Vaya o SATIRE. z | a1ovaaaR 14a erate i sul . TT 092 aid SESH “I =] | “ORIGINAL No TES, PRA CTICAL OBSERVA os a Re , copious REFERENCES, a i x . 4 saat? Eat . Os * “t py “THOMAS SCOTT, ah Lee or pont SANDFORD, BUCKS, AND cmapEay TO THE ix x a ‘aug aoe 3 Gis) ag Ie eT eit ni ‘ » TRANSLATED FROM ’ ¥ ” DE se v - : “ nA ‘« : gna THE E ORI pene GREEK. Be a " am. ay Bi ae nae . ‘ a ii oy , ~ wy ¢: r fe "RECTOR OF ASTON sanronp, BUCKS, AND et eS HOSPITAL, * ha att ’ iy TWO VOLUMES. Sy ae. . qr? a Oe HA 1280 OB j aTaeil Oks = oe hae ies a te gS “ope Sah Ck >. ‘eas ad Nake Sar? 4 an : e * v ?, ve! he Me ¥ tye! ; , gi AD sti, t ae PREFACE -_-' TO THE EPISTLES IN GENERAL, | 4 $ “ ; me , beaigs 7 Th. : : To . . ST. PAUL'S EPISTLES, * _ EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS. es sad ih a : | — 2 ea a AND TO THE y 4 THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE ROM WE now enter upon the epistolary part of the New Testament, concerning which it may be pre- i le to make some previous remarks. The epistles are letters, written either to individuals, . _or to particular churches, or to several churches ; or they are catholic epistles, that is, circ ‘ Jar letters to the churches in general. It is supposed, that they were all written by one or ' _ether of the apostles ; and, excepting the epistle to the Hebrews, and the epistles ascribed to John, each has the name of an/apostle prefixed to it. The apostie Paul’s name is affixed to thirteen of them, and the epistle to the Hebrews has generally been ascribed to him: that of ‘Peter, to two ; those of James, John, and Jude, to one-each. Now, iftbey were actually wriiter _ by the apostles, what shadow of reason can there be in the opinion, which numbers maintain, ___ that they are not to be considered as of equal authority with the gospels ? The gospels indeed a record the words and actions of Christ ; but the human testimony, by which these words and £S actions were reco! » Might even be thought inferior to that of the epistles, for neither Mark : nor Luke were apostles ; and we have as full:proof that, the epistles were divinely inspired, as : '. thatthe gospels were. Various reasons may be assigned, why many truths should be more ob- ' scurely delivered during our Lord’s ministry than afterwards, of which he gave several intima- f tions : and where are we to look for the full’and explicit declarations of ‘ the whole counsel of *« God,” but in the writings of those whom the Lord Jesus selected as the depositaries of his# 4 truths ; to whom he gave the keys kingdom ofheayen ; to whom he promised to give the Holy Spirit, “‘ to teach them all things, and lead them into all truth;” and whom he ‘sent, to mzke known his Gospel, even as the Father had senthim? If the doctrine of the apostles was . the unadulterated and entire truth of God, and altogether of divine authority, as they preached it} why should it not be so when they committed it to writing 2 and if it was not the unadulterat- ‘ ed entire truth, but either redundant or defective ; then Christianity was corrupted or mutilated, . “a even from the first.. It must also be observed, that it is impossible, that we can know what the apostles preached; except from what they themselves wrote, or what others wrote concerning tox them : and can we suppose that their own writings are of less authority, than the writings of ~ others an the same subjects ? If there be any ground for making this distinction between the Gospels and the apostolical writings, how is the Church “ built on the foundation of the apos- “‘tles and prophets ?” ‘ Hence then, it follows, that what the apostles have delivered in these * epistles, as necessary to be believed or done by Christians ; must be as necessary to be believ- *ed and practised in order to salvation, as what was personally taught by Christ himself, and is ined in the Gospels.’ (Whitby.} ; te particulars, and evidently without the least design or aim at coincidence ; are examined, and compared with the history, the more will it ap- that the more carefully they a pear, that both are indisputably genuine. This has been shown clearly by the learned Dr. Paley, in his Horae Paulinae : and I am decidedly of opinion, that all the genius, sagacity, and care of ’ any number of the most able men who ever lived, would be absolutely insufficient to forge a history, and a number of epistles, so manifestly frank, artless, and often immethodical ; and yet- to make the one so completely to confirm the other. If ever books had such internal evidence’ of being genuine, that no reasonable man, after a diligent examination of them, could doubt of it, ; : ; \ ‘ Lay Cae . nee as ‘ - ‘ % el Wericnaeaey 1 ROMANS. | Tia. these are the books. But-if the epistles be genuiné, they must be inspired, and aide ve the ‘ divine origin of Christianity. Our Lord, not only foretold his own death and ion ; 9 znd, that before the destruction of Jerusalem, and jn that generation, the Gospel sho extensively preached ; but he promised.to invest his aposties and disciples with miraculo ers, and especially with the gift of tongues, in order to accomplish this ob ect. « Now. desir «to know, whether any -thing of this nature was ever undertaken, or laid’as the foundation of ¢ their credit, by any other-authors of any doctrine, or religion ? Whether they ever made their “own violent death, and resurrection, the foundation of their veracity ? Or promised the like vib | « powers and assistances after they were risen; to those who should promote, or embrace { i 7 « doctrine ? Or whether that, which no man else durst undertake, was not performed effectually | € the Lord Jesus Christ? (Whétby:) To the fulfilment of these promises, the apost ly St. Paul,) in these episties continually refer, as to facts most certainly know whom they wrote » and which none, could) deny or question. They appeal to whether themselves had not exercised these miraculous gifts among them, nay, co on others ; they argue with them, from these gifts, as to the truth of their doctrine, tics perverted it ; they appeal.to these gifts, as deciding between them and their oppo: lav down rules, for the behaviour of the Churches in respect of them; and ce Ba 1 several instances of misconduct in this particular. Can it then be doubted, supposi ig the epistles genuine, these miraculous gifts were publicly exercised and conferred, an that all ‘knew them to be so? And if this was the fact, was not the promise of Christ fulfilled ? Is no Christianity from God ? And can ‘it be supposed that the writers, who exercised and ” r these powers in so. conspicuous a manner, were left to themselves, without the inspiration of the. Holy Spirit, in addressing the Churches on the most important subjects, and transmitting their . doctrine fp posterity ? Lat Hunt The epistles in general are written in. language which shows, thatif genuine, they” must have * own by the Churches to which they were addressed, during the life of the e supposed, that such facts were spoken'of as undeniable, during th ters ; and yet, no one of their opposers, either heretics or persecutors, (not to say the ‘knowing that no such facts had taken place,.should stand forth publicly to deny and confi them? It is also undeniable, that most of ‘the epistles were known, at a very early pet ether churches, as the writings of the apostles whose names'they bear.” Very soon ranslati were made of them into other languages, copious quotations were taken from them, and ho: lies, or expositions, were made.on them. . The Churches, with one consent acknowlec as the word of God ; and neither hereties, schismatics, nor opposers of the sar they were the genuine writings of the apostles, and the standard ‘records of Christiani had these epistles, bearing the name of this or the other apostle, been bro forw: their death, when no one, either in the Church specially addressed, or in other Chur ever before heard: of them; can it beconceived, but that they would have been re rious ? It is evident the claim would have been absurd, and the imposture manifest. Had the: not been known during the life of the writers, at what time, or in what manner, could it have been possible to have palmed them on the Church, and to have obtained them the credit of 2postolical writings? i . Y bia) Ai ad The epistle to the Hebrews, not bearing the name of St. Paul; that of James, which it seems at that time, as well as in later ages, was supposed irreconcilable with the doctrine of St. Paul ; the second epistle of Peter, which probably was written just before his martyrdom, and was not — generally known till after his death; and the second and»third epistles of John, in which he only styles himself “ the elder,” were not for some 'time received by the Churches as but this shows the scrupulous caution of the primitive Christians in this respect ; 2 inquiry, together with internal evidence, at length» obtained, the admission of thet sacred canon. Yet very many writings, which in some places, and for a time, were apostolical and divine, were afterwards, on fuller investigation rejected, and most of sunk into oblivion. fF I, =e see =, * om i hem as bold impostures ? Had no such claims been advanced, it might have been af- that they were good men, right upon the whole, yet erroneous in some things: (and yhere should we have a divine standard of Christianity ?) But as the case is, either they te infallibly right, their doctrine divine, their writings the standard by which all other doc- eee _ tfines must be tried, or, they claim for themselves and each other, what they had no right to “claim. 1 would be very cautious in venturing on this ground; but Tam fully persuaded, that more injury is done to the cause of truth, by @ half-hearted allowance, that the epistles, (or other parts of Scripture,) are genuine, authentic, and instructive ; but possibly in some things " erroneous, than by all the open attacks of infidels. Forthese plausible statements leave us ne standard of truth and duty; no way of discriminating between true doctrine and heresy ; no di- ~ vinely appointed exhibition of the Christian religion, with which all other’ exhibitions must be _ compared, and admitted or rejected, as.they agree, or do not agree with it. ‘The peculiar doctrines of the Gospel are here more explicitly stated and explained, and their prac- - tical tendeney more argumentatively shown, than in the historical books. The distinguishing ~ truths there laid down, have been kept in view through the whole of the preceding exposition = and will, therefore, be unnecessary formally to answer those, who have endeavoured to recon- _ eile this part of the Scripture with systems of a contrary nature and tendency. It may, however, ra be proper to say, that the author has considered with some attention, both Dr. ‘Taylor’s Key te _ the Epistle to the Romans, and the eminent Mr. Locke’s Comment on several of the Epistles : but, _ deeply convinced that both of these publications, “‘ darkes counsel. by words without know~ ' ® ledge ;” he can only on some imcidental matters deduce instruction from them. In general, ‘if the various terms, used in Scripture concerning Israel as a nation, be in the same, or nearly, the same, sense to be applied to Christians, under the'New Testament, where is the type and the antitype ? Where is the true Israel, as distinguished from Israel after the flesh ? And where “Gare we to learn either the character, privileges, or duties of true believers ? - weral of the epistles were written on special occasions, but others were not. These special occa- _ gions, however, were of that nature, that they gave the most favourable opportunity for explain- doctrines, enforcing precepts, and giving admonitions and coursels of the greatest import- ance to the Church of Christ in everyage. Nor has any thing ever yet been devised, more suit- oe render ‘* the word of Godof no effect,” than the notion, that we have little or nothing to ~ “do with this and the other part of Scripture, and can conclude nothing general from it, because _ it Was written on a particular occasion. ‘We begin with the epistles of the Apostle Paul, who _ wrote, as well as laboured, more abundantly than all’ his brethren. ‘Fourteen of his epistles are reserved for our instruction. In all: his writings* we’ perceive evident proofs of a sound judg- vl ee < oa 5 ; 4 t ot — ~ ment, a talent for close reasoning, a lively:imagination, and fervent affections : sometimes, yet not so ofteh as many have supposed, he induces a measure of obscurity by long parentheses. Alt ‘ his abilities and endowments, however, were directed and‘superintended by the Spirit of inspira- . tion. The epistle tothe Romans is placed first, though some others were written before it: but it was addressed to the Christians, who resided im'the'capital city of that great empire, which \ thenlorded it over the whole known world: and the epistle itself is one of the longest and most comprehensive of all that were written by the apostle: It is not Known when, or by whom, » . the Gospel was first preached at/Rome ; but it is conjectured, that it was carried thither by a some of those Jews who were converted at the day of Pentecost, (Acts ii. 10.) Paul, however, » had not yet visited that city; but as the apostle of the’ Gentiles, he deemed it proper to use this nett of establishing the believers m’the faith ; and of giving them such a comprehensive view of the Christian religion, as might put them upon their guard against false teachers of va- rious descriptions. _ This epistle is the only part of the Scripture, in which divine truth is deliv- ered in a systematical ‘method : and itis ‘proper model for any one, who intends to compile a: body of divinity. After the introduction, the apostle opens his subject, (as it is reasonable to begin such systematical treatises,) by showing man’s relations and obligations to God his Crea- tor, and his apostacy from his worship and service; he proceeds to prove the universal sinful- ness of both Gentiles and Jews, and: the impossibility of any man’s justifying himself before God by his own obedience. -Having brought the world im guilty, and deserving of wrath, he’ proceeds to state the method of our salvation by the merey of God, through the redemption of his Son, and the way of justification by faith in his blood; ‘This he proves, illustrates, and ex- emplifies ve fully : he next proceeds to show that'this way of justification is closely connected with sanctification and evangelical obedience : he,then states the believer’s experience and con- flicts; and Sao, mes, a hopes, and privileges ; and at length he leads our reflections back to the source of these blessings, in the eternal election, and sovereign love and mercy of God. Having thus stated, proved, and avswered objections to his doctrine ; and discussed, _ several questions respecting the calling of the Gentiles and the rejection of the Jews, be applies the whole discourse by a variety of practical exhortations, precepts, and instructions, enforced __ by evangelical motives, And having touched upon some particulars suited to the circumstan- _ ces of those times, he concludes with affectionate salutations, cautions; and prayers, and with __» ascribing glory to God our Saviour. Theorder in which the episties were written, and the date of each, will probably be given at a subsequent period of the work. * - ad we? . . ’ é : * > > " + s A. D. 61. | _ ROMANS. lest Hig tor + duu’ PKC AP et: ~ four Lord, t which was made ofthe: ‘The apostle shows his apostolical office, and the of David « according to the 1esh 5 : great subject of his ministry, 1—5.\ “He salutes} 4 And * declared ¢o¥be ?the Son A . the Christians at Rome, 6, 7; thanking God; on with power, ™ ing io tl , their account, and praying forthem ; especially. ‘holiness by ther 1 . that he might come and preach among them, bad x 5 B Siahorn o - 15. The Gospel is the power of God to salyation, va" Die feeb ‘and shows the only way of justification, 16, 17. and | apestleship, T “Sinners are exposed to the wrath of God, for act- faith, 4 among all nat "ing in opposition to the light afforded them, /18—} Among whom § are fans nealin) Cesenintion, pt ae God, to vile ed of Jesus Christ; s 9 LC a x F t ¢ e a Seer oat oe ee ermewes 3 29—32, Be 2. 7.)k 8» 3. & 8. 5. Gen, er Matt. 3.17. & 26.| 3.15. John 1. 14. idolatries and iniquities, 23—32., rays ia 2% BAUL, » a servant of Jesus Christ, ¢} 63. & 27.43. Luke} Gal. 4. 401/Tim. 3. 1. 35. John 1.34.) 16. 1 John 4. 2, Se we oh Ae er a : called to Se an apostle, separated Le Ge alee | ae ‘unto © the gospel of God, ; 86. Be $4 28. 10 ‘mined _ 2 (Which. he had promised afore by} Age °3. 13. & 8.37] Bi ease his prophets in ® the holy .scriptures,)» ©} * Meet tks yripaee < o 10—) 27, & _ = oe a) ex - a! » 4. 4 | yp i2-& - 30-3: 2. & - t . 3 Concerning ® his Son Jesus Christ pean Thee) -| 13. ‘so--38, Fe | Mark { » Acts 13. 9. & 21.) —18: 1 Cor. 1.1.&| Tim. 1. 15,° 16, 31.2 Cor, é 40. & 22, 7 13. &} 9. 1. 16—18. & 15.| Heb, 7.26.) * “26.114, | | 8—10, 2.Cor. 1. lle ver. 9 16, & 15] 2?" b ver. 9. & 15, 16.| & 11. 5. & 12: 11.| 16. 29. & 16. 25.) . pp et. -& 16) 18. John 12.) Gale-1.°1. 1117.) Mark “16. «15, 16.) 5 9am os Be 26. & 13. 14—16. &| Eph. 1.1. & 3. §—| Luke 2, 10,11. Acts ole eo ae “IS, 15. 20. Acts 27.) 7. & 4.11. Col. 1.) 20. 24. Eph. 1.13.) 6° ge oe SS 23. 2 Cor. 4. 5.| 1.25. 1’Tim. 1.1.1 Thes.2.2.2Thes. | % oes: ten (hey Gal. 1, 10. Phil.'1.| 12. & 2. 7. 2 Dims) 213,14. 1 Tims le Ue} re “ents ~ie 1 1d Ss “T, &2. 11. & 3.6) 1. 11. Tit, 1. 1yf See on. Luke 24.) 4° 5 03" kag, oa} 15, 10s 2 Cor “Ge Tit. 1.1. Jamel} Heb. 5:4. 1-26, 27. Acts 10.43.) 3° 55° rab > ee Cor. 1. 2 Pet. 1,1. Jude} Leve 20. 24-26.) & 26. 6- es 2. 42—45. Luke] 6+ Gale 1, 1 g 3.1. Ps, 119, 140,| 2: 31-83. 69. & 27 Eph: 3 ‘Dan. 10.21. 2’Pim | 46+ John’ 7. 4 Acts 2+ 30 &. 13.f¢ 3. 15,16. 2 Pete 1. 13.10 20,21. Rev. 22.6,| 2% 23 2 Tim, 2. h ver. 9. & 8. 2, 3.) 8. " 36. & 5.25. & 10.1% Gr t af — | 2 & 2. Rey. 1. 1. & 22.) Num, 16. 9, 10. : “6.9 1 Deut. 10. 8 1 Chr. e@ ver. 5. & 11, 13-{ 23. 13. Is. 49. i- Jer, Acts 9. 15. & 22] 1.5, Acts13, 2—4.1 14,15. 21. & 26. 16 / Bi _. NOTES. . CHAP. I. V. 1—4, According to the eus- tom of those times, the apostle began;this epis- tle, by prefixing his name and distinguishing title.. The Christians. at Rome would receive this letter from Paul, who was also called Saul, and had been a persecutor of the Church ;. but who now regarded it as his honour and happi-| “ness to be the servant of Jesus Christ, and to be ealled his apostle; having been separated and . appointed by the choice and effectual calling of » God, to preach his Gospel to the world, and to! spend his life in promoting it.. ‘This doctrine was no novel invention, but the fulfilment of the| promises made in the sacred Scriptures by “the prophets ; and it respected the Son of God, even) Jesus the Saviour, the promised Messiah, the ' Prophet, Priest, and King of the.Cburch, whom all believers acknowledged and obeyed as their Lord. He was descended from Did cemdihe to the flesh, or in his human nature ;. but he had also been declared, and determined, to be the = Son of God by that divine power, which raised } him from the dead. The expression, “ accord-]| i “ ing to the Spirit of Holiness,” has been gene rally interpreted to signify, * according to his di-|d * vine nature ;” but it is not used in this sense |fr n any other place, nor does it naturally, convey i that idea. Others therefore e3 ception of Jesus by the Hol; account he was called th 5 does nothing more than stat ** cording to the fiesh,” or in his human nature ; i, whereas the apostle seems to have ntes show his divine nature, as the ‘0 ~ © Son of the Father ;” and the a _ as the context, evidently require indeed: wrought all his mirach God, which was “given | “ sure?” but the apostle pl « Spirit of holiness,” in with the, demonstration, that of God, which arose from his. the dead. Now, the pot Spirit on the witnesses of h all the stupendous effects wh in respect of them, and of those on laid their hands, were a/ divine their testimony : and thus Jesus wh: fied for declaring that he was’ was ‘ determined to be the So “ power by his resurrection,” demonstration of that eve divers powers, signs, and é is. Our Lord : Swe | CD ad - Vie r 2 ‘D. 61. CHAPTER I. A. Di. 63. serve * With my Spirit in « the gospel of his Sen, 1 that without ceasing ™ I maké mention of you always i in my prayers 5 10- Making ® request, if by any means how at length I might have © a prosper- ous journey P by the will of God; to come unto you. 11 For 4} long to see you, * that I may impart unto you some spiritual gift, * te the end ye may be established ; 12 That is,* that 1 may be comforted together ¢ with you, " u by the mutual faith both of ro andme. | - : 7 To. u all that be in Rome, * beloved of God, y ealled to be saints: # Grace to you, and # peace, from > God our Father, eand the Lord Jesus Christ) 4 [Practicat Observations.Y 4 wFirst, 44 thank my God « through s Christ for you all, ‘that your faith spoken of throughout sthe whole world. 9, For God is my witness, i whom | a Acts 15. 23. ‘1 Cor! 15. 13. 33. Ps 122.1d 6,17. 1 Cor. 1. 4. 1. 2 2Cor. 191.) 6. Is. 55. 12. & 57.) Eph. 1: 16 Phil. 1. Phil. 1. 1. Col. 1.2.) 19. 21. Zech 6. 13.} 3—5. Col. 1, 3, 4. Jam. 1.1. 1 Pet. 1.) Luke 2. 14. & 10.] 1 Thes. 1 2,3. & 1,2. Jude 1. Rev.! 5,6. & 19.38 42.| 3.9, 2 Thes, 1. 5. 2 1.8, (2,18. 29.) John 14. 27. & 16.) 2 Tim. 1. 3-5. RS, 1. 7. 14. 22. 33. Acts 10, 36,] Philem.4,5. 2 Joho 29. 25. Deut. 33.) Eph. 2. {4. 1 Thes.! 4. 3 John 3,4. 12. Ps. 60.5, Cant.| 5.23.2 Thes. 3. 16.Je Eph. 3. 21. & 5. 2.18. & 3 ip, us, 20. Acis 16.5. 2 * Or, in my spirit. : Philem. 22, Heb.) Cor. 1. 21. 1 Thes: John 4. 23, 24. Acts 5. 1. Cole3. 12. 1) Heb. 13. 20. 20. Phi 1- 11-] jo, 97. \’Cor 14.) 13. 19. vs 2,13. 2 Thes. 2. fe ain lr * {5.164 8 6} Heb. 13415. 1Pet) 14°15, Phil. 3.3. jo Acts 19 21. & 27.) 17, & 3.3. Heb. 1% Mea yet. Gal: Peni ia 2, r 2 Se Th k Mark 1. 1. Acts| & 28. 9. 1-Pet 6.10. 12.2 a ghes il,4. 20,4 16-19. 1 Thes. 1. 8.26. 1Johp 5. 9—[p Acts 18. 21. & 21 Pet, Le 12. & 3.47 1.15. 2 Pet. 1. 3. | 1 Thes. 1.3. 2 Vhes. be 14; €or. 4. 19. > Z 1Cor, 1.3.2 Cor4 t. i. 1 Join 3 2. |g Matt.24. 14, Luke M. 2. Gal. 1. 3.}e Acts 7, 59, 60. i ras i Acts 11. 28. Eph. 1. 2. Phil. }-} Cor. 16. 23, 2Cor.{h 9. 1. Job 16. 19. 2. Col. 162. 1 Phes-| 12. 8—10. & 13.14 2Cor. 1. 23.8 11. 1,1, 2 Thes. 1. 2 Gal, 6.18. Eph. 6.) 10, 11. 32 a 1 1 Tim, 1.2.2 Tim.} 23, 24. Phil. 4. 13.] 20. Phil. & 2 ‘3. 2 Tit 1. 4) 23° 1 Thes. 3. u-| Thes. pee 1 Philem. 3. 1 Pet.| 13. & 5.28. 2 Thes.} Tim. 2.7-_ = 1. %. 2 Pet. 1. 2| 2. 16, 17. & 3. 16.]i Acts 27. 23. Phil BY 3 Jude 24 18. 2 Tim. 4. 22.4 2. 22. Col. 1. 28, pO Ss. Philem. 25. Rey.| 29. 2 Tim. 1. 3. 4. &} 22. 2%. 1 Santa: 23. Luke! Jam. 4. 15. t PE: 24,32, ne 18.1. Acts 12. 5.}q Gen, 31. 30.2 Sam.| 23. 2 Cor. oe ees Epb. 6.18 1 These] 13.39. & 23.15. 2] & 7. 4—% 5. 17, 2 Tim, 1-3. | Cor..9. 14. Phil. 1.] 'Thes. 2. m Eph. 1. 16=19.} 8. & 2,26. & 4. ls j 3. 7—10. & 3.14, &e. Phil. jv 15, 29. Acts 8.15-] 4. 2 John 1.4.9—11. Col typ 19. & 19. 6. 1 Cor. John 3, 4. 9-13 1 Thes. 1.2.} 12. 1—11.2Cor. U1.!+ Or in you Philem. 4. 4. Gal. 3.25. Bph.Ju Eph. 4. 5. Tif. 1, Nn 15.22—24,30—32.] 4. 8—12. 4. 2 Pet. 1.1. Jude Phil, 4. 6. 1 Thes.Js 16.25. 2Chr. 20.) 3, tion of the Lord Jesus Christ. This is the cus- tomary apostolical salutation ; and it is most wh- deniably a prayer, or act of worship, in which . mee 7, From this apraiy Saviour, Paul _ declared that he had received mercy and grace, as well as an appointment to the apostolical of- ; that he might be employed as his instru- tin bringing sinners of ali nations to “the [pF obetiense of faith,” by accepting of the Re * deomer’s mercy, ‘and becoming’ subject to his authority, for the honour of his name in their salvation, worship,'and service. Among this happy and favoured company were the persons to whom he sent this epistle; for they too had been called by the Gospel to profess themselves the disciples of Jesus, to bear his name, and to trust and serve him. As Paul was te apostle of the Gentiles, he considered himself peculiar. ly interested in their welfare, though they had not been conyerted by his ministry; he ‘had therefore written this epistle to them: and he addressed it, not to the citizens of Rome in ge- neral, but to all those who had been called fo be, and were denominated, saints, or hols, Se- parate, and ros aie persons, partaks < ther. (Marg. Ref.) V. 8—12. The apostle next assured “ th & saints at Rome,” that though personally > stranger to them, he heartily thanked his G and'Father, through Jesus Christ, for the mercy which he had shown to them all; as their faith in Christ, and its happy effect upon their con-, duct, were spoken of in every part of the world. Wherever he went, he heard the commendation of the believers at Rome; and their good con- duct was the more noticed, by reason of the. re. nown of that city, and the temptations with which they were surrounded. He could there- fore confirm what he was about to say, by so- lemnly’ calling to witness that God, whom he worshipped and served, not only with constant and persevering diligence, but with inward fer. vency, Zeal, and devotion, according to the dis- ;| covery of his glory made in the gospel, and also | by promoting that doctrine, which respects his him, interested in his mercy and’ ple ods rev “Son, as the great Author and Subject of it. This dempt s i in a measure to i holy giorious God was witness that he prayed for h he pone and constita” ‘them all, on every occasion, without intermis- These tir eck or ‘neglect ; and he especially besought them “ grace and {tthe Lord that he would enable him to go among eir souls, and them ; if after so long a time, and many disap- pointments, he migh be favoured with a pros: ‘and who were thus ey idenced to be Belt is ev yer Plas « peace :” ‘grace J Peace to ‘eomfore’'the r Of these blessings, the sum of peraus journey to come unto them, by the wilk ardently desired that every pro appointment For he ardently de- at Rome might participate; and they alijsized to seé and with them, that he might — nually have ‘an ac on m ht ‘impart to on of those Spi “On that mea Which they had ready ota } gilts, » (whieh w we as springing: from the free mercy of Go “hs OF reconciled Father of -all believers, ‘and ci tothein ie the: person merits, and medi Val. vk a 2 Christ is addressed in union with God the Fa- | bat A DH. rant, brethren, y that oftentimes L pur- posed to come unto you} (2 but was: let hitherto,) * that I might have some fruit f{ among you also, > even as among other Gentiles. * 14 1am ¢ debtor both to the ¢ Greeks and to the Barbarians, © both to the wise and f to the unwise. 15 So, as much as in me is,» Lam x 11.25. .1 Cor. 10.) 13—16. 1 Thes. 1+] 18, 19. 2 Cor.. 10. 1-& 12. 1. 2Cor.} 9, 10. & 2. 13,14, ats ae Eph. 1. 8. 1 Thes. 4, 13. 2’ Tim. 4. 17. 15—17. Jam. 4. y 15. 23-28. Acts|c 8, 12, & 12.8. Gr, a 18. 19.21. 2 Core1.15,! Acts 9- 15s & 13,/f Prov. 1. 22. & 8. 2—4. & 22, 21. &] 5. Is. 35.8. 1 Cor. 26. 17, 18» 1 Cor, 9.| 14. 16, 23, 24 Tit 16-23% 2 Tim. 2.) 3.3. 10. g 12.18. 1 LSS 8. 18. Mavk 14. 2 16. * 15. 22. Acts 16. 6, + 1 Thes. 2.18. 2 Thes. 2.7. a Is. 27-6. John 4. 36. & 12. 24. & 15, d Acts 28. 4. 1 Cor, 14, 11, Co}. 3. 11, Cor. 8, 12. e ver. 22! & 11. 25,|h Iss 6.8. Matt. & 12. 16. & 16. 19.) 38. John 4, 34. Matt. 11.25. Luke] Acts 21.13. 1 Cor. 10, 21.1 Cor. 1.19] 4.18. & 9. 17. 2 22. & 2.13. & 3.) Cor. 10. 16,17. 16. Col. 1.6. } Or, in you. f b 15. 18-20. Acts 14. 27. & 15. 12, =| 21.19% 1Cor. 9, 2. 2 Cor, 214. & 10, one m, and. rejoice in ministering to their joy ; as well as in conferring with them concerning the nature, object, and effects of that. faith, | be less suitable to the Pa be taste of. which was held both by them and him.—St.| fined mhabitants. ROMANS, 13 Now x I would not have you igno-{ready to ‘preach the . to 9.|1 10, 17. Ps. 110, 2:).80. & 4,9: an ae mf *"* are at Roe aes ¢e 16 For? ee asha pel of Christ: :! for it is the, unto salvation, ™ to every i alae eth; ® to the Jew, “ditst, and. alaaijto a Greek. ‘gohaea Lal 17 For therein is ® ‘the righteou: of God revealed P from to faith: nt i Ps. 40.9,10. & 714 1- 6. & @ 13 2 26. 20. & 28. 15, 16. & 119. 46. Fish eee va} . Gal. 2. 25, Mark 8. 38. Lukejm 3, 22, 26. & 9.) 28. 9. 26. 1 Core 2. 2+) 33e & 10. 4. 11, «Coh3 2 Tim. 1. 8. 12. 16+) Mark 16. 16. Johnio 3. : 10. 4 1 Pet. 4.165 3. 15, 16. 36, & 6.] Is. 45. 24, 25, k 15.19. 29. Luke} 35+ 40..47. & 7, 38,) 13. & pins = 2. 10,11. 1 Cor. 9. 39. Bc lle 25, 26, 17. & 61. 10, J 12, 18, 2 Cor. 2, 12.| Gal. 3, 22. 1 Pet.) 23.6. Dam 9. 24+ & 4.4. Gr. & 9. 13.) 2.6.1 John 5. | 1 Cor. 1. 30. 2 Cor. Gal.1.7.1Tim.1.11.}0 2,9, 10. & Is. 53.1. 1 Cot. 1) 240 Be 10s 12. Be 25 cag 18—24. & 2. 4. &} 8,9, 14. 24, 25. 2 Cor. 2. ; 14—16. & 10. 4, §.) 11. 18. & 13, 46,47.) 3 Col. 1. 5,6.1 Thes.} & 18. 5, 6. & &y encounter more contempt. and in other places ;_ and thoug’ eo 2 Gaal, nine = For however the poleuaaare Paul doubtless meant to remind the Romans of|learned, or the proud might despise. his apostolical character and’authority, as_sanc- tioning his. doctrine, by which he intended to guard them especially against the. judaizing deachers: yet he aimed to do this in as unassum- ing and affectionate a manner as he could; that he might give no disgust to any person, or furnish false teachers with any handle against him.—Some think that the christians at Rome had received supernatural gifts, but it does not appear that any apostle had been there: Paul, however, expected that these gifts would be more abundantly imparted, when he should go among them ; and that they would be thus forti- fied against such as attempted to pervert them, as well as against the fear of persecution.—It has been seen how his prayers for a prosperous journey to Rome were answered, by his being sent thither asa prisoner! (Marg. Jtef.|) V. 13—16, The apostle next showed, that he had repeatedly purposed to come to Rome ; ; but that he had been hindered hitherto by his multiplied engagements, and by the opposition made to his endeavours. Indeed he was ex- ceedingly desirous to haye some fruit to. his mi- nistry among the Romans, as well as among the other Gentiles ; for, as he had been converted in a most extraordinary manner, and intrusted with a dispensation of the Gospel, he thought himself bound to do every thing, that he possibly could, to promote the salvation: of men jn gene yal, especially among the Gentiles. This was a deht which he owed both to the civilized Greeks, or Ramans, and to the rude barbarians ; and in. deed ta the learned and unlearned of every na~ tion, from the wise philosopher, to the untutored labourer. _ With this view of his obligation, he was ready, according to his ability and opportu- nity, to preach the Gospel at Rome also: though, R tat haughty and i iit Gish he ia is ALuclaurin. ? trines of the Gospel, and papeci Hy that _ vation by faith in the merits of a Jew, who been crucified as a deceiver by his own co men; yet St. Paul was in no wise ashi but was ready to glory in his belief of it before all. men: as he knew, that the power of G rd at tended and wes displayed by that doctrine, fo the salvation of every believer from the power of his corrupt passions and habits, from the bond- age of satan, from the love ef the world, and the fear of men, and from all sin and misery > so that whilst Jewish rabbies and pagan ye phers had tried in vain to reform men despised Gospel of Christ, Bei i bad fed preached, had been rendered extensively suc- cessful for that purpose. This had first Peet evidenced among the Jews, in the pemrey and holy lives ,of multitudes, who been of very bad characters ; s had produced similar effects at vast numbers of whom h their imtmoralities and idol atries, to the ! y wiorshi service of the true God. es ‘the. pow aM God unto salvation.” ¢ whom ! Naiie we: Now it is pla ten me ae ‘the power of God ma = eerie that is there ¢s iricles were wrought upe sence both of them that belie ‘that did believe... T ‘ spoken of, isa paper f sal- had ‘in healing m en’s a &c. *teaching ‘and. drawing of * the prophets, foretold, that: ‘edina large pees % Ge ee ae _ © wholly of faith, &16,7. 37 ’ % an aD. Bi. i it is written, 4 The just shall live by faith. 18 | er » the wrath of God is reveal- ed from heaven against all * the truth in unrighteousness. /19 Because * that which may be known 2 4. Gal.j 6. Col.3.6. Rev. 6.) —15. 1 John 1. 9. 3. li. Heb. 10, 38.| 16, 17. & 19,15. s 5.6. 1 Tim. 1.9,] 2.3. 15—23. Luke Tit. 21,2 2 Pet-/ 12. 46, 47. John 3, 2. 5, Ge & 3.7. Jude] 19—21. Acts 24, 24, 4 15. 18. 25. 2 Thes. 2.10. 1 23. 2 Kings 22. 13.!t ver. 29. & 2,8, 9.| Tim. 4.6. Jer. 4. 8 Lam. 2.) & 6.15. Deut. 25.jx ver. 20. Ps. 19. 1- 22. Ez.7.19. Zeph.} 16. is. S- 10, 11. &, 6. Is. 40. 26, Jer. (1.19. John 3. 36.) 5607. Ez. 18.4. 1/ 10. 10—13. Acts Acts 17. 50, Cor. 6 9. 2 Thes.) 14. 16, 17. & 17. Gal. 3. 10, Eph. 5.) 2.12: 2 Pet. 2.131 23-30. = ¥ yer. 17. & 2. 5,6. & 4. 15, Num. 32. ‘I4. Deut. 29. 20— V. 17. (Marg. Ref.) In the Gospel God hath reyealed, not only the righteousness of his - perfect character and government, and the right- €ousness required by his holy law, but that: also which he has appointed, provided, and introduc- ed for the justification of sinners before him; and which might be called “the righteousness of God,” for other reasons, but especially, be- cause it consisted of the perfect obedience unto death of that glorious person, who is “ God mani- “* fested in the flesh.” * This phrase, in St. s s style, doth always signify the righteous- _* ness of faith in Christ Jesus dying, or shedding *his blood for us. This righteousness consists * not in our sanctification, but in our justification, * or our absolution from our sins past, through ‘faith in the blood of Christ, shed for the remis- “sion of our sins? (Whitby.) ‘Therein is the “righteousness, which is of the free grace of “God, through Jesus Christ, revealed to be (Zeeke.) The references, if duly considered, will prepare the reader to ex- pect something still more appropriate in this most remarkable expression ; and a far higher privi- lege to believers, than these concessions, which, however, are of no small importance, point out to us. This tighteousness is revealed * from faith, * to faith ;” it is altogether of faith, from first to last, and without any respect to other distinc- tions, and the faith which receives it, is capable of continuai augmentaticn : or it is revealed from - the faithfulness of God in his word, to the fuith of the believer: according to the doctrine of the prophet, that the truly just, or righteous, man should live, or be accepted and saved, by faith, ‘and not by works. (Note, Hab. ii. 4.) ~ oA V. 18—20. ‘in vain does the evangelical doc “trine exhort men to seek righteousness and '* salvation in Christ alone, apprehended by _ © faith ; unless all) men be previously conyicted « as guilty of unrighteousness ; which the apos- “tle now begins to prove, concluding at the CHAPTER I. godliness. and *unrighteousness of men, * who hold da vers 19, 28. 32. & A. D, 6, of God is manifest *in them: for G hath shéwed é# unto them. ' 20 For ¥ the invisible things of him = from the creation of the world are clearly seen, being understood by the things that are made, # even his eternal power and > Godhead ; ¢ so that ¢ they are 4 without excuse: * Or, to them. ‘| 119. 90, 91. & 139.|b Acts 17. 29. €ol* y John 1. 18. Col. 1.) 13—15. & 148. 3—| 2.9. 15, 16. 1 Tim.i.] 12. Matt. 5.45. . | Or, that they m@y 17. & 6. 16.. Heb.ja 16. 26, Gen. 21] be, 11. 27. 33. Deut. 33. zh 2.1.15. John 15. Z ver. 19. Deut. 4.1 Ps. 90.2, Hs. 9. 6.) 22, Marg. 19. Job 31. 23. Ps.| & 26. 4. & 40. 26.id See on. Acts 23. 8. 3, 4. & 33.6—9.] 1 Tim. 1. 17. Heb.’ & 104 5—31. -&] 9.14. me 1. Gre respect “ of all who hold the truth in unright- ‘*eousness,”” This revelation had been espe- cially made by the holy law of God and the Old Testament dispensation, and had now been more generally published and fully explained, by the tenuation might be admitted, in respect of those who had not been favoured with “the oracles. “ of God ;” yet all men were found guilty, and exposed to this “‘ revealed wrath,” for “ holding “ the truth in unrighteousness,” or acting in op- position to their knowledge, and the conviction of their own consciences. All were acquainted with many leading truths concerning moral du- ties ; but their depravity zmprisoned those truths, and so restrained them from duly influencing their conduct. All might have known far more than they did, had they not hated the light through love of sin. Indeed to this day, no man, of any sect or nation, perfectly lives up to his own principles: all do what they know to be wrong, and omit what they know to be their duty. So that the plea of ignorance cannot be admitted, in ite full latitude, in favour of any but idiots : for all rebel against that light, not only which they might have obtained, but which they actually possess. This géneral principle the apostle proceeded to illustrate by the state of the Gentile world. The Pagans had not the light of revelation: but the works of creation preached to them ; and that “which might be known of God,” was made manifest even among them ; for God had showed it to them from age to age, ever since the world was created. - Even the wonderful formation of their own bodies and souls, as well as the various objects all around — them, proclaimed these trutlis : so that, being endued with rational powers, they-could not have failed of knowing him, as their Creator, Benefac- tor, and Governor, and in respect of many of his attributes, bad it not beém for the depravity of their hearts. Indeed G8d himself dweileth in * twentieth verse of the pete: (Beza.) |light inaccessible, and bis essential glory must the Gospel, because none can obtain the favour of God, or escape his wrath by their own works. For, however igngrant persons might imagine d virtues would atone for their thé wrath of God had been re- pevery kind and de- cat f Pd < * set “unrighteousness ; in |}based and alienated from him by sin. Thus, ae : wit? _ The apostle here opens his main subject ; and be-| be invisible to mortal eye: yet “his eternal gins to show, that all men need the salvation of| “ power and Godhead” are so clearly reflected from, and discernible in, the works whieh ie bath ¢; that his cternal and underive ence, his omnipotence, and other _perfectio: must be known from the beauty, excellence) ya. riety, and immensity of his creatures, by all in- telligent beings, except as their minds arede- °° Gospel: (Marg. Ref.) and though some ex-° a “yi , ak "ie t A.D. 61- * 21 Because that, ' ey n they knew God, t they glorified . him a as God, nei-} ther were thankful ; 6. but. became vain in, their imaginations, and their foolish jheart was darkened. th 22 i Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools; [Practical Observations.) eorruptible God into lan image made like to corruptible man, and to birds, and four- footed beasts, and creeping” things. 24 Wherefore ™ God also gave them their lust one toward anothe up to uncleanness, ® through the lusts} men _working that which i is) 1 \| receiving in themselves7tl € A 19. 28, John|h 11. 10, Deut. 28.! 29. 1 Cor. 12.2, 29, | 60. 2. Acts! Pet, 4.3. Rev. 26. 18. 1 Pet. 2.9.) 20. 25. Prov. 25.jm Ps. 81. 11, 12. Hab. 1./ 15, 16.4 14. & ic 12. Is.| Has. 4. ¥7, 18. Mat. Luke 17. 15—1 47. 10. Jer. 8. 8, 9. Time 3. 2, Her. 14 “& 10.14. Matt. 6 & 14. 16. & 17. 29, fact 9. Ps, 50. 23. & 86. 9. Hos. 2, 8.[i) a & 15,4 $23 1 Cor. 1, 19—| 30, Eph, 4.18; 19. 2 t pst 33 af , g Gen 6. 5 & 8.| 21.83. 18,19 | 2 Thes. 2°10, 11. | p ver. 27, ‘Lev, 18,| 24. & 10.87. 27Fimu) 2h ‘Kings 17. 15k ver. 25. Ps. 106,)m 6. 12. Eph. 2.3. | “22s wah IS 4, t John 2, . eines 1z. Ee. 7.) 20. Jer: 2. 11. 1 Thes, 4. 5. Jai. | 4 Ver 23. NS Abe U6 waa & 4. 1—| ¥ ver. 18. 1 Thes 1.]* Or = Is. 44. 9—20,|1 Deut. 4..15—18. &} 1. 14, 15. ‘Ber. 2. 5 & 10. 3—] 5.8. Ps. 115. 5—8,} 4. 8.14, 15. & 16, 19.| & 135, 15—18. Is. Eph. 4..17,.18 1] 40. 18, & 44 13.| Pet-2.18. 1 John Pet. 1, 18. Ez, 8.10. Acts 17,! 2. 15,16. Jude 18. ——— even idolaters and Gentiles are left without ex- sal and perpetital in the w cuse ; and their ungodliness and unrighteousness| carnal aversion to the hy -are evinced to be the effect of their depraved | and service of the true God. dispositions, rather than of their want of infor- Noah had some knowledg mation. They all might have known more of they revolted from his~ Ae e God than they did, had they been properly dis- glorify him as God, by oe a i posed; and some of them, when they had dis. covered the vanity of the popular idolatries, and acquired some just notions of God and his wor- ship, continued to act in opposition to their know- ledge, from worldly motives. Thus “ they im- . prisoned the truth in unrighteousness :” it is in vain to attempt an excuse for them, and the di- vine verdict brought in against them accords with the plainest dictates of justice and equity. Revealed. (18.) * The words of St. Paul to the . Athenians, give light to these here to the Ro- * mans.” (ocke.)} (Note, Acts xvii. 30, 31.)— Ungodliness, denotes the idolatry, irreligion, profaneness, and ingratitude to God, of mankind in general; and unrightecusucss, their injustice, oppression, cruelty, and base conduct towards each other; the former may refer to the first ta- ble of the law; the latter to the second: yet by both they rebelled against God, and deserved his srath.—Being uuderstood, &c. (20.) Gr, ‘If they are minded they are seen.” * The invi- ¢ sible things of God lie within the reach and «discovery of men’s reason and understanding ; ‘ © but yet they must exercise their faculties and ¢ employ their minds about them.’ (Locke: ) { Notes, 28—32. \Prov. xvii. 16. Murg. Ref.) V. 21—23. *§ Men of their own accord rushed ‘ROMANS. © tunto ¥ vile affectio 23 And & changed the glory of the i in: ‘men did change the 1 ni 15.14. Acts 7+ 42.) 0 1 Cor- 6, 13, 18. 1 1 Pet. 1. 14. &| 9 1 Jobn £.20, ey 2.11. & Ae 2, 3, 2} 8 Is 44. 20, Jer. 10.) & 145. 1, ‘ham. From that time the same causes of their o is ‘essed for ev 26 For this cau which is against nature: 27 And likewise also th the natural use of the wo : {of their erkery which Ee, 2 Thes. 4, 4. 2 Tim} 2, 20—2 u 9. 14,15. & 13.25, & My 31. 16,19. Am. 2) 4. | obedience ; neither were ‘they thankfu bounties of Providence, but abuse temperance, and forgot the Gi ty and iniquity made way for become. almost universal when God ¢ the same effects, in every: part of the deed, some of the philosophers 6 Rome had acqtired a little in of the Being and perfeétions God ; and they Speeuiiie x) with some acuteness and plausibili i “ glorified him notas God,” cither by adoration, orin the conduct of . they thankful for lis goodnes contrary, they sanctioned, formity, the stapid ide men; and, proud of their they amused themselves with ye 0 scepticism or then ing? ‘destitute of pract standing, became n £ into idolatry, to understand and condemn which her: ‘ they might have had light enough within, i * they had at voluntavil y extinguished i it, partl fdolatry WAS first introduced, ‘and became gene” be yee = f fe negligence, part ‘by ‘wickedness, on| ross ido € which scr the Ss st fe hat 5 de. ha « tained the truth O man, ¢ ipnigaetd ‘ae art, that a 1. 18—20. ais ver. 26, 27 2) 31. Luke 6. 37. & Bb ver. 3. & 9. 20. Sam. 12. 5—7. Pe =, John 8, 7— Cor. 7+ 16. Jams aa 50. 16-20. Matt} 9. Jam. 4. 11. ~ T.1—5. & 23.29—" WHrighteous. No man can plea j, that he has fulfilled all his obligations to. od and to his heighbour; nor can any one truly say, that be hath not * held the truth in unrighteousness,” o that he hath acted up to the light afforded hit, Whatever may be pretended, atheism, infidelity, impiety, and idolatry spring from human depra- vity, not from unavoidable ignorance or mistake. The heathen nations might have known enough of God from his works, and the benefits confer- red on them, to have excited their admiring love and gratitude, and “to have influenced.them to adore and obey their Creator and Benefactor ; had they not shut out the light, or sinned in op- position to it: so that even they were without excuse in their apostacy and idolatry, however succeeding rebels against God may have vindi- eated and justified them. But instead of giori fying him in humble gratitude, according to their measure of information; their pride and carnal enmity led them to indulge vain conjectures and reasonings; till their professed and boasted wisdom ended in the most palpable and degrad- ing folly and Stupidity. Thus idolatry, .the stigma of man’s understanding, was introduced ‘and propagated, through the wickedness of his heart; and rational creatures exchanged the worship of the glorious Creator for that of brutes, reptiles, or inanimate images: and they continued to wander from. God, till all traces of true religion must have been lost, had not the revelation of the Gospei prevented it. V. 23—82. Whatever speculators may assume of the suf ficiency oMman’s reason to discover divine truth and moral obligation, or to regulate men’s prac tice ; stubborn | facts confute the flattering hy pothesis ; and as far as God hath in awful dis- pleasure left men to themselves, they have dis- honoured him by the most absurd idolatries and superstitions, and degradetl themselves by “ vile §¢ affections,” and abominkble lusts: nor is it generally expedient to mention the enormities, to which they, who, liking not to retain God in their knowledge, preferred their own inventions to his holy worship, have been given up ; Avhen being left to a reprobate mind, their deluded judgments, their perverse wills, and their de- praved affections, have reciprocally helped to sorrupt, and have been corrupted by each other. A most horrid view of the moral character of the Greeks and Romans, even amidst all their pros- perity, politeness, and erudition, is here set be- ¥ore us by the apostle : and the student who judg- " es of characters and actions by the law af God, will perceive, that their own historians, orators, and poets, amidst all their flattering and false colouring, Adduce such facts, and make such repr esentaticns, as fully prove the apostle’s picture to be a real and striking likeness, and no caricature. Nay, the-most illustrious and ce- tebrated persons among: them, may be produc- ROMANS. judgest: for ei thou j other thou © st that judgest do the vie sate hin} “iy ed, as most exactly description! It must knowledged, that Chris rjable effect on mankind them more just notions humanizing their manners, of war: so that. battles ar scarcely more fierce and bloody ¢ sions of the savage Romans were. customs also restrain, and drive cesses, those pe sack which stal ed abroa with horrid effrontery among the "Pagans. There are also ate dnicaateetekn ‘real Chris tians among us. Yet after all, wh ‘multitudes, ’ even in this land, seem to be the | the picture before us ! They are righteousness, and commit all v greediness ; or they _ ; avarice by oppressions, or they are full of envy, dece bition, ostentation, malice, or mal rush upon murder from a diabolic revenge, which they call honour. he their malice by whispering cult ders, to ruin their neighbaur’s rep titudes are so ingeniousin contriv of fraud, perjury, impiety, or d legislators can scarcely keep pace with devising new statutes to counteract their While disobedience to parents is, fully common : children are pre ioke as” turned over to hirelings, and neglected parents, as if they were “ without natu aie * tion ;” and it is too obvious, that: numbers are implacable and. unmerciful to those, w ae us oe can exult over or oppress with im ~ Thus — men show themselves to be haters of God and his holy service : not on fot Bee a as he hath forbidden, a e we of his wrath; but by appla' pleasure in the company of those, his name and trample on his auth they were the most worthy celient of the human rac , vants of God are propo! shunned, ‘These are they, reyelation, and who count the pre: cross foolishness! But their condu strates their need of it, and that it which they must avail themselve Finally, we may here obs moderates and repulat excess of depra) 4 proof of more (ake pleasure i in the eo A God, th science rise “up culiar cause ‘4 which . ae we are : as ro of our | ab race. hs P sf S apy ot are sure that © the judgment rding to truth, gee them such things. pe the extent of God? _ Or i despisest thou * the riches of his ness, ! and forbearance, and long-suf- Gen 18. 25.) 35.2. Ps. 50. 21.) Ez, 12. 22,23. Mat. tee eh 23.| Matt. 26. 53. oe 49. 2 Pet. Bs.9. 4,7,8. & 11.Jg vers 1. Dan. 104 3 ; 5-7. & 38. 5,6. & lia. Luke 12. 14. &/k 9% 23-& 10, 12. & 95.13. & 98.%& 445. 17. Is- 45. 19:)h ver. 32. Ps. 56. 7.) 104.24. Eph. 1.7. . 21. Jere 12 1. Ez.| Proy. 11. 21¢ & 16.) 18. & 2, 4. 7. & 3. oe 29. Dan. 4.] 5. Ezra 17. ae 18.) 8.16. Phil. 4. 19, Acegirce 2 Thes ~5., Matt. 23. 1} Col. 1. 27. & 2. 2.1 Thes. 5. 3. Heb, 2. eae 6. 17. Tit. 3. ve ag 3. & 12. 25. siete: i 6.1.15. Ps. 10.11, 13. 25, & 9. 22. Ex, e =” ; ; NOTES. é "Har. li. V. 1—3. The apostle is com- monly supposed to have here passed. from the 5.83.4, 5.& £2 Sams 10,3._ se Ee. 8. 11. Jer. 7: 10- ews : though some think that the heathen philosophers and moralists were also included. He, however, seems. to have sone himself eeneral manner, that he might include of every nation, sentiment, or descrip-! ho hold the truth in unrighteouness,” or} ta “ the righteousness of God by faith, - 17, 18.) and who are ready to jadge demn others, though guilty themsclyes.' Ofithiese, the Jews were the most notorious : for they disdained and abhorred the Gentiles, as. profane, abominable, and utterly undeserving of God’s favour ; whilst they thought themselves a holy people, and entitled to all their privileges byan unalienable right. et, while they would} join with the apostle in shOwing the inexcusable wickedness of the Gentiles, they were equally or more inexcusable : for they proudly arrogated, and severely exercised, the office of a judge, and yet the sentence, which they denounced on _ others, actually condemned themselves ; a3 they ”) might be proved guilty of the very same crimes, ger such as were of similar malignity. They sopied the vices of the very heathen whom they _ eondemned : like them, they acted in opposition "to the light afforded them, and they were un- 2ankful, rebellious, and unrighteous, even as Ge ntiles were. But they, and all other per- conduct A, fen, ae ud them : and instead pce 2 h favour on account of their external advan es, or. their condemnation of sin in others, their punishment would be enhanced by these very circumstan- ces. \ For, could any man suppose, “that when he had committed the same crimes, which he judg- ed deserving of punishmentin others, he should himself escape the jadgment of God? This in- timated to the unbelieving Jews, that personal aus ene judgments awaite ed. them, unless : then Beaanted on thinkest thou this, ¢ © man,|ni . 53. 60. 11-35. Ps. 86. 5.&} Ps, 130. 3, 4. 13.30. 3 > of the Gentiles, to animadyert on that of} « salvation. AD. 61; fering not knowing that ™ the goodness of GodiJeadeth thee to repentance ? ft" after thy hardness and impe= eart,° treasurest up unto thyself wrath against P the day of wrath, and @ m of the righteous judgment of 6 Who cal Observations.) 34, 6. Num. 14218, ll. 4. 2 Pet. 2. 15. & 14. 17. Ps. 73. 38. & 86.15.) Devi 2. 30. Josh.| & 3.7. Rev. 6. 17. Is.63.7—10.1 Tim.| 11. Sam. 6. 6./q ver. 2,5. & 1. 18. 1. 16.1 Pet. 3. 20.! 2 Chr. 8 36.!r 14. 12. Job $4. 1 Ps. 62. 12. Prov. 24. 12. Is.3. 10, 1i- 18.. Jer. 3. 12, 13, sm Dam. 5. "90. Jer. 17- 10. & 32: 22,23. Ez. 16-63.] Zech.7.11, 26 19., Ez. 18. 3a Hos. 3. 5. Luke 15.f 3. 13. 15. & Matt. 16. 27. & 25. .17—19. & 19. 5—8.Jo 9. 22. De “aS &e. 1 Cor. 4+ m Job 33. 27—30.| 13. Ps. 9508 2 Pet. 3, 9.15. Rev.} 34,35. Am. 3. 5. 2 Cor. 5. 10, Gal, 3. 20. Jam. 5-3-. 6. 7,8. Rev. 2. 23- n 11.25. Marg. Ex.ip Job 21, 30. Prov. “G20. 12. & 22. 12: they fled for refuge to the grace of the Gospel. ‘« These Gentiles were, by the Jews, reputed as © unclean, great sinners, and so incapable of To these Jews the apostle, in this «chapter, directs his discourse, proving here, ¢ that they who lived under the law, wanted © this justification as much as others, being also 8 treat sinners; and in the following chapters, * that neither they nor the Gentiles could obtaia (€ this justification by the law’ (Whitby. )— > The outward wickedness of the Jews was cnor- | mous at this time, as Josephus has shown: in this sense they copied the worst crimes, (idolatry | excepted,) of the despised Gentiles ; and their ' superior advantag= -s'rendered their conduct still more atrocious. (Vote, 2Zait. vii. 1—3.) | VW. 46. ‘The Gentiles were without excuse, i because they were unthankfal to their Creator {and Benefactor. Did then the Jews despise the | exuberant riches of his kindnéss to them, whom jhe had so peculiarly favoured? (Marg. Ref.) He had distinguished them, both by temporaf and spiritual benefits, in every age : though they had always proved rebellious, yet he had still exercised immense goodness, forbearance, and long-suffering “towards them; and he had at length sent his Son among them. Even after they had crucified him, he had in infinite mercy ordered the first proposals of his Gospel to be made to them ; andhe still besought them by his apostles and ministers, to accept of this sal. vation! And did they despise all this, as a small favour? Did it embelden them, to con- tinue in sin? Ordid the Lord’s special mercy }and patience towards them Icad them to con- {clude, that he would-always favour them, how-~ ever ungratefully they rebelled against him? If they thus despised his rich goodness, they strangely mistook its tendency ; as it ought to lead and induce them to repentance. The more kindness God exercises, the greater aggravation is there in thé sinner’s discbedience, and the more should he be humbled for his base i 2 ingra- titude. The patience of God gives the “Sinner time and opportunity for repen , and the discoveries of his mercy furnishes him with mo- tives and encouragements ; and Wore it not fer € : f | A. Dd, Gl. i 7 To them who * by patient ebntinu- ance in well doing, seek for t glory, and honour, ® and immortality ; * eterpal life ; 8 But unto them that are ycontentious, zand do not obey the truth, but * obey unrighteousness, indignation and wrath; 9 Tribulation «and anguish upon every $ g, 24 5. Job17.| 4, 16-28 Col. 1410. 2 Thes- 1, 8 9. Ps. 27. or & rg Bip 1. 7, 8- 37.3. 34. Lam. 3. - 13, 140 25,26. Matt. 24, 12,)u 1 Cor. 15. 53, 54 ja John 3, 18—21. 2 13. Luke 8 15.12 Tim. 1. 10. Thes. 2., 10—12. John 6. 66—69. i[x 6. 23. 1 John 2) Heb, 3. 12, 13. Cor. 15. 58. Gal. 6.| 25. b 9.22. Ps. 90. 11. 9. 2 Tim. 4. 7, 8|y Prove 12. 10. 1] Nah. 1.6. Heb. 16. Heb. 6. 12 15. &] Cor. 11, 16. Tit. 3.) 27. Rey. 14. 10. & 10. 35,36. Jam.5.,; 9 © 16. 196 7,8. Rev. 2, 10, 11.jz 1. 18 6. 17 &)e Prov.1. 27,28. 2 £8. 18. & 9 23.| 10. 16. & 15. 18.) Thes. 1, 6. ‘ John 5. 44. 2 Cor. -13. Is. 50. man’s total depravity, the proposals of the Gos- pel must prevail with every one to repent of his departure from God, and to return to his worship and service. (Notes, Luke xv. 11—24.)—If the Jews presumed upon the special kindness of God to them ; and continued to reject the Gospel, and to disobey his commandments, according to the obduracy of their impenitent hearts, their condemnation would be proportionably sevete ; and the longer God had patience with them, the heavier vengeance would be executed on them. And all others, who thus émployed the day of mercy iu committing sin, hardening their. hearts in impenitence because of the goodness of God, would find, that they had accumulated wrath as their treasure, for themselves, which would be secured for them, till the day’of wrath and final recompense. Then the Lord will manifest the perfect justice of his decisions before the whole world, to the full satisfaction of ail his friends, and the confusion of his enemies : seeing he will then render to every individual according to his works; whether he was an obstinate unbe- liever, or a humble penitent believer in the di- vine Redeemer. (Wotes, W&att. xvi. 27. xxv. 31—46.) 2 : V. 7—11. The apostle heré gradually pro- eeeds to a more explicit mention of the Jews, whom he especially intended to “ conclude un- “¢ der sin.” According to the whole tenour of Scripture, as well as the dictates of comimon sense, no sinner can do well, ulilie repents, sub- mits to God, and seeks mercy from him. The Jew who did this, must have respect to the types and promises ofa Saviour, with which the law of Moses was replete, as well as to the preceptive part of it; and he alone, who did this, would perform any S0 An instructor of the foolish, » a teacher of babes, whey ‘hast ? the. form gm ver. 28, 29 & 9.1 9.13. 14, Bs. 147.) 28- 16—26. Mark 4-7. Ps. 135. 4. Ise} 19,20. Luke 12. 47,} 10:15. Jolin 7; 45— Ag. 1, 2. Matt. 3. John 13817. 1 Cor.} 49. & 9. 34, 40, 41- 2k 8. 11, 12.John} 8. 1, 2. 4. 17; 1 Cor. 3. 18- & 4. 8.33. 2 Con 11. 22./f O st the| 10.& 8.1, 2 Rey. thou thy- a light of Gal. 2. 15. Eph. 2. differs 8. 17, 18. 31. Phil. 3. 3-7. argeig Is. "49. 6. 9, 10. —s 2-9. & 3, 1. s, 5. 21. Heb,| Matt. 4. 16- & 5 14, Luke “1. 79. Acts 26. 18 Phil. i 15, h Matt. 11. 95. 1 Cor. 8.1. Heb, 5. M15. 4. Ps. 19. 8. & 119. 98—100. 104, s 105. 130. Prov. 6. 45,1 23.2 Tim. 3, 15— ¢ 9. 28,29.) 17, 13. 1 Pet.-2. 2. . & 48.]0 Prov. 26.12. Is.5.]i 6. 17. 2 Tim. 1 By 1. Johu| 21, & 56. 10. Matt.| 13. &3.5, Tit. Aly 6.25 & 15. 14. &} 16. a Deut. 4.8. Neh. ven 23, & Ge from it, for the mérit of circumcision. All Israehites have their portion in the world to come; and that notwithstanding their sins: yea, though they were condemned here for their wickedness” (Extracts from Jewish writers in Whitby.) Ut would not be easy, to produce any passage from modern writers, in which proud self- righteousness and rank antino- mianism are so completely combined : but a considerable portion of the same leayen may of- ien be discerned both among papists and pro- testants j ¥V. 17—24. In order to understand this chap- ter, it should be, remembered, that the apostle is combating the prejudices and presumption of the Jews: to whom he exzpected the epistle would be shown, and whose influence he knew would be employed to unsettle the minds of the pelievers at Rome. 'The Gentiles are, therefore, only, introduced by way of illustrating the argu- ment, and not in or Ger to show in what way they should be justified. The apostle here immediate- iy addressed bisa to-any Jew, that was willing 10 take up the argument. He supposed him 9 rest his hope ‘of acceptance on the law, and to boast of God, asstanding in a covénant-relation to him. . He thought himself well acquainted with the will of God: ; and, as an expert casuist, he could. “ distinguish things which differed,” and eive the preference to such as were more excel- Tent, having from his youth been instructed, or ediechised, from the law. In this confidence he thought himself qualified to guide and enlighten tke blind and benighted Pagans, and to instruct such as became proselytes, whom he deemed joolish, and mere babes compared with himself; as he had got a complete knowledge of the whole Taw, having an epitome, or ‘abstract, of it in his memory : yet this was but a mere form, sem- alunce, aud appearance of the spiritual knowledge and true meaning of the law, which, rightly understood, would Icad him to trust in a a Aan % k Ps, 50. _ ROMANS. “oe of knowled: 21 Thou » another, teac that preachest a dost thou steal? — RS 22@@hou that saye: commit: adultery, adultery ? thou that thou commit sacrile; 23 Thou ° that make law, through breakin nourest thou God?) 24 For Pp the name of ¢ phemed among the bi aiepe 4 as it Is written, — 16—21.} Matt. 21 Matt. 23. 3, &ed 14. Luke 4. 23. & 11./m Jer 5.7 46. & 12. 47. & 19 est Sate 22. Or, 9. 27. Gal eal oe 1—7. 1 Is. 56. 11. 12,13. 27. A 4—6. Mic. 3 11. even obeying the precepts ¢ c to his own exposition ; as i to instruct others, and not | meant to ‘insult the ae , Did such a man esplae and eé against theft, and then pract Did he commit adultery, after plaining the seventh comm sacrilegiously embezzle the s defraud the Lord of his dues, trous love of money, after abhorrence of idolatry? It many of the chief-priests, who appeared most zealous guilty of these and simifar erin who rejected the Gospel and mat in the law, would be found to dis! by evidently breaking it. For; i of God was blasphemed : they were set against true edness of the Jews; as 1 Scriptures, and was ac y the prophets against t Ref. ) The terms here Sell Gentiles, aptly expose they arroy of the Jews. * This passage ‘ from the Jewish writings ‘ he who teacheth ot! ¢ himself, is lik, ‘ in his hand ) « himself doth Ok % in da Ke. (24) £ Of this, Jose € accuse | hem, ‘saying,’ Oe * you ‘conceal or hide, © your enemies ? You Ba ‘in « ness, strive daily who shall be most vile, mak- s ing a show of your wickedness, as if it were € virtue? § And thinkest thou this, O man, that [* thou shalt escape the judgment of ica who . v to them: ¥ ver. «eet é ‘cumcision verily profiteth, A he law + s but if thou be a Py aaa tif the ungircumcision sp the righteousness of law, shall jot his uncircumcision be counted for ‘eircumcision ? 97 And shall not uncircumcision which is by nature, "if it fulfil the law, * judge Matt. 3. 15. & 5. 17—20. Acts 13, 22. Gal. 5. 14, xs Ey 16. 48—52. Matt. 12. 41, 42. Heb. 11.7. t Is. 56. 6,7. Matt. 8.11, 12. & 15. 28. Acts 10. 2—4, 34. & 11.3, &c« 1 Cor. 7. 18, 19. Phil. 3. 3. Col. 2. 11. us 4. & 13. 10. 3, 2. & 4. 11, 12. . Deut. 30. 6. Jer. 4. 4. Gal. 5. So & 6.15. Eph, 2, 12. s ver. 23. Jer. 9. 25, 26. Acts 7. 51. .§ punisheth the Gentiles, when thou art as guilty * as they of acting agzinst thy own conscience, © and doing that for which thy own mouth con- ¢ demns thee; and. which doth also cause’ them « to blaspheme that holy name by which thou « art called 2 (MWhitby.) V. 25—29. Though chargeable with the ssest violations of the moral law, the Jews confided in circumcision, as if it had secured 4 covenant-relation to God. But the apostle ed them that, though circumcision, and vantageous to the conscientious Jew who 1 the example of Abraham ; especially in ng him acquainted with the oracles of » and preparing him to receive the Gospel : they could not profit the presumptuous trans- _ gressor, who rested in them, and neglected that ** righteousness by faith” of which it was the Seal. If a man cleaved to the law, he must per- fectly obey it, in order to justification ; circum cision made “ him a debtor to fulfil the whole “ law ;” and his transgressions cast bim out of the covenant of God, as if te had never been circumcised. On the other hand, if an uncir- cumeised tile should regulate his conduct i to the righteousness prescribed by the law ; ought he not to be deemed one of God’s true worshippers, notwithstanding his uncircum- cision? Such Gentiles, as were taught by divine grace, thus to love and serve God, would, like Cornelius, embrace the Gospel when proposed and thus in uncirc¢umcision, the exter- jal natural state of man, they being made parta- ofan inward spiritual change, would judre and the outward circumcision, had no it on to obedience. For, in fact, e ounted a Jew, or one of God’s chosen people F 3 only soin his outward profession or descent ; or Was that the true cir cumcision, the true a of the covenant, which was outward in the flesh. But he was the real Jew, or child of Abraham, who had the inward dis. position o! and that was the true circumcision, yoch w wrought in the heart by regeneration ; accord- ing to the spiritual meaning, and not the mere. he was aot to i letter, of the law: producing an inward confor. | mity of the judgment and affections to its holy 1) CHAPTER HL Be | mn the Jew, who, having the letter) s believing and obedient progenitor ;| “ knoweth all things.” The excuses which num- 4 A. D: 61. who yby the letter and circumci- ost transgress the law? for 2 he is not a Jew which is’ one rdly ; 4 neither is chaz circumcision is outward i in the flesh: at he 7s a Jew which is one in- : and circumcision is that of re heart, 4 in tf es e whose prais y ver. 20. 29. & 7 a . 10—12. 1 Pet. 3. 6—8. 2 Cor. 3. 6. - i Zz 9.6—8. Ps. 73.1. Is, 1. 9-15, & 48. 1,2. Hos, 1. 6—9, Matt. 3.9. John 1, 47. & & 37-39. b > 6. 15. Rev. 2. 30. 6. Jer, Col. 2. £1, 12+ id ver. 27. & 7. 6.& 14. 17. John 3, 5— 4. 4 16.%e 1 29.17. Ps, 45. , 40, 8 17. 21. 23, 2a 1} Cor. 10, 18. 1 Thes. ae 2. As 1 Pet. 3. 4. a ier. 9. 26. Rom.|c Deut. ye 16. & precepts. This indeed men could not see, or would not approve and commend, but rather de- spise and hate; but God would : approve, com- mend, and value it, So that, though the out- ward seal was, for the time, necessary ; yet the inward grace, or the thing signified, was always far more excellent: and the former was now superseded by the Christian dispensation, and could be of no use to those who tenaciously ad- hered to it. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. : V. 1—6. The censures, which men pass on others, who perhaps justly deserve them, may yet render themselves more inexcusable, while they do the same things. The branches of man’s disobedi- ence are numerous, yet they all spring from the same root ; nor can any one judge another to be deserving of divine wrath, without at the same time condemning himself: for, though he may not have committed the same crimes; yet he hath been guilty of the same apostacy from God, and rebellion against him, and is equally charge- able with sinning against his better judgment in yarious ways. Frequently, superior advantages render a man’s apparently lighter offences more’ aggravated in the sight of God, than the more scandalous sins of his worse educated neighbour, against which he vehemently declaims. We are indeed very incompetent judges of the com- parative heinousness of men’s conduct : but it is certain that the judgment of God is, and will be, “ according to truth,” against all who break his law and reject his grace. To him we ought to leave others, and to be chiefly concerned te judge ourselves, and to seek mercy according to his blessed Gospel If our feilow-sinners can- © not stand before us in judgment ; how shall we, who are guilty of the same things, escape the righteous condemnation of a heart-searching God? In deciding against them we pass sen- tence upon ourselves ; and “if our heart con- «demn us, God is greater than our heart and bers make for their misconduct,’ May very com- -)monly be turned against them ; nor would men In general be so daringly wicked, were it not for their experience of God’s long- suffering, and their eau notions of his etsy et they, A.D. 61. CHAP. Hil. The advantages of the Jews, 1,2. Fhe iacice of some, does not render the faith of God of no effect, 3, 4; who is just in punishing sin, ‘though who thus “ despise the riches of his goodness «and forbearance,” and grow more bold in re- bellion by that kindness, which should “lead “them to repentance,” will find at last that they have “been sinning against their own souls ;’ and that their hard and impenitent hearts have _ Jed them“ to treasure up wrath against the day ~ ¢c@f wrath, and revelation of the righteous judg- « ment of God.” Indeed this is the daily em- ployment of every unbeliever ; and he adds to his store with the rapidity, of increase, propor- tioned to his crimes and abused advantages. He himself will certainly réap the harvest that he now sows, and the lomger he is spared in the long-suffering of God, the more terrible will be the day of righteous retribution ; in case he pro- ceed in this destructive course. Vv. 7—16. The questions concerning justification, election, or efficacious grace, should be kept distinct from those that relate to.the character and conduct of the righteous and the wicked. If a man can- not be satisfied with an earthly portion, but as- pires after glory, honour, and immortality ; ; and if he seeks this inheritance, by faith'in the pro- mises of God, and patient continuance in well doing ; he doubtless is in the way to eternal life. But if men quarrel with the precepts and sanc- tion of God’s holy law, with his decrees and dis- pensations, and with his truths and ordinances, or with any thing rather than their sins; if they *‘ do not obey the truth, but obey unrighteous- «ness ;” and live in allowed. violations of the divine law ; no doubt they are m the broad road to destruction, and if they proceed. in that path, indignation and: wrath will overtake them, to whatever church or sect: they may belong. In- deed, tribulation and anguish must come upon allimpenitent evil-doers : but glory, honour, and peace will be awarded to all, “who are taught *« by the grace of God to live soberly, righteous- «ly, and godly, in the present world,” “for there “is no respect of persons with God.” What- ever may now be objécted to this, from some doctrines ill understood, or from appearances in providence which are misconstrued, it will be made manifest to allthe world, * in the day when “ God shall judge the secrets of men by Jesus *¢ Christ ;” as he hath assured us he will, im his holy Gospel. Then they, who, not having the written word, have sinned against the dictates of their own consciences, will be proved guilty, and condemned by that rule. They, that have sin- ned against the law of God. which was made known to them, will be judged and punished ac- cording to that law: and the professors of the Gospel will be shown to have been either true believers or hypocrites, according to the effects produced by the truth on theiz tempers,and con- duct. For if the very Gentiles were a law unto themselves and-each other, when they acted con- trary to “ the workof the law, written in their heavts:” how absurd must it be for any, man ROMANS. ? so CHAPTER it. sit ya rel utthe lawis manifested, » being ec e law © and the prophets ; yen the righteousness of God fand upon all them that believe; § for there is no difference :. 23 sho ‘k of the glory of God: 24 Being | justified freely by his grace, -mthrough the redemption that is in Christ Jesus ; ‘Deut. 18. 15—19.Je 446. 11, 22. Gal.| Gal. 3.22. 1 John Make 24, 44. John! 2.16. & 3.6. Jam.) 1- 810. 01.45. & 3 14, 15.) 2, 23. i Heb. 4.1, Xe 5. 46, 47. Acts|f Is. Gl. 10. Matt.|k 5. 2 1 Thes, 2. —* 96. 22. Heb. 10. 1—} 22.11, 12. Luke 15.| 12. 2Thes. 2. 14. Asn ae et aay Gals 3. 7—95 1Pet.4. 13, & 5. e 1.2 Acts 3.21—|g 2. 1. & 10. 12.) 1.10. 25. & 20. 43. & 28.) Acts 15. 9. 1 Cor, “23. 1 Pet. 1210; 11-[ 4..7. Gal. 3. 28. dis. 3—13- 20—22.| Col. 3.11. “& 5.1. & & 1jh ver. 9-19, & 1 Phils 3.9. 4} 28—32, & 2. 1, Ke, 6. 11. Eph. 2. 7— 10. Tit. 3. 5—7. m 5. 9. Is. 53. 11. Matt. 20,28. Eph. -¥. 21—26. The apostle having “ concluded ~ &) allen under sin,” proceeds more explicitiy to exhibit “ the righteousness of God by faith,” (Mare, i. 17.) which had been manifestly declar- ed by the preaching of the Gospel. This was the righteousness, which God had appointed, wovided, and introduced, in the Person of his Son. It was “ without the law ;” having no dence on 2 man’s personal obedience to being entirely a distinct thing : no past ce being supposed as having any influ- the sinner’s justification ; and his subse- nt obedience being intended for other purpo- ses. Ithad nothing to do with the ceremonial daw, (except as it was the substance of some of those shadows :) forthe Jew, who accepted of _. this righteousness, would place no dependence * on these externals ; and the Gentile was not re- \ quired to be circumcised, or to keep that law. . Met it had been witnessed by the law and the ‘ prophets ; the ceremonies. typified it : the very strictness of the moral law and its awful curses, being compared with the promises of mercy to . sinners, implied it; the promises and predic- tions of the Messiah bare witness to it ; the faith ‘and hope of ancient believers testified it; and he whole Old Testament, rightly understood, ht men to expect and depend on it. This ighteousness of God by faith in Jesus” is ac- duhted or imputed to all believers without ex- ceptions; yea, it is put on them as a robe ; for the words “ano, and upon all,” seem to admit e of no othe struction. Noris there zn tiis _ obedience as its reward, (Marg. Ref.) and "> therefore, shale eck the nature or degree of their 5, tp may have been, or whatever their nation, 'Fank, or capacities be; there is no difference in way in which they must be justified before God. Every believer is, not only pardoned, but -honourably acquitted, as one against whom no hi by faith of Jesus Christ © unto For » all have sinned, and ‘ come 15. 16—19. 1 Cor. : F225." Whom ‘God hath * set forth » to be a propitiation © through faith in his »#to declare his rightzousness for femission of sins that are past, the forbearance of God; 26 Todeclare, J say, at this time his righteousness ; 4 that he might be just, r and the Justifier of him which believeth in: Jesus. <7 7a 1.6, 7 Col. 1.14.) 2. Be ; : 22. 25, 26. & 10. 4, 1Tmn. 2.6. Tite2:\o 5.1.9 Hs. 53.) & 11.7 13.17. 39, 14. Heb. 9. 12—14,) 11. John 53—~} 40. Rey. 5. % & 1 Pet. 1. 18, 19.] 58. Col Is 20-23.) 13.8. & 20. 15. Rey. 5. 9. & 7. 14.) Heb. 10. 19,20: |q Deut. 32. 4. Ps * Or, fore-ordained.|p ver. 26. Ps 22) 85.10, 11. Is. 42, Acts 2, 23. & 3,18.] 31. & 40. 10, & 50.) 21. & 45.21. Zeph. & 4. 28. & 15. 18.} 6. & 97. 6. Be 119.} 3.5.15. Zech. 9. 1 Pet. 1, 18—20.| 142, 1John 1. 10. Ke 15.3. t Or, passing over.jr ver. 30. & 4. 5. & ver. 23,24. & 4. 1) 8.33. Gah 3. 3— 8. Heb. 9. 15—| 14 | nEx. 25. 17—22 Lev, 16. 15. Heb. 9. 5. Gr. 1 John 2 charge can be supported ; and accounted right €ous, or entitled to the reward of righteousness. This is by the, free gift of God, which he be- stows on him, merely from his own infinite grace and mercy ; not only without his deserv- ing it, but directly contrary to his deserts, which the apparent tautology, ‘freely by his * grace,” seems todenote. This grace is ho- nourably exercised, through the redemption that is in Jesus Christ, or through the ransom and meritorious obedience unto death of the incar- nate Son. of God, as our Surety : for God the Father, bad before set him forth, or fore-ordain- ed. him, (.Marg.) to be a propitiatory sacrifice for sin; he had appointed him to be Mediator, as “ God manifest in the fiesh,” for that purpose ; he had openly laid on him the iniquities of us all, and exacted the punishment from him ; and he had exhibited this transaction to the world by the Gospel, that through him, sinners of every na- tion might approach God on a propitiatory, or mercy-seat, and find acceptance by faith in the Saviour’s atoning blood. This method was taken in order to declare and manifest the perfect righteousness of God; even in the very act of pardoning the innumerable sins of believers, re- mitting the punishment due to them, and ac- counting them righteous whoiin themselves were not so. And, whatever the Jews might suppose, this was as necessary in respect of their believ- ing progenitors, as any other sinners. For, in remitting the punishment justly merited by the sins committed in times past, through his for. | Searance, God had neither respect to the repent- jance nor subsequent good works of his servants, which could not satisfy his justice; nor did he ultimately respect the legal sacrifices, which could not take away'sin: but he had respect to the engagements of the divine Surety of the new covenant, and the atonement which he was at length to make. In the fulness of. time, there- fore, this sacrifice was offered, this righteous- ness introduced, and this method of justification published to mankind ; that God might be clear. ly known to be a justand righteous Governor, net 4. D. 61. cluded. By what law? * of Wor v but by the law of faith. 28 Therefore ® we conclude t n is justified by faith, without the deeds of circumcision th the law. 31 Do we 29 Is he ¥ the God of t Ne a 8 vere 19, & 2 17.lu 7% 21- 23.255 & 38,39, 1 Cor. 6 Ite ; 23, & 4. 3. Ez. 16.| 2. * Mark 16, 16.| Gal. 2. 16,83. 8! 62, 63. & 36. 21, 32.) John 3. 36 Gal» 1l~14s 24. Phil Se Zeph. 3.13, Luke) 22 1 John 5, 11,) % Tit, Be Te | 43. 9—14, 1 Cor. 1.! 12. i 29-31. & 4 Zw. ver-20—-99906. &l Gen i7'7, 8. th Eph. 2. 8—10. | 4.§.& 5.1. John} 19. 28—25. & 54. 5. Zech. 2.11. & 8.) 6.8 6a 20—23. Mal, 1. 11. Matt. 22. 32, Gal.ja 4.14. Ps, 11) 3. 14, 25—29. Eph,} Jers 8.8, 9, 5. 6. Col. 3. 11. 5.1% Bl Z ver. 28. & 4. 11,) 2 21.& 3. 1Z & 10. 12, 13.|/b See on. ver. Gab. 2.14—16. & 5.{e 7. T1452; £9.11. 32% & 10. 5.| 3. 14-18. & 5. 244) Jeri 16.29. & 31. & 11. 6. Gal. 2. 16,] & 6. Acts 13. ‘83. Hos. 1. 10 the minds of ordin that the plainest passa ea aracter and actions ; ‘except and of doubtful meaning. _ some expedient can be adopted for maintaining} V.27,28,. The Jews were the authority of the law and the credit’ of the} if they had been superio admimistration ; and to indemnify individuals, | cy, to the Gentiles + 5 in while mercy is exercised to those who deserve} selves more highly 2 , punishment. So that ancient believers had been | God. .But. the apos admitted to the reward of righteousness, as well} they had for glozying, as exempted from the punishment deserved by| cestors had been justi their sins, for the sake of that promised Re-j for the sake: of the pro deemer, who-had engaged to pay their ransom, propitiation. And he ¢ and bring in an infinitely valuable and everlast-}ing of any cf the human race: ing righteousness for their justification : nor! can have no admission in copsis would it otherwise have consisted with the infi-|and justice. It was ind nite justice of God, to have dealt with them in a| of God, that boasting should be manner so very different to their real deservings.| rival of his glory: but by w This is evidently the apostle’s argument ; and} judgment, could this be effect the concluding verses might be thus translated,} done by * the law of works,” «* Whom God hath before appointed to be a| justifying men on the condition ft “ propitiation, through faith in-his blood, for ajence?, This would never answer «* demonstration of his justice, on account of| were practicable. for any to at “« the passing by of sins that had been commit-} nay, this would introduce ant ; * ted in former times, through the forbearance|ing of one over another in ] aa « of God ;” Iaay, “ for a demonstration of his} Boasting must therefore be justice, in this present time, in order that he| « law of faith :” not by, a * might be just, and the justifier of him that} call it, which in fact is a law « believeth in Jesus.” * Dr. Hammond saith the|duces boasting; but by j word dixates is here to be rendered clement| merely. by. the grace of God thi and merciful, and that it is commenly taken in| of Christ, without any respec’ that notion, ait seldom in that ‘of zindictive faith alone, of his own gift. i justice ; but in opposition to this F assert, that} not considered inthis ma na the word dtxatogis used about eighty times in | €NC€, oF good work; bul the New Testament, and not once in that sense | beuveen Christ and th of clemency and mercy. He himselfproduces | PTOPE!s that the believe bnt one place,” (Mait.i. 19.) © Where, says|Justified for the sake, 0 Dr. Lightfoot, men torment the word dsxcesos| TAP80M of thie: BEND er sam ; to make it signify clement and merciful, when | “0's noes united oF it bears clearly the ordinary sense: Joseph remot, yp ecacorrcnant being’ 2 just man, would not cohabit with an faith, i: aie, diva adulteress ; and yet not being willing to make) © hate elievers her a public example, and no-necessily lying ed, that. no upon him so to do, he was minded to ‘put her away privily.? (Note, Maiti, 18, 19. — That he might appear to be just, in requiring this satisfaction for our sins” | (Whithy,)\—Too strong a protest cannot be entered against this} practice of Bo | anew pial to words in even than Scripture, in order to get rid of a conclusion, inst which the seer ‘happens to be preju-|%°M4 pe win the. New tune Clr | @iced : it is eee eg adding to, or taking from, | #2)” es i ee ow) >» 1B _ r " 5 : ‘ | - ners ri ‘i es, | oe ef | ae ~ a a 4 a ~ t or changing, the word of God God been, (Prov, xvii. 152) for justice in a governor aders requires, that € nn ne A awa that a: man. is. , deeds of the a Byw «doctrine ;%.as the Hebre) ‘ times | for the. doctrine “scribes.” ’ ( Beza.) itis inde latitude, much . gre a an & Nn RH BR HHA A 2 cid the words of Dayid, 1—8. -Abra- ly } Was he not also the God of the Gentiles ? Ig the Proprietor, Governor, and Benefactor of the ‘whole earth ; when all men had alike ‘apostatized from him, it was meet, that in re- yealing a way for their recovery and reconcilia- tion, he should suit it to the general case of all ‘the nations ; thongh special reasons might re- ‘quire a temporary: restriction of it : for his dbject would be to receive worship from, and become “the Portion of, his creatures, in different parts of the world. And ‘jn fact he was the God of the Gentiles, as well a9 of the Jews, nor were even external privileges to be restricted to the “Jews any longer; seeing the same One, living, _ and true God, who had formerly,-and did at that _ time, justify those of the circumcision who. be- “Tieved, by their faith, and not by their legal ser: vi s, and left unbelievers under condemnation ; -Yeady, with equal regard, to justify unci. cumcised Gentiles, through faith in Christ, when they were brought thus to.receive him.» And if prs eh object, that this doctrine of faith made void the law, asif it had been given in vain; the apostle absolutely denied the charge,. and d by no means have such a thought be 4 e lawn all its honour and authority ; nei- ye her abrogating it, nor disgracing it, nor alter- “ing itto4 nearer level with man’s present state and abilities. The doctrine of faith indeed ho- “noured. and fulfilled the ceremonial law; and _ showed the proper intent of it, and of the legal dispensation: but then, this was only in order a to their final abrogation. But the moral law was Bes on the contrary, this fully establish- “fully established in honour and authority, both’ “Gn in respect of its precepts and sanction, by the ‘pert - the incarnate Son of God: so that its immuta- have been so fully shown, either by the-perfect obedience of the whole human species, or by the “destruction of every transgressor. Nor is ‘any ondemn himself, as justly deserving the wrath . mper and conduct, and examine all in every thing, in which he perfect ‘standard, he may re- is irist. Yea, it is wr ttenin. his heart, by the re- ¢ "generation of the Holy Spirit, ‘and his love to it and delight in obeying it are the evidences of his. i justification. So that the doctrine of faith in "every way magnifies and establishes the just, a holy, good, and spiritual law of God, in ail its d obligation, as if its precepts were uhrea- ‘soca ICS, ai its penalty. manishcayst se as tified before circumcision, (which wee . obedience and satisfactory sufferings of “ble obligation, excellency, and: equity could not. nan justified by faith in Christ, who does not if G od for breaking his holy law. Moreover it ye! into: the hands of every believer, ‘as his ess through the blood of onour and authority ; whilst all other schemes | gi justification disgrace. it, or weaken its autho. | A.D. 61. Z 31. Could any suppose that tie great ee tay of all men, was the God of the Jews} by pes as holy practice} 2 4 d yet, when iy understood, establishes the la Win the completest manner, and gives the most eff obedience. ] RYATIONS. We GHEE: always to distinguish between our advantages, ‘and our deserving s ‘and between the means of becoming accepted and holy, and that grace which teaches to profit by those means, It is a favour of inestimable value to have the oracles*of God transmitted to us: yet. numbers, who are thus distinguished, continue ‘in unbelief to their deeper condemnation. ~—As the promises. of God are only made to believers, ‘so the unbelief of some, or. Many, professed Christians, cannot make the faithfulness of God of none effect : for he will fulfil his promises to his people, and execute his threatened ven- geance upon hypocrites. and apostates. But while pride and enmity charge God. foolishly, humble faith says, “God forbid ; let God be true « and every man a liar ;” and the. believer will give him credit for his truth and justice, even | Where his dispensations are enveloped in clouds and. darkness. Indeed, he readily decides against every man’s pretensions or opinions, ; when they reflect on the veracity, or militate against the word of God ; as knowing that every man is fallible, deceitful, and unholy, but that the Lord can neither mistake, deceive, nor be deceived ; and that he will be justified from every charge, and overcome in every contest or controversy, which his rebellious creatures may presume to enter into with him. Thenature and. desert of sin, and the motives and purposes of ithe sinner, remain precisely the same, when the only wise God has taken occasion from them, to manifest more conspicuously bis own glory ; and. his justice also will be glorified in punishing the transgressors.—It hath often been. slanderously Teported of Christians, that they say, “ Let us do “evil, that good may come,” and “ sin on, that “ grace may be glorified” but, if true believ- ers, we know that duty belongs to us, and events to God ; and that we must not commit any sin, , or speak: one falsehood, on the ‘hope, or even the assurance, that God would glorify himself by means of it. But if any habitually speak and act in another manner, without all doubt their damnation ‘will be just; and they who love the ‘truth of the Gospel, should be extremely careful” to avoid all appearances, whith may give plau- sibility to such. ‘landers yeert our holy, reli- ae y" us poate i on as “our ghd tages. Arey we are no Better this, ia Peale hted fe. ee v > ' broken-hearted, self-condemned. criminal. La , AD. 61, HP, void; but, being of faith by grace, it is sure toiall | . his spiritual seed in every age and nation, 13—17. The nature and strength of that faith, by which he was justified, 18—22. This was recorded; not for his sake, but to show that all who believe in Chuist, as crucified and risen, are caer eae in like manner, 23—25, HAT shall we then: ‘say that > Abraham, our father ¢ as pertain- ing to the flesh, hath found? “ 4. P 1. & 7. 7» & 8.) 9- Luke 3.8. &16.| 53. 56; Avts 13. 25, | 24, 25. 29—31.) 2 Cor. 11.22 » Ie 51. 2+ Matt. 3.| John 8 33» 37—41.lc yer. 16, Heb. 12.'9. thens, ifnet worse, except grace’ have made us to differ ; and then to grace the whole praise is due : for it is proved, beyond contradiction, that we are all, in ourselves, under sin. The texts here adduced, too exactly describe the bulk of nominal Christians: their want of) conformity to the law of God, and of understanding in the great concerns of religion, ard their: indisposi- tion to seek after his favour and image; their unprofitableness, and working of mischief, in- stead of doing good. ‘Their filthy, profane, dis- sembling, slanderous, boasting, and flattering words ; their oaths, perjuries, curses, and bit- ter revilings; their revenge, murders, duels, fightings, and delight in war; their mischiev- ous and destructive courses, and their ignorance of the way of peace and holiness, too evidently prove, that there is no fear of God before their eyes. So that he, who examines the state of so- ciety,’ even in this Christian country : nay, he who inquires seriously into the disposition of his own heart, and the tenour of his past and present life, comparing them with the holy law of God, will easily perceive, that his’ mouth and every mouth must be stopped, and all the world must be brought in guilty before God. How. plain then is it to common sense, that “by the works «of the law shall no flesh be justified before “ God 1” V. 21—31. } Blessed be the Lord that he hath not left: our fallen race shut up undersin, without hope or help. For “ now the righteousness of God with- * out the law is manifested :” and those alone are truly wise, who plead guilty at his mercy-seat ; and seek * that righteousness of God by faith in « Jesus Christ, which is unto, and upon, all that “hbelieve, without any difference.” Proud men will be offended at this, and strive to establish some distinction between themselves and more scandalous or vulgar sinners : but they labour in vain ; for “all have sinned and come short of * the glory of God ;” and the meanest and vilest of the human species, who comes in God’s ap- pointed and manifested way, shall be “ justified “ freely by his grace through the redemption of. ** his Son ;” while al!, who persist in the’attempt of justifying themselves, will assuredly perish under the wrath of God. This is a plan equally suited to glorify the justice, holiness, and mercy of our God, and to give encouragement to the Thus all they, who of old obtained a good report, found righteousness and salvation: thus the be- liever’s felicity is secured, boasting is excluded, ‘ROMANS. the Jews had the greatest confidence of being 4s 2 For ifAbraham 4 were | " works, ¢ he hath, not before God, Abraham believec ed unto him for rig d See one 3. 20-28, # 13, Phil 3. 9. e 3. 27% & 15. 17. £ Gen.t Ex. 8.9. Jer. 9. 23. ew 24. 1 Cor. 9. 16, 2] 24.2. 1 Cor. 5. 12.& 11.12] & 4. 7. Gal, g 9.17.& 10, 11.8 30. & 12.1—9. Gal. despair obviated, and the Lord God of all nations, with equal which subsists between believers and ers. And whatever Pharisees, Sadducees, fidels may object, whatever Antinomians, or Ens thusiasts may pretend ; ‘the doctrine of faith alone establishes the law in its real honour, and obedience. © lays the true foundation for all * ae ness and redemption of Chaat, 26 ;) and he here proceeds to pecially in respect of Abraham nowned progenitor of Israel. * Fror ‘example of Abraham, as deservedly ‘from among all the fathers, the apostle ©edto draw aconclusion, which dn ‘yily take in all believers. And that © do this fairly, he intimates, at the ver: ‘of the question, that he did not: pro ‘ham merely. as one of the number of be «but as the father of the Church; that h «properly reason from the father to his * the foundation of which he lays in the. ‘verse. In whatever way Abraham, ‘ of believers was justified, im the same t ‘his children, (that is, all believers. , ‘ed : but Abraham was not tea «the father of the faithful, by any ‘ works, either preceding or fo ‘in Christ, as promised to him ‘ faith in Christ, or the merit «imputed tohim for righteousr € all his children, become his chil ‘justified, not by their works, ei © or following’ their faith: sbitey fa ‘the same Christ, who was’ at’ len * and thus’ they are at present jus ‘be to the end of the world? found Sco to the would explain i it exclusively of hi ‘in circumeising his foreskin? (1 2 Cor. v.16. xi. 18. Phil. iii. 3, 4.) x. j - In this ‘ acceptable to God, declaring that no circum. © ‘ cised Jews go to hell” (JWiitby.) The apose tle had doubtless respect to these ai Saree iy . ' fore it was imputed to him for righteousness, as presence of God, being a sinner saved by grace, through faith, even as other men. iM alling, the original source of his being made to ie ‘te a v A D. 61. : ‘Ito him that worketh not, but "1 22, & 5.1,2.& | 17.& 3.9—14. Phil. “90.116: | 39,10. Acts 13.] 3. 9. , 25. & 3. 38,39. Gal. 2» 16,1 idices of his countrymen in this argument : but ‘Gf circumcision exclusively had been intended, he " would hardly have allowed, that Abraham might have had whereof to glory, if he had been justifi- ed by his obedience in that single instance, and not by his faith. It may therefore be supposed, that all those formaland proud works, however distinguished, by which men in every age ‘seek justification before God, were intended by the words ‘aceording to the flesh.” Did Abraham find righteousness or justification in this way? Surely no: why then should any man, who al- Jows this, seek to be justified by such works? As all really good works are “the fruits of the * spirit”, and none.else are called good works in Scripture ; and as it is especially the office of the Holy Spirit, to convince men of sin, cand to glorify Christ; it may be inferred that “ the « fruits of the Spirit” are never expressly and allowedly depended on for justification. Even the proposition, ‘Good works are the fruits of faith,and ‘follow after faith,’ in Christ, though a general truth, may ddmit of some exception, in such gases as that of Cornelius. (JVotes, Acts x. 1—4.) _ €This interrogation, being not formally answer- ¢ed, must be taken as an answer to itself: gernst owe: say ? that Abraham found ac- “® cording to the flesh ?”? ‘ No, certainly he.did €not’ (Hammond.) No Jew would deny, that Abraham was at least one of the most eminent servants of God mentioned in Scripture : if ‘therefore any of them had been justified by works, it might be supposed that he belonged. to that company. And if this had indeed been the ease, he would have had some ground of glorying above others, which was contrary to the doc- trine before taught, (iii. 27.) but in fact, how- ever distinguished he had been. in various re- spects, he had really nothing’ to boast of in the For, not to arsue from the years whieh had preceded his ‘differ from his former neighbours, or the failures ‘mhis subsequent obedience, and even in. his faith; it was evident from express Scripture, that “ he believed God, and it was counted to «him for righteousness.” (Vote, Gen. xv. 6.) The promise of God, his perfections, as engaged to perform it, and the promised Seed through whom the blessings were bestowed, were the ob- jects of his faith: this formed his relation to the _ Messiah, and interested him in the righteousness which he had engaged to perform; and there- if he had personally satisfied divine justice, and perfectly answered all the demands of God’s holy law.’ But if Abraham, though greatly dis- tinguished among men, had no ground of glory- ing before God; much less had his posterity} any ground of glorying in him as’their father, 4 Now to bim that worketh, is the re-| rd notreckoned of grace, but of debt.| A. BD. 61. iévyeth on him that justifieth = the ungodly, © his faith is counted for right- m ver. 24. & 3,26—|n 1.17, 18. & 5.6—] —11. 1 Tim.1.13_ BB Tosh 24.2. Zech.} —15. Tit. 3«3—7. Abraham as their f the law of Moses. — Y. 4, 5.. From er, in circumcision, and in Hexample of Abraham, the apostle observed, that toa man, (ifthere had. been any such,) who.had worked the full mea- sure required by the law, the reward must be adjudged, as a debt due to him by the terms of that covenant; whereas it was obvious, that it was adjudged to Abraham as a favour, seeing *« faith was imputed to him for righteousness -” and this was the general case of believers. For to the man, who worketh iot, but, conscious that he can advance no claitn of this kind to the de- sired reward, comes as a’ sinner, to “¢ believe in “him who justifieth the ungodly,” his faith is counted to him for righteousness; not.on ac- count of its own excellency or worthiness as a good work, but as it refers the sovereign Judge for payment to the accepted righteousness and atonement of his Son: eyenas the receipt of a scrap of paper intrinsically not worth a‘arthing, in the form ofa draft upon a creditable banker, ‘is entered in the merchant’s book, for a consider- able sum of smoney, as if it had been paid in cash. This man, “ who worketh not,” will indeed dili- gently use appointed means of grace, repent, forsake sin with earnestness, conscientiously per- form his several duties, and even become ‘* zeal- “ous of good works :” yet he worketh not at ail, with an aim, or expectation, of obtaining right- eousness in this way, which be knows to be ab- solutely impossible. But he comes to God, as * the Justifier of the ungodly,” that he may ob- tain the gift of righteousness by. faith, of mere grace, through the merits of the divine Surety. He is not indeed absolutely ungodly at the time of his justification ; for bis humiliation, submis- sion, and faith, are effects of regeneration, which is the source of all godliness in a fallen creature. Yet he is justified, as ungodly in himself, in strict justice, and according to the law,; he comes for the blessing as ungodly; God makes no account of any thing im. justifying him, except his faith as forming his relation to Christ; and the man has no respect to any thing else himself, in ex- pecting that blessing, Nay, the justified be- liever, whatever bis holiness or diligence may be, never works for this purpose ; and he still comes before God as ungodly in this respect, still de- siring and depending on “ the righteousness of ‘© God by faith in Christ,” as his only hope; though his good works are evidences of the sin cerity of his faith. Abraham several years be- fere, ‘by faith, obeyed” the call and command of God ; and therefore could- not be, strictly speaking, altogether ungodly, when: it was said, “ He believed God, and it was counted to him « for righteousness ;” so that the example of nd i € ‘wil ‘te ‘ aye nike A. D, 61. : > ROMANS: 6 Even as David also sca P the blessedness of the man unto whom 4 God imputeth righteousness * without works. 7 Saying, s Blessed ere they whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose. sins are covered. yy 8 Blessed zs the man * to» ~whom the Lord will not impute, sin, _ 9. Cometh © this blessedness then upon the circumcision on/y, or upon the uncir- cumcision also? * fom we say that faith was reckoned to Abraham for righteous- ness. 10 How was it then reckoned? when p ver. 9. Deut. 33. Phik/S. 9, 2 Pet.) Core 5. 1921. 29. Ps. 1. 1-3. & Philemon 18, 19 , 20,21. 27, Eph.| 1 Pet. 2. 246 & 3. 112. 1. & 146. 5,6. Matt. 5.3—12. Gai , 8-10. 2 ‘Tim. 1, 18. 3. 8, 9. 14s Be & 15.195, u 3. 29,30, & 9. 23, Eph. 1. 3. 7 3 ee ah “2, & SL) 24. & 10. 12, 13. & q ver. ll. 24: & 1. 85. 2. &| 15. 8—19. Ts 49. 6, 17% & 3. 22 & 5. ita. Ey: 4. Is, 40. 1,| Luke 2, 32. Gal: 3, 18,19, Is. 45, 24.) 2 Jer. 33. 8, o 14. 26—28. Eph, 2. 25, & 541 17. Jer. Mic. 7 18—20. 11—13 & 3. 8. Col. 23. 6. & 33. 16.) Matt. 9s 2, Luke} 3e11. Dan. 95.24 1 Cor.) 7. 47—50. x See on. vers 3. 1, 30. 2 Cor, 5. 21/t Is, 53, 10-12, 2 Abraham is alone a full and’ clear refutation of the construction by some put on this text, that mien are altogether and in every sense ungodly and unregenerate, at the time when God justifies them; a sentiment of most dangerous tendency. «* He that worketh,” ‘ that is, who hath deserv- £ ed any thing by his work, to him is opposed “he that worketh not;” * that is, who brings no ¢ work, for which he claims a reward ; but de- © pends on the gratuitous promise of God. But € this indeed is spoken, by concession, in a simili- “tude taken from the commerce and contracts *-of men : for otherwise, ** Who hath first given? € and it shall be rendered to him again.” (Beza.)| juctification ; and indeed mr o's had. V. 6—8. This quotation from the thirty-se- cond Psalm, and the apostle’s interpretation of it, come in as a parenthesis. Dayid did not pronounce those men happy, who had never sin- ned, or who had done works to cover their sins, and to justify themselves : but he “ described - “the blessedness of the man, to whom God ‘imputed righteousness without works,” when he declared, that man happy whose sins were forgiven, &c. Not that forgiveness) of sins is equivalent to justification ; which implies also, treating a man as righteous, and entitled to the reward of eternal life: for it is evident, in all human transactions, that the pardon of a crimi- nalis a very distinct thing from giving him the title to a large estate, But God always imputes righteousness where he does not impute sin : for none are pardoned, except in virtue. of their re- lation to Christ by faith ; and if his atoning blood cover their sins, his rightecusness also justifies their persons, As their Surety, he suffered for their sins which were imputed to him, and they are rewarded and made heirs of eternal life, be- cause his righteousness is imputed to them, Was, Ps. xxxii, 1, 2. Mer From hence the ex- * pression of blotting out iniquity, so frequently, “ used in Scripture, may be understood ; that is, '« the striking it out of the account.’ (Locke. » might be imputed unto Eph, 1.13. & 4. 30 ae 29. & 6. 1 the example of his obedient faith, which he had he was in’ iatrallichillaic or if cision? ¥ Re foes sha circumcision. bal ah a8 11 And he cumcision, 8 as of the faith which 4 cumcised ; that he of all them that be 12 And the father of < éf only, but who also walk f in that faith of our father Ab he had being yet uncircumei: y Gen. 15, 6. & f vere 3! & 2 10. 1. Cor. 7. 18, 19.) & 9. 30. & Gal. 5.6. & 6. 156) Gal. 5. 5. FP z Gen, 17. 1). Ex.} 9. Heb. 12. 13..& 31. 13.17. Ez, 20. 12, 20. a 2, 28, 29. Deut. 30. 6. 2 Cor, 1. Pet. lel adie ais Ste > if Rey. 9. 4. id See on. Were ¢ V. 9—12.. The Jews not righteousness was by eben leges of God’s-people were i ed with circumcision: the : inquired at what time Abraham’s “ reckoned to him for righteousness ” answer was undeniable; for it appes the scripture before cited, that he w. at least fourteen years before his (i the former having been some tim mael’s birth, the other when Ishmael wa teen years ‘of age. It was therefore that circumeision was not necessary in pis aT bt tia from God this instituted oi ey bbs ward sign of the grace given him, and a the righteousness of faith imputed to him, in uncircumcision. (Wore, Gen demonstrates that circumcisior blessings to Abraham personally, seal of the covenant of grace a of sanctification, however be applied or understood “contestable proof, 1 oF «seal of the covenant of grace, = ‘of temporal promises; and conse «ates the most considerable ‘ever been urged against infant: D dridge.)—This seal was also ap ham of the performance of € ing his seed, especially his: believers. He was th was circumcised, that ‘all those true believers, circumcision of the heart, but. sion of the flesh, that they m blessing: and he was afterw: meised, that he might be the father of the circumcision also; not merely the natural progenitor of the nation of Israel, but the spiritual father of all true believers among them, who walked after PT ‘to his ey 4 through the law, heirs,. faith is | made void, and the om! se made of none effect,. 5 | Because m the law worketh wrath: ‘For; 5 1 where no law is, pape: zs no trans- ORB 5 a le . _ 16 Therefore it ioe of faith, that: it might be by grace; to the end P the promise as be sure to all the seed ; not to that} which is. of the law, 4 bit to that 19 1 John 3. 4, 4, 5. 16. &: 13. 31. Num. 30. 12.jn 2. 12, 13. & 5. 13. 18. & 28. 14. a ‘TS Ps. 119. 126./o 3. 24—26.. & 5. 16} Po gerg & 72. das ibe il. Jer, 19.; Gal. 3, 7—12- 22 Eph. 2. 5. 8. Tit. h Gal. 3. 18229 x ‘3099, 20..8 5.20,) 3.7.” i See on. ver. 11. 21. 7. T%—.'p Heb. 6.13—19. 2 k v is: Gal. 2.| John 15. 22. 1 Cor.| Pet. 1.10. ai. 16-24, &/ 15. 56. tae S.iq Sec on. yer. ite 5s 4. Phil. 3.9.1 7-9. Gal. 3. 10, before circumcision; but many as them noe fer to it; that it might be ¢o them the seal of righteousness of faith, though not Jo those, 1ad_only the o grace signified yy it. / "5 - 13. _ The worid cannot here mean the land an, which. is Never so called: but in -and his Seed, all the nations of the are | blessed... Abraham was the root and imen, of all. that multitude. all oyer the to whom. the 1 most. valuable blessings were to be cx and.who may be said to be heirs of the world. He was, as it were, the reposito- . of C i CHAPTER 'IV. ‘omise that he sheuld be also w roug ‘h the righteousness of faith. or kif they which are of the law} tward sign, and not, the in-. {him who is under no law. But as this cannot be a Siaital UD. 81: h is of the faith of Abraham, ho i is * the father of us all. ' it is written, s] have made thee “Many nations,) * before him believed, even God, t who quickenet: dead, ¥ and calleth those things which’be not as though they were: inst hope believed in hope, that he might become the father of {many nations ; peslihe to that which was spoken, ¥ So shall thy seed be. 19 And, 2 being not weak in faith, » he ‘considered not his So now dead, ‘rr 9. 8 Is. 51.2, 13. a Wess %. Luke f. s Gen. 17. 5. 16+20.!u 8.29, 30. Is, 43. “18. Acts 27. 20.25. & 25. & 28. 3. Heb.| 6. & 44.7. & 49, Ty Gen. 15. 5, 6+ 11. 12. & 55.12, Acts I5.Jz ver. 20,21. & 14, * Or, ike unto him.) 18. 1-Cor- 1. 28.1 215 Matt. 6, 30. & S. 29. Heb. i1. 7 1 Pet.| 8. 96. & 14, Si. 2.10. 2 Pet.3. 8 | Mark 9, 23, 24, Matt. 3.9. John 5.|x oF 19, & 5. 5 &| John°20. 27, 28. 21.25. & 6. 63. . Ruth 1. 1i—la Gen. 17. 17. & 1% Con 15. 45. 13, Prov. 18- 12.) 1i—14. Heb, 11> tyer. 2. & 8 Il. 2. ‘iebe 1 Tim. ee Ez. 37. 11. Bark} 11—19. appear. If a man could be without any law, he would not be arraigned and condemned as 2 criminal : for, as sin is the. transgression of the law, so no transgression could be charged ypon the case of any; so all men are liable to con- demnation : for every man’s rule worketh wrath, against him for acting contraty to it; till he flees. for refuge to Christ, who delivers believers from, the condemnation of the law, though not from their obligation | to obey it. As therefore God in- tended to give sinners a title to the promised blessings ; so he appointed it to be by faith, ry, in whom all these blessings were first laid up | that it might be wholly of grace, in order to en- a2 is 5 for their advantage ; and also the progenitor of| sure it to all the seed of Abraham, even to ail bays “ the King of Kings, and Lord of lords,” Hoir of all things.”?. This distinction was i who should eyer be made -partakers of like pre- cious faith with hima; not only to those who lived given, to, Abraham,. through the law, (for | under the legal dispensation, but to all others Was not promulgated till long after,) nor to throughout the earth, and in every age of the his posterity 2s under the law, for many of them / world. would be excluded for their sins: butit was given to him, through the righteousness of faith, _ Same distinction. _V. 14—17. The aeons Mother argucspthat fi st. , | they, and they only, who were under the gal dispensation, \ were heirs ; faith, which the nee eee el were heirs be- ee without it” (J¥hithy.) ) Ww of i -Yeason, or tradition, (ander which gar on Was,) or the law of Mo- SES, be considered ; instead of giving any man "ah interest_in the promises of God, it must ne- ; essarily expose him to. condemnation. For “ the ‘worketh wrath,” by showing that every SSOP is: exposed to the righteous indigna- of God: : and the clearer, the more copious, et the law is, the more numerous, ¢vi- alae must bis transgressions This. accorded to the promise, that Abraham should be “the father of many na- “tions .” for though several nations naturally b. as they were the true seed who partagg of that descended from him; yet this promise had a far nobler and more sublime accoiplishment in the immense multitude from.so many_nations, who have been, are, and hereafter shall be, interested in the blessings first conferred on him, in behalf’. ripture is aes as god immediate cause. ‘of| of Aimself, and all that should resemble him by for God not ate quickeneth the dead in sin, and so raises up chiidren to Abraham from the na- tions, that were dead in their idolatry and ini. quity; but ‘He calleth those things which be * not, as though they were;” and so had all the unnumbered millions of future believers, as it were, present before him, in respect of his fore- knowledge and pre-determination, when he made the promise to Abraham ; and considered him as the father, and them as the family, to whom the me 9 the blessing was exsured threvgea ith ' Bow se S E VA. D. 83: ROMANS. ,yhen he was ent an ‘bundled’ pears old, } neither yet.the deadness of Sart’ s, womb: | '20 He > staggered not at the promise of God through unbelief; * but was strong in faith, giving glory to God : ty 21 And being 4 fully persuaded, that what he had promised, ° he was able also to perform. 22 And therefore fit was imputed ‘to him. for righteousness. : b Num. 11. pees 2.4. Zech. 8. 9. at 14.4, Gen. 18, 24. be. sraptipeliie if raised’ up ve : dead; she 125" Who * was ces, * and was rais fication. B15. 4. 1 Cor. 9, 10, 5, . 10— & 10, 6.11. 2 Timm.) 9.24. 26, 3. 16, 17. 7. Matt. h 10. 9, 10, Eph. a.) Gor. 15. 18-20. Heb. 13.1.8. 21. ‘¢ 20, 2. 1 Pet 1) 21.) 53, i325. & 5. 6—8, & 8. 3. 32. Ts. 53. 2 Kings 7- 2. 19. 1 Cor, 16. 13. 2Cor.| Ps. 815.3. Jer. $2. whe £0. 15—20. As 12. 10. Eph 6.10.) 17. 27. Matt. 19. 7.9. Jere 32, 16—! 2 Tim. 2.y * 26. Luke 1. 37, 2 97. Luke 1. 18. sf 8. 38. ‘Se 'Tims 1.| Cor. 0. 8 ¢ Is. 35, 4, Dan. 10.) 12. Heb, 11, 13, f See ons vers 3+ 6» 19, Ke 11. 32. Hag. BAI i bea : : -_, and this is often the fanaticism imaginab! by those who are not _V 23-25. ‘The t V. 18—22. The ‘nature and power of Abra- ham’s faith are next stated: He believed the testimony of. ‘God, and expected the ‘perform- ance of his promise, when the ¢ase seemed hopeless, and when there was nothing to oppose to the most formidable objections and ‘apparent he ‘Bae been ‘dead 1 impossibilities, but the bare word of God. Hejit: but it was intend L hoped. to become the father of many nations, | future generations; an naturally in his posterity, and spiritually through | whom the Gospel was prt Christ, who was to descend from him} because | they believed in that God, God had said, that his seed should be inirtumera.| from’ ‘the dead, and who ble as the stars of heaven, Yet many years had | largest premises, their | elapsed, since the, same promise, for substance, | to them for righteousness, was given; and. he, still continued without any ham’ had been : for this f child by Sarah, to whose offspring the promise form’a relation -betw was restricted. She had been barren all her sus, arid give them an younger years, and was then become incapable work. ' For, as’ Jesu8 hac of bearing children, according to the Common death, by man, asia crimin course of nature, and he was pow grown old, jas a sacrifice for the offences o and unlikely to have any: yet, though he had }he had béen raised aguin! been tried by such long’ delays, and was dis-/he was thus perfectly justified: couraged by such immense difficulties ; he did }brought against him, and the not weakly.stagger at the promise through un. { tighteeusness' and redemption helief; he hesitated not most confidently to ex-| ted: and inthis all his peop! pect that God would be as good as his word; for the justification of thes being maryellously strengthened in his faith, he {effectual for the justificatio: gave glory to God, and honoured all his perfec: were represented by him,’ tions, by a full assurance that he was able to | every one is actually admitted perform what he had promised; ‘and therefore lieves the Gospel.” cat “his faith was imputed to him for righteous- ad “ ness.’, That is, his faith was thus approved to be genuine, Theet to form a relation between him and the predicted Redeemer; and theréfore it marked him out as a preper person, to be justi- fied by the everlasting righteousness which the Messiah would introduce.—Itis evident from the whole context, that Abraham’s faith did not jus- tify him, by its own merit or value, but as inter- esting him in Christ: for, though the sincerity of his faith was manifested on this occasion, he had actually been justified long before; and his ex- ample could not aptly illustrate the christian’s justification by the merits of Christ, and not by those of his own faith, if we do not has under stand it.—A very common perversion of this pas- sagé must not pass unnoticed. Many speak of “heping against hope,” not that God will fulfil his promises’ to believers, notwifistanding all difficulties and improbabilittes, but that them- selves are believers and shall be saved, contra- ry to the evidence of their tempers and lives ; | PRACTICAL OB ia Vit “ No mere man, sine any thing but death by history contained in. the's ri fessions of the bestof men, p ave been saved, escaped cond m tained heaven by “ faith being “ for righteousness” ” should inquire, « What «God 2?” "fr hese unifor: ward is not assig¢ debt, but through beli can sincerely pray for this Cas from working in order to If; and indeed no man perfornis ¢ pure principles, till he learns to believe © in hint who * justifieth the ungodly,” Yet, at the'same time, no true believer will neglect working, in order to. flor ify God, to do good, and to make his own calling and election sure. Man’s felicity ¢on- i. > ‘ ae q CHAP. Vv. so dat t pe; by Adam ; unto life, wii « Christ, 20, 21.) NHEREFORE * being justified by faith, » we have peace with My 4 1618. & 5. 24) 2, 23—26. Acts 18 398, 39,/b 10. 10. 15. Job 22. ee 24,25. Gal. 2.16. & @| 21, Ps. $5- §—10- c . 18.| 11—14. 25. & 5,4—} Ts. 27. &. & 38. 17. “Hab. 2. 4.’ John 3.) 6. Philo 3.9. Jam: &54. 13. & 55. 12. eat sists in the favour of God, which can belong to none of our fallen race, except the pardoned ‘sioner : and the forgiveness of sin, and the im- putation of rigbteousness without works, are entirely through the obedience unto death of our gracious Redeemer. They, who obtain this blessedness, ate happy, though poor, despised, and afflicted : all who come short of it, are most miserable, however wealthy, honoured; and prospered. This distinction extends to all. na- tions, sects, or forms of worship; some are istified, and so ere the great truths of the Gospel are known: ‘and this method’ of justifying the ungodly is equally suited to preclude the most eminent saints from glorying, andthe most atrocious sin- ners from despairing. ~ the inward evide ‘ faith 2? when the old nature is crucified and the heart is circumcised to love God, it is evident that we are the children of Abraham and walkin his steps : and sacraments willbe really seals and pledges of the same blessing. Blessed be God, thgt we are works. For the more holy and perfect the law, _ the greater wrath _ and the promised a sen seed, wherever dispegsed, or however _ distinguished. May we then copy the example of ASraham; and in the midst of perils and _ difficulties ““imhope:believe against hope ;* as- sured that God is form his. eee x who trust in him, and wait the accomplishment of them in patient obc- . dience. ‘Fhus our faith will be imputed to us for righteousness, Binces, and rose aes oe ve ee e of God to us when sinners, in re- us to himself by the death of his Son, 3 of final salvation, and leads us to rejoice abundantly on all believers by Jesus Christ, _ 12—19. The law proved an occasion to the * "abounding of sin untodeath ; but this made way © for the still greater abounding: of grace, as reign- ing through righteousness unto eternal life by ~ "Phe seal of the Holy Spirit in aancbGostion: is Pines but as all is of grace, it is through. faith; CHAPTER,.V. Aye A. D. 6}. God, © through our Lord Jesus Christ : | 2 By 4 whom also we have access by iaith into this grace * wherein we stand, ‘and rejoice in hope of € the glory of Ged. - 3 And not only so, ® but we glory in tribulations also: i knowing that tribula- tion worketh patience ; ie h, we have peace with God, and rejoice in tribulations, 1—5. As sin-and death come upon all so the grace of God, which justi- th all concurrent blessings, comes , %. 14. John 14. 27.1 24. 1 Cor} 5.24. 2Cor. 3. 18. & 16.33. Acts 10.' 15. 1,2. Eph. 6,13.} & 4. 37. Rev. 33 36. 2Cor- 5. 18—{ 1 Pet 1. 4,5. 21..Ko 21. 3. 11.23. 20. Eph. % 14—17.|t ver. §. & 8.24, 25.| & 22. 4, 5. ‘Col. 1. 20, 21. &l & 12. 12. & 15. 13.|h 8+ 35—37. Matt. 3, 15. Heb. 13. 20,} Job 19. 25—27, Ps.| 5. 10—12. Luke 6. Jam. 2. 23.. 15. 9—11. & 17-15) 22,23. Acts 2. 41. e 6.23, John 20.31.) Prov. 14.32.2 Thes.| 2 Cor. 11. 23—30. Eph. 2. 7- 2. 16, 17. Heb. 3.) & 12- 9, 10. Eph. d. John 10. 7 9.&] 6..& 6. 18, 19. 1] 3.13. Phil. 1. 29. 14.6. Acts 14. ie 1«3—9. 1 Johe| & 2. 17, 18. Jam. ; an & 57. 19—21. Lakes: & 14. | Matt. 25.23. John : 5. ar Eph 2. 1% & 3.) 5.1—3. 1,2. 12. 1 Pet. 3% 1€. Heb. 10- 19,20.\g 2 7. & 3. 23. &l 14. & 4. 16, 17. 1 Pet. 3. 18. @ yer) 9, 10. & &. 1.| 18-20. Ps. 73. 24.} 10, 21. Jams 1. 3. 4 “ for righteousness :” thus he is justified before God, accounted a righteous, person, and entitled to the reward of righteousness. - In consequence of this, “he hath peace with God ,” the contre- versy, or hostility, which sin hath excited, is ter- Minated by a blessed pacification through the great Mediator; and a covenant of amity is rati- fied between that holy God, who had so just eause to treat his rebellious creature as an ene- my, _and that rebel who before was so unreason- ably alienated from his beneficent Creator. The sinner submits, pleads guilty, seeks mercy, and learns to love and serve God ; and his offended Sovereign receives him to full favour, and thence- forth behaves to him as his Friend and Father. The sinner being thus reconciled, considers the tause and-people of God as his own, and sepa- rates from his ¢nemies that he may be united to uis friends: he makes the glory of his God the ultimate end of his habitual conduct : and God protects, countenances, provides for, and coim- me are not, in all companies V.13—25. nce “of the righteousness of quites the injuries or favours done to him as if mediation, and grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath made and preserves this blessed peace. Thus every true believer has actually found ad. mission into a state of full favour with God, even as if he had never sinned ; in this he\ stands ac- cepted before him, and is secured by his. promise and grace from beiug-cast down fromit ; and he learns to rejoice inthe prevailing, abiding, and realizing hope of being glorified with God, and glorifying bim ; of completely bearing his glo. rious image, and of enjoying his unspeakable. love to alheternity. "Ehe expressions may also. allude to the free aceess of sinners from differ- ent nations, ‘into the fallenjoyment of the privi. leges of God’s people, without any respect to not left under the covenant of would in that case come upon blessiag is ensured to all. the beth able and willing to per. through him, who died for our again for our justification. the legal ceremonies and restrictions inapproach, Pitdeice . ing his mercy-seat. The word rendered rejoices NOTES. ° more properly signifies slary, or boast. {Notes _ CHAP. Jo BE a 2. The apostle, having stat-| Jer ix. 23, 24° Bouating or gloryizz in ours ed acd confirmed his doctrine concerning justi-j selves. is exeluded, that, by the free grace oF Seation, here proceeds to show the happiness of God, we may glory ane exalt in the hope ef ~ thoserwho are thu believes in Jesus, s justified. _ When the sinner} heavenly felicity; in our very trials ; in Christ. his ‘faith is imputed to kim! Jesua ; and in God as. onr God and Portion, . ; ; a by 7? 8. 17, 18. Ex. 33./1 5 Cav.9.1% Heb. 12, munes with, the believer as his friend, and re-. done to himself. All this centres in the Person, A.D. 61. 4 And © patience, experience’; 1 and experience, hope: 5 And ™ hope’ maketh not ashamed ; a because the love of God is ° shed abroad in our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto‘us. — k 15. 2 Cor. 1 & 7. 14 ig—24. 2. 16. 2Time1 1H2, 4—5. re 4. 8—12.| 2 Cor. 4. 8-10. 2) Heb. 6.18, 19. & & 9, 10. Jam. 1.) Tim. 4. 16-18. n 8, 14-17. 28. Mat. 12. rPer 1.6.7 & 5. 10 ‘} Josh 10. 24,25. 1 Sam, 17. 34-37. Ps. 27. 2, 3. & 42. 4, 5. 4, 5. Is. 28. 15—18.] 8. 3, Heb, 8. 10— & 45. 16,17. & 49.! 12.4 John 4, 19 23. Jer, 17+.5~8.\o Ts, 44. 3-5. Ez. Phil, 1. 20. 2 Thes,| 36. 25—27. 2 Cox. 11.28. & 3. 18. & . 8—5, The primitive. Ghristians not only eptice or exulted in hope of the glory of God, notwithstanding present afflictions; but they glovied in the tribulations themselves, as the sure pledges of the divine favour, and means of spiritual improvement. For they were assured, from the word ef God and from the evidence of facts, that their trials and persecutions produced submission to the divine will,.and acquiescence in it, méekness amidst injuries and provocations, and * patient continuance in well doing,” and quietly waiting for the Lord amidst all: difficul- ties, perils, and sufferings. Their trials indeed might at first excite: impatience: but by wateh- ing and praying, they would overcome it; and ‘thus be wrought into a patience of spirit through trials, as the rough block is wrought into.a beau- tiful statue by the chisél and labour of the work- man. At the same time this patience produced an enlarged experience ; an experimental ac- quaintance with their own weakness and sin- fulness in order to their humiliation ; of the re- ality and power of grace in their hearts after re: peated trials in the furnace ; of the faithfulness of God to his promises ; and of his readiness to answer their prayers. So that these painful dis-| pensations tended still further to establish the hope of glory ; and to assure them that this hope would never make them ashamed by vanishing in disappointment ; like the baseless confidence of a worldly man, of a Pharisee, an unbelieving Jew, or ahypocrite. For the hope of the tried and experienced believer is not only warranted |. by the word of God, but sealed upon his heart by the gift of the Holy Spirit; by whose sacred influences, the excellency and loving-kindness of God, especially in the work of redemption, are so discovered to him, and diffused or poured out, through all the faculties of his soul, as to produce a’ similarity of disposition, a reciprocal love of the divine perfections, a longing desire of the favour cf God, adelight in communing with, and serving him, a lively gratitude for his benefits, and zeal for his glory: these being full. proofs of regeneration, the inward .«¢ seai “of the righteousness of faith,” and earnests of heayenly felicity, ensure the Christian’s hope from the shame of disappointment. Most ex- positors interpret this clause, (‘ the love of God « is shed abroad: in our hearts,” &e. ;) exclu- ively of the perception and sense of the love of God to us, which is vouchsafed by the Holy Spirit: Yet our love to God, as “ the fruit of the S"Spirk ” writing bis’ law in our hearts, is in ~ ROMANS. lm Job 37. 8 Ps. 22-| 22. 36, 37. 1 Cor.) 6 For ? when we were y strength, "af time * Chris ti the s ungod En 7 For * scar will one die3” good man * so fe Gal. 4.5. ay 2 22. Eph. 1, 1 ‘44. & 3. 16—19, & 4, 30. Tit. 3.5, 6. p, Ez. 16, 4—8, Eph. “2, 1—5. Col. 2. sh is , ( e: on, Tit. 3.3—5. Wat q Lam 1. 6. Dan. solations af the spirit, andl dis enthusiastical delusions and 4 their permanently ifying posed sense of God’s love to us, : ed with the consciousness of loving Fy warrant a scriptural ‘surance: and the Spirit ill of adoption is vialaptlead a-spirit of love as well as confidence in hime 17.) It must, therefore, work of the Holy Spirit, in. enmity against God. into supre must be intended, either asthe. ing of the clause ; or as the insep: a genuine sense and God tous. (Marg. Ref.) posed, that the apostle mentioned this ant confidence as the habitual attainm justified persons ; but rather as an» privilege consequent on justification; ‘ be sought with diligence and) which is actually enjoyed nearly in’ is thus sought. The sufferings of believers,es cially from persecution, form one grand. tion ‘to what» is spoken in Scripture concerning their happiness, in the BHT te See dnsg ; To select, thereforeythese very trials; as.one ~~ ground of the Chri ving and rejoicing, | was peculiarly suited to meet that cig eatteniiened H to produce a great effect on the»reader’s mi | and heart, pith NW: 6, Ze Ne might ciichisting be ohqe after all, it was not impossiblt improbable, that the be minate in disappointme the prevalence’ of indwe and the of temptation ; and that mh igh induce him, to: apostatize. ‘Some ¢ or habitual iniquity, which in more f circumstances had been kept un difficulty, might at length obtain through his unwatehfulness, i him ; or he might fall away in th or at some other critical sea therefore, digresses, in order jection, and at the same) time Ws ‘abundant reason believers have tolove th and Saviour. When they, who are noWat peace with God, lay in the ruins of the full, under served wrath, and the power ofisin and ) without any sirength to resist, or to deliver t fi selves ; when’ they had neither natural power in so vast a work if they had been jprclinaiales ‘ a a -_ a a Bie CHAPTER V. 4. D. 61, * s But Godiy commendeth his love to-) 910 For if ¢ when we were enemies, ward us, yim that, while we were yet sin-| we were ¢ reconciled to God by the death ners, Christ died for us. -.» 0 fof his Son;.much more, being recon« 9 Meh more then, * being now justi-| ciled, © we shall be saved by his life. ed by his: blood, b, we.shall) be. isavedil! ol, | alibi adi oot! setae om wrath through him. ~ [on ol. ae, isa] Eph. 2 16. Bleby 2 3 seta 1 Jn 4 amare 2, LAT AOE laa, 8 fi 25, 26. & 14.19. 2 Cor. 4. 10, 11. Col. 3..3,4. Heb. 7, 24. Rey. i. 18. 1 erie. Re ey ve pee rhedi oro. 2 Chr. 29. 24. Bad 0,928,929. Be 11. BtesmsaPe sik | Sail nor moral ability or inclination to attempt it ; when thus impotent, and helpless, and dead in sin, they could have no refuge but in the mere compassion of God; and yet were ungodly, and without any proper disposition of heart towards him, nay, every way contrary to his nature, will, and worship; when they were too proud even to ask for mercy, or. to allow »their need of it, . and too averse to religion to be at all willing to become spiritual worshippers ; even then Christ died for them, in their stead,a sacrifice for their’ sins, and to make way for their salvation ! For though some of those for whom Christ died, were previously gone to heaven, others, were godly persons, then living on earth, and others bad not come into existence: yet'they were all considered as ungodly, and without strength, in respect of Christ’s dying for them. They all stood, as it were, present before God, accord- - img to» his omniscience, fore-knowledge, and pre-determinaticn, in their natural state of im- ‘penitentiungodliness ; and Christ, as their divine “and righteous Surety, took their sins upon him- ‘self and'engaged to atone for them, before they knew their own lost condition, and without any ‘solicitation from them. In this sense he is“ the «“ Lamb slain fromthe foundation of the world.” ‘The believers who lived) before his coming, not - only were pardoned and saved, through his en- » gagement intheir behalf; but their repentance, faith, and grace, -as the effects of regeneration, “sprang from the same-source. At length, ‘in »* due time,’ the season appointed by the only: wise God, he appeared: on earth, and “died for - the ungodly ;” and. by, his Spivit,. sinners are. quickened from the death of sin, repent, believe, Jove, aud obey ; butallbcomesito them through _ his atonement and intercession... «©, ee _. ¥. 810... To illustrate the immensity of this _ Jove of God, the apostle shows, that if “a right- _. eous man,” one.of strict integrity, who had, _ committed no crime against,jhe welfare of the gommunity were about tobe unjustly put te death, | there would scarcely be found a person, who | would consent to die in’ his stead : though per- haps forsa good man, one of extensiye philanthro- py, whose life had been, and was likely to be, a ~ public blessing, some might even venture to lay _ down their lives. This has sometimes been done in the field of battle, and) perhaps it would be > possible to find a man, who would, in such a » cause, suffer for his friend or benefactor upon a - seaffold. Yet this most ’rare instance, the very - summit of human affection, is imménsely beneath ‘the love of God to us. He who shouid give up his life in these circumstances, would do it. for one of superior excellency, or who had greatly | heftiended him, and his death would ensure yd pera Sy As ps f honour and applause to his memory. “But the infinitely glorious God had commended, or set off to the utmost advantage, his love to us; in that his incarnate and co-equal Son gave himself to endure the. most agonizing and ignominious death for. those, who were infinitely beneath him; his creatures that had rebelled against him, and persisted in that ungrateful rebellion, yea, impen- itent sinners, who had perpetrated the most atre- cious and multiplied crimes to proyoke his ven- geance, and whose.state of heart rendered them the meet objects of his abhorrence. Yet he had freely loved them, and purposed their salvation ; and when his justice and boliness, and the honour ‘of his law, obstructed that gracious design, he so loyed them, that he gave his own Son to die a sacrifice. for-their sins! (Votes, &c. Gen. xxii. John xv. 13—15.) . Now if this was so); and they by divine grace had been brought to repent, and. to believe in Christ, and had thus been justified through the shedding of his blood, by faith in that great, atonement ; mach more then would they -be kept. from falling again under the wrath of God and. perishing in sin, through him who died-for them and rese again... For could it be imagined, that he, who so loved them when ene- mies, as to die for them, would not save and up- hold them by his almighty power, now they were made) friends ?). If, when. they were not only destitute of godliness, and.impenitent transgres- . sors, but .enemies to ‘the holy character, law, sovereignty; grace, providence, and cause of God, they had been brought into. a state of re- conciliation and, cordial peace with him by the death of his Son upon the cross; much more would they, being thus reconciled, be preserved . from falling under the. power of sin and satan, or finally apostatizing, “ by his life,” bis inter- cession, authority, and omnipotent grace. ( Note, John) x. 27—30.) He, tbat. had done. the greater work for his enemies, would. snrely do the less difficult for his friends and children; and the living Lord, would. eompiete the purpose of his dying love, by saving all believers to the utter- most,itill his finished ransom on the cross, should terminate in their finished salvation, as “pre- ‘* sented faultless before his presence with ex- ceeding joy.” There could be no danger of a reconciled believer: failing under the wrath of God, but on supposition that be should commit sin and) die without repentance ; but had Christ suffered, and, denied, and humbled himself, feven to death upon the cress, that he might bring him into this stute of reconciliation? .And | would he, after all, .so leave him to himself; and in the hands of the wicked one, as thus finally to risb, when: his living power could prevent it, without any suffering or self-denial whatever ?— aN wees Se f > ae a a lied Si ae fi D. 61. 11. And not only so, * but weralso: joy $n God through our Lord Jesus Christ, & by whom we have now received the * atonement. [Practical Observations.}. 12 § Wherefore, » as by one man, sin entered into the world, ' and death by sin ; and so death passed upon all men, t for that « all have sinned: £2.17. 1Sam. 2, 1.] 1.3. & 4. 4. 1 Pet. Ps, $Z. 11. & 33,1.] 1.8. BR 43.4, & 104. 34.) John 112. & 6. & 149. 2 Is. 61.] 50—58. 1 Cor. 10, 10. Hab. 3, 17, 18.! 16, Col- 2.6- Luke «1. 46, 47.{* Or, reconciliation, Gal. 5. 22. Phil. $.| ver. 10e! h ver. 19. Gon, 3. @. 4 19. 22—24, Ez. ie, 4.1 Cor. 15,21. Jams 1. 15+ Rev. 20, 14, 15, tf Or, #nwhom. k 3,23. Jam. 3. 2 1 John 1. 8—10, Some expositors insert, ‘If we be not wanting to € ourselves.” But first, Is not this adding to the Scripture ? And, secondly, Does not this lead us to trust in our own héarts, instead of trust- ing in God to “hold us up that we may be a4 safe 72 npode + V. 11." Having such a pledge of future and ‘complete salvation, in the love of God through Christ, and in past mercies experienced’; the apostle declared that he and other established Believers, not only rejoiced’ and exulted in the hope of heaven, and in their tribulations for Chiist’s sake, but they gloried in God also, as their unchangeable Friend and all-sufficient Por- tion: but this was not by the works of ‘the law, as the Jew made his boast in Ged ;‘ but“ through “ our Lord Jesus Christ.” For, according to the jaw, they were all sinners and’ enemies, but by Christ they had now “received ‘the reconcilia-| merable multitude had pets tion.” (Marg.) This isthe proper transla- tion of the sentence, which refers to the whole of the pacification between God and the’ believ- ing sinner, through the mediation of Christ ;'and hot merely to the atonement, which is the ground of it. As they were confident that the great Peace-maker, who had effected this reconciliation by the blood of his cross and the power of ‘his grace, would certainly preserve it, they gloried in God through him, as their God and everlasting Portion. To explain all this of the Gentiles‘ex- clusively, as if the Jews did not want a recencili- ztion, makes the apostle speak of himself asa tre ntile ; and indeed it is so unseriptural and Trrational, that one cannot but be surprised to find men of great learning and talents contend for it. V: 12—14. in order more fully to illustrate his important subject, the apostle calls the read- er’s attention to the state of man from the fall of| so they will be saved in'Christ witho Adam. He was the federal ‘head, surety, and representative of all his posterity ; nor was sin entered, save to the personal condemnation of: Eve, till he also had eaten the forbidden fruit: (Notes, Genii.) By that one man sin entered into the world, to pollute and ruin the whole human species ; and so death, spiritual and temporal, followed and passed upon’ali men, ‘for that,” (or, as some translate it, “in whom,) all had sin- ned.” In Adara, as being in bis loins when’ he thus apostatized, we all sinned and fell under condemnation : his blood was attainted for re- bellion; and thence that evil nature originated, from which all our personal transgressions pro- ceed. In proof of this our union with Adam, ROMANS. Lf os Gen. i he & in ee which in’ some Petia Adam reached, in general, to all his posterity. 13 Fon!untih thejaw sin As world), ™b is mot: imp there is no] 14 Nev Adam to. Most had not sinned lam’s transgre of him that was, to | 1 Gen. 4, 7-11. & 6.5, 6, 11, 12. & 8.21. & 13. 10 & 56. 1 John t n ver. 17. 21. 4, 8. at 5s 5—S1e | 18+ 20). 21- & 1% 45) 7.2% By 19. 2 32—36. & 38: 7.1@.) Ex. 1. 6. m 4, 15. 1 Cor. 15, * and our concern in his first ‘ealisgase the proud ‘heart of man’ is tod A. ject to with blasphemous enmity, it should observed, that for two thousand five | “a years before the giving of the: v ; in the world, and was pu sin cannot he imputed where no I's of which it isa transgression: © None* multitudes, who died b and the promulgation oF L ly violate the prohibition to 4 of death bad been annexed} ye cluded in the sentence denounced and after much toil and suffering ret dust whence they were taken: Ai adults might be thought'to die violation of the law of tradit reason; yet'during this long? dgtervelra who had never broken’ any Jaw after't tude of Adam’s transgression, that | and deliberately. For the 1 that had been cut off, with previously to their titer er been immensely great. They ‘been i in the duane ofited old: world, and of and Gomorraly; and in«the i things death reigned over” eras Ancient were capable of hsp tin ni and this fact could not be otherw for, consistently with the, divine pe by allowing them, as one wi fallen inhim under condemn violation of that- covenant, oe for all his offsp e a comfortable hopé; th Adam without their’ own personal i personal exercise of faith in him; as to be capable of it: yet that wrought in ‘them by the’ regener which would have produced faith lived Jonger. Indeed the-suff infants in every age, form of © inal sin: but’ ns was guilt of the parents on their children, to the third and fourth generation. Yet these Jaws were de- duced from the same principle of the oneness be~ tween the root andthe branches; though only applied in some special cases, whilst that of aan ig nD a i — esas ey a MD. 61; CHAPTER V. . A.D. 61: © 15 But 4 fot @s the offence, so also is| which receive 7 abundance of grace, and the free gift! For if through the offence| of the gift of righteousness, » shall Feige of one, "miany be dead, much more the|in life by one, JeSus Christ: grace of God, * and the gift by grace, 18 Therefore, as by t the offence of _ whiehts by one’ man, Jesus Christ, * hath lone, judgement came © upon all men to und ‘condemnation; even so by } the right- ‘And not as it was by one that sin-j eousness of ene, the free gift came upon so is the gift: ».for the judgment} all men unto justification of life. yas by one to condemnation; * but the} 19 For ¢ as by one man’s disobedience arose is of many offences unto justifi- many were made sinners; ‘ so by the ‘cation. obedience of one’ “shall mnany be made “17 For ify by * tie man’s offence] righteous. death reigned by one; much more they @ Vor. 16, 17. $0. teh 3B 10. & 5. AES 22. Luke 7.//z ver. 20. John 10. 9, 10. em. cet oo 32. Acts 13% 22.55. s 89, 1 Cor. 15. 22- + Or, ene offence. emer s 2 - te ver. 12. 15. 19. &) Jehn 2. 20. ib 8. 30. Matt. 25.1 3. 19, 20. e ver. Bik | 34. 1 Cor. @ 8. att Or, one righte 1p Is, 63, 10-12. Dand Tim. 2.12. Jam. 2| ness 3,21, 22. 2) 9 24. 2 Cor. 5. 2te 5.1 Pet. 2-9. Rev.| Pet. 1, 1. Eph. 1. 6- a 1. 6. & 3. 21. & 5. ‘John 1. 7. & $.26.| 9-17. 55. 8, Pers tr 47—50. Acts °13-} 10, 1 Tim. 1. 14. ae fae a Is, 53. 11,] 38, 39. 1. Cor. 6.9) a Is. 67. 10. Phil. 3. Oo Dany & 55.7. Rey. 7.9,) —11. 1 Tims1.15}, 9, eee 28.) 10. 14—17. lu Gem © 3, 6—10:ly vers 12- Gens S. 6} ieee Gal..3-.10, Jam. 2. Pe P Cor. 15. 21, 2.9.1 John} 10. 4 x es 1.18; 8-43.25" Or, by one offence. 1 —16 For be was a figure or type, of him, who was to/ most onreserved invitations, exhortations, and come, as the Surety of a new covenant, in be-/ expostulations,.and no sinner will be rejected half of all related: to him. In many respects|who sincerely seeks, this salvation, Yet these Adam might be’ considered as the contrast of} general truths perfectly harmonize with the Christ; but he resembled him, and was his type}secret purposes and foreknowledge. of God, i in the divine prescience, by acting as the surety | respect of the persons, who actually will em- of all related and united to him : for thus Christ | brace and obtain the proffered blessings. If then acted: as’ the Surety of all his people, who are} we omit the consideration of the number of these’ deemed his spiritual progeny, and they are inter- | that perish in the first Adam, or are saved in the este in his ohedience, sufferings, victories, and | second) Adam ; if we wholly leaye this to the tion.) * Adam is compared with Christ; | wise, righteous, and merciful Creator and Judge both in what is similar, and what is. contrary, | of all men, as one of those secret things which © They ate alike in this, that each of them shares | belong not to us: and only consider. the benefit € what he has witb Ade: they are clearly unlike | delisvers derive from Christ, as compared. with « inthis, that Adam by nature communicates'sin | the loss sustained in Adam by the human race ; “unto death to his pesterity; but Christ, by|we shall then see the passage open most pet- * grace: ¢ommunicates his righteousness to his spicuously and gloriously to our-view... For the * people, unto life” (Beza.)—Many learned men | thoughts of the supposed vast majority, of those, explain what is said of death, as meaning only | who shall eventually perish, is apt to, vencumber “mortality: but, do we not all derive a depraved, | our minds in such contemplations : I say, sup- ‘as well as'aimortal nature, from Adam? Andj posed; for probably we. shail find our conjec- does not’ Christ save his people ‘from guilt and | tures erroneous, when the doom of men throug!s depravity, as well as feommortality ? . And will} all ages and notions shall be finally determined. immortality, ‘without justification and sarretifionk Let us then advert'to the apostle’s words. . The tion, ‘be.any blessing? If we iare depraved, or| offence of Adam and its consequences do net im _dead in sin, and mortalyas Adam’s descendants, | all things coincide with the free gift, or the "we must not only die, butbe: miserable and) un-| grace of redemption. Through that one man’s holy for ever, without the salvation of Christ). ...| single offence, the many, or the multitude, of ous va 5—19, The chief difficulty, | which ren-} mankind are dead, under condemnation, and ex- ae : the expositions generally given ‘of these} posed to death, temporal and eternal. But the -_verses perplexed and unsatisfactory, arises from} mfinite grace and meroy of God, and the free gilt zs evident misconception of the apostle’s reason-| of righteousness and salvation, through that one an in ‘supposing that Adam and Christ repre-|man Jesus Christ, the second Adam, who is also Re sented exactly the same. company :» whereas |< the Lord from heaven,”. mach more abound to : ¥ was’ the ‘surety. of ‘the whole human spe-| many, even to.all the multitude of believers ; by ; Christ only of that chosen remnant, which | bringing them into afar safer, happier, and more hath been, or shall. be, one with him by fuith.| exalted state, than that from which they fell in Indeed all men, in consequence of the undertak- | Adam.. For this gift not merely answers to the - ing-of Christ, are under a dispensation of mer-|loss sustained'by Adam’s sin, but far exceeds it he ey; and are “ endured with uiuch .long-suder-| in this respect ; that the judgment of God came ing ;”) they are not left desperate, have many |through Adam’s: single offence, upon mankind to temporal mercies, and shallall arise'to judg-} their condemnation; but the free gift not only “ment. There is also such an. infinite sufficiency | delivers believers from: that condemnation, but inthe ‘atonement of Christ, and it is so preposed | frem the punishment due to their own nume- ‘inners, as a commen salvation for all who} rous, or rather innumerable, transgressions : not ’ faccept of it ; that a foundation is laid for:the{ does it place them anew in astate of prodation, 7 -_ ‘ *ROMANS. * 2i That 4 as’ sin*hath reig death, even’ ok through rig by Jesus Chr & 245, ) 1 Tenge b 1,13+16. Tit. 3. 3 “A. D: 6. “20 Moreover, @ the law ventered, that the offence might abound; » but where sin abounded, grace did much more abound,;- & 6. 14. & 7. 5—8.; —13. Fs. 25. 11- gi) 28, 19. Matt. 9.13. John 15. 22,2 Cor.| 1. 18 & 43024, 264 Luke % 47, & 23.) —7. 16 3. 7—9. Gal. 3+ 19] Jer.3- 8-14.‘ Ez.| $9—43. 1 Cor. 6,9} iver. 14. & 6, 12.]1 vai 25. . 16, 52. 60—63, &} —11- Eph. 1. 6—8.} : 16. - ¢ #5. 19, 20. & 4. 15.jh 6. 1. 2 Chr. 33. iE 25—32. Mie. 7: — * - though disobedience a posite to: obedience an believer, being justified in life in him, who preserves it. is not left to peradventures, or arising from the mutability of creat was; but he is safe by his union is God manifested in the flesh 7” felicity will be proportionably 1 consequence of his e head, in Christ his B : evident, that all men, inthe word, do not ** receive 2 of the gift of righteous “ fication of ‘life ;” and t versal sense, shall not shall “ go away into ‘everla the term must be explaine of all men in Adam, and int Christ, (18.). Ve 20; (OE justification of believers, ¥ or, long before the law. This dispensation entered a & : persons, compared with the whole Adam ; and for a. short time, c the duration of the world; but so. ing intended for the justification of sin entered that the offence might abound” moral law, by its perfection, showed t thoughts, affections, tempers, '¥ ords a were sinful, which otherwise we been known to be’ so; it evine and desert of every sin; and it i natural corruption both to | ank den objects, and to rise in oppos ke that of Adam before he sinned ; but it fixes them in a state of complete justification, even:as: Adam ‘would have been; if he had stood his time ef trial. For if, by one offenee of one man, death acquired a complete dominion over all the whole human race; so that none were admitted to a personal trial in tha® Peapect, whether they would be obedient or not: much more would they, who by faith received the abundance of God’s grace and merey, and were interested in the gift of righte Jousness, be assueedly preserved an that state of” cceptance, and so reign in life, by the perfect obedience of their one Surety Jesus Christ ; without the infinite peril, or fatal eonsequencés, of beihg put upon @ personal trial of their obedience, like that in’ which Adam had failed, and Christ had persevered. Man isiin- deed in some sense ih a probationary state on earth : but no man is put upon the trial, whether he can obtain exemption from the general con- demnation of Adam and bis seed, by his’ owa personal obedience. A trial is made of him, tending to discover the wickedness of his heart by manifold experiments; the trial is made by the Gospel, whether the siiner will repent and helieve ; professed Christians are tried whether they are sincere or not; and. believers are proved in respect of the strength of their faith and grace: yet ‘they are not put upon any probation, with reference to their justification and’ eternal life ; but are accounted rigliteous, and appoint- éd heirs, by faith alone, through the. righteous- ness of their One divine Surety; which consist- ed not Hike Adam’s offence, in one action, but in a continued and perfect conformity to the whole divine law, through life and unto his death upon the cross. Yet, notwithstanding” these differen: ees, the similarity is striking and instructive : for, as by the offence of one man, sin entered and prevailed to the condemnation of all men; so by the righteousness of One, ‘even Christ, grace entered and prevailed to the complete justifica- tion of all men, throughoutthe earth, and during all ages, who are related to Christ by faith, as all were to Adam by nature. ' dience of one single person, being a public che racter or representative of his posterity, many were made or constituted sinners, and dealt with accordingly, previously to the consideration of their personal trrnsgressions ; so by the obedi- ence of One, who also was a public character, and the representative of his people, many, even the whole multitude of believers, are constituted righteous before God, and dealt with as such, even previously to the consideration of their per- sonal holiness and obedience ; which spring from their spiritual union with Christ, as depravity dees f¥om man’s natural union with Adam.’ Thus in wiany things the type and Antitype coincide ; For as by the disobe- -some terrific victor and tyrant, had reigned uncontrolled ‘sway, unto the death and ruin of against its spiritual prece : sanction. Thus it occasioned t be multiplied, for it had no man depravity ; and’at the vated the-enormity of s ted against so express” vine will. Even the ce 4 ed apart from Christ, multiplied sequently transgressions So t evary sense entered, in order to. demn man’s abounding - periment tried with .a sp race ; that the free grace.of more gloriously displayed, by its su ing most, where sin had most abor and (tike the waters of the deluge.) f above the summits of the highest man’s guilt and depravity. So that, lla ett all men; under Adam’s covenant ; even so grace, or the infinitely free and rich mercy of God, might ascend a’ more exalted throne, and there’ _ r a _geance. How vast then are our obligations to ~ in his attempts to counterfeit it : for all false af. _ to be consumed in the furnace ‘of long-continued ' that reciprocal, steady, pre-eminent, and abid- forms ; and has enabled a feeble believer to dis- Mee “ss —— “a SOT ae CHAPTER VI. ADO Christ if his death, burial, resurrection, and living nto’ God, 1—10. They should reckon themselves to be dead to sin, and alive to God, 11; and, as not " bs ‘ ~ CHAP. VI. Believers are dead to sin, according to the meaning| of baptisia; which represents their conformity to] reign with benign authority, through the right eousness of the Surety of the new covenant, unto the ete nal life of all who believe ; in virtue of the power and grace of the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace, as reigning in the believer’s heart, may be included : but this is more explicitly treated on in the ensuing chapter; and grace as reigning upon the throne of God, to justify every believ- ing sinner, and to complete the salvation of every justified believer, is here principally in- tended. s*: as FAR Gy Tt he : PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. pres AV 11. A most blessed change takes place in the sin- ner’s state, however vile he has been, when he becomes a true believer: “ being justified by **faith he hath peace with God,” “through © our Lord Jesus Christ,” which will in due time be communicated to his Conscience, and dwell in his heart: he has free access to the mercy-seat ; he is established in the grace and favour of God ; and he may now rejoice in the hope of everlasting glory, though. he just before trembled from apprehensions of deserved ven- r it, the dignity of our Redeemer, the change wrought in us before we would ac- cept of the free gift, and the privileges most gra- ciously bestowed upon us: we cannot but allow, that the love of God our Saviour passeth know- ledge, and is infinitely beyond example or illus« tration. It is inconceivable, that even God him- ‘self could more have commended his love to us, or have given us more powerful motives and en- couragements to humble submission and grateful obedience. In proportion as we feel the force” -}of these motives, we may be. assured that we ate justified by the blood of Jesus, and reconcil- ed to God by his death : and that we shall be ‘saved from wrath by him, ‘“ who was dead, and. “is alive for evermore, and hath the keys of «death and hell” Though conscious of out own sinfulness, we may thus glory im God” through Jesus Christ, as having by him received the reconciliation. Atthe same time we shall learn not to disdain, or despair of, any other sinners: as we shall feel, that they are not worse in themselyes, or further from God, than We once were; and that they are equally capa- ble of being reconciled in the same way, what- ever their character and crimes may heretofore have been. price paid . ‘him, who hath made “ all things ready” by his agonizing death; and hath made our hearts willing by his converting grace! May we act as the covenanted friends of our reconciled God ; may we “ adorn the doctrine of his salvation ;” May we study to recommend it to our fellow sinners, and to make grateful returns for his love, by our Kindness to our poor fellow Chris- tians, who are the brethren and receivers of this our rich and bountiful Benefactor! Then we need not be dismayed by temptations or af- fictions, or despond and murmur under them ; nay, we may glory and rejoice in them: for though nature feels that tribulation worketh im- patience, yet grace finds that at length it pro- duces patience, experience, and a hope which ean never make us ashamed; * because the * love of God is shed abroad in our hearts by “the Holy Ghost.” This seal of God cannot be broken, and satan evidently and peculiarly fails ; V. 12—21. a Let us learn habitually to look upon ourselves and the whole human race, as in the ruins of the fall; sinners by nature and practice, exposed to condemnation, and no more able to save our own souls from hell, than to rescue our bodies from the grave. Instead of perplexing ourscives about the deep, but righteous, dispensation of God, in permitting the entrance of sin and death ; let us learn to adore his grace for providing so adequate a remedy for that catastrophe, which we are sure consisted with all his glorions per- fections. As our children have evidently through us received a sinful, suffering, and dying nature from the first Adam ; we should be stirred up ' ever by their pains and sorrows in helpless in- fancy, to seek for them the blessings of the se- cond Adam’s righteousness and salvation.—- Though the grace of God and the gift by grace have much more abounded to many through Christ, than justice and wrath did througk Adam : yet multitudes choose to remain under the horrid dominion of sin and death, rather than seek the blessings of the reign of grace ? But there is the fullest encouragement to every sinner, who comes to Christ for his free and holy salvation; and he will in no wise cast out one such humble supplicant. Let all then flee without delay, to this Fightagponcss by faith in Christ, whilst grace fills the throne of God, an@ before the Judge ascends his dread tribunal-: let the entrance of the law into the conscience, that sin may be known to abound, impel the sin- ner to the greater diligence in applying for free salvation: let none be discouraged by the view of. their enormous crimes, seeing there jis in fections, and enthusiastic confidences, are liable lictions ; and they never can communicate inglove of God in Christ, which no fire can ‘burn, no waters can quench, and which, in ten “thousands of instances, has proved stronger than the fear of death, in its most tremendous} regard the cruelties of asavage executioner, in “comparison of the anguish of wilfully denying or disobeying his beloved Lord. Surely he is ‘Worthy of all this from every one of us! If we _ consider how helpless, ungodly, rebellious, and full of enmity against God, we were, when his comrensic eye was first fixed upon us ; if we vOL ws salyation purposed. for us, the! Christ much morg abounding grae¢ : let the tre | . ee FEN : i x + EY GER cet ak Ha et ani Pe ks us : . : , oi \ pad a) ' A.D: 6h. | ROMANS. ~ beingunder the las ut under er¢ mustnot|’ 3 ¢ Kne suffer sin to rei eir bodies d them. to}, as * were - God, eS SL er ss, 12—15. Be-}; + Syoneubit eh ing made free from sin, and becon “servants to} P for " Fightesusness, they should serve it wholly, 16—20.! 4 Therefore The service of sin is unfruitful, ‘shameful, and} by. baptism in » destructive; but the servants ff d have their] Christ was raised - fruit unto holiness, and the end eter: val life, 21, 22, This is the gift of God i” Christ ; but death is the 1 Oe of sin, 23. &.) HAT shall we say then? > Shall Paes xf “owe. continue in sin, that ling may abound?. = >= 2 © God forbid: 4 How shall we that are © dead to sin, * live any longer therein? a See on. 3. 5e ° _ fe See on. Se 4. gs Colds 3. 1 Pet. Diver 15. & 2.4, 5.j)d Gen. 39, 9 Ps. 3. 5—8. 31K Ke} 119. 104. ‘i John 3. C3 tii 5. l4——-l7e 20.21) Gal. 5. 12. 1 Pet. 1.14 & 4 1—3. 1 Pet. 2.16. aPclan rae ‘5-11. & 7 7 "2. 18,19. Jude 4. | 4, Gal-2 19. & 6. established i inquirer give diligence to make sure his interest inthe Redeemer; and let the thank- ful and confirmed believer frequently meditate on his obligations, privileges, securities, and prospects. Let him contrast his state in Adam, ‘with his felicity in Christ; that whilst he gives allthe glory to sovereign grace, through that obedience by which he is made righteous ; he’ may look at all enemies and remaining obsta- cles, and at the king of terrors, with a victori- ous hope, assured that grace shall still reign * through righteousness, unto eternal life, by © Jesus Christ our Lord.” NOTES. CHAP. Vi. V..1, 2: The apostle’ s doctrine might seem to lie open to the objection, which is now continually made to that of salvation by grace. It might be said, that if we be justified ‘of entire mercy, by the imputation of Christ’s righteousness and the efficacy of his sacrifice, through faith alone, without works of any kind or in any degree, either before or after believing; are not men set free from all moral obligation, and the flood-gates of licentiousness thrown open? And if God take occasion from man's excess in wickedness, the more conspicuously to display his abounding grace ; may we not safely, and. even on principle, commit more and greater enormities, and continue in sinful practices, without remorse or amendment, on purpose that the riches of divine grace may be the more glo- rified in our salvation? This sounds specious : and self-deceived hypocrites, through satan’s suggestions, comment in this mauner on the Gospel; and so give some colour to the cavils of infidels and Pharisees. But the apostle has taught us how to answer all such objections, and guard |* against such abuses. Ie does not set us an ex- aniple of keeping gut of sight, explaining away, qm cautiously prop@sing, the free grace of the Gospel: but while he states his doctrine in the most explicit and decisive language ; ; he shows also the insepsxrable connexion between justifica- tion and sanctification. Let “the thought be «< abhorred,” says he, “ of continuing in sin that ** grace may abound.” ‘The unbeliever has no part in that grace; and the believer is Gead to J “4 a ~~ the glory of the should walk in ne 1} 15. 29. Gal. Cor, 3. 16, fap. 6- See ges & 6.2, 3. 9,15, 16.j/k vere 3. Col. 2. 19, & 9.13, Bde 9} 93. & S. 13 wars 13.5. Jam. 4e11 ver, 9. & | Core eit he Matt. 28. 19. 1 £ ver. 166% 7.1 134... Cor. 12-. 43. (20. 3. 2% 1 Pet : * Or, are. ‘ ver, 4, 5.3, 1 Corl i « sin,” and how then : in the practice of it? God, of the holiness and of his. own guil effect of regenerating he needed the: salvation o rh precieus té his heart, led eis) to abhor all sin. This change convictions, was more further discoveries of the grace of the comforts of redemption ; f wratitude to the divine Saviour, gelical principles, concur with dd mortify his affections to its pleasures. rests, and to cause him to grits as adead man ceases from the” Not only ought this to be the beliey but in a measure jt actually is so: t the proper evidence, being the insepa comitant of his justification. This secures him from abusing the he may be seduced into sin, } any longeri in the habitual pract of kno y gression ; he cannot take occasion ing grace, to continue’ more abound ; but on the” tion to his admiring views mercy in his salvation, hee « unmoveable, and always « work of the Lord ;” ane in duty, when such hope languid and low. * The! * and sanctification are © bond; each of them flows from « grace of God. Sanctification is © of sin, that is, of our origin © the place of which the purit * ture succeeds. Thisis the q € Spirit creates in the membe « Head. “ Dying unto sin, “ibe * God,” ‘or Christ, or right «© toeach other”, (Beza.)— so many learned expositors, phrase, as if it only meant the: made in baptism : and, as if ie indeed * dead unto sin F . 3,4. "tor that by | his emphatiealy ows, that all " ir me f | AD. 61. ? +» 5 For cif we have been P planted to- gether in the likeness of his death, we shall be also im the likeness of his resurrec- ton: ge sis 6 Knowing this, 4 that our old man is ° vestante. Eph.] 2. Jer. 2. 21. aay Gal. 2. 20. & 5 2,56-Phil. 3.10, 11.| 15. 13. John 12. 24,} 24. Eph. 4 22. Col. p P02, 13. Is. 5.1 & 15. 1-8. 3.9, 10, tized into the name and religion of Jesus, had . CHAPTER VI. | A, D.' 612 crucifie with Aim, * that the body of sin might be destroyed, + that henceforth we should not serve sin. ; ae 7? Fort he that is dead is } freed from sin. me : Mere s Yr 7.24, & B. 9.18) 25. & &. 4.2 Kings Col. 2. 11,128} 5. 17. Ts. 26. 13. 8 yer. 12, 22. &°7.| John 8. 34—36. x i t ver. 2, 8. & 7. Qo & Col.3,1-3, 1 Pet.4.1. T Or, justified. 8. ts ‘order to intimate that all these things take received the sign, and made the profession, of|* place, by the grace which we derive from communion with him, and conformity to him, in| * Christ, he says that we have grown together his death ; that in virtue of his dying for their}* with him into one plant; as those things which sins, they should die to all sin, and have done|* are «planted together” with a tree, yrow tox with their former unholy satisfactions, pursuits, |* gether and live by one common sap? (Beza.) habits, and connexions. This profession was|* We grow together with Christ, as moss, mis- equivalent to “being buried with Christ,” as} ~ , being covered in the earth, germinates in due }und the literal meaning scems still more aptly to. “time. And then, because he had said, that }coineide with the apostle’s argument: h¢, ang < we are dead to sin, and buried with Christ, that |he only, who is dead to su, is justified fom ‘we'might rise again unte righteousness » in| the guilt of it, “ having received the free pity . ~ ‘AD 63: e ROMANS. » 8 Now “if we be dead. with Christ,j 12 Let.& mot sin theréfise! * we believe that we shall alse live with if him: hath no more dominion over him. 10 For in that he died, ® he died unto ‘sin once: but in that he liveth, » he liveth unto God. 11 Likewise ¢reckon ye also yourselves to’ be dead indeed unto sin, © but alive unto God f through Jesus Christ our Lord. u ver, 3—5, 4e6. ie 8 18 13. Revs 1,18. 2,11, 12. z ver. 14. & 5, 14. ms John 14. 19, 2] Heb. 2. 14,15. d See on» ver. 2. Cow 4 10—14. &a 8, 3. 2 Cor. 5. 21.je ver. 13. 13.4 Col. 3. 3. 2l Heb, 9, 26—28. 2) 19, 20. Thes 4, 14—17. a 18. 20. Col. 3. 3—5. 2 Tim. y Ps 16, 9-11, Acts 2. 24—28. Heb. Ze 16, 25. & 10. 12, 9, Luke 20, 38 2} 16. 27. John 20: 31. s¢ unto fuetBiéation of life,” (v 18.) His death to sin, is the requisite attestation of bis being accounted righteous ; so that the doctrine, pro- ‘perly understood, is incapable of that perversion ‘which is generally objected to it. Vv 8—10. Conformity to Christ, in his death ‘and resurrection, is the experimental ground of hope, that we shall live with Christ for.ever in heaven, as partakers of the gift of God, even eternal life, through him. The promise of eter. nal life is indeed the direct ground of hope in this respect: but all, who hear'the Gospel, do not obtain the blessing ; and how shall we know, that we, rather than our neighbours, are inter- ested in the promise, except by being CSnscious of having experienced this ‘ death unto sin, and “new birth unto righteousness ? * If a professed Christian is a stranger to ‘this change, his con. fidence of reigning with Christ in glory is pre- sumptuous. But when we become dead. to our once most beloved sinful pleasures, our pros- pect is clear, and our interest in the righteous- ness of the Surety is demonstrated. He rose from the dead, no more to be subjected to the dominion of death, seeing the end for which he died was fully answered. He could never have been liable to death, had it not been on account of our sins, imputed to him as our Surety, to expiate which he died once ; 3 but, having accom- plished that grand and gracious design, he rose ‘again, and now in our nature, as one with the Father, he liveth a heavenly life in unspeakable exaltation and /felicity, to the glory of the divine perfections and government, by the conducting and perfecting of his mediatorial work, «as “ Head over all things to his church.” In like “manner, therefore, in conformity to his’ death and resurrection, we die unto sin, are delivered ‘fom its dominion, and rise’to a new life, to fall no more under that bondage; but henceforth for’ | © ever to live unto God, and to find happiness in his holy service, and in glorifying his name.—As the blessed Jesus was in himself wholly free ' from sin, it seems impossible to find any satis- factory meaning in the words, * He died unto sin. “ence; unless we allow, that he died as an 9 Knowing that y Christ, being raised from the dead, dieth no more; 2 death|@ Gal. 2, 1 Cor. 6. ib ver. 11. & 14. 7—/f ver, 23. & 5/1. & Cor. 5 15, 1 Pet.) Eph 2, 7. Fhile 1, your } mortal. body, that ye shi it iin the lusts thereof: - ; 13 Neither k yield ye your me as * instruments of unr’ sin: but! yield yo those that are ™ ali n your members as ir |eousness unto God. Gal. 5. 16-24, 2.3. 8 4, 2a Tim. 2, 22. Tit. 2: if 1 1. dor ey 12. & 3. 3. Jame 1 Dan. 3, 28, 1 14, 15. & 4, 1—3, 8,20. Te bppeed 1 Pee Ide & 2] Phil. a z 13. 1 Pet, "2. 2s Ps. 37. 32. Prove he get , Oe 11.& 4.7. Col. 3. 17. 1 Pet.2.5. & 4.11 : & ver. 16, & 5. 2. & 7.23, 24. Num. 33. 55, Dent. 72 Josh. 23. 12,” 13,| Judg.2. 3. Ps. 19. 13. & 119. 133. h 8.11, 1 Cor 154k ver. 16.19; & ra 53, 54. 2Cor. 4.1 5.23, 1 Cor, 6.15, w&5 4. Col. 3. 5. Jam. 3. 5. i ver. 16. & 2. 8.& 6. & 4.1. 8& 13. & 13. 24, atoning sacrifice for ie sins of men, which were | imputed to hi and. “ bare them in. his owe ** body on the tree27 eae eae “4 V.11.. The preceding verses. hae anh racter and experience of real Christians, ac ing to their measure of grace: but the apostle here proceeds to exhort professed Christians to: evince their sincerity by a suitable conduct, sand: true believers to live up to their ‘privileges, and in consistency with their profession. For this end, let them account themselves to be “6 indeed unto sin,” and be influenced by this i a resolute rejection of all its allurements and — temptations: and let them consider themselves as alive unto God through the Li a his Son; that they may feel more powerfully motives of the Gospel, to devote their tren talents, and powers, to his service, and to seek all sna happiness in glorifying him... | . 12, 13. ‘ The vicious affections, like nox- due weeds, sprout up and increase of thems ‘selves but too naturally; while the graces of ‘ the Christian temper, ‘exotics in the. cer tene «human heart, like the more hyo "E pn & «heaven must quicken "them, ‘part also, in order to their ‘health and vigour, cons ; ‘ and assiduous care? (W : therefore, suffer sin to re gn. ‘in pea (which were become: mortal, and whigatnb ae } tention or gratification could preserve from the) grave ;) that they should obey and ¢ d } its corrupt lustings, to the i injury 0 f mortal souls. If a professed Chris habitually, he could have no’ evi conversion ; as provision is pe i} for deliverance from ithe —— iog | must eek id evidenseds dc i would be'the, effect of partial a ‘y fulness, and forgetfulness of his o ns and — privileges. [et then no one of them yield, or | consign over, the members, senses, or organs of oe bodies, to ns employed asthe raat meat ae AyD. 61. : 14 For ° sin, shall not. have dominion J Nae yg “over you: P for ye are not under the law, but 4 under grace. is © What then? * shall we sin, be- cause we are not under the law, but under grace? ‘God forbid. a Hs nes, [Practical Observations.) ; “16 t Know ye not, that "to whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his ser- Yants ye are to whom ye obey; * whether “of sin unto death, or of obedience unto Fighteousness? 17 But y God, be thanked, ” that ye © Ver. 12. & 5. 20,5 3.6—9. 2.19. 21. Ps. 130, 7, &(r See on. 3. 9. x ver. 12. 17. 19— Mic. 7. 19. Matt 2.]s vers 1,2. 1 Cor. 9.) 23. 21, John 8: 36. 'Pit.| 20,21. 2 Cor. 7. 1.ly See on. 1. 8.1 Chr. 2.14. 8. 10,1 Gal 2. 37,18. Eph: 29. 13—16- P 3:19, 20. & 7% 4) 28-10. Tit. 2.11 7e27. Matt. il. 25, —11. Gal. 3. 23. &}| —13. Jude 4. 26. Acts 11.18. & 4. 4, 5.21. & 5, 18.|t See on. ver. 3. 28, 15. gq ver 15. & 4. 16-\u ver. 13- Josh. 24-[z 1 Core 6. 9—11. "% 5. 21, & 1. 6.) 15. Matt. 6. 24.) Eph, 2. 5—10. 1 John 1.17. 2 Coy | John 8 34. 2Pet| Tim. 1. 13-16, Se ae or weapons of the carnal propensities of the soul, in doing the work or carrying on the warfare of unrighteousness, in the commission of sin; by making them inlets to sinful thoughts or affec- tions into their hearts; by communicating the inward evil to pollute others with corrupt words ; ‘or by gratifying any sensual, malevolent, covet- ‘uous, or ambitious inclination. But rather let them yield and give up themselves wholly unto God, as alive from the condemnation and death f sin by his abundant grace ; that all their pow ers of body as well as soul, might be consecrated to his service, as instruments of his work in all righteousness, to his glory ; or as weapons with which to fight his battles, against sin, the world, and satan. Thus our eyes should be employed in contemplating the works, and reading the word, of God; our ears, in hearing his voice, ‘and in attending to the cries of the distressed ; our tongues in speaking the praises of God, and in profitable conversation; and even our natural inclinations, should be so regulated by his law, and subordinated to superior considerations, that whether weeat, or drink, or whatever we do, we “es may do it to the glory of God.—Is it not evident, "that sin is here represented as having its seat in theysoul, which employs the members of the __ body as instruments of accomplishing its vile pur- poses? And if so, what becomes of that system | of interpretation, which supposes animal nature to be the flesh, and the rational soul the spirit 2 “+ @Notes, vii. 15—25. viii. 1-13.) _ V. 14, 15. Hope of victory gives fresh ar- dour to the courageous: asstirance of it would _ make a coward valiant. The slave emancipat- ed from his yoke, or the captive escaped from _ his dungeon, will resist all attempts to reduce “him to his former abject state, with a vigour proportioned to the prospect. of preserving his tion to its influence in every instance. He shows at the ground of this assurance of final liberty ‘ f ‘ CHAPTER VI. Ezra beloved liberty. Thus the apostle assures be- ' fievers, that sin shall not resume its hated domi- nion over them, in order to animate their opposi- and victory lies in the nature of ihe covenant. Be: Ww. D. 61. were theservants of sin: * butye have obeyed from the heart » that form of doc~ trine * which was delivered you. 18 Being then © made free from sin, ye became the 4 servants of righteous- ness. a 19 I © speak after the manner of men, f, because of the infirmity of your flesh: for sas ye have yielded your members servants to uncleanness and to iniquity, b unto iniquity ; even # so now yield your members servants to righteousness « un- to holiness. aa Tit. 3.3—7. 1 Pet4 were delivered. £8. 26. & 15+ Is 2.9,10.& 4, 2—5.Je ver. 14. Ps. 1161 Heb. 4.15. 4 a 1, 5. & 2.8. & 15.) 16. & 119, 32. 45.\e ver 18.17. 1 Cox. 18. & 16. 26. Ps.| Luke 1. 74, 75.| 6.12. Eph. £. 2, 3. 18. 44. Marg. 2) John 8. 32. 36. 1} Cole $.5-7. 1 Pet. Cor, 10. 5, 6. Heb.| Cor’ 7. 21, 22. Gal.| 4 2—4. — 5.9. & 11, 8. i Pet.| 5-1. 1 Pet. 2, 16. ph vers 16.) 1 Cor. 5. 1, 22, & 3s. 1. & 4,]d ver. 19. 20. 28. Is.) 6. & 15,83. 2'Tim. | 174) ; 26.13. & 54.17. | 2,16,17. Heb, 12,15. b 2 Tim. 1. 13. é 3.5.1 Cer. 9.8. &}i ver. 13. * Or, whereto ye| 15.32. Gal. 3. 15.|k ver. 22. ‘ He could not.intend merely to distinguish be- tween the legal dispensation and that of the ‘Gospel; for 3]l were not slaves.to. sin) who were under the former, nor are all free from sin who live under the latter. But the moral law, as the foundation of the coyenant of works, is evidently opposed to the covenant of grace. All who re- main under the legal covenant, must be held un- der the dominion of sin, and their efforts to emancipate themselves must be unsuccessful; because no grace is by it promised, or commu- nicated to a sinner. But the believer passes from under this covenant, to be under that of merey and grace: and as motives and encouragements are by it supplied, so effectual help is ensured to him, to preserve him from ever again. becoming the willing slave of any sin; though he may be sorely harassed, baffled, or even polluted, by those temptations and corruptions, to which he once was wholly subjected. then safely commit sin, because ‘ they are not May Christians under the law, but under grace?’ To this the apostle answers with his usual energetic ex- pression of abhorrence. A carnal man taking it for granted that he is not under the law, but under grace, because of some change of notions or flow of affections, may thus abuse the doc- trine of final perseverance, as well as that of free justification ; but the true believer cannot ; his heart rises against the vile suggestion, ‘and he must reject it with decided detestation ; or if betrayed to yield to it in any imstance, he must abhor himself, and deeply repent of such base ingratitude and perverseness. , _ V. 16—19. It could not but be known and acknowledged, that all believers. were the ser- vants of God. The apostle therefore demanded, whether it might not be ascertained, whom any man served, by observing the constant tenour of his conduct? A person may do an occasional service for one, to whom he is not a servant - but no doubt he serves that man, to whom he habitually yields and addicts himself, and in whose work he spends his time and strength, ' day after day and year after year. The case is se | ‘Seeom. were 1%. gD. 6i. 20 For when ye were U the servants | of’sin, ye were ree t hteous- mess. ae 21 m What Frail had ye then in those things. ‘2 whereof ye are now ashamed ? © for the end of those things 7s death. 22, But P now being ae free from y Ps. 73, 17, Provs 14. ri & 16. 25. se tek 3. 19. Heb. 6. 8 Jam. 5.20. 1 Pet. 4. & 42, 6a 8 “ Or, to righteous-} 3. & 8. t p ye 3 Er, 16. 61-63% & ym 7. 5: Prov. 1. 31.] 36,31, 32. & 43. 11- & 5. 10-13. & 9.| Dan. 9. 7,8. & 124 4, 17. Bey, 20, 14,\| 16 Rey. 7. 3. Gen. 2. 17. Ez: 37,18. Is. 3, 16.1 2 Luke 15.17—21.[p See’ on. ver. 14.15 ps, 92, 14. Jobn| 4. 20. Ise & 11 Fer 17. 10. & 44. 2 Cor. 7-11. 1 John} 18. & 8. 2, 2Cor-| 15,0. 16. Gal 5.| Cor. 6.9, 10+ 20—24. Gale 6.7,8| 2. 28. 3.17% Gal: 5-13. | 29, Eph, 5.9 Phil.| 3.10 & 6. 7, us Ezra 9. 6, Job 40./0 yer 23. & 1, 32,| 1. 11. BA176 Col} Vie hee ————— the same in spiritual matters : a man may pro- fess Christianity, and’ in some things appear to serve God, and yet. habitually addict bimseif to sinful pursuits and. pleasures. But every one ‘gnust be judged to be the servant of that master, to execute whose commands he willingly yields himself;. whether it be the sinful bias of his own heart, in such actions as lead to death ; or the new spiritdal disposition to ‘obedience, in habit- mally performing the righteousness required in the law. The apostle, however, not enly con- eratulated the Romans, but thanked God ‘also, on account of the'change which bad taken place in them. They had been the willing, devoted slaves of sin, which they uniformly obeyed by _ Sratifying their various carnal inclinations, with- out regard to the authority or glory of God. But they had now cordially obeyed the call of the Gospel ; they bad been delivered, or cast into the |, © wery fashion of it, as melted metal receives and yetains the exact impression of the mould into which it is poured. Being thus renewed into the nature of the humble, holy, and loving Gospel of Christ, they were set at liberty from the slavery of sin, and became the servants of righteousness, obeying the dictates of that new nature, which is, as it were, God’s representative in the heart, even’as sin is that.of satan. These things the apostle stated to the Christians at Rome, by simi- litudes taken from the affairs of men, ‘ because « of the infirmity of their flesh 2? which render- ed them tess capabie of understanding abstract reasonings; and that he might guard them against those delusions, to which their weakness and remaining sinfulness would otherwise expose them. As ther efore, before their conversion, they had yielded their bodies as well as their: souls, to be the servants of uncleamess and i in- Justice ; thus continually accumulating guilt, : add. ing strength to their evil propensities, and fur- thering the cause of wickedness and ungodliness in the world : even so ought they tow to devote themselves wholly to be the servants of right- eousness, or to execute constantly the com- mandsof God, the dictates of his Spirit, and the motions of the new nature: that by progressive |h mduc sanetification, they might press forward to per-' fect holiness ; and do what they could to render others also holy and happy. ROMANS. f * CRE al eine na a ale tie BREE ie aloe SRL A SRST aT ae | eS RSs “<4 a ns ce no means free from obligations to be righ cous, V. 20: The willing: slaves ‘of sin, though by j ever ae vet enrestreined by them in fhewne Rein be those, de i Me chs New wee ed Mee Sean Be) "3 sin, aids a become: servants. have your fruit to end everlasting 2 23. Fort the wa the gift of Jesus Christ o q 7.25. Gen, 50. 17.4 Ld Job 1. 8. Ps. 86, 2-1s ver & 143, 12. Is. 54.}. 10. Ps. 3% 17. Dan, 3. 26. & 10. 6. 20, Gale 1. 10.) 16 > Col. 4. 12. Tit. 1. 1.| John 4. ; Jam. 1. Ip, 1 Pet.2.\t 5. 12. a own carnal inclinations; they perfort vice. to righteousness ; they are not by a regard to the’ glor or authority of Go in’ any of their actions mse uniformly grati some” of their own unholy passions, pe a in so doing. Ca ey V. 21-23. The stle readers to declare,” eth seni acquired in the service fruit produced by those as penitents, they were could not but know, thé appointment, disgrace, and sorrow, always attendee ‘followe suv ?. indulgences; besides their fatal »eflects om — others: and therefore, if this life alone were consis dered, they could have no ratienal ind to return ta them. But, besides all pre ent f consequences, * the end of beeen tg i - death ;” and it is a mere delusion” that any creed or profession can preserve bitual transgressor from this condemnation, death is here opposed to everlasting hfe s and temporal death is the end of the es wellas the most, ungodly life ;_ surd to restrict his meaning to t body : doubtless he meant the futuy nal misery, in a total separation from the pre= — sence and favour of God, and under, h cewdul:, wrath and vengeance. From this conder the believer is set at liberty, when m from sin; as the removal of the fetters, and the opening of his nected with the pardon the Christian becomes the forth he has his fo i es eat ceria aatig i =a tends to incaaae "sanctification, an promote the general cause of truth and against that of delusion, sin, and misery terminates in perfect holiness : so that in » at the end of his course, he session of everlasting life ; of pein »h ae a ee Gain ewness oft life ct is pe to, be co ae Oe 4 ae i eA i A hee ee = + a y . j AED. 6). . < CHAP. VII. ~ ‘Fhe believer’s death to the law and union with ce on their defective and defiled fo rely entirely on free grace, through eousness and atcenement of Jesus Christ: at holiness, which is the meetness for ‘happiness, is as much the gift of God h Christ, as that imputed righteousness ~is the believer’s title to it. Thus the stle closes his argument concerning justifica- on, and sanctification as the seal and evidence of it. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, Vv. 1—4. Self-righteous pride and antinomian licentious- riess, afe two fatal rocks, on which immense mul- titudes are continually wrecked, and between which none but the Holy Spirit can pilot us : and the objections of open enemies to the doctrines of grace, derive their greatest plausibility from the unholy lives of many professed friends. -The mercy of God is indeed glorified in proportion to ‘the abounding sin, which is freely pardoned to the penitent ; but his justice will be glorified in the deepest condemnation of those, who * con- “ tinue in sin, that grace may abound.” Every true believer abhors the thought of thus pervert ing the Gospel, and despising the riches of di- vine grace : and could he be led to think that he might go on in sin with impunity, he would be ikept back, by a strong aversion, from it : for how can he, in whose heart those principles are mortified, which gave rise to ld former sinful courses, continue in those practices, which he now has no pleasure in, but loathes and dreads? Our baptism indeed may instruct us in the neces- sity of thus dying to sin, and being buried, as it were, from all ungodly and unholy pursuits, and of rising to walk with God in newness of life’: and unholy professors of Christianity, (alus, how “many ate they!) belie and virtually renounce their baptism. They have had only the outward sign of ‘ a death unto sin, and a new birth unto «righteousness? they have never passed from the family of satan into that of God ; they have never renounced the world, the flesh, and the devil, to believe in Christ, and keep his com- mandments. : . e * V. 5—15. ’ If indeed we have been so made one with ‘ Christ, as to stand accepted in his righteousness ; we shall certainly have conformity to him in his le us to “crucify our old man, with his affec- tions and lusts,” and excite us to determine, _ on the destruction of the whole body of sin ; that __We may no more serve thathated enemy, which __ etucified our beloved Lord ; nor ever rest satis- | fied, till it hath no place in.our souls. Thus by Yooking to our crucified, risen, and glorified Re- deemer, and believing that we shall live together with him; we should be animated to “ reckon - | * ourselves dead indeed unto sin, but alive unto “God through him” As our mortal bodies will -Jasi be raised immortal and incorruptible by the almighty power of the uaviour : so we should 7 “CHAPTER VIL | ‘death and resurrection: and his grace will ena- . a. D. 61s - Christ, that he may sefvé. God in newness of spi rit, are illy ted by the law concerning mary never allow sin to reign in them, or obey it in the lusts thereof; but, praying earnestly for help from above, we should refuse to yield any of our senses or members, to be the instruments of un- righteousness, and seek to have them all devoted to God, and employed im his service ; as those, who have already entered on that divine and hap= py life, which we hope to” to all eternity. To this we may be encouraged by the nature of the new covenant. isti fi e are not under the law, which gives no power, and proposes no mercy ; but under the grace of the Gospel: and this ensures to the Pegenerate the liberty with which Christ hath made him free. fe V. 16-23. tat Tae 3 The real Christian finds by experience that his heart as well as his state is changed : he has most cordially changed his master and bis work = he remembersyhat once he was the wretched slave of sin; but he thanks God, that he both heard, understood, believed, and obeyed the Gospel : thus he found his mind cast into the form of it: and as the same metal becomes a new vessel, when melted and cast into the mould ; so he-became a new creature, when he was thus made free from.sin and became the servant of righteousness. Notwithstanding, therefore, « the “ infirmity of bis flesh,” he aims, and prays to be enabled, to spend all his powers and capaci- ties of body and soul in the service of righteous- ness, unto increasing holiness ; even as he once yielded them to serve his’ sinful passions, unte abounding iniquity. . As they who now are the servants of God, once were the slaves of sim ; so they who now.are the slaves of sin, may become the servants of God through the Gospel. We ought therefore diligently to use every means with those who are yet unchanged, in dependence on his blessing to render them effectual: and when the change takes place, we should heartily thank him for it. We may boldly inquire of sin- ners, What fruit they gather from their vices ® What real goodgthey derive from ungodliness and iniquity? We may show them that all must be ashamed of such things, either in deep repen- tance here, or in everlasting contempt and misery hereafter: for the end of them is death; and every wise man will consider in what future consequences his.present tonduet is likely to terminate. Happy is he, who is covered with shame for his past offences, who is set at liberty from sin, who has his fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life. It is of the Lord’s mercy, that we have not received, as well as deserved, the wages of sin: but thanks be. to-God for the inestimable gift of his own Son to be our Salva- tion, and of etcrnal life through him! May we all forego our boasts, and renounce our vain coni- fidences ; may we come as condemned criminals, not to buy merit, or earn the favour of God, which is life eternal ; but to supplicate him, for Christ’s sake, to bestow it on us as a free gift; that he may haye ail the glory, both now and for eyermore a ha ae “~— In interpreting these verses, the meaning of the A.D. 61. riage, devia ea inal ray! mature, the law, though holy ou ‘and good, ean "only oceasion sin aud death, 7—18. The painful eonfict: of those who delight | in the law of God, si hie are not able to keep it, 14—24; and their corm of deliverance by Christ, 2 25. “NOW ye not, b brethren, (for I A. Speak © to them that know the law,) how that ¢ the Jaw hath dominion over a man as long ashe liveth? 2 For © the woman which hath an hus- band, is bound ‘by the law to her hus- band so long as he liveth; but if the hus- band be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. se a" WM pyibe be married to anoth 4 Wherefore, my are become dead t of Christ; * that ye another, even to him the dead ; ' that ye sl fruit unto God. i f Ex, 20. 14. Lev.t Gal. 2. 19, 20, & 3. 20. Num. 5.13] 13. & 5 18. Col, 21 Ke, Deut. 22, 22—] 14. 20. ' Re 24. Matt. 5, 32/1 Matt. 26.26, John % Mark 10. 6—12.) 6.51. 1 Core 10.16.11 6, ’ Jobn 8 3—5, | Heb. 10, 10, 1Pet.2. eae 5. 8. Gal g Ruth 1, 13. 1) 24, Phil. 1. 11. Sam. 25. 39-42, ifk Ps. 45, 10—15.- sre ea oo ic Tim. 5. 1i—14, 54. 5. & 62. 5.4 h ver. 6. & 6» 14. Hos, 2-19, 20. Jolin as e Gen. 2. 23, 24. Num. 30. 7, 8 1 Core 7. 4. 39. a See One 6. 3s \ i 9. Gal. 4. B9. 3. & 10.16 21. @ 2 17, 18, EzraT.fth ver. 6. & 6. 14, 25, Prove 6. 230 pee Any NOTES. , CHAP. vi. V.1—4. The apostle had be- fore said, “Sin shall not have dominion over you; for ye are not under the law, but under iat grace;”, (Note, vi. 14, 15.) and he here pro- “eceds to confirm and illustrate that proposition. main subject by an apt si * apostle particularly mean ‘ distinction from the 7 ‘ spoke of it in diminut © Col. ii. 20.. Heb. viii. 1 1 * these lessening or ine haracters * law, are’ found in this: pistle, oe * the ceremonial law, in ae is ‘said about ju ‘ tification by its works? 7 marks may prepare the wa tion of this passage, and ane _ ter, after mature deliberation, Ihave giv Jewish convert sto Christianity reside and the apostle, it is probable, more ly intended these, when he said, Is; * you that know the law.” But several Gentile converts had doubtless got ed with the books of Moses, Now it ell known by them, that the law retained its Hie rity over a man, to enforce obedience. or Sc ae word daw must be first carefully settled ; that is, whether the ceremonial law in particular, or the Mosaic dispensation in general; or the moral law, as requiring perfect obedience in order to justification of life, be intended. Most exposi- ‘tors explain it either-of the ceremonial law, or the Mosaic dispensation; but they do not assign any satisfactory reason, why sin must have had dominion over a man, as long as he continued under the ceremonial law, or the Mosaic dispen- sation ; or why deliverance from the law in this sense, by professing the Gospel, should ensure his liberty from that slavery. No doubt, great ‘umbers under the Mosaic dispensation were} punishment, as long as he lived, both justified and sanctified, (by the mercy and | the clause may be rendered.) grace of the new covenant -indeed;) but their/death alone ieee the relati relation tothe law did not prevent them from being made free ‘from sin. Of the other hand, vast numbers remain slaves to sin under the Christian dispensation ; and their external privi- leges.and profession do not deliver them. But so long as a man continues under the law, as a covenant, and seeks justification by his own obe- dience, he inevitably continues the slave of sin, in one form or, other; as nothing but “the Spi- rit of life in Christ Jesus” can make any one ** free from the law of sin and death :” and on the other hand, every one who is delivered from the law, asa covenant, by living faith in Christ, is, by the * Spirit of life” given to him, deli- vered from the bondage of sin, which shall ne- of circumstance : and when Christian, and understood his © hi his relation to the legal ‘isp a terminated. From this | cu of a Jew, i in Te tional covenant, ‘they might learn how thi stood in respect of the moral law, as tion of the covenant of works. The la ing marriage also, would aptly illustrate ject. The married woman was bo husband in the strictest bonds moral law forbad adultery, the ver more have dominion over him.—The apos-|demned the adulteress to death : tle’s argument, through the rest of this chapter, | became dead to her, and sh ; ‘ relates exclusively to the mural law, and refers} of her say ma ‘Tf, belie this, she il especially to the tenth commandment ; as they who explain these verses of the ceremonial law, orthe Mosaic dispensation, are constrained to admit: and though he speaks in the first three verses of the law, in a more general sense ; it shauld be noticed, that he is only illastr ating his: / band’s death, she incurred Bi ie ing: another man, The apostle doe in this place, state the. precepts concerning marriage. under the Chwistian«dis ensation 5” he rely id P € mere q 4 \- 5 For when we were ™ in the - the 4 s of sins ® which were by the id work in our P members to 4 h fruit unto death. Be that being dead wherein we were id; that we should * serve in newness spirit, and not iz the oldness of the = te io ae ; [Practical Observations] ~~ a RS 848, 9. John 3.6.) 3.. u Gal. 5. 16, 17. 24.) 1 John 3. 4° | 15. Gal. 3. 13. 23-— +] 2.3. LU. ‘TitJo ver. 8—13. Matt.| 25, & 4. 4, 5. ine 1 Gr. eee CAIN . D 3.20, & 4. 15. & 19. Col. 3. §» Jam,| & 6, 4.11 , 5-20. 1 Cors15056-] Ail. © & 12.2. Ez. Lf 19. 2 Cor. 3%: & 36. 26. 2-Cor. 3. nee 3. ” Gr, passions. 1.26. 21. Jams 1. 15. that. ver, 4 4 Gr. “dp vere 23. & 6. 13.J5 1,9. Se wre 6-9, Gallg 6.21. aaa. ne particular, how the case stood un- ane der the law: he says nothing concerning divor- ces or polygamy ; neither does he intimate that the man would be an adulterer, who took another wife, while his former was living and not legally divorced : yet our Lord hath taught this. (Wares, “Hatt. xix. 1—9.) It would, therefore, be foreign “£0 the apostle’s vo to interpret his words} as’ meaning, that a woman, who had been equitably divorced for consauguinity, ( which rendered her former marriagé a nullity ;) or for any other _ cause, would be guilty of adultery, if she marri- - te inculeate any such thing, Now the case of the believer, in respect of the subject under -consideration, bore some analogy to that which ' had been stated. Not only were the Jewish con- Verts dead to the Mosaic law, by its virtual abro- ation ; but all true Christians were become dead to the moral Jaw, asa covenant of works « by * the body of Christ,” by his incarnation, obedi- ence, and sacrifice on the cross for their. trans- Sressions. He having thus answered its demands as their Surety, it had no further power to con- demn; but. believers were looked upon to have * fully endured its sentence, and fulfilled its right- eousness, by their Representative. Thus the re- Jation between them and. the law was dissolved, | either party :) and this was in order to their be- ing Murried to Christ as risen from the dead, that i Being united to him according to the covenant of face, and interested in ail his unsearchable | 3 _ Kighes, they might, by the supply of his Spirit, i holy stamp of God upon it; be meet for his gra- S acceptance 3, and honourable to his name, ould be remembered, that many of the were under the Mosaic. law ; and even the Jew. sa Converts Were Not as yet required to re- _ ‘Rounce it : and this consideration still. more fully _ Proves that the apostle meant something very different from what manylearned expositors have Supposed, ( Nore, Gal ii. 19, 20.) * - 5, 6. © In the flesh,” evidently means an generate state, (Hare: Ref.) which is the ary consequence of being under the cove- Tant of | orks, and destit f \ VOL. VL ™ estitute o: the bEce of the * "CHAPTER VIL. © now we are delivered from the jlaw, sin was'dead = Jam, 2.9,10.[r ver. 4. & 6. 14, 15, 19. Gal. 5.19—jt Or, being dead to ‘edagain during her former husband’s life ; for neither the law of Moses, nor the precepts of ‘(as Marriage is by the natural or legal death-of forth such fruit in their lives, as should bear} tiais at Rome had been Gentiles, who never OR LR, | RO. ee! ft) or ae . - 7 * What shall we say then? ¥ Js the law sin? God forbid. Nay, * I had not known sin but by the law: for I had not known + lust, except the law had said, y Thou shalt not covet. ; 8 But % sin, taking occasion by the commandment, * wrought in me all man- ner of concupiscence. > For without the Matt. 5.28. Luke 6. & 5.17. Gal. 26) Ps. 19+7-12 & 119, 19, 20. & 6. 15} 96. .. | 12-15. Eph. 5.3. Phil. 3. -3. Col. 3.) Or, i ‘Col. 3.5. 1 John 2. ver. $1 28. de) 15, 15. 5. © fx yer. 11. 13.17. & y 13.9: Gens 8. Gi) 4. 15. &iS. 20. © Ex. 20. 17. Deutig Jam. 1. 14, 15. Cor. 15. 56. 5 21. Josh. 7. 21, 2)b 4.15. John 15, 22, x vere 5. & 3S, 20.) Sam, 11.2. 1 Kings MMs 1 Cor. 15, 56. 21. 14. Mies 2. Re 10. : t35.24.1.& 6. 15. u ver. 8 11, 13. 1 hy Gospel... While, therefore, both Jews and Gen- tiles were in this state, the motions of’ sin, or those carnal desires and affections which the law forbad, powerfully exerted themselves, wrought by the membets of the body, or rather in all the constituent parts of the man, to produce such thoughts, desires, words, and works, 2s sub- jected them to death by the sentence of the jaw, instead of entitling them to life as Having fulfil. led its righteousness. But when, by faith in Christ, they were delivered from that covenant, and their former relation to the law was dissoly- ed; they, becoming dead to it, or it becoming: dead to them, they were brought into a new rela. tion to Christ, and God dealt with them by another covenant. Being; therefore, now rege~ herate, and having sure promises of grace as wellas mercy; they were encouraged and en- abled to worship and obey God in newness of spirit,from ingenuous principles, according to the spiritual meaning of the precept, in cordial love and. gratitude; under the influence of the Holy Spiit; and.not merely with external observan- ces, moral or ceremonial, according to the mere letter of the precept, and the corrupt glosses of the scribes and elders upon it, of Which along the old nature is capable. (Wotes, &c. Maze. v. 2 Cor. iii.) —* Some of the works of the flesh ‘do not require the members of our body, but ‘ only the faculties of our minds, for their per- ‘formance.”’ (Locke.) Y. 7, 8. Itmight be objected, that if they who were under the law inevitably remained the slaves of sin, and if none could serve God in newness of spirit, till they were dead to it, and it to them; surely the Jaw and six weve in sub- stance the same : and would not this be a vile aspersion to cast upon the law of God? To this objection, the apostle answered, with abhorrence of such blasphemy, by observing that the law and sin were diametrically opposite to each other; and that the former tended to discover and detect the latter, (iii. 90. v. 20.) so that, in his own case, he should not have known the sin- fulness of his affections and actions, but by the jlaw. That exact balance detected the deficien- cy of his obedience, and that perfect standard, showed. the obliquity of his heart and life; as well as proved his sins to be more aggravated and numerous, than he had ever before imagia. G ; : . Vie lt Ve 7 ; ® , ED. el. 9 Fore I was alive aed once:¢ but when the comman ¢ sin revived, & and I died. iia “10 And © the comm “a oe which | was ordained to life, I fou to be unto death. cai © Matt.19.20, Luke] 15. 4-6. Mark 7. f ver. 21-23. & &.7° “10. 95—29, & 15.) 8-13. a ver. 4. 6. Tfargy 29, & 18. 9-12. 21-Je S. 19, 20, & 10.5] ver. 11. & 5. 20, Phil. 8. 5, 6. Ps, 40, 12. Gal, 3.} Gal. 2. 19. - d Matt, 5. 21, &e+ &1 10. Jame 2+ 10, 11.1h 10, 5- Levs 18. 5. 7 ed: at the same time that it contained no proyi- sion of mercy or grace for him. Thus the whole- ‘some laws of the community shut up the crimi- nal in adungeon, load him with fetters, and con- demn him to death for his contraviety to them . but the clemency of the prince alone can give him a pard@M and release.—In particular, the apostle observes, that, by his natural conscience without the law, he should not have known, that lust or coveting was sinful; he should not have supposed, that, though free ‘from adultery, theft, |i or) murder; yet the desire of a forbidden indul- sence, or an object withheld by Providence, wes criminal, even so criminal as to expose him to the curse of. the law. Nay, he should not have felt so mahy lustings or covetings, if the very { A spy of the commandment, * Thou shalt not covet,” had not given sccasion to them. So that sin, (his depraved nature, spoken — of as an agent,) traiterously w atching the opportunity of destroying him, took occasion from the com- mandment to excite in bis heart all manner of |" concupiscence, The imagination began to rove after forbidden objects, the carnal heart hen- Kered for them, and he was led to conceive of some greater satisfaction in them, than in those which “were not forbidden.» That: man. has no deep knowledge of human nature, ,or the perverse wickedness of his own heart, who does ‘not observe, oris not conscious, of this irrational propensity, to fancy that there is something ex- quisitely pleasurable in what is out of our reach, or prohibited. Indeed it seems natural to ex- pect that it would be so with the posterity of those who could be satisfied with.no fruit in the garden of God, except that which he had for- bidden: amidst the profusion of Eden, perhaps that tree had been disregarded, if it had not been prohibited. We soon see this propensity in others, especially in our children; though per- haps self-love may make us blind to it in our- selves —‘* For without the law sin was dead :” not only the same affections and actions could net have hurt us, if the law had not given sin its condemning power, but the sinful principle lay comparatively in a dead or dermant state; asa frozen serpentis inactive and imnoxious, till the warmth enlivens it, and itrecoyers vigour; and then if provoked its nature becomes apparent. ‘Thus the. spititual precepts and awful sane- tions of the law, excite the depravity of the heart by their contrariety to it; (as the alkali produe- es an effervescence by its opposition tothe acids) and so the heart rises in blasphemous enmity to the law, and rushes more impetuously into transgression.—In what sense can this be applied to the ceremonial law, the ordinances of which a i ver. 8. 13. ie Ex, 20,11, Luke Eph. 4. | 1027—29.2Cor.3 3.74] 13,9 ‘1 1 ver. 147% As 44, 20. Jer.17 12.2, Dent « 9,& 49,16. Ob. 3.) & 10, 1%; ed their relation to the § ed? Does the tenth ceremonial law ?- tion from the ce: be found in this ¢ tle evidently throt sition; namely, © i law are slaves to sin expositors, who set 9 carnal mind might readily to hemes 2 their readers, t the moral law, mi tentive student: and. from this source is « prising to me, tha © and some others 4 * law,” Gedee t fe sin is dead,” ‘nota *'to transgression, sin ‘not able to have its Wi i © bring death upon me. * to the apostle’s peremptory <‘ by one man sin entered - | into « death by sin? ‘ that sin wes. “until,” | ¢ or all alon : « and that “ death reigne ses.” (Vv. 19-34.) ed ‘ that sin was not able to h © to bring death on n, « had reigned unto dea « years before that law, w: * told, alist the Me he * that ‘de trans * thy of death. Vv. 9—12. It see here spoke li eg of rience, he not’ give some intim another place he fairly brou, (ii, 17—29 :) and, ambigui tic of his writings. Inde the more humble and sp init the more.clearly will he] per tle describes, the vison from his first convictions to | in grace during this pres object is to show that the lawe a sinner, either to justify or_ that the believer feels this — Fee lives. <1 wae, says he * ale die * ae Sis et : ‘ gle Dest: ee “CHAPTER Vi.) eee A. D.6i. ; 13 Was a then that which is. good, | 14 For we k ow that P the law is spi- eath unto me? God forbid. But’ ritual; 4 but I am * carnal, * sold under ° sin, that it might appear sin, werking]/sinw gs : . in me by that which is good, that} p Ler. 19. 18. Deut.) 25- Prov. 30. 2. 5.|8 yer. 24, Gen. 377 “commandment might become] Matt 6. 22 38: &| Luke se 8 & 7, A Es te aces fe 22 Luke 5. 8. & 7. 6,) Ex. 21. 2—5. & 22: > sinful 22. 37-40, Hebe 4.) 7. & 18, W—14 3. 2Kings 21.20, cx ot = 2 . ’ 12. Ge hy Rpb. Si aay | 2Kings 1Y. 17. Is. : » [Practical Observations.) ver. 18 23, 23./r Matt. 16.23. 1Cor.| 50. 1. & 52, 3« Am. = : gq 2 ,3. Gal. $. 21. 0 ver. 811. & 5. 20. Jam. 1. 13-15. Job 42,6, Ps. 119. 81S 2. 6. Matt. 18. 25. ‘once :” he was once a Pharisee, ignorant ef the} law, or the Mosaic dispensation: they had a spirituality of the law, and only attentive to the| temporary fitness and goodness ; but they made outward letter; to the corrupt glosses of the} nothing perfect, and consisted of carnal ordinan- - seribes, which served only to limit and explain|ces, which continued in force till the time of nway, even the literal sense of the command ;}| reformation. Rees! ‘ and to ceremonies and traditions; andvhavingy V. 13, 14. The question here recurred, some general decency of character, without any| Was a good law made death to those who were : acquaintance with his inward corruptions, he} under it? Was this its natural tendency and ef- concluded that his heart and life were good, and | ficacy ? This conclusion the apostle rejeets wilh that he was in a state of acceptance with God.|detestation. Wholesome food, or a valuable But when the commandment came to his con-| medicine, through a diseased state of the body, Science, by the convictions of the Holy Spirit,|or when taken improperly, may occasion death, and he perceived its righteous and extensive re.| contrary to its general and proper tendency : but quirements, and its severe denunciations, he} poison kills, 48. a cause, by its native efficacy. found the lusts of his heart, which before seemed | Fhe law may occasion death through man’s de- dormant, rise against it ; and eyery endeavour to pravity ; butsinis the poison that causes it, Tt fulfil its precepts showed him more plainly his| was not therefore the law, but sin, thay was made inability to doit, Thu s his former hopes, died | death to Paul: sin took occasion from the good- away ; he found himself a helpless sinner under| ness of the law to manifest its own deformity, jmerited condemnation, and became as a dead | odiousness, and cire malignity, by working death man, except as the Gospel revived him from des-|in him by that which was good, as an intempe- ondency. And the law, of which the promise] rate man murders himself, not by a sword or by eae “The man that doeth these things,| poison, but by the wholesome gifts of a bounti- “shall live in them,” which was originally ordain-| ful Providence. Thus through the command. ed to life for holy creatures, and from which, he,| ment “sin became exceeding sinful ;” that is, ugh a sinner, had expected heaven, was} the odious and ruinous nature of sin, as wellas found to be unto death:” even as the law of|the sinfulness of the human heart, were most e land, which secures the lives of honest men,| clearly shown, in order that the abounding: is found to be unto death by the murderer or| grace of God might appear the more glorious, tobber.—The ceremonial law was not ordained! For, says the Apostle, we “know and allow that unto life, except as it pointed out Christ, the) “ the law is spiritual.” Itis not like human laws, substance of its shadows; and it was found unto} which only reach to the outward actigus, and death by none, but those who made it an appen-|take no cognizance of the motives, affections, dix to the covenant of works, and rejected|and thoughts: for God chiefly respects these : Christ for the sake of it: and this perfectly co-| the law requires an entire conformity to the spi- incides with the interpretation above given For ritual excellency of the divine perfections, and sin, the corruption of fallen nature, being averse | such a state of the heart.as approves itself to him to the holy strictness of the law, by its extreme | who'is a Spirit ; and it allows of nothing but what, deceitfulness, seduced Paul into various trans-|is done from the most pure and sublime motives, _gressions, and thus slew all his self-righteous|and in perfect love, zeal, gratitude, and delight. _ hopes, and actually brought him under deeper|Compared with this, the apostle found that he » condemnation. Not that the law caused this, or} was “carnal, sold under sin :” his nature was » even gave any just occasion for it: though sin| perfectly opposite to this spiritual law ; ané after b iook occasion from it, as a wicked man takes oc-}all his attainments in grace, he found himself so ‘e ion’ from a pious discourse, or a friendly ad-; much short of this perfection, and in every re~ _ Monition, to scoff, blaspheme, ar tage the more.| spect so unable to attain to if, though he ardent- The whole law must therefore be allowed to bejly aspired after it; that he seemed comparative. er’ = tly holy, the transcript of the: divine cha-}ly to be carnal, and like a man who is sold against ter; and cach commandment, (especially that} his will to a hated master, from whom he can by ehibiting concupiscence,) most pure, and at}no means set bimself at liberty. Numbers can- @ utmost distance from moral evil; most just, ;not conceive, that St. Paul could mean this of as Tequiring nothing more than what is right-| himself asa confirmed believer ; and finding it sously due to God and our neighbours; and}to he inseparably connected with what follows, ast good, as tending to the true welfare of our-j they would expiain the whole of an awakened wes, our families, the community, and all man-|Jew, or some other convinced sinner, who is. so that the universal observance of it| seeking justification by the works of the law ; 0 almost annihilate the eviis of the world, | or at most of an unconfirmed believer. But stich. and’ convert earil into heaven—The apostle things are spoken as are tree of none but reat . ver passes such eulogiums on the ecremohial| Christians; end the whole is actielly ceria t _ * of righteousness.” “ROMANS. A. D. 6i. hl : ‘ 15 For tthet: which i da * allow} not, 7 I co ‘ not; for * what I would, that ;} good. but x what I hate, that dol. . 16 If then 1 do that Which I Shald t ae 22. Luke l1.ju ver. i6. 19, 20. t Eee 7. 20. Gal. 5+ Ki 8. 46. Ps. . Phil. 3. 12—14. ings os Gr. know. Ps 1.) 19. 12.& 65» 3. & Jam. 3. 2. 1 John 6. Nah. 1, 7-2 Tim.| 119. 1—6. 82, 40.| 1-7, 8, 2.19. x 12.9. Ps. 36, 4, &' their experience. sell himself to work wickedness, as Ahab did; nor willhe imitate those slaves, who loved hey master and his service, and refused liberty when offered to them: yet when he compares his ac: tual attainments with the spirituality, of the law, and with his own desire and aim to obey it, he sees that he is yet to a great degree carnal in the state of his mind, and under the’ power of evil propensities, from! wifich, (like a man sold fora slave,) he cannot wholly emancipate himself. He is carnal, im exact proportion to the degree in which he falls short of perfect conformity to the Yaw of God: atid he indignantly and reluctantly serves an abhorred master ; yet cannot shake off the galling chain, till his powerful and gracious Friend corfés to rescue him from it. tis trues this inability lies only im the remaining. evil of his heart: yct itis areal, but most humiliating, hinderance to his serving God, as angels and the - spirits of-just men made perfect do; or as the Saviour did, who cotld:say, ** The prince of this “‘ world cometh,’and hath nothing in me.’ To this perfect holiness the zealous believer cannot bat-aspire; nothing short of it will ever satisfy his “ hungering and -thirsting: after righteous- ness ;” and this proves that in another sense, he is made free from sin, and become the “ servant As the apostle was. far more enlightened and humble than Christians in general are; so doubtless this clog was more uneasy to him, than it is to them, (though some | while he hated and abhorze of us find our lives at times embittered: by it.) So that this energetic language, which many imagine to describe an unestablished believer’s experience, or even’ that of an unconverted per- son, seems to have resulted from the extraordina- ry degree of-St. Paul’s sanctification, and the depth of his self-abasement and hatred of sin: and thé reason of our not readily understanding him seems to be, be€ause we are so far beneath him in holiness, humility, acquaintance with the spirituality of God’s lew, and the evil of our own hearts. In the former part of the chapter, the apostle had spoken in the past tense, “I was <“ahive,” “&e : ‘but here he uses the present, to which he uniformly adheres in what follows... He had deseribed his state as a blind proud Phari- see ; and the manner, in which he became dead to the law, as to serene on it for justifica- tion: and here he shows, thet even ss a confirm- ed Christian, all his’ hope and all his:holiness mist come from Christ, according to the new covenant. ‘Fhus, in another) place, he says, *¢ What things were gain toe me, these I counted “loss for Christ; yea, doubtless, and I count all * things but loss, for the excellency of the jconduct: anda. godly mzn has ¢ (Nate, Phil.\iu, his holy progress, from ° iil. 7—2 ) Some indeed make the {ransition | out ward temptation ; yet this‘ is riot. ma 4) knowledge of Christ Jesus,” &e. A believer cannot willingly ‘condemned for it; but to s 17 Now the it, but 4 sin t 97.10. & 1013. & 119. 104. 113. 128. 163-. Prov. 8. 13.|z ver. ns S00 “&13. 5. Am. 5. 15+] 2 Cor. ‘Heb. 1.9. Jude 23- from the experience of the apo first convictions, to his subsequen indwelling sin, to be made < but the. change of tense in this pla mits of that-onstruction. In th jie chapter; in which our Lord pz blessed, 2s a believer, he says, I not the things that be of God, but the e431 * of men,”. (Matt, xvi. 23 ay that is, thou attcar- nal, not totally, but ina co erable degree. Humbiy’t to confess, and deeply to lament being thus ‘carnal and sol is) position and. conduc lusts ; and the readiness, of the most, eminent bel language, s showanat strong feelings of abh or abasement..“¢ § abhoi and ashes SAV ot is) “for I amaman of un “soul cleaveth, unto Pegi ; “more brutish than any man!” “V..15—17. ‘Fhe apostle here ly enlarges on the conflict, whic! tained with the remainder of his ty. He was frequently betr: pers, words, or actions, as he di allow, in his renewed ju possible, to perform a pe law.of God ; but he eal in gree of sin» he found i avoid committing it. In th ted, and desired sbove al « consented xo the law, th as the prevailing bias of his s: he was, evidenced by it to be under the covenant of not be considered, that he hated, "but it would be chay sin that dwelt in hiro as 4 he could notexpel, | ly obey it. He eettainly: did his. sinfuiness, as if he m} ness could in no case be by the grace of the Gosp character are determined bitually, prevails in his h standing, impediments and man feels. some inward 6 from conseience,, fear, or with various obstacles to the desires; yet all this isa r whilst sin habitually ae / OW b that in me, (that is, h,) dwelleth no good thing: = is present with me, but how Pia: which is good, | find not. the good that I would, I donot: evil which I would not, that I do. Now if I do that I would not, ¢ it pn. 7. 5. & 8.) 2.1—5. Tit. 3.3. Ajd ver. 15, 19. 25, ‘Job 14. 4. &| Pet. 4. 2. Ps. 119. 5. 32.40, | Je 14—16. & 25./c ver. 5. 25. RB. 3) 115—117. 173. 176. “4, Ps. 51. 5. Is.64. | —13. & 13. 34.) Gal. 5.17. Phil. 2, 5. Matt. 15. 19.) John 3. 6+ Gal, 5.| 13, & 3.12. - Mark 7. 21-23. Lake 11.13. Eph. 19—-21. 24. 5 le ver. 17. him for condemnation, seeing the prevailing state of his heart and tenour of his conduct are holy. Thus Judas, in betraying Christ, acted in charac- ter, according to the habitual, though concealed state of his heart: it was he that did it: but Peter, t CHAPTER VIL a ae 42 A. D681. is no moreeEne at “do it but sin, that dwelleth in me. 21 JY find then fia Jaw, that when! 14 would do good, 5 ‘evil is present with me.~ 22 For} I delight i = ee “gal? of God, after i the inward man : 7 i Gicee 23. & 6. 19 ae ae 7 “| ae 16, 24. 35. 47, 48. 14. & 8.2, Ps. 19.) 6. 5—7. Zech. 3s, 1) 72. 92.97—104, 115, 13. & 119. 133.) —4. Euke 4s 11S, 127. 167. 174. John 8. 34. Eph. 6.) Heb. ee 17, 18 & is. 51. 7 John 4, W1—13. 2 Pet. 2c) 4. 155). ; 34. Heb. 8.10. 19, h 87. Job 23, 12.]3 2, 29. 2 Cor. d 15. g 2 Chr. 30.18, 19.) Ps. 1, 2, & 19 8—} Eph. 3. 16. Gol. 3 Ps, 19. 12 & 40.| 10: & 40.8, & a 9, A Oe 1 Pet. 3. 4. present with him, to interrupt, intrude, ‘baffle, - discourage, and defile him... Let any man who knows his own heart, and the spirituality of the law of God, compare his actual conduct, com prising his thoughts, affections, words, - and 3 rough sudden temptation, acted out of| works, during any given time, with his purposes, character, and contrary to the habitual state of} prevailing desires, and earnest persevering prays his heart, in denying Christ; it was “not he, _ © but sin that dwelt in him;” according to the gracious tenour of the new covenant. V. 18—21. ‘The apostle knew, that in him, as a fallen creature, apart from regenerating grace, no good thing; } in, and only sin, was found : thougir its igs were more specious at one time than another. It is evident from the limitation, “ that is, in my flesh,” that he spoke as avbeliever, whe had grace as well-as sin dwelling in him = for it will soon appear, that By fash, in this connexion, he does not mean the ‘body. as distinct from the soul, but the old man, or human nature in unregeneracy ; which never concurs with the Holy Spirit in regeneration, or with the new man afterwards, but strives against ‘both. He was more deeply acquainted with this humiliating truth by his experience subsequent to conversion, than he had been before. Former- ‘ly, he might have supposed, that .a little good ' disposition, or moral ability to holiness, was in man, but this was now experimentally disproved. Ae regenerate, he had indeed an habitual: wil- Tingness to cbe ey, the law of God, and to accom- plish the good required by it : but his corrupt ‘nature, though dethroned and crucified, ‘made ‘such ‘constant opposition to this, that he could ry ‘by ho means perform what he aimed at. So that "in fact, he didnot fulfil that measure of good, \ Gwhich’he was habitually desirous of doing, but : - every thing feii short of his sim: and he was ) Frequently doing the evil, in some meas; “Now as he was thus const: intly baffled and ne deavour rg to obey the law; it was evident aN {was not properly he, asa believer, who did ut the traitor and enemy that lodged with- t. “He was obliged, contrary to his ‘ sist in maintaining the’ conflict with his enemies, without being able entirely to ate them. For in fact, he found by painful meta there was a law imposed pt @|mixture of seifisi motives. Fespect, which he was most bent upon avoid- ate I$ tructed, i in his earnest persevering Gesires ers: let him’ take that one duty which he espe- cially aims to perform most perfectly, or that. temper or evil propensity which he most lofts. to rectify or extinguish : Jet him examine him- self very exactly in these respects. every night, and he will surely find, that he cann@t but be a sinner still, and is subjected to “a law, that when “he would do good evil is present with, Him.’ God has wise reasons for permitting this to be so, especially to give us a deeper sense of the ma- lignity of sin and our own vyilemess, in order to commend the grace of the Gospel; but they. who aremost acquainted with the excellency of the law, and most diligently aim in every-thinge to obey it, will be most sensible that. the case is really thus with them. Yet this opposition to sin, and mortifying disappointment respecting their most ardent desires, must not be confound- ed with the willing slavery of sin, and the con- yenient excuse of indwelling’ depravity... The apostle, “ daily exercised himselfto have a con- * science void of offence toward God and man °° and could call others to witness, “ how holily, « and justly, and unblameably, he had behay- ** ed among them.” -Yetthis was not inconsist- ent with his being deeply humbled. in the sight cf: God, by the consciousness of wandering thoughts in prayer, want of fervour, of love, and gratitude to God, zeal for his glory, and enlarg- ed good-will to men, the. rising of evil tempers, the intrusion of vain ymaginations, and the inter- All these are sin, ‘and as such hated and abhorred, in proportion to ‘the degree: of sanctification ; yet no mere man onvearth, after all possible diligence, watch- fulness, fasting, and» prayer, could. truly’ say, that in#these respects he was nerfectly free from”. ‘sin, In Ins.worship andvobedicnee.. So'that even a person, who. is not conscious of at any time — neglecting one duly, om .committin® one actual | transgression in word or deed, (which i is af least a mest uncommon case;) yet aspiring to. be holm as an angel, or as Jesis Christ. was, will yery painfully feel, that “he doeth not the things *€ that hey ond: and find a law, that when he s* would do good, evil is present with bim.;” and ay desi jrous of ‘doing goed, “evil was | the more spiritaal a, services are, in wh! ich hic 2 and bringing me int Kk ver. 5- 21. 25. &} 38, Ps. 6.6, & 32. WR PRE CA, ‘A. D. 61. or ie “93 But I see - another law inmy mem- bers, warring against the law of my mind, © captivity fo the Jaw of sin which.is in my members. — 24 O ™ wretched man that 1 am! » Ps. 71. Ll. & 72. 12. & 91, 14,15. & 102. 20. Mic. 7. 19. Zech. 9. 11, 12, Luke 4. 18. 2 Cor, 1. 8—10. 2 fim. 4, 18, Tit. 2. 14. Heb. 25s 8. %. Ec. 7.20. Gal.| 3,4. & 88. 8—10. 5.17 1 Fim. 6. 11,]°& 119. 20. 81~83. 12: Heb, 12, 4.) 132, 143, 170. & Jam. 3, & & 4. 1.] 130. 1—3, Ez, 9 4 1 Pet. 2. 11. Matt. 5.4.6. 2 BP yer-14. 2 Lim. 2| Cor. 12. 7—9. Rev. #5; 26. m 8, 23. 21 Kings 8 Le 4s n Deut. 22. 26, 27. engages, the greater clog and hinderance will it be to him. Had the apostle intended to de- scribe the case of any of those, however distin- guished, who habitually live in sin, aguinst the conviction of their own judgment and conscience, it cannot be conceived, that he would not, with his usual concise energy, have reprobated their conduct, as far more aggravated, than that of ignorant and thoughtless transgressors: but siothing of this kind’ appears ; on the contrary, the leads on the character, which he is describ- ing, to exultation and joy in-believing. V. 22—25. By the * inward man,” the apos- tle must mean the soul, as renewed by divine grace. He alone uses the term, and concerning believers only. The affections and powers of the soul of fallen man are more opposite to the daw of God, than the bodily appetites; nay, the fatter are not sinful, except as improperly gratifi- ed through the lusts'of the heart. (Marg. Ref.) But to approve, and even delight in, the law of God, according to ‘the habitual judgement and affections of the soul, through’a kind ofspiritual sympathy, or congeniality of heart with its most spiritual requirements, must/be peculiar to the yegenerate, and imply a high degree of sanctifi- , gation. (Note, viii. 5—9.) This the apostl had attained to: yet he found another law in his ymembers, (not the members of his body, but the constituent parts of the old mzn,) which con- dinually enjoined a conduct, or suggested in- elinations; contrary to “ the law of his mind ;” and this tended to bring him into captivity to the law of sin, and. in some cases for a time it produced that effect. This painful conflict was more grievous to him than all his other trials ; so that he was led to bemoan himself as a wretched man, who was constrained by invincible neces- sity to be and to do, what he most’ abhorred, 'rhis extorted a bitter coraplaint, which neither bonds, nor stripes, mor. tortures could’ have done: and witha sort of holy impatience and eagerness, he exclaimed, “ O wretched man that Jam! whoshall deliver me from the body of this death?” For indwelling sin clo®ged his motions, offended his senses, and was a nuisance to him, as a spiritual man; even as if any one should be forced to drag about with him a pu- trefying corpse, as by 2 refinement of cruelty some have been sentenced to do.’ He found, by experience, that he could* not deliver himself; and the law, instead of delivering him, seemed to make the cage still worse ; but this made him the more fervently to thank God, for the method of salvation revealed through Jesus Christ, which ROMANS. | > who shall déliver me from’ 251° than our Lord P myself serve the flesh the la ough JesusCh ee the mi * Gr, this body of) 17. Is. death. 6-6. & 8.13.| 9.13. 3 Col. 2. 11, 0 & 14.17. Ps, 107. 15, 16. Be 116. 16, which war's against conversion the whol a very feeble oppositio and jshame; butjat leng throned, and grace reig the usurper lurks i ‘ingdo his own party, makes eS. turbance, and gains tempora ry adv he is hated, opposed, proscribed, ang Delight in the law of God. “* Thisi « trace of real piety, andis repr d ‘ ture, as in this view so decisive, th © supposed a true representation of a * we must surely allow it to have been « truly good man? (Doddridge ly spoken of Christ; and of th own heart, as the type Of him. Ita of the law being written in the he is the direct opposite of * the ica is enmity against: God | which is “ subject to the law of God, “be.” (Mare. Ref.) ** that itis good,” deligl good, and spiritual law of loving all good, and being d not being able todo the goo al] exclusively peculiar to the widely different from a t particular: “I see ant * follow the worse?” might say. Many of t tions of David in the In Psalm, as well asin other place lar natare. (Marg. Ref.) Inde flict; as is here described, must is hated, and the law of God « holiness is perfected : and as ab) must increase in proportion t and holiness, so the least in the heart, and escaping from passionate or yain word, will 4 grieve and burden an eminen haps the grossest crimes did sion: eveh asa speck of di easiness to a very cleanly pers sgtallid Slthiness does to the live in it as their element. ‘There a a ? « de CHAPTER VIL. ie) ts A. DB. 6d: ; - : AP. VU.’ : and the spicitua nin 5—8. They, and only ist, and walk after the Spirit,; they, are the of God, who have the eal 1—4. Thecarnal,} Spirc of Christ, a i by the Spirit, and mors on ; eed to have recourse to such un- natural expe $ in expounding this chapter ; - as toamagine, that when the apostle said, « 1 self,” he meant some other person of a dely different character ; or the whole family of Abraham, before, and under the law. How these theories have’ been sanctioned by minent names, they go upon suppositions for which the Scripture gives not the least ground ; ' which are absurd in themselyes; and which are _ wholly unprecedented and unparalleled in the “writings of any good author sacred or profane. No doubt, numbers haye perverted the words of the apostle = a and it is fairly allowed, that no man who is not. himself engaged in this conflict, ly understand his meaning, or fully en- nto ef feelings which dictated his ener- getic language. But, as to the former case, they 4 want an excuse for sin, “ wrest the other «Scriptures also to their own destruction :” and as to the latter, “‘ The secret of the Lorp “ js with them that fear him :” and “ The heart « kKnoweth his own bitterness; and a stranger pi doth not intermeddle * ith his joy”. It can- not pega that a man, who never saw war, ‘eater into the feelings, and fully un- mR the ardent language of an experienced ; soldier, when he related all his conflicts, dan- ia a nears, terrors, narrow escapes, vic- ¥e and triumphs. But I apprehend that "many pious persons exclude themselves from _ the rich source of instruction and consolation in their warfare, provided for them in this chapter ;, eitber from fear lest others should pervert it to ; or because men of great name v. ae It is no fault of the law that it eannot justify er sanctify a sinner : nay, it is the necessary ef- fect of its perfection, by which it detects and condemns the-least degree of evil, and leaves the transgresSor to merited ruin without help or remedy : and the better the law is, the more righteous is the doom of those who break it— We should therefore be very careful, in showing the impossibility of salvation by the law, to avoid. — all expressions that so much as seem derogatory toit. On the contrary, we should bear decided testimony to its righteousness, spirituality, and excellency ; and show that it is, on that very account, only siited to show the sinner the dan- ger of his case, and to render it still worse, So long as he foolishly cleaves to it, and depends ore it. For no man could expect to be either justi- fied, or sanctified, by a broken law, or according: to a forfeited covenant, were he. not ignorant of the law, and ef himself as compared with it: s that the proudest Pharisee on earth, would, from his towering height of vain confidence; sink inte despair, if the commandments were at once dis- covered to his soul in. all their spirituality. and excellency, without a correspondent view of the salvation of Christ. Ten thousand unobserved transgressions would stand in array against him ; his former foibles and infirmities would appear desperate rebellion, ingratitude, and enmity; , his admired duties would appear loathsome through pride, selfishness, and hypocrisy ;, and the dormant lusts. of his heart, which secular motives or carnal hopes had restrained, would break forth into enmity against God, cisdain sub- bad | have ‘affected to reprobate the obvious interpre- |jection to his law, work in him all manner of tation, and have tijed to force some other mean- * upon the words. “PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. _ V.iI—6. We dead in such a relation to the holy law of God, as the rule of our present conduct and _ fature judgment, that none but he, who formed the union, can dissolve it; and unless ** we be- “ come dead io the law by the body of Christ,” “-pefiodneing all expectations from it, that we may ” be united to Him, who died for our sias and rose ain for our justification, we must abide under dominion and curse of the law forever. 1% ever, we are thus delivered, it is not in order 2 our eae lawless ; but that the Spirit -of gin us, may write the law in our obedience to the glory of God. Indeed, _is absolutely necessary, in order to our fg God with that newness of spirit, which ‘the law ‘itself demands; for sanctifying grace co! mes only by the new covenant, without which ve must continue in ihe fesk, and our natural Q piscence will work against the law to briag fi orth ay unto death: and nothing but a formal bedience > to the outward letter of any precept concupiscence, and concur in slaying his hope and his soul. Thus the law, which was ‘* or- - «< dained unto life,” would be found to be unto death; through the deceitfulness of sin, and the unsuspected and desperate wickedness of his heart ;. working death in him by that which was good, and making manifest its exceeding sinful- ness. So that a proper knowledge of the holy law of God is the two-edged sword, that gives the death wound both to. self righteousness and. to antinomiianism : for it is perfectly fit to be the rule of our duty, to be written in our hearts, and obeyed i in our lives, for the very same reasons, om account of whicls it cannot ss sith or save ie Ve 1425. The believer knows something of the aagere y and enable us to bring forth the fruits of | here spoken of by the apostle, when he first flees for refuge to the hope of the Gospel: but his subsequent experience gives him still further in- sight into it. He is now in a measure spiritual ; yet, in. comparison with the spiritual require- ments of the law, and the best desires of his heart, he must confess }that he “ is carnal and “ sold under sin,” and he groans under that clog and those ¥etters, which, as it were, chain him to the earth, and prevent him from. mounting heayen-ward as he longs to ** He consents do. # * wf) D. 61. ‘ie : a ROMANS. + sae tah pee “tify the flesh) 9-14. ‘The Spirit of adoption testifies with their spirit, and marks them. heirs of God, thongh now exposed to suffering, t5—18. The ereation, through man’s sin, is subject to va- nity, and waits for deliverance at the manifestation - ofthe children of God, 19—22; who “groan be-|, ‘ing burdened,” are sayed in hope, and patiently ' expect deliverance, 23—25 ; the Holy Spirit. aid- ae we _ ing their prayers, and thus rendering them ac- All things work together for “their good, 28; this springs from their predesti- , ceptable, 26, .27. “nation to life, and is secured by the death, resur- rection, and intercession of Christ, 29-34. No- ~ thing shall separate thef from the loye of God through Christ, 35—39. 2 FR Meee ens 28a PRs . to the law that it is good,” yea, “ he delights «in it ;? he would do the good it requires ; ‘he allows of no violation of it; he wants no change init, but longs to have his heart’ brought into a perfect conformity to it ; he abhors all sin, and would serve God as Angels do: he watches, pruys, strives, and uses every means for this purpose : yet after persevering in this course for many years, he finds that he cannot attain to perfection.” Stillhe sins against his own allow- ante ; he does what he hates, and longs to be preserved from ; ‘his will often changes like the ' weather-cock with’ the wind; that, which on his knees he most ardently prayed against, and dreaded more than pain or death, he is betrayed into in the hour of temptation ; his resolutions melt like the’firm ice before the noon-day sun, and he is counteracted in obéying the dictates of the law of his mind, by the law of sm pervading both body and soul, so that he cannot perform that which he is most willing todo. His views of the beauty of holiness, the excellency of the Taw, his own obligations to obedience, and his pantings after perfect purity, increase as he grows in grace ; so that he seems further frola’ the mark than ever, when at the height of his ’ attainments in this present world. ~He is more deeply convinced as he proceeds, that in him, as a fallen sinner, dwelleth notgood thing ; that from nature evil only can proceed : that the law can only condemn him, and that * none but Jesus « can do such helpless sinners good’? This’ con- Aict often renders him weary of life, and even impatient of living’; he could be content to suf- fer, but he can hardly bear the thought of con- tinuing a selfabhorred sinner: he groans: otit frequently, “O wretched man that Iam ?” whilst he drags about with him the detested body of sin and death, from which he odn find no deliverance ; and did he not firmly trust in God’s mercy and grace, through Jesus Christ, his case would, be most’ deplorable. But with this hope, prospect, and support, fie ‘manfully stistains the conflict ; he rejoices amidst his’ hu- miliations ; his groans and tears’ are mingled with. hallelujatis, and his conscious ‘vilefiess’ renders the Redeeter’s love and free salvation doubly precious to his soul. His very anguish for sucha cause,\is the pledge of his felicity ; having wrestled and prevailed for thg blessing, and seen the face of Emmanuelin wo he goes on his way halting, (Votes, &c. Gen. xxxii':) his complaints, yea, his wallowed and decply repent: bitual and prevalent inclinati law as a covenant, every fai ‘them for condenination: but | land there is ne condemmnat aver. 33, 34. & 4.) Gah 7,808 5e1e & 7% 3x90 17. 20. Is. 54..17.Je ver. John 3,18, 19. & 5.24, Gal. 3, 13. A bi6. 7. John’ 14.1, : 20. & 15,4. 1 3p yer. 10, 11. 1.30. & 15.22, 2) 4,10, 14 & 6,6: Cox. 5-17. & 12. 2 ed sins, are preparing him 4 loudly and sweetly, “ worth “ was slain? and like ing on the tuning of pare the way for me patience hath hud its-perf “ overcome. by the blood: “the word of his testimer the mean time be graciotsl; half, that «it was not hey b “ in him”? But ifam with indifference’ or satis in him be the exe without remorse or godh the evil, and desire fot € he hath all things. i ist 5 ‘senting to the goodness of tf himself and loathing hi e de] law and extenuates his own guilt if willingness be to escape hell at any: longing to be holy according good law of God; if he do 1 “after the inward many? nor ser prevailing desire of his mind, but w the law of sin: then doubik Christ, whosé name he p the law which he hates ; + confidence and quietness | prove, that he is given/ey ‘**’sion to believe’ a lie? disputed and abused c¢ condemn the hope of the p earth, than it does that‘ evangelical truth. : ep ao oe eS ee ee CHAP.“ ViIRt: shown, that the rous lof obeying the hi ciously accepted in Christ; and h ascribed to sin dwelling in hin to him : and he here pro this privilege. While mi Gend to the law and one with! hint by faith, as their Refuge past sins are sll blotted out; the tified ; cnd® continually ¢ uid faith in his blead and: lamented transgressions and | doned. “Thus they are prese a CHAPTER Vit. AD. he Wi A.D. 62: ~ 3 Forh whiat Bieta vould nde do; in}, 6" Forto* be ca mally mindedés death; but ‘aie it was’ _ through the flesh, i God| t to be spiritually mindedis * life and peace. sending his own Son, * in the likeness of| against God: for it is not subject to sinful flesh, : and * for sin,! condemned, hat ™ the righteousness of the law be fulfilled in us, » who walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit. 6 For they © that are after the flesh, do Pmind ‘the things of the flesh; but they), that are after the eo" 4 the things of the Spirit. ay © Wh 8.206 & 7% 5—11s) for. ae 2 Cor. 5 Gal. 3. 21, Heb. 7.| 21 Gal. 3. 13. "38, 19. &, lo. 1-10,|l 6. 6 1 Pet, 2, 24.& 14, ver. 32. ee Jone Se 14. At) as 12, 18. John 3. 6. 2Cor. 10.3. 2 Pet. 2. 10. © p ver. 6, 7- Mark 8. $3e 1 Cor. 2. 14 “1, im Gal. 5. 22--24, Yt? 4, 4, 5.) Eph. 5. 26, 27. Col.) Phil. 3:18, 19 i John mall hah 1.2% Heb.12. 23. q ver 9. 14.1 Cor. k 9. 3. Mark 15, 27, 1 John 3. 2. ue 2.15. Gal. 5s 22— (38 John 9. 24 24. Rev. 14.5. 25, Eph. 5.9, Col. * Or, by a saucrifice|n ver. 1. 3.1—3. ——— nce oOOocuvMmamaran— ration, and shall be to the end and for ever. Their character and conduct likewise distin. guish them = for, notwithstanding their painful conflict with indwelling sin, they do not walk after the dictates of corrupt nature, but are ha- ' bitually influenced by the new principle commu: _ nicated in regener ation: for “ that which is born «of the Spirit is spirit. » The former, as “ the Mit law of sin and death,” (wii. 23-25.) had once} commanded their willing service ; but regene-| wating grace, by “ the Spiritoflife in Christ Je- * sus,” and by means es the Gospel, had de- throned the usurper sin, and, made: them free} from his law by efficaciously inducing a contra-| ry conduct. So that, though the remaining pow. er of ‘sin greatly harassed them, and in some in- stances prevailed; yet'on the whole, they: were |t ‘ther as our ‘Surety, as if he had been the’ greatest of sinners. - enabled successfully to resist its authority, and to walk ‘at liberty in obedience to God’s coma. Patch: Some explain “the law of the * Spirit of life,” of the doctrine of the Gospel, through’ which the Spirit is communicated, rather than of his commanding influence i in the believer’s soul: but the latter is the more exact eontrast to the “ law of sin and death,” from which he is by it set free. ‘To be in ‘Chnists ‘gays Mr. Le Clerc, ‘is often used by St. Paul; for © being a Christian ;’ (Marg. Ref.) « but if he € means only’ Christians by profession, or onl ‘being members. of the Christian Church ; this BN: will: by. uo means agree with this place, or any ‘other oflike nature : since freedom from con: lemnation, will not follow/our being Christians i ithig: sense ; but upon a lively faith in Christ, Ue union | with him by the Spirit; and our geing so in him as to become new creatures,’ sin Cor. v. 17. Gal. ‘vy. 6). Whitby.) They _ who “are in Christ,” are Christians; they ‘ alk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit ;” i ih eevee their. character : and it is their and. privilere, that there is no. condemnation “0 rthem. Mu ‘a +3) 4, ‘The good and perfect law of God ~ man epravity>; so that it was impossible for i it to bring man to holiness or liberty, any more VOL. VL. ; ‘the for evermore. Christ, as One with us, having fulfilled the nig ht. | eousness-of the law in our stead, and of i its im-. 7 Because t the carnal mind is enmity | the law of God, x neither indeed can be, _ 8 So then y they that are in the flesh; cannot 2 please God. 9 But # ye are not in 1 the flesh, ‘buts in the Spirit, if 80 be that the Spirit of Gad r ver. 13, & 6. 21. 10. Col. 1. 21, 2) Phil. 4° 18 Col. 1s 23, & 7 5.11. Gal. “Fim Gh 4. Jam, 4.) 10. & 3.20, 1 Thes. 6.8. Jai. 1. 14; 15.} 4, 1 John 2.15, 16.) 4.1. Heb. 11. 5, 6. * Gr. the minding u ver. 4.8. Sle ke) & 13. 16. 21. 2 ‘ofthe flesh. 13.14.) 7, 7—14, 22. Matt. John 3,22. sue + Gx. the minding} 5-19 1 Cov. 9. 21.\a ses 2. Ez, 11.19. of the Spirit. | Gal. 5s 22, 23. Heb.|, 0, 25, O77 John 85. 1.10. & 14. 17.) '8. 10. John, 14. 6. a &Ix Jer, 13, 23, Matt. fi tee sions Luke Tle 17; 3. Gal, 5 12.34, 1 Cor. 2, 14.) 13. 1 Coy. 3. 16. & £-1. 28. 308% ae yo.) 2 Pet, 2. 14. 1 6,19, 2Cor 6, 16+ Exe 20.5. 2Chx}y ver. 9: & 7. 8.) Eph. 1. 18) 17, 18> 19. 2, Ps. 53. 1.) John 3,3. 5, 6. & 2. 22.27 lias Te John’ 7. 7. & 15./z Matt. 3. 17. John 23, 24, oye 4. 13, Be 29, 1 Cor 7. 32, 14. 1 John 3.24. & 4.4, dude, 1921, than.to jsut him : even as the Mdislexonis laws of the laid cannot make men honest; they can only declare how they should act, and denounce penalties, but cannot change the heart; and therefore their impetuous passions break through the feeble restraint without regard to consequen- ces, as the vehement'torrent of some full swol- len river breaks through, _or overflows the mound, that was placed to impede its course. As the law was therefore inadequate to man’s, necessity ;, God was pleased in infinite mercy to send his own Son to assume oir nature, and ap. pear ‘in the likeness of sinful, flesh.” «Though free from sin, he became ‘subject to those infir- mities to which through sin we are exposed ; he was accused of many crimes, and numbered with transgressors ; ; and he was punished by the Fa. Thus he was appointed “ for sin,” or * for asin- offering : ” that God, having “ con- & demned sin in the flesh,” and ‘hows his ab- horrence of it by the sufferings of Ins Son in our flesh, might’ pardon’ and justify the believer’s person, and execute the sentence of condemna- tion-on his corrupt nature, by its crucifixion and, destruction: that. so, through his mercy and grace, even the very righteousness required by’ ‘the law, might be fully written.in our hearts, and | habitually i in all its parts per formed in our lives, ‘though too imperfectly: to justify us;,and that, hereafter we might be perfectly conformed to. Woly law, in its substantial requirement of love to God and his’ creatures, and obey it fully — Many expositors explain this of putation tothose who walk after the Spirit, But ‘the’ former sense seems more obvious, and best to ansiver the apostle’s design ; who was proving, that deliverance from the law, as a covenant, “was necessary, in order to our, obeying the law las a rule, ¢ ‘Sanctification, begun in us, is: the € sure evidence of our union with Christ ; which ‘is the rictiest fruit of a holy life.’ (Beza.) The completion, however, of Ranrctiheation seems especially intended. i cs » because the soul-is become the caterer to. man’s ia , dwell. in yous Now is any. man hav not|zs.dead * (Corse 3. 21-23.) re “them a decided preference CaggPiritual things, in AD. 61. . ROMANS. @ the Bisse f Christ, ¢ he is none of his. | life § because | i {Practical onheramgped ll But ift s ‘Heb. 9.27. 2 Pet. 1513, 14. | Revs 14: 13. , 1. r g Jolin 4. 74. & 6.) Hel poet 11.25, 26. &} 7.44 “4. 6: Phil. 119. 2) 7 Gal. 5. 24. Rey.| Eph. 3. 17 Cole 1. Pet. 1. 11. 13+ Be Ke 204 LS» 27. d John 17-9, 10. le John 6. 56, & 14.)f vers Tl» & 5. 12. oe 281-8 ¥5. 5) & 2 Cor. 45 Th & 5.) | ima. 2 Thes. 4, 16. vA John 3. 34. * 15. 23. 2 Cor. 10.) 17:23. 2 Cor. 13.5.) \ V.5—9. The discrimination of character be- fore referred to is here more fully stgted. The word flesh, in this connexion, cannot mean the body as opposite to the soul: for out of man’s heart proceed even adulteries, fornications, and drunkenness ; and pride, envy, hatred, gre works af the flesh. (Marg. Ref.) That wickeduess, the seat of which is’ immediately in the soul, is taore contrary to the image and ‘glory of God, than that inwhich.the body seems’ more con- ceried : but indeed the body is no more than the, instrument, and. the soulis the agent in every sin, The soul of an ungodly man is not spiritual, but carnal, that whichis born of the flesh is ‘‘fiesh.” By the flesh we must therefore under- stand corrupt nature, as. derived from: Adam to all his posterity ; and,perhups this term is used, ence, tothe felicity to be enjo: dience. ' This is in fact the and men thus preferring self-s created good, to the favour and se not only rebel against him, but beac to him and haters of him. For his h manding their whole hear favourite pursuits, and a al engaged to execute vengea’ i the carnal mind, ning averse from his servi precepts, threatenings, God. . Therefore this:¢ to the divine law, and in is. morally unable to dé against it, and refuse o! may. be reconciled, a Spiritual but enmity reconciled, and therefore the c be crucified and destroyed, | rational creature of God, can please: ‘fuses subjection to the holy law; \that unregenerate men cannot p of their services, by whatever called. . Thus evangelical religion ‘mote from self-righteousness, \ the law asa ‘covenant, and rejects it as a rule, in doing Vv please God.“ Buty s the z ‘not in the flesh, but in and spiritual, and therefo perfectly, subject fo the law, “of God dwellin you” as i man, Jew, Gentile, or nomi destitute of the sanctifying | certainly does not belong to accepted disciples, must perish as an et explained of the dedy, as distingui soul or spirit; it follows, that no man God, while he lives in ‘this world, and Romans were disembodied spirits; whit pably absurd: yet the inter Scriptures, concerning the fle may learned men, unavoidably, surdity; nor is it much less unseriptural, to aver, that livin saic dispensation was “ beipg in’ professing: the Gospel, espeei powers were vouchsafed, was being (Matz. vii. 21—23. 1 Cor. xiii. 1-3.) seem the only ways, by which ee a and hatnenal interpretation‘can ‘be sth one Reshly lusts, and the whole man is, as it were, immersed and sunkin the flesh. They there- fore, who are born after the Mesh, but not after the Spirit, and who go after the leadings of the flesh, mind the things,of the flesh : they are sa- gacivus about them ; they choose, desire, pursue, savour, and delight in them; they seek their happiness in the riches, pleasures, honours, and perishing vanities of this-world; orin things of an unholy nature, which. must be left at death, | and which bear po relation to heavenly felicity. About thése, their abilities, imaginations, contri- vance, and time,, are employed; and they give their habitual judgment and.cdnducts,.. But they, who are “ born of the Spirit,” and walk after the leadingsiof the new and spiritual nature, under. stand, choose, ‘pursue, relish, and. supremely yalue such things,’as, pertaimto the spiritual and divine life, and suck: as will endure for ever... The favour of God, communion with him, renewal to his image, raga life spent’ to \his gloryy.most occupy their imaginations, desires, and atten- tion ; and bave, the: pre-eminent place in, their choice and conduct, notwithstanding all the op. position from indwelling sin. , This habitual pre- valency stamps the character, as carnal or spirit: ual : so that, if a.man be earnal in the prevailing judgment, temper, and affections of his mind, he is\under condemnation, dead in sin, and:meet for destruction : but if he be spirizwal in the habitu- ai prevailing temper of his soul, he is evidently alive to God, and at’ peace Withhim ; and the spiritual mind is, in proportion as it prevails, the very essence of life and peace. The importance of this distinction is manifest ; “ because the car- nal mind is enmity against God :” man’s apos- tacy originated in his preferring the satisfaction a ee OS ae } : ‘gi. 6l. '® he that ’ raised up- ‘Christ from the} _dead, shall © quicken your ! mortal herefoe, brethren, ® we are dene shal die: ? but if ye, t vhtbdigh € the Spine ra mortify the deeds fa the oe, ye shall ilies _. 14 For as many AP are ¥ led by the _ Spirit of Gody* they are the sons of God, Ak ver, 2. Is..26. 19.4)" Or, because of. 27. Gal. 5.24. Eph. , Ez. 37. 14. John 6.Jm yers 9. John 7,| 4. 22. Col. 3..5—8, ~ 28, 29. 1 Cor. 6. 144 38, 39. & 14. 17. fee 2. 12- ‘1 Pet. 2. OR 15. 16, n°6, 2-15. 1 Cor. 6. 51-57. 2 Cor. 14. Phil 3s 21. Thes: . ‘414-17. 1 Pet, 3,18. Revi. 4B. & Thy 12, 8 20.) 5. 19-22. & 6. +13. Eph. 5. 3-5. Col, }.64,12.) 2 Cor 15.| 3. 5,6. Jam. 1. 14, © $3. 2 Cor, 4. 114 &} 15. Se 465 p ver. 2 1 Cor. vitae ver. ~¥. 10, 11. If the Spirit of Christ dwell ina mau, Christ himself is in him, by his power and influence, and by his image renewed in him. In this case, though the body is mortal and must} soon) die, because of the disobedience of Adam, and: the man’s: personal transgressions ; : yet the ‘spirit has life: abiding in it, the soul is alive to God, and has begun its holy felicity whieh shall endure for ever, through the righteousness of the | ‘second Adam in whom it is interested. So that when the body. drops into dust, the soul being | perfectly delivered from: sin, will enter heaven and the. almighty God, who raised Jesus from ’ the dead, will raise the mortal body also incor- ‘ruptible and glorious, by the omnipotence of his: Ng 5, 18 1Pet 1, yer. 1. 4—6. & 6.] 22. : 21, 23.8 7.5. Gols r yer. 5.9. Ps 143. 8.| 10. Prov, 8 20. Is. 48.15, 17. Gal. 4. Bi & 5.16. 18, 22— . Eph. 5.9. » 17. 2Cor. 6, _ indwelling Spirit, who: will not always leave his| hris temple tolie: pereeanngs in the dust. (Mars. Ref.) | * Then. sin and all its effects will be for ever done with. ‘ Several readers may be aware, that an- * other interpretation has been given of these ver- * ses, especially by. the celebrated Mr. Locke, « who explains quickering the mortal body, by « sanctifying the immortal soul.’ (Doddridge.) But the various, and often unnatural, interpreta- “tions given to several passages in these chapters, | would require far more time and room. particu- larly to notice them, and make remarks on them, iia the nature of this publication can admit of. In general, when. the interpretation is plausible, | and: supported: by probable reasons, the author inks it incumbent on him to notice it in one » ay or other : but when, on careful investigation, ppears to him that this is not the case, he in contented. to: pass it overin silence. He be- , that few, who have impartially ccnsidered the subject, will refuse to join him in the follow- menventict, concerning Mr. Locke’s, ‘interpreta- , * He hath said nothing of. weight against sense.” (Whitby.) That is, the’ sense above \ en of the passage. 1» 12, 15. As death and all misery. resulted m man’s having preferred his own inclinations to the will of God, and as all. felicity was com- munica ted by the renewal of the soul to holiness; 80 Christians should not consider themselves to “CHAPTER vill. 13° For%ye. have ‘not. sesertal tthe 19,20. 1 Pet..4. 2,14 ven ly Eph: 4.80. A D. Gi. spirit of bondage again to fear; but ye ry ‘his da that ™ dwelleth i in have received “ the Spirit of adoption, ‘whereby we cry, * Abba, Father. 16 The ¥ Spirit itself beareth witness | 2 with our. ih that we are the children ;| of Goud : 17 ‘And’ a if eheronts then hele 3 » heirs of God, anid joint-heirs with Christ ;, cif so be that we suffer with Aim, that we may be also glorified ibcethier. pinveet’, 18. Gal. 3. 26, Eph. x Mark 14.36. Luke} Eph. 3.6. ‘Tit. 3. 1. 5. 1 John 3. 1,2, He 2. Se 22) 427. eb. 1, 14, & 66 , Rey. 21. 7. John 20. 17, g wig 2. Be t Ex. 20.19. Numuly ver. 23,26, a7. Ab 25.21. Luke 17s 12, 13. Luke 8.! Cor. 1. 22, "%& 5a: Sa) . 28, 37. John.16.84 Eph. 1. 13, 14. &l 24, ; Acts 2. 87. & 16.) 4. 30. “ $29, .2 Tim, 1. 7.|72 Cor. 1% 12. 1 & 2 Heb. 2. 15. & 12,| John 3. 19-22. &le Matt. 16-24, Luke 18—24. Jame 2, 19,4 Se 10. 24. 26, Jobn 12. 25, 1 John 4. 13... ° tq ver. 3. 29, 30. & D ver. 16. Gale 4i{: 5-9, 10. 17. Luke 5—7. Ephy 1. 11} 12, 32. Acts Hele —1400~. Gal. 3. 29, & 4. 7. Cor. 4. 8—12. —14. be indebted at all to the flesh, though it still lived and wrought in them.) They had already ruined themselves by complying with its sugges- tions ; and it could have no further demands on them, now that Christ had rescued them from merited destruction. Indeed, if any habitually lived according to its corrupt lustings, they would certainly perish in their sins, notwithstand- ing their ‘profession of the Gospel; but.om the other haad, if through the influences of the Holy Spirit, and according to the tendency of the new : | nature, they-denied, subdued, and proceeded to extirpate, their sinful lusts, and so to mortify and lop. off those actions which thence aRUbE: ey nd their spiritual life would proportion: und. The natural appetites of the bo- Fis only to be moderated, regulated, and subordinated ; but the carnal desires of the body of sin and death, e old Adam, the flesh, wie its affections and lusts, must be extirpated, and all its: actings terminated. This is to be done by the Holy Spirit, yet we are to do it through him, and by dependence'en him. (Marg. Ref) . V. 14—17. The regenerating’ work of the Holy Spirit brings us, through Christ, into the family of God, ‘and evidences our. sonship, ac- cording to the choice and purpose of the Father. ‘Therefore, all they, and they) only, who give themselves up to the leading of the Spirit, are the children of God. The Holy Spirit will lead a man into the knowledge. of the Lord, and of his own heart, into humble repentance, faith in Christ, holy love, communion with God, and de- light in’ his worship and commandments ; and ‘he willdead him away from vanity and iniquity, pride, and dis¢ord : and in proportion as we willingly give _Upyourselves to be led in such paths, we mayknoW our adoption. . The apostle further observed, that confirmed believers had not received again the spirit of bondage to serve God from slavish fear; this they must do, who con tinue-under the law as’a covenant, if they serv- him at all. The Mosaic dispensation had a greater tendency to foster this temper than the . MN Po > SMe NRA Os aus a 26. Auts 14, 22072.” Phi 1,29. 2 Tims 2. te higit a SS without hating them, through dread of conse- 'tliem very efficacious upon their conduct, and =." "= es a Pe es ee ‘A. D. 61, 18 For $ I reckon, that the sufferings of this present time, are not worthy fo be compared with ¢ the glory which shall be revealed in us. [Practical Observations.] 19 For fthe earnest € expectation of the creature waiteth for » the manifesta- tion of the sons of God. \ 20 For i the creature was made subject to vanity, not willingly, but by reason of him who hath subjected rhe same in hope ; 21. Because the creature itself also shall A Matt. 5. 11, 12i) 1 Pet. 1. 13. & 4.fh Mal. 3. 17, 18. Acts 20. 24. 2 Coy.} 13. & 5.1. 1 Jobn| Matt, 25. 31—46. 4.17,18. Heb.Al.} 3.2. 1 John 3. 2 iver. 22, Gen. 3 f ver. 23. Phil. 1.20. 17-19, & 5. 29. & g Is. 65.17. Acts 3. e ca. 8. 4, 2 Thes.| 21. 2 Pet. 3. 11-13-| 6. 13. Job 12. 6— 1.7—12. & 2. 14.! Rev. 21, 1—6, 10, Ise 24. 5, 6 pcr eke Barrie AES el Se eee eee Christian religion’has ; and the Jews, too gene rally, considering the whole. as a covenant of works, worshipped God in this slavish manner. But most of the Roman converts had not been under the Mosaic law; yet they are spoken of indiscriminately, as having been. formerly in- fluenced by the spirit of bondage: we may, therefore, suppose that their first convictions were intended, under which awakened sinners act more from fear and selfish principles, than they do -aiterwards ; abstaining from. many sins ri 2.36: 35. 1 Pet. 1. quences, and practising. duties without loving them, These convictions proceed from the mov- ing of the Spirit of God upon their minds, and prepare them for receiving Christ-by faith: but they are very different from their disposition after they are brought into the full light and liberty of the Gospel, and have received. the s¢ Spirit of adaption.” ‘Phen they are taught to serve God with filial reverence, confidence, love, gratitude, submission, zeal, and satisfac. tion ; and are especially taught and encouraged to call upon him as a Father, for all things they want, and in all their trials, notwithstanding their conscious unworthiness.. The word Abba, is Syriac for Father, and the use of different lan-}i guages in this. connexion, sweetly indicates. the harmony of Jews and Gentiles, and of different nations, in this filial worship of God accerding to the Gospel. Thus the Holy Spirit, by pra- ducing in believers the tempers and. affections of children, as described in the Scripture, most manifestly attests their adoption into God's fami- ly. This is not done by any voice, immediate revelation or impulse, or merely by any text brought to the mind; "(for all these things are equivocal and delusory ; ) but by coinciding with the testimony oftheir own consciences, as to their uprightness in embracing the Gospel, and giving themselves up to the service of God. So that, whilst they are examining themselves con- cerning the reality of their conversion, and find scriptural evidence of it, the Holy Spirit from time to time shines upan his own work, excites their holy affections into lively exercise, renders thus puts the matter beyond doubt: for while |So that it would be the greatest folly im i inabl oo until now 23 And not on Spirit, Deven wet 1 ourselves, © waitige ‘ wit, P the redemption ¢ Jer. 12-4. 11. & 14.]} Ps. 48, 6. John 5, 6 Hos. 4, 3. Joel] 21. Rey. 12. 2. 1, 18. m See on. vere 15.) 20 k ver. 19 Rev. 22: “16. & 5.5. Gal. 5,| 21. 3—5,. 22,23, Epbs 5.9. ae * Or, every creature |n ver. gw & 7.24.) ver. 20, Mark 16. 3 Shik R71 Fikes they may Fortes infer Pah mselves of the heavenly ‘inheritance, and as their Portion; even. joint h the beloved Son of the F in. him, and appointed with, vim chased: inheritance; 2 th still more fully assured, eh they sufferings after his example, the hope of being also od V. 18-23. The apostle had an share of these sufferings ; but upon. t exact and deliberate computalion of of th found them not worthy to be put inc with that glorious recompense which stowed on Christians, or that glory, be revealed to them, and accomplishe for him to shrink from the Gta pe miséd felicity, through the. terrible of these transient. suf the whole visible creation earnest expectation for that in when the’ children of God ‘sha this, it resembles a man, who, wit eck, looks and waits, with ; for the arrival of some bele friend. _ For the crea Hae Se nation of Adam and his posterity. t ful. dispensation, the Lord pie the er tures of tnis lower world, and even the vis creation, to vanity. Every thing seems’ p ed from its intended use: the inanim: tures are pressed into the seryice of bellion ; the luminaries of heaven give him ne by which to work wickedness; the : nil earth are sacrificed. to his sing intameeraen, and astentation; its bowels are ransacked metals, from, which arms are forged for and private murder and revenge; or to gratify, his avarice, and excite him to fraud, oppression, and war.. The animal tribes are subject to pain ME ia r . ATS Le ee ge ep ee ee I ae ae Ot Bah 5S Se a eee BR Oe ae a and death, through man’s sin : and their suffer- thing is in an unnatural state : the zood creatures _ of God appear evil, through man’s abuse of - 6.513, 19, 1 Pet.1,| AnD. 61. | ; 04 For we are @ saved by hope = r-but, hope that isseen is not hope : for what a mam seeth, why doth he yet hope for? 25 Butif we hope for that we see not, then do we * with patience wait for zt. 5 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our t.infirmities: * for we know not what we spray for as we ought: * but the} rit itself maketh. intercession for us pence which cannot be uttered. 27 Andz he that searcheth the hearts, 2 knoweth what is the mind of the Spirit, *because » he maketh intercession for the saints ¢according to the will of God. _| > [Practical Observations.) 28 And4 we know that all thiugs work | 5. 2: & 12% 12. &| 1 Thes. 1. 3. 2) 81, 82. & 143.4—7- Jer. 17.7. Zeeh. 9. 12. 1 Cor, 13. 13.[ 1.9. & 13. 10.& Gal. 5. 5. Cole 1. 5.) 14. 12. 21. 93. 27. 2 Thes. .|t 15.1. 2 Cor. 12. 5} Jer- 11. 20. & 17- + —10. Heb, 4. 15. &| 10. & 20, 12- Matt. 6.8. John 21, 17. 22.) Acts 1.24. & 15.8, 3.21. 2 John 8.3.) Luke 11. r2Cor. 4.18, & 5.) Jame 4, 3- 7. Heb, 11, 1. 1)x ver-15. Ps. 10. 17.12 Ps-38. 9s & 66. 18, Pet.1.11. - Zech. 12, 10+ Matt.| 19. Jam. 5. 16. Gr, 8 ver, 23. & 2. 7. &| 10. 20. Gal. 4. 6.|* Or, that, . 12. Gen. 49. 18. Ps. 27. 14. & 87. 7-| Jude 20,21. ¥.7.24. Ps. 6.1—9- | & 42. 1-5. & 55. | 1, 5,6. 1 John 3.21, ec Jer. 29. 12, 13 John 14. 13. Jam. 1] 22. & 5.14, 15. 35—39. & 5. ings are exceedingly increased by his cruelty ; who, instead of a kind master, is become their inhuman butcher and tyrant. So that every them; and even the enjoyment originally to be found in them, is turned into vexation, bitter- ness, and disappointment, by his ‘idolatrous love of them, and expectation from them. Yet this is “in hope ” God intends to rescue the crea- tion from this confused state, and to deliver it from being thus held in bondage to man’s de- pravity, that it may partake of, and minister'te, the glorious liberty of His children. So that, “we are assured, the whole creation groans in évery part, as with one sympathizing expression of anguish, (like a woman in the pains of tra- yail, not as one in the 2gonies of death,) expect- ‘ng, and impatiently longing for, a glorious event _ of all these distractions. This ithath done ever “since the fall, and will do, in a measure, till the ‘end of the world. - The miseries also of the hu- ‘man species, through their own and each other’s ‘wickedness, as well as the state of the inferior _ efeatures, declare the world to be in such a si- - tuation, as is not imtended always to continue. _ Nay, not only do all men, and all creatures here z W, asjit were, groan under the burdens im- aan Posed on them through sin; but even the chil- dren of God, who have the Spirit of adoption, and his. holy consolations, 3s the first fruits and pledge of their everlasting felicity, yet groan CHAPTER VIIL a) rogether for good, to ¢ them that love God, to them who are ‘ the called accord- ing to Ais purpose. g Eph. 2.18. & 6. 18.|b ver- 34. Eph. 218, | > Eph. 1, 8, 10. & 3.) Pet. 2.9, 2 Per. 1. ‘A.D. 61. 29 For € whom he did foreknow, } he ‘also did predestinate i to de conformed to the image of his Son, * that he might be the first-born among many brethren. * 30 Moreover ! whom he did predesti- nate, them he also called: ™ and whom he called, them he also justified: » and whom he justified, them he also glorified. 31 What. shall we then say to these things? P If God de for us, who can de against us ? + Wes ro 39,40. & 17.24. 2 17.& §.1- Phil. 1.;h Eph. i. 5. 11 1) Cor, 4.17, 19—23. 2 Thes. 1] Pet. 1. 20. 6. Cok & 4 4 5—7. Heb. 12..6--ji 13. 14. Johu 17.| Thes. 2, 12. 2 12. Jam. I. 3, 4. 3) 16. 19. 22, 23. 26. 1 Pet. 1. 7, 8 Rev.) Cor, 15. 49. 2 Cor. . 3.18. Eph 4. & 4.24, Phil. 3. 21. 1 John 3. 2. Thes. 1. 10-12. & 2. 13, 14. 2'Tim. 2. Ti. Heb, 9 15. 1 Pet. 3. 9. & 4, 13, 14, & 5 10. , Scéeon. 4.1. +1.) 14. 9. Dent. 33. 29. 1 John 4.10. 14.19.f 15—18, Heb. 1: 5) Josh. 10. 42. 1 & 5. 2,3. 6. & 2% 11-15.) Sam. 14. 6. & 17. }f ver. 30. & 1. 6, 7.) Rev. 1. 5, 6. 45—47. Ps. 27. 1— & 9 11. 23, 24.)] ver-28. & 1. 6 & Jer. 51.29. Acts 13.1 9. 23, 24, Js. 41. 9: 48. Gal. 1. 15.) 1 Cor.“1. 2.9. 1 3. & 46. I—3. 7. 11- & 56. 4.110 & 54. tl, 12, -& 318. 6. Is. 50. 7—9. & 54- 17. Jer 1. 1.8% 20. 11. John 10. 28—30. iJohn 4. 11. 1 Thes. 5, 9-] 10. Rey. 17. 14.& 2 Thes, 2. 13, 14.} 19.9. 2 Tim. 2 19. 1)m 3.22—26. Tit. 3. Pet. 5.10. 4—7. 4. 2} 2 11.2. Es. 33. 12.|n ver. 1. 17, 18. 33— within themselves, through manifold pains, con- flicts, temptations, and difficulties, and especially through the disquietude of indwelling sin : and in waiting for their adoption, their public ad- mission into the family of God, and to the en- joyment of their inheritance; at that season, when their bodies also shall be redeemed from the grave, incorruptible, immortal, and glorious. Then satan, sin, death, misery, and all wicked creatures, will be confined to hell ; and the rest of God’s creation will appear glorious, pure, beautiful, orderly, and happy, in every respect answering the end for which it was formed, and in nothing abused to contrary purposes. sufferings of animals, though many, yet being unfeared and transient, are doubtless overbalanc- ed by their enjoyments; and to infer an indi- vidual. resurrection of them from this passage, is surely one of the wildest reveries that ever entered into the mind of any thinking man. The V. 24—27. True believers have been actu- ally brought into a state of safety ; but their comfort consists in hope rather than fruition. Now that which is the object ef sight, sense, or enjoyment, cannot properly be called hope : for - how cana man be said to hope for the vision or fruition of that which he at present beholds and enjoys? The future felicity of the saints will chiefly consist in seeing God face to face ; some glimpses by faith they here see, as ina glass darkly ; for the full vision of his glory they hope and wait in reliance on his promise, and by pa- tient continuance in well-doing amidst manifold . = ROMANS. ° shall he net with him: eat a ly all things Rts * ei tie sas vie r 4, 25. seb aksia: Gis) & wer. 28. & 6s aa 228 8, 21-23.) 21. Te an A, D.6i. . $2 He 4that spared not his own Son, r but delivered him up. for us all, * how q 5+ 6-10. & 11.21.) 10. Matt. 3. 17% 5.21. 2 Pete 2.4, 5« Gen. 22. 12. Is. 53-] John 3. 16. 2 Cor.| 1 Jolin 4. 10« temptation, and $0 p could ‘have no as “ work’ together ‘trials and temptations : and from this hope they ‘cannot be diverted, by the vain expectation of , finding satisfaction in the things of time and, sense. For, though their infirmities are many and great, and they would soon be overpowered | folly. Indeed the Ri prayer, and as they are s¢ ignorant, forgetful, or unbélieving, that they know not what to ask for, er how to ask for any thing with proper affec- and many of their. own mistakes and m ages, being deeply repented of, work together en if left to themselves ; yet the Spirit of God so| not always over ruled for Se ¢ zene i helps them’ and supports them, that they are not] sent grace, or of future, espect entirely overcome. And as their strength andj they suffer loss, and are § y fire; yet comfort, amid conflicts, must be obtained by the whole concurs, ag one com ue a. og beg ad iscarri BN ne le le tions : so the same Spirit compassionately assists their memories, excites their desires and hopes, and increases their faith. Thus he becomes an inward Mtercessor, by suggesting such prayers as are pleasing to God, and meet to be accepted: through our heavenly Advocate. These pray- ers ae not consist in copious and fluent expres- Sions, which are often destitute of suitable affec- tions ; but in earnest longings for, and believing expectations of, spiritual blessings, which are sometimes productive rather of groans than of words ; or they are uttered in broken sentences and détached and earnest ejaculations, rather than a continued prayer ; as implying more than a man can find words to utter. Perhaps the humble, broken-hearted supplicant, when thus groaning outhis desires after pardon and deli- verance from sin, is ashamed to offer such inco- herent requests : but the heart-séarching God understands and approves this energetic lan- guage, which expresses the mind of the Spirit, wher making intercession for the saints in whom he dwells, according to the will of God, both in his promise, commandment, ‘and providence ; and such prayers will surely be answered, when the well-worded addresses of formalists will be rejected. Jind of, &c. *¢ The phrase is here « the very same that was used fn the sixth verse ; « and expresses not merely the meaning, but the « temper and disposition, of the mind, 4s under « the influences ofthe divine Spirit, pursuing and. «breathing after such blessings, as suit its ra- * tional and immortal nature’? (Doddridge. )—| * The clause in one of the collects of our hturgy, seems well to express this. ‘That they may * love the things which thou commandest, and * desire that which thou dost promise? When the Holy Spirit produces this state of the judg- ment and affections, the prayers which spring from it, will be graciously accepted by? the haly heart-searching God. V. 28—S1. From the preceding considera- tions the apostle asstiredly concluded, that all events in life or death would concur in promot- ing the eternal good of every true believer, how- ever bitter and painful they might at present be* as nothing could ever defeat the great end proposed in ali the dispensations of God respect. ing them, even their everlasting salvation. | Pro- vidential appointments are doubtless primarily intended ; bet as these often lead men into j ail the intermediate steps were equally ak nently for their humiliation and i increase ¢ gral ‘ fullove. As far as. they act in Lats done ; live in the, habitual exercise of love to. God,” “a all things. will concur in augmenting pees nal recompense. When they. act.ont i a, § corrections, and per Larrea i erp s ed to bring them back again: es "aman a i low himself in ‘sin, _ from it, he “ does evil that good maj « sins on, that grace may und,” ” he th broad mark of a byrne tiie am) his d: amnatio will be just.. So that we 2 need 1 ; inva! this animating assurance, sex . fro abuse of wicked men, as somé great discouragement of humble Chr fear nothing so much, even oes afflictions, as their own lamen: sin. The persons intended once did God ;. but they were called into ast ciliation and love to him, accor nal purpose and choice of them, w neyer suffer to be frustrated. Having seen g: to permit the fall and apostacy ¢ f man; looked por the whole human ies as. desei : ing of des.ruetion, and meet for it: yet purpos- ~ ing to provide and reveal a gracious. “aration b to them for the glory of. his, name, he knew, at they would as certainly reject it, as they ¥ break his holy law. For-reasons ct reyealed to us, he detent deservedly to perish in obstinate pasts y to recover others, by re he fore-knew,” not. merely i ternal privileges, or as @ (part of fa tions, but as individually chosen <0 soi for in consequence of this fone-knowledge, * predestinated,” or before. decreed,. ( * be conformed to the image of his Son they are in part renewed to his holy-ima walk in his steps ; pea having pas: sus, through many sufferings, tl ter be completely confoemeteeiaed nature, both in body and soul 3 th appear among them as the » tte Head of the many brethren,, which shal ya tute the family. of God = that being ad admitted « N through him, to be children and heirs, they may thus be made:meet with him hone ir inhe- . ritance. As this was the determinate purpose # # and. fore-knowledge of God respecting them ; 80. 4D. él. ~&3 who ¢ shall lay any thing to the charac “eager? eco? * Ti a eg aee justifieth. — 34 Who i is he that condémneth? = Jt oer 4 & 14, Job 34. Bg ile 2 4-6. &22,]u Is. 42. 1. aatans Ke. a Pe 9.) 24. 24. Luke 18. 7. 267—9. Ps. 1 Thes, 1. 4. Tit} ore 31. Jer. J “s 1. 1. 1 Pet 1. 2. - * Mey. 12.)s 3. 26. is 50: 8, 0.f2 4. 2: 25. & 5-6—10. mined. hus the Lord calls to repentance, ith in Christ, and newness of life, every one, “whom he hath _predestinated ; he fully justifieth, through the ri sness of Christ, every one yhom he éalleth; and he will finally glorify every “ane whom he _jostifieth. Sanctification is not peop mentioned in this golden chain: but Christ, effectual calling, and final glory, so de- ie Meme etoesionins; the progress, and the con- summation of sanctification, that no omission cat in this respect be imputed to the apostle. In the da of faith and hope, he speaks of the whole work as‘ already done, because ensured by the purposes and promises of God; and he @emands what can be said unto, or against, such things ? For if God be thus freely and absolute- _ ky our unchangeable Friend, and thus determin- ed to bless'us with everlasting felicity ; who, or what can be so against us, as to defeat his gra- / cious purpose? Or what need have we to fear the’ rape and power of ‘all creatures, if they! should combine against us? From this and) Similar passages, some persons have ‘absurdly |¢ ‘talked of our having been justified from eternity, ‘Ree: ‘but the fixed intention of domg any thing, is perfectly distinct from the actual jack win ni of: i. God as absolutely determined the final éation of every believer, as he did the jus-|« tification of every elect person: we might then \. just as well say, they have been glorified in body and soul from all eternity ; this could not be more absurd or unscriptural, than the notion of being justified from eternity; and probably it would be less cipable of abuse. Dz. Whitby says, that all the fathers before Augustine, un- derstood this passage of those, whom God fore- rel world’ him. But does God foresee, that of our race, while unregenerate, will love im? And is not the clause, * calied accord- And can this choice of some, rather anil others, of our fallen race, because of some- _ thing: Spiritually good in them, as the ground of . iti 4m order to their being thus called, possibly _eonsist witht the doctrines of original sin, or the depravity of human nature, and of a regen- on from the death of sin to the. life of right- ess? Dves not it border on Pelagianism ? a in, if all the Gentiles, or all the inhabitants of any one. nation, whom God foreknew, and de- termined to call into bis Church, be really con- ned to the image of Christ, and justified, and a without exception, partakéof eternal glory ; interpretation of the passage, as referring to lection of collective bodies may stand ; Bit erwise. So that, if this were the "only ee which the | humiliating subject! CHAPTER VIII. “4. D. 61. is Christ that died, yea, rather that is ri- sen again, * who is even at the right hand of God, > who also maketh intercession for us. ie “& 14. °9. Job 33.f 2. 1 Pets 8: 10) -ver 3. 1 5.12 24, Matt. 20. 23.) Rev, 1.18. John 16. 23. 26, 27- John 14. 19. Gal. S.fa. Mark, 16.19. hei & 17. 0-24. Heb. 13, 14. Heb. 1.3. 3 Col. 3.1.) 4 14, 15.. & 7. 2- 9. 10—14, & 10,20] Heb. 8.1, 2. 1 Pet| & 9, 24.1 Jobn 2. —l4. 1922. & 1. ic pa was expressly mentioned, we gots confidently maintain, that the doctrine of individual predes- tinaiion to eternal life, and the,authority of the apostle as an inspired writer, must stand or falk aes Nothing more fally : shows this, than the difficulties to which its lean and saga- cious opposers are reduced, different to be conformed to the image of! grounds on which they rest the cause: for they scarcely agree in any thing, but in determining to oppose the most natural and obvious meaning ofthe words. Perhaps the apostle’s doctrine was never more justly expressed by any unin- © | spired writer, than in the former part of the | seventeenth article of our church. < Predestina- *‘tion unto life, is the everlasting purpose of © God, whereby, (before the foundations of the S world were faid,) he had constantly decreed, © by his counsel, secret to us, to deliver from *-curse and damnation those whom he had cho- «sen in Christ out ef mankind; and to bring * them by Christ to everlasting salvation, as ves- * sels made to honour. Wherefore they which n be endued with so excellent a benefit of God, be called according to God’s purpose, by his € Spirit working in due season; they through. grace obey the calling ; they be justified free- © ly; they be made the sons of God by adoption ; ‘ they be made like uffto the image of his only begotten Son Jesus Christ; they walk reh- ¢ giously in good works, and at length by Ged’s: © mercy, they attain to evarlasting felicity? WV. 32-34. The omnipotence “and omai- science of God had been, in the preceding verse, opposed to the puny efforts of every enemy - here his former benefits are shown to be assured pledges of final felicity to all real €hristians. When tle holiness’of God and man’s sinfulness,. barred the way to happiness ; his free love of such rebels and enemies induced him to sive his own Son to be their Surety and Sacrifice, having willingly assumed their. nature in order to beat their sins: and. ‘in this, the Pether “spared him not, but delivered him up” to ago- nies, ignominy, and death, notwithstanding his personal dignity and exeeliency, the perfection of his obedience, and his Own incenceivajiie love of him. ‘Thus he Bare the curse instead of alt his people, and so expiated their guiltawhen ene- mies: and having, in virtue of that stonemenz and his own eternal choice, led them into 2 State of peace with him, and taught m to love and obey him ; how can it’ be supposed’ that he will now withhold - any thing irsm them? Alf things in heaven and carth, the universal crextion, yea, the everlasting enjoyment of the Creator, himself-as their Portion, are not so grest a dis- play ofhis free love to them, as the gift of his cocanal Son to be the ee on the cress ee a ee a 4, D. 61. ROMANS. 38 For? I am persuaded « that at death, nor life, ‘ i palities, nor powers, nor things | res: 35 Who © shall separate us from the love of Christ? 4 sAa// tribulation, or dis- tress, or persecution, or famine, or naked- ness, or peril, or sword? 36 As it is written, ¢ For thy sake we] 39 ™ Nor » hej eared ie a are killed all the day long; we are ac-| other creature, Py SO est mi a, ei counted as ‘ sheep for the slaughter. rate us from 4 the” of God, whichis 37 Nay, & in all these things we are|in Christ Jesus our Lord. me more than conquerors, through " him that loved us. € vers 39. Ps, 103.] 10. & 11, 23-.-27. 2] 19. & 12. 3. & 52. 17. Jer. 31, 3. John}, Tim...J. 12. & 4.) 40. Acts 8. 32, 16—18. Heb, 12. 3+}¢ 2 Chr. 20. 25—27. 11. Jam. 1. 2-—4, 1] Is. 25. 8. 1 Cor. 15. Pet: 1. 5%, & 4.1 64. 57, 2: Cor. 2. 14, & 12.9, 10. 1 John 4. 4. & 5. 4, 5. Rev. 7. 9, 10. & 11. 7—12. & 12, 11. & 17.14. & 21. 7. h Gal 2+ 20. Eph. oe Name Ee 8-10, €s. 24 1641 John{m Ephe $18, 19. | 94. & 18. 9, | 4-10, 19. Reya. 5.10 Ex, 1 te 14, & 19. 20, i 4.2). 2 Cor. 4. 13. 93. 3,4. Is, 10. 10—! 3.7. 2 Tim. 1. 12. Heb:l:14. 33. & 24. 21.1p John pugs Dan. 4.11. & 5.1 8.3, 14. 8, 1 Cor. 3. 22,) —23, 2 Thes. 2 23, & 15, 54—58. Rev. 13, 1-8, 2 Cor. 5. 4—8, Phil.jo 11. 35. 64, 1. 20—93, | Prov, 20. 5. Mati 10. 28. & 13. 1. 2 "Thes. 2. 13, 14. 16. Rey. 1. 5,6. d. ver.17. & 5. 35; 12-14 Rev, 7.14 Matt. 5. 10—12; Ke} --17. 10, 28-31. Lukeje Ps. 44.22, & 141. 21, 12—i8. John} 7. John 16, 2. 1 16. 33. Acts 14. 22,; Cor. 15.30, 31. 2 & +20. 23, 24 2) Cor. 4. 11. Cor. 4. 17. & 6.4 —/€ Is. 53.7. Jer. 14. } 2 Cor.11. 14. Eph.} 24. 24. 9 Com 6. 11, 12. Col. 1, sis a ae & 2.15...1 Pet. 5. for their sins; and the vest necessarily follow upon their union with him, and interest in him. The emphasis is evidently here laid, not on Christ as incarnute, being given up to death for us; but in God’s giving his own Son, (dson) to become incarnate for such a purpose. Who then can lay any thing to the charge of God’s elect, whose election is manifested by their being called to the fellowship of Christ, when it is God, against whom.they have sinned, who hath at such a price completely justified them? Satan may accuse them, the world may revile them, their brethren may “suspect and censure them, their own consciences may reproach them with many sins, the law may convict and condemn them for many former and latter transgressions : but. God himself pleads¢their cause ; he pro- nounces them righteous, silences their accusers, pacifies their consciences, clears their charac- ters, and shows the law magnified, and justice sa- tisfied, in the obedience and sufferings of their Surety’; and who then can make good any charge against them ? If we look forward to the day of| shall ever prevail to separate true bel judgment, who shall-then condemn them ? The | the love of God in Christ Jesus towards th Judge himself will be the same Person who loved} his purposes are unchangeable, his them, died for their sins, and rose again for their |irrevocable, and his power invineib justification ; and who now at the right hand of| volous to say, that sin, being no cre: the Father ever’ liveth to plead in their behalf,} may separate the believer feist iis and to use his almighty power for their benefit !} standing all this; for such a‘2 tri Even now, he presents their services for accept- | invalidates the passage, — ance before his Father’s throne ; he quashes all) tion, the terror of dette 2 Ire Wns or sn il ations of evil war, or that of the exe, been written of old, | were, and would be, bi (Marg Ref.) but instea rated from bis love, they would the more complete enjoyment of only escape unhurt, or just co but also be made more than co immense gainers by their sufferings, through the supporting grace dis loving Sa ir. j deed the apostle was fully persuaded, or assu: (Marg. Ref.) that neither the love of life, snares and trials ; nor the fear, agon I, or rating ‘stroke of death in any rm ; no machinations of evil angels, or of all th palities and powers of darkness, ¢ Persecuting princes of this world ; n sent calamities, or future unknown ck § undiscoyered scenes ; nor the height of ty; nor the deptl: of adversity; nor the hi; created power ; nor the deepest plots F subt enemies ; nor any creature, nor all creatures, ‘ accusations brought against them, defeats the|the world, and the machin machinations of their enemies, manages all things | have no tendency to separate us from for their good, and is perfecting his work in| God, except as they prove occasions of sin them ;*and will he then forsake the work of his | fessed believers in such circumstances of own haffds, and at last condemn them to hell ?}sake God and perish; but * all his It is impossible ! “ his hand,” and are “ kept by his po} V. 35—39. As infinite and unchangeable | “ faith unto salvation ;” so that th power and love are engaged in behaif of all be-| sist and overcome every tempta! ‘ic n lievers, and the mercy already shown them is | and foiled, they are brought ba by greater than what is further needful; they may | and corrections, with penitent ears and ferven even triumph on the field of battle, and exuit}supplications; and they dread st Ferine chi amidst their conflicts and groans ; for who shall} because they fear lest it should separate them from the love of Christ, who hath | Sion of indwelling sin gainjng some victory « chosen, redeemed, called, and justified them?}|them. Ifa man take encouragement to sinfrom Shall trials, persecutions, or calamities of any| such assurances, he renders it extremely proba- kind, degree, or continuance? Sill the sword of | ble that he has no interest in them; noonecan tf - Ad. 6. Bs oa coast CHAPTER IS. : he Bye! ‘the freeness of God’s merty, and the sovereignty eli “of his election, 9—18. He answers objections to iis and d fillingness to éndure any thing his doctrine, 19—21: «nd proves it from the ed for th 4 13. oa shows the Bae ie } "prophets, 22-29; and evinces, that the Jey ie ae ee _ came short of the blessing, (which the: Gentiles m and the true feeicly 6-=8.- He illus-| obtained by faith,) because they sought it by the . i “sal by the examples of Isaac, of Ja-| _works of t he ne and eee Christ, 30—33. = Siren, , and of Phitaoh ; and thus shows) bat Tie abiding tag pee 3 and ‘Pou the Pike. deemer’s righteousness our bodies too shall be raised again to share that glorious felicity. What then can a carnai life present to our view, worthy to be put in/competition with, this noble prize of our high calling? Ail we owe to the flesh is a 1 on this ae who “has not Scriptural dence of his conversion ; or can take the war- le comfort of them, except | he is at present g against sin, and harassed by. fears lest ve that detested and over him. We advantage ee SONS aa “cordials from the | holy:revenge for the injuries. beg done, and ry, anc inting combatants, because] the hinderances continually givens: and in- hi re Ont tably seize upon, and fatally in: stead of rendering our state doubtful by at all taxieate thotanelves with them. . age John x living after it; we should, by the Spirit, conti-« 28-30.) Wee bY, Oe ; }aually: endeayour more entirely to mortify it, and repress all its actings. ‘Thus giving up ourselves, ‘| to be led: by the Spirit; our adoption will be mani- fest; we shall gradually be emancipated from our secVile fears, and shall trust, walk with, and. ‘obey God, as our reconciled Father ; the Holy Spirit will witness with our consciences that we Di 2% ‘ys OERVATIONS; Ma 9. ese of th é law, and. our ‘own con-| {2 should endear to us the free vation 4 ‘Gospel ; and urge t us to flee for peture ge to Ch irist, th at we may be safe fe in him, ag | have the temper of loving, obedient children to- Noah. i in the ark, wh reatened destruction | Ward him; and support us with the joyful pros- e : ay y men. Whilst we pect of our imberitance, amidst our sufferings in en aie hig de let us seek the way to‘glory:) while cur present trials will ate ured appear light no ranee with the sphoiey reserved | for: as. i WV. 19—27,.. a ‘sin has filled the world with Pair aah dise ite i a! he eee Loe been ‘order and misery 5 ; all creatures seem to pro- one tore aes our sanetificittion, than the| claim man’s fatal apostacy, and to. recommend is could e ren di » fo - those who desire to be | the precious salvation: of . Christ. While men’ ak For if we traly rely on the sacrifice of| are evidently at war with their Maker and with the S jon of God, i in the likeness of sinful flesh, for | each: ‘other, andthe earth is become a great ‘our sins; we shall find what our old nature is con- slaughtershouse and burying ground to its inha- bitants, the inferior creatures are forced into ‘dem se and mus be eae ve shall join in puttin, o sente execu ion, and: long 4 for | the service of nian’s lusts by the most abominable the ie law to be fulfilled in us, perversion of them, Thus. the creation groans - of this, our pre. under bondage to human depravity ; every crea- Spirit? i is an eam. ‘ture seems to abet man’s rebellion, or to be an mind and con- |instrument of his. crimes; the very heathens in| could see'the strange state of the world, though _ | they saw neither the cause nor the cure of it, — ¢| But the Gospel. opens a. brighter prospect ; a 1 glorious crisis approaches, of which all things | $,| Seem in anxious expectation: When the children’ y | of God» shall be manifested, and. se parated from *— are Rot 1 ore S80. ‘Bat the “car at mand ibe en 2 his implacable foes, a’ complete deliv gee from {this bondage will be given to all b “$atan and — his obstinate, adherents ; and _sin,, deformity, vanity, @ «i miséry shall be seen no where but inthe bott i pit. May we then give dili- gence’ to ensure our interest in. this redemption, ‘and to possess the first-fruits of the Spirit! Then _ our groans under our share of this universal ruin, while we wait, for our final-adoption, will be in hope we shall learn to disregard the perish. ing things which are seen, and patiently to ex- pect ‘and wait for the good things that are un- seen and eternal. The Spirit of God will, i im these things, help us under our infirmities : end, notwithstanding our own insufficiency, we shall, by Its influence, pray to.our heaves ty Futher,- est ae sure aides: alt ac versation are evidences, so and under the’ curse « € may “speak a about the grace of the Gospel: | , were Who, are skye to God, i My ten 1 delight in his holy aye or be sibject to it; per how vee it be expected that God should be éd with such | ‘enemies and rebels? We I Id ‘therefore especially examine ourselves, i se the Spirit of Christ dwell in us : for if thi be not our case, we belong not to him, are “notin h his kingdom, and shall have our portion “amnong the servants of satan, unless this entire change be Wrought i in our hearts. V. 10—18. the Spirit of Christ have taken possession of our hearts, and renewed his holy image there; be death of our mortal bodies will perfect the’ i ) Poet souls, whie h have now eter. Vor. Vx BT gute ire lh ue N° t , , rs , 1S Rae” STN RENAE AY ET RIOT oh ay Sen Roger i. (ik Oe han | Te ey A. D. 61. q ®SAY fhe truth in Christ, I lie Cae » my conscience also bearing me wite ness in the Holy Ghost, 2 That © I haye great heaviness oka continual sorrow in my heart. 3 For 4 I could wish that myself® were 41—44, Phil, 3. 18. Rev, 11.3. id Tix. 32.32, = e Deut. 21. 23. Josh. 6. 17, 18 1Sam. 14. 24. 44... Gal. 1. 8, & 3,10. 13. a 1.9. 2 Gor. 1. 23-) 1.5, 1John 3.19+21. & 11. 31. & 12,19%fe 10.1. 1Sam, 15 Gal. 1. 20. Phil, 1.| 35. Ps. 119. 136. 8. 1 Thes. 2. 5. i Is. 66. 10. Jer. 9 1+ Tim. 2. Te & 5. 21a] & 13.17. - Lam: 2. B2.15.& 8.16. 2] 18. & 3. 48, 49% 51. Cor, 1. 12. 1 Tim. Ez. 9. 4. Luke 19, with such large and spiritual desires, and such unutterable pantings after his salvation, as shall ensure a gracious answer, end abundant supplies of every needful blessing. “¥. 28—39. If we are but assured, that we really love God, and desire to keep his commandments ; we may rest satisfied that all things shall finally terminate to our greatest advantage. For the love of God, in the hearts of those who: were once enmity to him,.proves that they have been called according to, his eternal purpose, in order to be conformed to the image of his, Son, and made meet.as his brethren to be joint heirs with him. But none can. have any. ground to. think Ahemselves predestinated, called, or justified, or to expect to be. glorified, except they love God, bear the image of Christ, walkin his steps, and aim to obey and honour him ; and whatever men may object against these things, they who are thus chosen, called, and justified, shall without doubt be eternally glorified; nor. will a single exception be found to.this rule, though many will at length appear to have deceived them- selves and others. If. God has determined, to save us, whocan destroy us? If he spared not his own,Son, but. delivered him to death for us ; how should he refuse any thing-to us? If this was not tog large.a gift for his enemies, what can he withhold from his friends and children Ifhe justifies us, who can condemn us? If our crucified and risen Jesus pleads. and fights for us, who can plead or fight againstus, with any possibility of prevailing ? If the Judge ‘himself is our Friend, who can pronounce a sentence against us? Or what can separate us from the love of him who bled for us, when we were so wile, that hell was our, desert, and the doom. for which we were. meet? Whilst, therefore, we rejoice in these privileges and this security, and cheerfully expect to be more thaheonquerors in every conflict, and immense fa and tribulation, till. death be swe victory ; let us show the holiness © by sparing none of our lusts, shrinking from no hardship or expense in the cause of Christ, will- ingly enduring our cross, obeying his command- ments, and beiny “ steadfast, unmoveable, and always abounding: in his work, knowing that ® our iabour is not in yain in the Lord.” NOTES. CHAP. FX, V..1—3, This appeal is evi- dentiy equivalent to a solemn oath. Now, an "| * Ok, separated. |B ver. 6 Gen. 32.) 8 1 taineth the: 2 f 11. 1. Gen, 29. 14, _ Esth. 8. 6. Acts 7.fi 23-26. & 13, 26. 28. Ex. 19. 3—6. a Dent. 7.6. Ps. 73. 1. Is. 41. 8. & 46, ak %. 3. John 1. 47. 29.1. ¢ h Ex. 4, 22, Deut. : oath being an act. of apostle, by thus appealing to is to the Hely Ghost, clearly shows as L Jews ; it motes have " su] had no great attachment» even that the pe’ perseeutions from them had set him ag therefore about still f ject of the rejection of the Jew and of the Gentiles, and to res his Judge, and with a sole he did in no degree devia’ science also, being enlightened the Holy Ghost, bare witness t declaring, that the unbelief an Jews excited exceedingly great depression, and constant ue ling! somuch, that he would-even ‘be thentedd as an map rae oa manner of Christ; to be e: his visible Chureh, loa ed, or in any way put disgrace ; or even for ; all the comfort of communio shut ‘up under the deepest hoi mind which could be Rabe * consist with his final salva his beloved brethren a tional “and personal d about to come upon th belief. (Note, Ex. xxxii. 32.) ” be the utmost that the apostle Leal would be utterly unlawful, on any co whatever, ‘to wish to be eternally mi an implacable’ enemy of ae alt will be, (Marg. Ref.) . « (if it were proper tom © would avail to make so if pys), 1 could even wish © my brethren, though mi © happiness,” (Whitby. here translated from Christ, f after the exumple of Christ. *« oie pe erve “from my forefathers ;” thatis, after the anes ¥ of my forefather 8. (2 Tim, 8) kt ‘ A Maat oe fae) akg ‘ itl BI ey aia iieoas ss ee SE d| not all Mierael, | which ate of Israel ; 1. 7 Neither * because they are the seed, ; Fins and of rion of Abraham, are they all children ¥ but, the hoe Chri ist cume,\4|¥ in Isaac shall thy segd be called. 8 That is, ¢they ‘which are the children . ‘lof ‘de flesh, these are not the children of ae the ey le God God: but the children of the Be a take hone effect. For " they are|are counted for the seed. , ui at (Fractical Obeervattons.~ ; ‘ 6.) 4 epee 9 For'this zs the word oi promise, > At Beeb ot Poke 2 | this time will I come, and Sava shall haye ‘Cor, 14. 16. B51 ason. pisaehs Aah Tae “154, 55. i Acts 2. 39.] 5. 2. Jol Tim . Tale Sg a) 8—| Num, 23. 19. is. 55. " ; | 11. Matt. 24, 35. + 25> 72, 19.4 Jolin 10. 35. 2°Tim. Bor i. 31 1) 2 13. Hebe 6 17, Tim. 6.15, ) | J 18. Is Deut. ar 15, &edu 2. 28, “o9.. Re oAs 1 Kings 86, 1 12-16. John. 1. 47. Chr. mee fe Ps 41. Gal. G. 16. x Luke 3. 8. & 16.|z 4. 11—16. Gal. ay 2520. 1 Jolm 8. 24, 25. 30.. John 8.] 22—31. Eig Pe ois 37—39. Phil. 3. 3.Ja Gen. 31.15. Ps,|b Gar 17-21. & 18. 3 y Gen. 21, 12, Heb} 22. 30. & 87./6,| 10. 14. & 21, 2 Al, 18, ‘ Shee Te 13, Gal. 3. ‘| Sarah. es 12. 17, to evade the ‘conclusion, unavoidably deducible from this text, namely, by rendering the clause, « Who is over all, God be blessed for ever- “ more ;* rests on'a most harsh and unnatural ” Ay Se ‘Th apostle % was 1s pectiliarly Prieta to think, th the distinguished favours,shown to his people, ‘should terminate in the rejection of them for opposing Christ.. They were the descendants of Israel, who wrestled with God and prevailed ; they, had long been the profess. ed peeetioe of Jeuovan, to whom the typi- ad ertained. _The covenants m6 Isaac, es “Aaron, and Davi gi at mount, Sinai, and the national nt grounded on it, belonged to them, and m ny peculiar, honours and advantages’ their becoming the spiritual people of he temple, which was C Christ’s satvation, and the means! d communion with God ; and the ark part, the symbol and pledge of. the us’ aa neh them, pad for duced; at the same time that it destroys the an- tithesis, without which the verse would be desti- tute of propriety and animation. _ VN. 6—9. Though the Jews had rejected the Gospel, and were cast off by the Lord; it must not be supposed that his word hgd failed of ac- complishment. Their ‘national covenant had been fulfilled to them, till it was finally forfeit- ‘ed; the promises respecting the Messiah had been’ perfor med ; and the spiritual covenant and promises did not belong to them as anation, but— to such of them only as believed, in common ‘with other believers: for all were not the true «| from Jacob. Indeed this had been intimated in | the case of Abraham and his seed : for the spe- j cial covenant, made with him in favour of his children, did not include all his posterity ; but it was limited to the line of Isaac, when the Lord assured him, “that in Isaac should his seed be “ called.” So that his children, in the ordina- ry course of things, were not all re has as Pi ut’ wa by him; and ite the bes pectic’ had. been born. among them, as: one of vation according. to. the flesh ; even, He, is also ‘“ God over all” rn blessed | children of God, even in a ‘typica L, those only, who sprang from ‘hit the promise, and by the extraor: God performing’ it, when Saral past child-bearing. (Marg. Ref. evidently speaks of a true Israel, among'the de- The expression « geonrtes to. the ‘implies that Christ hada far higher r nature: even as when Paul used it the, Jews, his brethren, &c., (3,) he e is.sorrow that they were not. his en, asthe children of God, born of the and believers in Christ. This, with every consideration, undeniably proyes, that the ¢ here meant, in the most decided manner, he Deity of. Christ, as One with the d equally ‘the Gbject’of universal and a adoration, There is no’ example, L w Testament, or in the Greek Old Testament, fin which the} » “Blessed be God,” is expressed i " ‘words, and arranged in the same man- in is place. So that the only way,, in Socinians and Arians have attempted | from the ‘Ration at: large; and he introduces the case of ‘Abraham and his two sons, and after- wards that of Esau and Jacob, not as examples, were carefully noted, the perplexity which in- volves the Teasonings of many learned men on this passage, would, in a great measure, vanish, © The children of the promise,” are ‘ those, * whom God gives to Abraham, by a spiritual * generation, whether alone, as in the case of us |< in the case of Isaac, and of all believing-Jews? * They who interpret “the children of pres. | t q Ba i | mit ‘ i Fi ql : ; i ti t z construction, of which no example can be ad- © “ Israel of God,” who were naturally descended © —The apostle | scendants of Israel ; od remnant, as distinguished ° but asdlustrazions of his main subject. If this ‘ Gentiles, or added to the earnal generation, as ~ ‘Rebeccaa ing to election might stand, " not of workn _mised some time before his birth ; and the faith-| ; : rae 3 ae par oa mis ones even shi by our father Isaac, ae 11 (For © the children being not yet} born, neither having done any good or evil. {that the purpose of God & accord-| there unrig forbid. | i but of him that calJeth,) © 5,3, 11. Luke 16,jf 8 28-30. Is. 14:]% 11. 5,7. Eph. se 26. 24. 26, 27. & 23. 4) 4,5 1 1. 4. @ Gen. 25. 21. Re-] & 46: 10, il, Jer 2" * bekah, 51. 29. Eph. te 9—}h UL. Ge “ah, 2 9, led. 17. Ps. 51. 5 bie & 3,11. 2 Tims! Tit, 3, 5- Eph..2. 3, | 1.9. 18. 28. 1 Thes. 2. 14, 1 Pet. is, 10.}m Rey. 17. 14, ‘k Gen. 25, 22, 23, ‘2 Sam. 8. 14, Kings 22. 47. ¥ “Or, ater. T Ox, lesseTs irs earipireaienil St ~ s* mise,” to.mean, those, who by faith embrace | was said to Rebe © the promise ; say indeed what is fact, but do| the younger; (J * not speak with suitable precision : for the apos- « tle does. not,.in this place, distirtguish the « children of Abraham from others by their faith ¢ as known; but he discourses concerning the € primary. cause, that is, the fountain, of their © faith itself, namely, the eternal purpose of € gratuitous election,’ (Beza.)—Isaac was pro- fulness and power of God having fulfilled a promise, he was “the child of promise,” whom Abraham’s “ seed, should be called ;” sad 4m whose. “seed the nations should be. blessed : Fi but Ishmael was not thus previously ‘promised ; andthe, chosen nation, «which was -to_ inherit Canaan, and from whom, the Messiah was to spring, would ie descend from him, but from Isaac. In like manner, all the: descendants of Israel were not entitled to the spiritual blessings of the covenant ; but only. ae the remnant accord- “ ing to the election of grace,” which, was foun among them : and these, being regenerated, and having believed in Christ, were brought into the! family of believing Abraham, as the children of promise, in whom the proreises to him, con- cerning his numerous posterity and their extra- ordinary privileges should be especially fulfilled. (Notes, iv. 9-17, Feb. vie. 1S—17.). In thus adducing. the case of Isaac and Ishmael, the apostle certainly did not decide on the cternal state of either of them : yet the subject, which be thus illustrated, namely, a remnant of believ- ers among anunbelieving nation, must refer, not: to outward | dvantages and disadvantages ; but ‘salvation or damnation; for “he that eth and is baptized, shail be saved, and « he that believeth not shall be damned”? “And this is. equally clear, whether it be held, that this remnant. believed, in consequence of their being elected; or that they were chosen, in con- sequence of their faith, either as foreseen, or as] actually exercised, nut deterr ae any thin V 10—14. As Isaac was Abraham’s only son aoe sh character, an t by Sarah his wife; it might have been supposed : 0 hi that the covenanted blessings were limited tole, him on that aceoint. Yet not only Ishmael, Abraham’s son by Hagar the bond-waman, sad | his children by Keturah were excluded; but|. even Esau and his posterity, though the elder hs son of Isaac and Rebekah, and twin-br other to Jacob. Even before they were bern, and con- sequently before they had done good or evil, it n| profane anc and holy : the cause of them, born in. sin; and to themselves, they wi life : but, (for reasons purposed to change Ja‘ Esau to his native ly loved Jacob, me love Esau. _ Wieke source, intended as ani illus v ‘towards the fallen race f man, been urged, that Jaco Esau w much personally intendec ‘and that temporal, ai never had sleet ) oealtale t gus .tor of Christ ; so ; : ‘ not belong to. © ve sapien f grace,” : 4 4D. 61. _ - wh *, Pre - + G oar.” Fe 16s 18, 19, "Ex. 33.19. & 33. ®, 7.) Is. 27. 11. ; bbe Ben 7. 18. - Tota he 110, eluded from the true Church, had no part in Christ, and no inheritance in heaven: but the reverse is true of “ the election of grace.” They were called, and in consequence believed : they were justified in Christ and glorified. (Vote, . vii,: 2,13, 14. Tit. 3. 3—5. Jam. 1.18. 1 Pet. 2. 9, 10. H. 4 Gab 3 8. 22 & 4.30. . 11. 25, 26, Luke 10. 2% John 1 12, 13. & 3. 8. i Core 1 —3l. Eph. 2.4, Phil, 2. 13. 2 Thes 3. Ts. 650]. | 18—31:) and the same is the. case in re- of men in all other ages and nations. If in- ce there were any of our race, not fallen like other men; or not) by nature dead im sin, and children of wrath, even as others: if there were -any inclined without Preventing grace, to repent, ‘and to believe the humbling holy Gospel of Christ, to love God and obey his will; then in- deed the election might be made with respect to their foreseen faith and obedience. But then, what ground would there be for the objections, which the apostle evidently supposes would be ‘made to his doctrine ? Or what reason to silence them, in the manner which he afterwards. does ; *when he might easily and consistently with truth have given an answer far more satisfactory to the objectors, by clearly explaining his meaning? It is then inquired, First, Are all men, as born of ‘Adam, equally depraved? and seeondly, Is man willing of himself to do what is spiritually good ; _ or does the grace of God make him willing? ' When these questions are answered, according © to’ the seriptures and the articles of our church, it will readily be perecived, that no good, fore- seen either in the hearts or lives of sinners, could. be the cause of their election to eternal life. If then God loved Jacob, and hated Esau, (or show- _ ed him far less favour.) without reference to » their works, as comparatively gocd or bad ; could ' any injustice be objected te him? By no means: » he did Esau no wrong in leaving him to his own choice ; and he and his posterity received more favours than they deserved - did the un- _ merited love of God to Jacob and his posterity in - any measure injure Esau. Even in respect of holy creatures, we must either allow, that God may justly permit them to sin, and punish them for it’ sand so at least foreknow, both the per- ina and the punishment : or else we must y ve a ‘that he can act as a moral Governor of the _ universe. For if this were not just; God would ae ~~ e's __ be bound to prevent all his creatures from sin- hing ; and if they were left to sin, He only would be the cause of it. So that men ‘are not aware : at blasphemy is involved in their bold objec- onthis subject. Much more then may God ously leave fallen creatures to themselves, U CHAPTER 1x. | ) proceed in rebellion, and sink into destruction. A. D,.61, he hardeneth. 8 See on. Ex. 9. 16.) 15. & 18, 10, 11-]z 1. 24—23. & 11, 7 t 1 Sam. 2. 7, 8.) Josh. 2. 9, 10. & 9.| 8. See on. Ex. 4 Esthe ¢- 14, 15, &| 9. 1 Sam. 4. 8: Ps.] 21. & 7.13. Deut 10. 5,6. & 45. 1—3.| 83, 17, 18. Prov.) 2. 30. Josh. 11+ 30. Jer. 27. 6, 7 Dan.! 16. 4. Is. 37. 20. Is. 63. 17. Matt. 4, 22. & 5. 18-21, |s John 17. 26, > | 13. 14, 15, Acts 28. u Bx. 10. 1,2.& 14./y ver. 3 & 5.| 26-28. 2 Thess 2, 17,18 & 15. 14,1 20, 21. Eph. 1.6. | 10—12. He might justly have thus left all; it is of in- finite mercy that any are saved ; and their sal- yation can be no injury to those, who are only punished according to the desert of their own sins : and it is probable, that most of the objec- tions brought against these doctrines originate from the want of a deep conviction, that God would have been just, had he leftour whole fallen race under final condemnation. The election of nations to special privileges and religious advan- tapes, not vouchsafed to other nations, ‘which some expositors suppose to be here meant, (con- trary to the whole tenour of the context,) is liable to the same objections as personal election ; and can only be vindicated in the same way. All might justly be left without them: and when some are ‘mercifully favoured with them, “ that ‘the purpose of God according to election might “ stand, not of works, but of him that calleth;” ho wrong is done to the others. : V. 15—18. ‘ Mercy presupposes misery, and ‘this sin, or the voluntary corruption of the hu- ‘man race ; and this corruption presupposes 2 ‘creation in purity and uprightness” (Beza.) Moses, for whom the Jews professed the highest deference, had written as strong language con- cerning the sovereignty of “God jn showing mercy, as the apostle used : when JEnovan de- clared, “Iwill have mercy on whom Ihave mer- “cy ; and I will have compassion on whom E ‘* have compassion ;” for the latter clause is in the present time; which implies, that he would by no influence be induced to alter his fixed purpose of showing mercy, or executing ven- geance. (Voie, Ex. xxxiii. 19.) In the’ case of Jacob, it indeed appeared, that he was willing to obtain the blessing, and he ran at his mother’s word; thus he prevented Esau, and Isaac, con- trary to his purpose, blessed him : but the whole transaction was disgraceful, and merited the in- dignation, rather than the favour, of God: (Votes, Gen. xxvii.) The establishment however, of the covenant with him and his posterity did not originate from this, but from the electing love of God : whose purpose respecting him had been made known long before. Thus believers great- ly desire the salvation of Christ, and labour to se- cure it: yet these are streams from the fountain of electing love. They “were by nature children ‘of wrath, even as others: but God, who is "rich in mercy, for his great love wheirewith he loved them ; even when they were dead in **sins, hath quickened them’ togg{her: with © ‘¢ A.D. 61. 19 Thou ® wilt say then unto me, > Why doth he yet find fault? for who hath resisted his will? 20 Nay but, ¢ O man, 4 who art thou that * repliest against.God? ¢ Shail the A 3.8.1 Cor. 15. 12.) Acts 2, 23. & 4.27,/* Or, answerest 35. Jam. 1. 13. 28. again. Job 14.3. b 3. 5—7.. Gen. 50.Jc 2. 1. Mic. 6. 8. 1] Tite 2. % on, dis- 20.) Joo 9 12=15.| Cor. 7.16. Jam.2.20.) purest with God, 49. & 23.18.14. Ps./d Job 33, 13. & 36.) 1 Cor..1.20..9 Time ‘76.10. Is. 10. 6, 7] 23. & 38. 2, 3- &) G5, & 46. 10, 11. Dan. @ Ts. 29, 16. & 45. 4. 35. Mark 14, 21, 9—1L ; 40.2 5. 8 & 42. 2—6. Matt. 20. 15. ® Christ” Thus he makes them willing by re- generation ; and they are disposed to the diligent use of means, and. through these they are made partakers of salvation; the sinfulness attending their very diligence being graciously forgiven. Whereas they, who are not hus willing and diligent, are not made unwilling by any positive act of God; butit is the consequence of their own pride, self-will, love of sin, and aversion to holiness. it springs from innate depravity, and is increased and strengthened by habits of dis- obedience ;/and can never be removed, except by. an act of almighty power, which God cannot be bound iz justice to perform for any of his re- bellious creatures... Men, are indeed naturally willing to be saved from misery and made happy;. and are often very diligent in proud and unbe- levine endeavours in order to it: but. this is widely different from acordial willingness to be saved from sin as well.as misery, and made holy and happy, inthe humbling method of the Gos- pel. This subject was exemplified in the case of Pharaoh. .God the Creator advanced him to great authority and prosperity, and spared his tife through the several plagues of Egypt: but at the same time he left him to harden himself. in enmity and rebellion. This he declared to be. intended, that in his destruction he might make: known his power and glory throughout the earth. So that it mdst be allowed, that he hath mercy on such of our apostate race, as he sees good ; and that he hardeneth whom be will, by leaving them to themselves, and underthe power of satan; by erdering his dispensations respecting them in such a manner, ashe knows will exasperate their enmity and embolden their presumption ; and by judicially sentencing them to final obduracy, that’ his justice in_ their punishment may become the more conspicuous. © (Votes, &e. Ez. iii.—xv.) * This hardening also is voluntary, becatise the * Lord, offended by their depravity, makes use * of their own will, in executing this judgment * on those whom he hardens. Then follow the ¢ fruits of this hardening, namely, unbelief and € sins, which are the real causes of the condem- « nation of the reprobate.’ . (Beza.) ¥. 19—21., The’ unhumbled objector would he sure here to cavil, and to inquire, Why the Lord blamed or punished Pharaoh, or indeed any man, forhis sins? . Who had resisted his sove- reign will and appointment? FEyen they, who most rebel against. his precepts, fulfil his de- crees : his will is therefore universally done, and no creature makes any opposition to it. As if the secret purpose of God could be a rule of pious men appear,sometimes duty to his, creatures! Oras if a man could ‘ ROMANS. £ ver. 11. 18. Is. 64, thing formed say to him tha Why hast thou made me thus? 21 Hath'not € the potter p the*clay, of thé same tu p to ma one r, and another unto vessel unto hone honour? ieee tie 8 [Practical Observations.) & ver. 8. Jerei8. 3-6. |22. 2B, mean to do tlie will of God, press commshyaalahiel ont of e to gratify his own lusts! To this eaviller, (and such are very numero: both avewed. enemies and false friends doctrines are inclu 2 al by demanding of him he was, that he should to reply against God, justice or want o d he had expressly sp proper for the crea’ 2ecount, for havin Would not men. sovereign right to mz tion, as the potter exe clay, when of the same sel. to a more honour: meaner use ? (Votes, Ie. 10.) . Would they give th justice, wisdom, truth, an could not, fully comprehend - from his infinite perfection, that he wrong, however it might appear to could there be any danger from absolute sovereignty, by infinite would they ..dare to dictate to the Lord, ot termine what he ought to do, or to cal an account for what he had done? _ froma the whele context, that Ul e apostle mean, that God might justly m e tures miserable by prerogative, aS least to suppose : for he goes u tion that the divine sovereignty is that, wisdom, justice, truth, and | ) Mere“; words, “have mercy, on whom e wave). 3 « mercy,” imply that. all deserve th : so. that the lump of clay ih.the roust refer to men, alrea ting | foreknowledge, :as fallen, creatures. _ apostle intended to repress the art ignorant presumptuous worms, who yentti speak about injustice, cruelty, tyranny, & discoursing of their offended Cre: n who conceive in their own imag infinite God ought to act; who He is, and who they are, ¢l ly, and say, that if such and indeed, then God is,—but the to.be repeated. This very c such a compound of arregance, irrevel folly, that it seems the most glaring [ man depravity, which. even this Ww exhibits ; especially when it is ey ' it It is C OF “ wonder= ae controversy, to be betrayed into it. 22° What if God, ' k willing to shew his a Cae and o make his power known, i endured y vith much long-suffering ‘ the vessels o of wrath 7 fitted to destruction ; }- And that he! might make known mi ) which m he had afore prepared unto elory, eee us, = whom he hath called, & of the Jews only, but also of the entiles? 25 Aséie saith also P in Osee, 4 I will ‘call them my people, which were not my ‘people ; ana her? r beloved, which was not} “WBelored-s: re “Bh ver. 17. wel eaty | s188. 1 Thes, 4) Ps Pet. 5.10. Rev, 19. rot 2.4 & 5. 20, 21. sen 29, 30. & 4.11, ‘Eph. 1. 6—8. & 2. 4. 7.10. & 3. 8. ‘16. ek. 1, 27. 2 Thes. 27. 10—12. . < “1 Chr. 29. i 480% 15-145 & 21. 12. & 10. 12. & 11. 11—13, & 15. 8-16. i ‘xm. = ih a 18. Gen, 49.10. Ps.22. Belly 12, Lam. 3. 22. 1 Pet. 3.20. 2 Pet, 2. 3, 9. & 3. 3,9. 15. Jude 4. Rey. 6, 9—11. me +83 2k. 1 Luke 1. 17. Eph.| 17—20. Gal. 3. 28, 2.3—5. Col. 1. 12.) Eph. 2. 11—18. & 2 Tim. 2. 21. "Tit. 5 “a ae 1 Pet 1 + be elles Com: ae. ts 1 Cor. 15. 16. Matt. 23. 1.9. Heb. 3. i. 1 ful that the great Mr. Locke should confidently _ assert, that the apostle here speaks of men za- _ tionally, and not personally, in reference to their eternal state ; when the rejection of thegJewish nation, with the reservation only of a remnant Ma according to the election of grace,” was the main’ subject, to illustrate which all the other ‘examples are introduced — This remnant consist- ed of a small number of individuals, not of a na- , tion; and: the Gentile converts were individuals ont of theiryseveral nations, forming, with the Jewish conv rts, the Christian Church; and not whole nations, or one whole nation, chosen as a _ collective body, ‘to succeed to the external ad- vantages, which the nation of Israel had forfeit- ed: and surely “the vessels of mercy before * prepared unto glory,” which the apostle next mentions, must have been chosen, not to external \ advantages, but to. eternal life. GNore, Vili. 23— ‘31. ) . Poy Sr a Ss _ -¥: 22,23. “Suppose that God was pleased, ‘(asi in the instance of Pharaoh,) in order more P Hos. 1. 1,2. Hosea. q_ Hos, 2. 23, 1 Pet 2.10. John 16, 27- conspicuously to display his powerful wrat he inst’ his enemies, to endure their proyoca- - tions ‘with patience for a long time, till they had ‘ac led ‘out the desperate wickedness of their arts, and filled up the measure of their sins, \d. so became ripe for signal vengeance = whut stice could there-be in this? In allusion to otter’s vessels, they were in themselves ress 1s of wrath; and their wicked dispositions d actions rendered them fitted for destruction. Nor could they ‘have been preserved from it, but y an act of omnipotent power, as well/as by the kercise of unmerited mercy : this God was not oO md, and did not ‘see ‘good, to bestow ; me ‘or even to accept of it. "They despised es ys “hat long-suffering that spared CHAPTER Ix. s of his glory on the vessels of} Acts 13. 47, 2 Thes. 2. 13, 14.] 3. 6—8. Col. 3, 11.. rl. 7%, Ez. 16. 8 he will with his own. A. D. 61. 26 ean * it shall come to pass; thas in the place where it was said unto them, Ye are not my people; t there shall they be called the children of the living God. - 27 4 Esaias an crieth concerning Is- rael, * Though the number of the chil- dren of Israel be as the sand of the sea, y aremnant shall be saved : 28 For he will finish the * work, z and cut z¢ short * in rightegusness ; because a short work will the Bond make upon the earth. 29 And as Esaias said pefire, b Except the Lord of ¢ Sdbaoth had left us a seed, d we had been as Sodoma, and been made like unto Gomorrha. s Hos, 1. 9, 10. t 8. 16. Ts. 43. 6. John 11. 52. 2 Cor. 6. 18. Gal. 3. 26. 1 John 3. 1-3. u Ise 1.1. Isaiah. x See on, Is, 10. 20—| 23. 11. & 24. 13. Jer-}b Is. 1. 9. Kus 5, 10, Ez 6. 8.) Lam. 3.22 — Mie. 5. 3--8. ¢ Jam. 5. 4. * Or, account. d Gen. 19. 24. Is. iz Ise 28, 22. & 30.) 13.19. Jer. 49. 18 12—14. Dan. 9. 26,) & 50.40. Lam. 4. 27, Matt. 24. 21, 6. Am. 4.11. Zeph. 22. 2. 9% 2 Pet. 2. Ge Sodom. Gomorraha Jude 7. y 11. 4~6. Ezra 9.la Ps. 9, 8. & 65. 5. 8. 14. Is. 1. 9. &} Is. 5.16. Acts 17. “10. 20, 21. & 111 Sl. Rev. 19. 11. them; they rei up wrath in the _impeni- tency of their hearts; and at length received their due recompense. (ii. 4—6.) And if, on the other hand, the Lord chose to display the abundance of his. glorious power, truth, and love, in his dealings with some of the same lump, whom he had selected t@ be vessels of mercy, what was this to others?) They were not any more meet for the felicity intended them, than the former; but he was pleased to repare. them before for it, by his converting m3 sancti- fying grace ; as well as to make them capable of actively glorifying him here on earth, But did'his free love to them imply i injustice to ethers? Their cause for gratitude is immense: but have those who suffer no more than they deserve, any ground for complaint? while he withholds from none their due, he has surely a right to do what (Notes, Matt. xx. 1—16.) The different language used concerning “ the « vessels of wrath, and the vessels of mercy,” is of vast importance in stating this doctrine : so- idly an scripturally : the former are “ fitted’ “ for destruction ;” it is not said, that God had fitted them. For he saw them, in themselves, hoth deserving wrath, and fit for the place of torment, and the society of fallen angels: but God himself before prepared the vessels. of mercy, for that glory to which he intended to ad- vance them. The term, “vessels of mercy,” implies, that they too had deserved wrath ; and the preparation before-hand for. glory, shows that in themselves they had been unprepared. (Wates, Eph. ii. 1—10. Tit. iii. S—7.) | V. 24—29. The vessels of mercy,| or eon- ‘verts to Christianity, had been called forth from ‘among both Jews and Gentiles : this gave great offence to the unbelievi ing Jews, yet their owe prophets hadforetolJ it. Hosea had predicted, } eee Ww. D. 61. , ROMANS. 30 What © shall we say then? That ‘| 32 Wherefore ? ‘Because they OU, the Gentiles, which ¢ followed not after| 2 not, by faith, but as it , ‘righteousness, have attained to righteous- works of the law: for ™ they’ stumt hess,» even'the righteousness which is| at that stumbling-stone ; ih of faith; 33 As it is written, » Behold Ay 2: ay 31 But Istael, which i followed after| Siona stumbling-stone, and rock 0 ’ the law of righteousness, * hath not at-| fence : 0 and whosoeve believeth on him tained to the law of righteousness. {shall not be + ashamed. aki 8 + ee yeh, ‘ © Seen, ver. 14, &} 9. & 21. 91. Is. 51.Ji vera 30, 32. & 10. habe : “eh vad 14. 16. & 10. 5 Fon Lea day " : 54, 4 Matt 19, 16—20./n Ps, 118, - 8.) Joel 2. 26,27. Phil. 3.5. 1. 1 Tim. 6, 11. 2—4. Gal. 3. 31,, £1. 18—32. & 10./h 1.17. & 3.22 &) Phil3, 6.5 * 20. Is. 65. 1, 2 1) 4. Q@ 11. 13, 22. Rik 3, 20. Be 4.14, 15.| John 6. ge 14, 1S) & 286 Cor. 6. 9—11. Eph.! 5. 1- & 10.10. Gal.} & 11. 7. Gal, 3. 10,| Acts 16,.30—34, Matt. 21, 2.12, & 4. 17—19.| 3. 8. & 5.5, Phil] 1. & 5. 3, 4. Jam.| John 5. 913. 1 Pet 2 Gre Veo Mil. 1) Matt. 13.Jo 5, 5, & ¥ Leip yPet. 57. Luke 2. 34, & 23. 3, 4. 20. Is, 45 hes 1 Pet. 4. 3. 3. 9 Heb. 11. 7, 2,10, 11. g ver. 31. Prov. 15, that they would be beloved aa God as his people, who had not been so; and Isaiah had shown, that but a remnant would be saved from the in. numerable multitudes of Israel; and that God would finish his work with that nation, in a righteous but compendious manner ; or by taking a short, account of the chosen people among them, and consigning the rest to just destruction throughout zie whole land. The passages refer. red to have already been considered ; and though) the version is somewliat different, being from the Septuagint, yet the meaning is “nearly the) same. (Notes, fs.i. 79. x. 22, 23. Hos. i. :) —10. ii. 21—23.) 2 sced is here put for “ avery. *€ small remnant,” in Isaiah; but the twenty- eighth verse considerably differs from the pas- sage, as it stands in the original ‘of the prophe- cy. ‘From comparing the original with the 5 Septuiagint, no one can deny, that the Greek ‘interpreters have in fact rendered the pussage “very negligently, as fur as words are concern. ‘ed. Should any one ask, why the apostle) «nevertheless used, that translation; T “answer, | c: “that hie did this very properly, because they 1 to ‘ whom he wrote, had been used to that transta- “tion; and that as far as the sentiment‘s con- © cerned, in support of which Paul adduced this ‘ testimony, the Greek interpreters had preserv- © éd it sufficiently faithful. Nor does it signify * any other, either in the Hebrew or the Greek, “than that God had determined to render the “number of an ungrateful people extremely | ‘small’ (B¢2a,) V. S@—S3., The apostle haying shown, that both the purposes 2 and predictions of God were falfilled, in thie rejection of the unbe ere Jews, and the. calling of the Gentiles, here proceeds to show by what means this had been effected ; which tended to prove that the Lord had acted righteously, and the Jews wickedly, in this mat-| ter. "fhe Gentiles, who before lived in the grossesit iguorance, idolatry, and wickedness, without: at allinquiring or follgwing after right-}c eousnesis, had suddenly, through the surprising: grace of God, been brought into a state of ac- ceptance with Him, being called to partake of “ the ri; fhteousness of God by fuith.? But Israel, who hacl the law, which contained the rule of} ner, the method of his’ dealings wit 4 righteousness, and shadowed forth the way of}large. And if we are not allowed, to infer gene- justifica‘ion, and who had sedulously paid te-| ral conclusions, from the commands, testimonies, ” gard to iit as * a law of righteousnéss,” had not! promises, and dispensations of God, in respect of attained to the righteousness for which they “indi iduals ; it does not appear, bk chee 85) sought. Not living up to their condemned by it, yet cleavin Christ and his salvation Wi they failed of acceptanc God’s decree ? Or did he ref in the same way as the Gen No, truly = but they. refuse byffaith,, as an anm in claiming it by a ‘law, This they did, as dt were, law: they. did not ret is: the law, but they expected to ficiencies mone respect, or by repentance and, by ab sacrifices, or b supers tic serving the’ ‘traditi ¢ the bigssing from i upon them; and aes who was intjsed up to | stumbling-stone they fel dicted: (Votes, Is. Vili. 1 obstinate pride ante cause of their ruin, and G in tighteousness, to give their own hearts. Some ex] the apostle had teference toa Jews, with ‘ail their advanta, coming in before the Ge left far behind: “ ce * the first last?’ Mr. Lec! argue, that the apostle only tiles had embraced the trite they were brought into a st surely, if they “ attamed * the righteousness whi justified persons, children, of God, and heirs of heaven; and thos professed the Gospel were hot of thid yet none else were partakers of the “ness which is of faith”? It is also these learned expositors maintain, | ings of God with the Jews, and not conduct towards mankind at lar, eternal concerns, is the prime t chapter: but the dispensati rael are explained, illustrated, such principles, ss establish in the ita giite a A D. 61; CHAP. X. ‘The apostle again shows his earnest desire of Is: rael’s salvation ; testifying to their zeal, stating the Scriptures, or a great proportion of them at least, either for doctrinal, or practical purposes ; cites or encouragement, warning, or instruction in fighteousness. “ Whatsoever things were . & written aforetime, were written for our learn- ‘ting.” ‘* All these things happened unto them fer ensamples; and they are written for our # admonition ; upon whom the ends of the world “are come. Therefore let him that thinketh he «€ standeth, take heed lest he fall.” (Jtom. xv. 4, i Cor. x. 11, 12.) The Jews, as 2 nation, had ouiward privileges ; so have Christians as a col lective body. Most of them trusted in these out- ward privileges, and rejected the salvation of Christ; and so do the bulk of professed Chris- tians. A remnant, however, believed and were saved, while the rest were hardened and reject- CHAPTER \ x. “wherein it was erroneots, and distinguishing be- tween the righteousness of the law and. that of faith, 1—11, He maintains that Jews and Gen- A D8}. V.9—21, vatsiat The whole Scripture shows the difference be-. tween the professed Christian, and the real be- liever. Outward privileges are bestowed on many, who are not the children of God. These are born of the Spirit, according to the promise and purpose of him who “ worketh all things “« after the counsel of his own will ;”” and not be- cause they were any better by nature or of them- selves than others. For the Lord hath mercy ‘on whom he pleases to have mercy,” and it “is not of him that willeth, nor of him that run- neth, but of God that showeth mercy” Yet is. there abundant encouragement to the use of means. The promises, invitations, and exhorta- tions of Scripture, are perfectly consistent with the secret purposes of God. Where there is 2 ed: the case is the same with professed Chris-| willing mind, and humble diligence in seeking tians.’ “grace :” and so is the remnant of true Chris. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—8. ~ The command of loving our neighbour as our- selves, and the example of Christ, require us to mourn over obstinate transgressors, ‘especially when near to us according to the flesh ;' at the same time that we vindicate the justice of God in his dealings with them. This sorrow and This remnant was “ the election, of| him, the blessing will certainly be given ; and the happy believer will in due time ascribe even this willingness to electing love. But if men wilfully harden themselves in disobedience and impenitence ; he will show his power and ven- geéartice in thcir destruction, and cause all their abused prosperity to increase their condemna- tion and his own glory in it. Who could have previously thought, that any of our race would have presumed to say, that there is Wnrighteous- ness with God! To quarrel with his judgments, and pretend that none hath resisted his will ® heaviness, springing from natural affection, will} Shall criminals cite their offended Sovereign to indeed alloy our present consolations : but they) their blasphemous tribunal? If they do, let them are active principles, exciting us to use proper|see to it, for evilis before them. He that sittethr means for the conversion of those around us,|in heaven will deride their folly, and vex them in and to submit to hardship, reproach, loss, or _ suffering in our compassionate endeavours for their good : and the more such affections rule’ in out hearts and influence our conduct, the’ more we tescmble Him, who was made a curse for us, to redeem us from the curse of the law. We cannot now know the purposes of God respect- ing others ; it will be soon enough for us to be “ without natural affection,” when perfected ‘in Holiness ; and to rejoice in the destruction of _ his enemies individually, when the event makes them known to us. In the mean time; insensi- : bility to the eternal condition of our’ féllow 3 creatures, is contrary both to the leve required by the law, and the mercy of the Gospe!: and ‘More we can appeal to our heart-searching Judge,'through the testimony’ of his Spirit in int consciences, that we sincerely pity, pray for, | would suffer any thing to save, our most nt despisers and persecutors ; the greater dence we May use in affectionately warning hem of their danger, and of the delusions into ; which they are fallen. For no external forms, “Rotions, Means, promises, or intercourse with eminent saints, can profit such’as have not the Ver 0 ' godliness. Nay, if we stood related to himself, according to the flesh, we should etter for it; unless we submitted to him, sted, and worshipped, and obeyed. him, as Tover all blessed for ever.” " YOu. VR ; ‘use. in disputing against‘those ’ the truth ; that they may not appear to counte- his hot displeasure : he will go on with his own plan, exercising his holy sovereignty as he sees good, and distinguishing between those who adore, and those who blaspheme, the depths which they cannot fathom: and he will number with the latter, such as pretend to believe the doctrines in question, and then take occasion from them to sin with greater presumption, But ‘surely all who love and féar God, however such truths may dazzle and dismay them, should re- verently keep silence before him. And even if © they hear them stated unscripturally or licen- tiously, they should take care wl at words they wie thus pervert nance the impieties of infidels and ungodly men. in short, modesty, caution, humility, and pro- found awe of the holy Majesty of God, should restrain and guide the tongues and pens of alk who speak or write on such ‘subjects ; however satisfied they may be with their own views of them, . 1 Se beis tg LAO A des Gabe ee . Sinhers need no preparing for destruction ;, they are vessels of wrath, and God’s long-suffer- ing towards them is very wonderful. But the vessels of niercy were originally of the same lump; and that new creation, by which they are “afore prepared unto glory,” is as great & display of the riches of Gaod’s grace and mercy, K ‘ be employed in adoring his pardoning mercy and|n ‘ A, D. él. E ‘ts tiles were in this respect on equal terms; 12, 13; that it was proper to preach to all, fhough many ‘would not believe, 14—18.; and that the prophets . had foretold the rejection of the Jews, and’ the Bg of the Gentiles, 19—21. RETHREN, @ my heart’s desire ana} prayer to God for Israel is, that they} for righteousness Signetaione: that be= lieveth. peste be saved. 2 For >1 bear them record, ¢ that they hive a zeal of God, * but not priory to knowledge. &9. 1-3. Ex. 32,) Cor. 9. 20-22. 22. 3.2% & 26.9, 10—13, 1 Sam, 12./b 2 Cor. 8. 3. Gal. 10. Gale-d. 14. & 23. & 15. 11. 35- &| 4. 15. Cole 4613. 1/4217, 18, Phil. 3. 6. 16.1. Jer. 17.16. &je ver. 3. 32, 2 Kingsid Ps. 14. 4- Prov. 19: 18, 20. Luke 13./ 10.16. Jobn 16.2} 2. Is. 27.11. % Cor: 34. John 5934. 1| Acts 2l. 20, 28&| 4.4, 6. Phil 1.9, as the inheritance which he freely bestows upon them. If we have experienced something of this change ; surely, in ow: own case, we must allow that the Lord-alone hath made us to differ : and, instead. of disputing against that free electing love whence all our happiness flows, we should new-creating’ grace, or in giving diligence to make our calling and election sure. And they, who know nothing of this. change, ought to be far otherwise employed than. in disputing. either for or against this doctrine. Let them strive to enter in at the strait gate, before the door be for ever shut; and leave such discussions to those who are walking with God in the way to heaven. As many of us have now obtained mercy, and are the people and children of the living God, who once were far off from him: so we may pray, and-use means that this. may be the case with others. throughout the earth. For, alas ! even among the vast number of professing Christians, it is to be feared that but a remnant will be, saved; sand the Lord. wiil be tighteous in ‘the destruction of an, immense majority of them. Blessed be his name, that he hath left us also a’ seed of true believers, to preserve our land from being as Sodom and Gomorrah ; yet this will not prevent many individuals from perishing witi stilh deeper destruction, Whilst. numbers care for none of these things, and. perish ‘through open impiety « and while some are snatched from amon, them by an unexpected conversion, and ~ pass from death to life, through the righteous ness of faith and. the grace of the Gospel : others, who seem intent.on felowing after the law of righteousness, attain not to it; “ because they “ seek it not by faith, but, as,é were, by the ** works.of the law ;” by some confused observ. ance of an imaginary rule, and. expecting to’ atone for sin by forms, sacraments, alms, and su- perstitions, and by some general notion of Christ’s making up the rest. At this stumbling- stone how many fall, and lose the race! Being offended at the humbling, levelling doctrines of free grace, they even» make the precious: Feun- dation for our hope, which God himself hath laid; and on which whoever trasts shail never be ashamed; a stone of stumbling, and a rock of _ ROMANS: 'e 1. 17. & 3. 22, 26. -such vain and perHous- end 3 For they being ignorant oe e s diebioouaall and going about f to fo ; lish their. own righteousness, have not $ submitted, Gann unto the Tight | ( eousness of God. 4 For © Christ: he end of the ie cng ON BY, pte “5 € & 5. 19. & 9 30, Ps. 71. 15, 16. 19. Is. 51.6. 8. & 56s 1, Jer, 23. 5. 6 g Lev. 26. ‘ah. We 39. 1 Cor. 1. 306 ‘Dan. 9. 24.. John! 9. 33. Joh 33. 27. BGs arf i 9, 2% 2 Cor. 5.] Lam, 3. 22. Dan. 10.77. 9. Tom + 2 Pet. 1.1. 9. 6—9% Luke 15] 14, & 10. 8— : f:9, 31, 32. Is. 57] 17—21. sae bi ‘inal ti) (OTESS Qt tote Siok» CHAP. x. Vv. 1—4. ‘Aware of the eee y which his doctrine would give the Jews,andeven many of the Jewish Christians, the apostle res peated his protestation of his « earnest. desires and feryent prayers for the salv otwithstanding their. prejudic het the persecutions which hi ured from them. He was also ready to bear aint for the Jews, that they had “ a zeal of God ;” or z very great zeal in things $ relating to God and Te- ligion ; they were very zealous for the spy of God, according to the law of Moses, ee! ubelersthcel it ; but it was an mise ignorant. zeal, founded on am struc the law itself, and of their tated oe nant, % and so leading them fatally to fae king. % dom and salvation of their” promi Messiah, For they, not being acquainted with the per justice of the divine character, law, anc ment; and not understanding the n: rigbteousness, which God had provided ; justification of sinners ¢ tently with k bi own glory, had gone about ae ous devices tablish their own righteo ous ground of their justification : i n: they had actually refused t “ae justice of God in their co! mit, to seele righteousness « ash is f alone. The expression, ‘ esta * righteousness,” seems to be t son, who allows his house to’ in some danger of falli vinced that the foundation destroyed it must come down, and be entirely reb new ‘foundation. i ‘He therefore endeav urs props and buttresses, and various repai make the house stand : but all his 3 labour are thrown away ; and ifhe persi vain endeavour, it will be likely’ to a! bury him in its ruins. Thus the mense numbers in every af ge ds he s convinced of defects in thei ir 'm ness, “endeavoured to repair t m : or superstitious observances : : nor woul convineed; that, they were foundation ; that they m offence, and so | perish with-an aggravated de-| for a free: salvation to. Christ, struction... From such a downfall good Lord de-} Gentiles did. To this they. diver us ! Amen. lee eney ae not kriow 1 uid ete ct ee = ee ee % @. D. 6. : 5 For Moses describeth the righteous- ness which is of the law,i That the man which doeth those things shall live by them. | 6 But the righteousness which is of faith speaketh on this wise,! Say not in thine heart, Who shall ascend into hea- yen? (that is, ™ to bring Christ down From above :) _ 7 Or, Who shall descend into the deep? that is, ® to bring up Christ again from he dead.) 8 But what saith it? ° The word is nigh thee, eve in thy mouth, and in thy heart ; that is, P the word of faith, which we preach ; 9 That 4 if thou shalt confess with thy iley. 18. 5. Neh ym John 3. 12, 13. &! 17. Is. 57. 19. Mark 9.29. Ez. 20. 11.) 6. 33. 38. 50, 51.| 16. 15, 16. Acts 10. 23.21. Luke 10.| 58. Eph. 4. 8—10.| 43. & 13, 38, 39: & 27, 28. Gal. 3. 12,| Heb. 1. 3. 16. 31. Gal, 3. 2. 5. ie 3, 22. 25. & 4. 15.]n 4. 25. Heb. 13,20.) 1 Tim, 4. 6. 1 Pet. & 9. 31. 32. Phil.lgi Pet 3.. 18. 22.) 1.23.25. ‘3.9. Heb. 11. 7. Rey. 1. 18. } Deut. 30. 11—13.Jo Deut. 30. 14, Prov. 30. 4+ q 14.11. Matt. 10. 32, 33e Luke 12 8. P ver, 17, &(1. 16,) John 9. 22, &. 12, end and scope of the law for the justification of all believers. The strictness and sanction.of the moval law showed men their need of a free sal yation; and the ceremonies shadowed forth Christ and his work, as fulfilling the righteous- ness, and bearing the curse, of the law ;. so that ‘even under the law, all, who were justified before God, obtained that blessing by faith, which in terested them in the perfect righteousness of the promised Redeemer, Some argue, that if the apostle had, in the preceding chapter, meant, that the reprobation of the Jewish nation was abgolutely decreed, he would not have prayed for them ;, but he knew that a remnant was ex- cepted : he did not know to what number this extended, and his good will, (so the original word signifies,) towards them was so strong, that he prayed for thé conversion of Israelites, in away which implied a longing desire that they all might be saved. Had it depended on him, this would have been the case; he prayed ac- cording to the knowledge which he had, and left ~ secret things to God, adoring his wisdom and justice, even in those events which were contra- ry tothe feelings and desires of his heart. The thor can answer for one, that the belief of per- election and the divine decrees, does not the least interfere with his joining heartily in t prayer of our excellent liturgy, ‘That. it y please God to have mercy upon all men.’ ; 9-11. Moses had repeatedly stated the i ata, ®t : ‘Yighteousness. which the law demanded of a Man, in order to his justification: (Marz. Ref.) and his description showed, that without a sin- less obedience to every precept, no man could be ‘ors from every hope in this way. But the pateousness of faith might be introduced: as using the words of Moses, on another occasion. : (Note, Deut, xxx, 11—14.) The self-condemn- ed sinner needs not to perplex- himself with in ‘“viries, how it could ke obisined magneeds not { Be | } GHAPTER X. .— ‘accepted by it ; and effectually cut off all trans-. #4 A. D. 6}. mouth the Lord Jesus, * and shalt be- lieve in thine heart that God hath raised him from the dead, thou shaltebe saved. 10 For * with the heart man believeth t unto righteousness ;- ¥ and with the mouth confession is made unto salvation, 11 For the scripture saith, * Whoso- ever believeth on him shall not be ashamed. ; oe [Practical Observations.} ‘ 12 For y there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek: for the same 7 Lord over all is 2 rich unto all that > call upon him. Zz 14.9. Be 15. 12" | 42,43. Phil, 2.11,[¢ Gal. 2.16. Phil. 3. ~| Aets 10. 36. 1 Cor® 1 John 4, 2,3. 2) 9 John 7. u ver. 9. 1 John 4.| 15. 47. Phils 26,11 ft 8,34. John 6. 69) 15. Rev. 2. 13. Rey. 17. 14. & 19 —71. & 20. 26-—-29.'x 9. 33, Is. 28. 16,| 16. a2. 4. & 9. 23. 3 Acts 8. 37. 1Car.| & 49, 23. Cor. 8 9. Eph. 1. 1 Pet, 2, 15, 14-18 1 Pet.| 6- : ) 5 Bat) fy. 3, 22.29, 30. & 4.) 7. & 2.4.7. & 3.8. s Luke 8.15. John} 11, 12., & 9. 24] 16. Phil. 4. 1% Col. Js 12,13. & 3. 19—) Acts 10. 34, 35. &] 1.27, & 2-2/3, 21. Heb. 3. 12. &} 15.8, 9, Gal. 3. 28,)b Ps. 86. 5. & 1450 10, 22, Eph, 2. 18—22, &]} 18. Is. 55. 6. Acts i 3:6, Col. 3. 21. 9.14.1 Cor. 1. 2 ‘say in his heart, Who shal! ascend into heaven, to fetch down one who may introduce such a righteousness? For Christ has already come down, and finished that work. “Nor needs he inquire who should. descend into the grave, or the place of departed spirits, to bring back the erucified Saviour from the dead: for that also was done, and he waa exalted at the right hand of the Father to confer the blessing on all who applied for it. Nor was the information respect- ing the means of obtaining an interest in it at a distance, that men should travel into far coun- tries to inquire after it : on the contrary, it was nigh to them, in the word, of faith which the ministers of Christ were sent to preach; it was inthe mouth of all who professed the Gospel, and in the‘hearts of all that believed it. In short, if a man confessed his belief in Jesus, asthe Lord. ‘and Sayiour of lost: sinners, and really believed in his heart that God.had raised him again from the dead, inattestation of having accepted’his . atonement; he should certainly be saved, by the righteousness of Christ imputed to him through faith... For that faith, which interests a sinner in the merits of Christ, bas its seat especially in the heart of a humble penitent, and produces cordial desires after him and love to him; and the bold confession of hisname and truth among enemies and in the face of danger, evidences a man’s faith to be genuine, and gives a sure hope of complete salvation, according to: the prophecy before referred to, (ix: 33.) The distinction, between confessing with the mouth and believing in the heart, shows that the apostle was discours. ing, not of a mere profession‘ of Christianity, but the genuine sincerity of him who made that pro. féssion. Qn the other hand, they who refused to make this open profession, in times of. perse- ‘eution ; had little reason to conclude, that in ‘their hearts they truly believed in Christ fox ' righteausness and salvation, PT ema he he phe ee ee pak) Ley AN r > ‘whom they have not believed? © and Fd shall they believe in him of whom they. have not heard? and how shall they hear without a preacher? WulS And? how shall they preach, ex- cept they. be sent? as it is written, & How beautiful are the feet of them that, preach h the gospel of peace, i and bring glad tidings of good things ! — 16 But * they have not all ! obeyed the gospel: for Esaias saith, ia Lord, who ee believed * our report? 17 So by vsiee igen cometh by. hear- ey ee 232— Acts 24 ae 22, 91, I. Ge "1% 28, 29. a i "Kings 8. 41—4 43) | Core spit, Eph. Jon. 1. 5s 14, 16» 3.8.& 4.11, 12. & 3, 5-9. and i. 1 Pet. 1. 12. 6. Jams 5. 15. g@ See on. Es. §2- 7. el. 5. & 6. 25, 96 ewan. (Ana rk 16. ‘15, 16.{h Is. 57. 19. Luke uke 24. 46,: 47,| 2.14. Acts 10. 36. 2 20, 31, Acts} Eph. 2, 17. & 6. 15. Gs. & 2. 17,18 |i Is. 40. 9. & 61. 1: “2"Fim. 4 1%. oh) “Luke 2v 105 & 8. 1. 17. & 16, 26. Ts. 50. 10. Gal, 3. 1. & 5.7 2 Thes. 1. 8. Heb: 5.9. & li. 8.1 Pet. 1.22. 83.1, m Is. 53. 1 John 12. 38—40, a cao! the hearing us OFy our precchinee’ In ver. 14. & 1. 16. » Luke 16.2930 1 Cox. 1. 1824, Col. 1.4—6, 1 Thes. 2. 13,°2 Thess 2. 13, Acts 13, 265 Jer. 23. 32.-Matt.|k 3. 3, & 11. 17 P tee: Pity 1-6. 10, 26. Acts -p& 28y aig Ene - 24. Heb. 42.) 14. Jam. 1 18-21. “Si. 1, 5 pee 1 Per. 2.8. 1 Pet. 1. 23—25. & Aets 9. a Be Pag. & 298. & 6) 21,2 | is "V.12—17. In respect of the subject: spoken of there was no difference: between Jews and Gentiles : for'as none of them could be justified by their works, or saved in unbelief, so the infinite Creator and Governor of the'svorld; be- " ing rich and plenteous in mercy towards all who humbly call on him for salvation, would never exclude-any from justification who believed on his Son. cerning the times of the Messiah, that whoso- ever should call on the name of the Lorn s* should be saved.” (Votes, Joel in. 28-32. Acts ii. 16—21.) The Jews in general called upon JexovaAn for temporal deliverance and) eternal salvation, even while they rejected Christ ; but they called in vain: this therefore could not be the intent of the prophecy. By calling on the namé of the Lord, we must un- derstand, either inyoking the Lord Jesus person- ally, as the incarnate Word, the co-equal Son of God, “ God manifest in the fiesh ;?. or calling upon the Father by faith im the Son, and through ‘his intercession: but the former sense best ac- cords to the apostle’s argument, and is by far the most obvious construction of the words. Alt believers thus called on the name.of the Lord Jesus, and none else would, that is, humbly and |; Sincerely : therefore all, whether Jews or Gen- ‘tiles, who thus sought help from him, would be. saved. But how. should any call on the Lord Jesus the divine Saviour, who-had not believed in hithas such? ~Or how could any believe in him, who bad never heard of him or his salya- tion ? Or how could, the Gentiles hear the things ' pertaining to Christ, if none of the Jews, to whom they were immediately revealed, were SS te eae Te ene eee Thus the prophet had foretold, con- I" eyed te AD, 6h * BSS ae is “A: D. 61. " , %. | ROMANS. ‘ 13 For ¢-whosoever- shall call upon the |ing, ° and. hearing by the word of God. name of the L ,ord shall be saved. "18 But I: oF ve they n heard? 14 How then ¢ shall they call on him | Yes verily, 9 heir sound went into earth, and their words F unto the € the world. : 19 But * I say, Did not | Israel know | t First Moses saithy I Ww. it rovoke you to jealousy by them ¢ aie “no people, . and by a ¥ foolish nation es Ki 20 But Esaias is * ver y1 was found of them not; 7 I was made mani that asked not after me. Sens 21 But to Israel he saith? . AL day long I have stretched forth my unto > a disobedient and gainsay By ‘peo | pie. o Jer. 28. 28, 29] 1Cor. 1a. Mark 4.24, Luke| 29. & 10. 19.. 9. Pad eye! 9, ‘10. it. Hi eat 1John 8. 11.21. & 11. 28.) 225% 2 Cor. 2.17. Heb.|t 11. 4. 12,13. Rey, Ie Pp Acts 2. 511. 26. 20, & 28. 23.) 19. 4, Matt. 4, 14.| 20. Jer. 10. ‘ei & 26; 13. & 28, 19.7 1 Cor. 12. 2, T Mark 16.15. 20.f 30.3: Col. I. 6, 23. x Prov, 28 26° Is] t Ps, 22. 27. S aesry 58.1, Eph. 6, 19) 27 Tse 24,16. & 49 6.| 20. if | 4—6. Acts & 52, 10. Jer. 16.)y 9. 30. Is: 65s 1. ’ z Is. 49. 6. & 52.15.) 52. 1 Thes, 2. 16, 19. s ver. 18. & 3.26.) & 55.4, 5e “Matt.| 1 Pet. 2. 8. sent by God and his Church to preach to them } ? Why then should the Jews blame the apostle and others, for engaging in this ‘needful and be- nevolent work, to which God had | called them ? ‘The necessity and importance | of 7 pre: gt Gospel had been stated in strong terms by th prophet, (Vote, Js. lii. 15.) who had Lar | described even the feet of those 1 O- the Gospel of peace, to be beauti the Gentiles had not Daisarnit w vation of Christ, (any n to receive it with an obedient had been intimated by the $2 expressed his grief and su inattention to the glad tidin p suffering Messiah. (Ate, os the phrase which he Usec Gospel “ our report,” argument, that faith | ren hearing. @ report ‘of Christ, ‘hb the faithful preaching of the word of is the means which God hath “ap chiefly blessed for this purpose; 8 ac | fore man’s duty to use it in expects ro The manner in, Pee ay ite ce aye er : tg ea Deity. ; ute 66 MG 1821. are then ‘the rear port concerning Christ, ' w: 80 ne in him,, could ‘it be said, | had an fe ay of ‘ioe wells “of David, respecting ¢ sbenln = Bik ae i est by the lopninaries ofheare, i , i yA “3 wl PT rm? 4: D. 61. ey _ CHAP. XI. ‘The apostle shows, that God had not so cast off Is- rael, but that aremnant would be saved by grace, » Rot by works, 1—6 ; while the rest were blinded, ‘ typical of the Son of righteousness,) might be well applied to what had already taken place. (Note, Ps. xix.4.) But the Jews especially had almost universally heard it, The apostles, the seyenty disciples, and others, by the express command of the Lord, preached in the cities and villages of Judea hate Galilee, for a long time, before they addressed the Gentiles : and even St. Paul, the apostle of ‘the Gentiles, constantly first preached to the Jews, in every city whither CHAPTER XI. A. Dy 61. ® 4 as foretold by the prophets, 7—10. He predicts that this rejection would not be final, and es the consequences to. the Gentiles, both. of the fall ofthe Jews and of their recoyery, 11—15. He that important concern, we must also insist upon the absolute necessity of its being regulated by the word of God ; without which it can only the more speciously deceive and ruin the souls of men. ‘Sinners could never persist in their vain endeavours to repair the baseless edifice of their own righteousness ; if they knew either the jus- tice of God as a Governor, or his righteousness as a Saviour. But being i gnorant, through heed- lessness, pride, and prejndiees of both the law and the Gospel, they stand out against their partial convictions : they do not allow the justice of the /sentence denounced against them’as’sinners de- serving the wrath of God; and they. will n submit to be saved by * the righteousness of ‘© faith,” in the same way with the vilest of the human species. Manifold are their devices and endeavours to establish a legal righteousness of ‘theirown ; but all their labour is lost, and their ‘souls continue in the most imminent danger : for in opposition to all other methods of obtaining the. divine favour, whether forged by ignorance, superstition, philosophy, enthusiasm, or grave morality, we must still insist upon it that ‘* Christ he went. Very few of that nation therefore could plead, that they had had no opportunity of hearing this report: and their unbelief was not the effect of ignorance or want of instruction, but of obstinate enmity against the truth. Again, . could the Israelites pretend, that no intimations had been giverrthem, that God intended to cast them off for their unbelief and disobedience, and to take others in their stead? Even Moses, in * that prophetical song which all were command- ed to learn throughout their generation, had re- presented Jeuovau declaring that he, would excite them to jealousy by those who had been no people to him, and raise their indignation by his favours shown to a nation, which had been despised as foolish, because idolatrous. of the Gentiles had excited im the Jews; when it should have stirred them up to an emulation, not to be surpassed i in faith and holiness by those who had before been so ignorant and far from God. (Note, Deut. xxxii. 21.) Isaiah, also, in "very bold language, which must have given very great offence to his contemporaries, had intro- duced JeHovan declaring that he was found as a Saviour, and ‘acceptably worshipped, by those who just before had not so much as sought for him ; and that he had freely bestowed his favour and "conferred his special grace on those who had not previously made any inquiries after him: but in respect o act’ he deciared, that he had stretched out his hands full of blestings, and with most earnest and affectionate invitations, toa - disobedient and perverse people. (Noie, Js. _iny. 1, 2.) Their voice. (18.) Learned men “have shown, that the word rendefed in the nine- eenth Psalm, “their line,” may signify “ their loud voice,” as the apostle here quotes it from € ‘paket ‘a take PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Lies x. 1—11- ; ae ministers bear most affectionate good ‘will to those from whom they receive the great- ‘est injuries ; and offer their fervent and persever- " ing prayers for the salvation of the very persons, against whom they denounce the wrath of God if cr ‘nd sh ersist in unbelief. Not only are careless Perce profligates, infidels, and’ blas- bane in the broad road to destruction, but’ many also. who haye a zeal for God and rr eligion : _ and } ile we ‘should incilesite e urnestness in “(5 Oe This had been rémar kably accomplished, in the viru- lent opposition to the Gospel, which the calling .* is the end of the law for righteousness to every believer ;” and that every unbeliever re- ‘mains under the curse of the law and the wrath of God. If a man object to this, and dispute about the difference between moral and ceremo- nial ‘obedience, and argue that the former may. help to justify a man though the latter cannot ; let him hear Moses describe the righteousness of the law, and then let him inquire whether he, can claim eternal life according to it, Let him take the law of God, (for, rules that men pre- scribe to themselves and to each other are out of the question,) and, having produced a sinless. obedience to it, through the whole of his continu- ance here, in thought, word, and deed, let him then demand the reward asadebt. But if this. be a desperate attempt, let him submit to the, degradation of a condemned criminal, and ap- ply for pardon to the clemency of his. offended Lord, and for eternal life as his free gift through Jesus Christ and by faith in him. . The humble ‘trembling sinner has, howéver, nojcause for dis- couragement. The righteousness of faith in- - vites him asit were, to acceptof it: the Surety. hath finished his obedience and. atonement, and - is risen and exalted to be our all-prevailing Ad- vocate, Nor need we cross the seas, or explore ‘far distant climes in quest of divine knowledge : this is. brought nigh to usin the Gospel, and if we receive it by living faith: in our hearts, and confess that faith with our mouths in this evil world, without doubt the blessing is ours. But we alould not trust in a faith, of which we are afraid or ashamed, to make a confession’: much less ought we to depend on any mere confession, of faith, or assent to divine truths, which we have not believed in our hearts. Fer no faith is juati- fying, which is not efficacious in sanctifying the theart, ane Feguiating all its affe etions in subser- ' Py gale aoe 4 ~ A. D.61. %. ROMANS: ‘ exutions the Gentile converts not to boast against!) 3 Lord, t g they have killed thy. ore pb ze the Jews, but humbly to profit by. this example of}), ‘and b digged down thin e altars; Ff A ;, God’s severity and goodness ; and foretells glori- ‘left alone q ous times, which would at length arrive, 16—32. | ater pire. they ee my. pe ae i « ‘He adores the depths of the divine wisdom, and ‘Saith | e answer God , : » the glory of his unsearchable judgments, his unde-| unto him? #1 have: reserved to “myself | Tived all-sufficiency, and his. universal sovereignty, | seven thousand men, wh t have not bowed i appa the knee to the image of * Baal. ts SAY then, * Hath God cast away his} 5 Eyen so ‘then ! at this pr gilt resent time people ? b God forbid. © For I also) ajso there is a remnan accordin ng tothe | ‘ am an Israelite, of the seed of Abraham, m election of grace. i pa gi o : : of the tribe of Benjamin. By 6 And ™ if by grace, then is zt no oe ‘| 2 God hath not cast away his people of works: otherwise grace,is no more ' Dia a 4 which he foreknew. ¢ We ye not Migs grace. But if it be of works, then is it ie the scripture saith * ‘of Elias? how he "| more grace : otherwise work is no more maketh intercession to God against Ts-| work. gue, rael, sayin Ge Se Ge Ue | 5 ym) yard Me os g 1 Kings 18. 4. 13, PKibgt. 16. 31. 2) Eph. 1.5,6. Me ‘| 4 1Sam. 12. 22. Sle 9, 3 Acts 22.3.) 32.1. Acts3.17.&| & 19.10.14. Neh.| Kings 10. 19, 20. e 8.27, 28, & 4., ¥ Kings 23. 27. Ps.| & 26,)4. 2 Cor. 11.) 7, 40. Phils 1. 22% (| 9, 26, Jer. 2, 30. | Jer. 19.5. “Hos. 2.) “&' 5. 20, ot 71. 7 & 4s 14s} 22. Phil: 3. 5. * Gr in Elias.) h 1 Kings 18. 30, 31, ‘ yy) Berks: Zephy (Tout of 4Ro 4 i ae on. 1 Kings 19, Cor, 15. 10. Gal. 2s f Num. 16. 15. Jer. 15) 48. 1 Pet. 1.2. | 18.1923. Jom 4. e Gen. 44 15. Ex,' 1-3, 11. Page PAWS Oe viency to the love of Christ. Of such a faith no sinner shall be ashamed before God; and he eee eee to ae. in it before man. . 12—21. “th the great concerns of eternal salvation, there is now no difference between one nation and an. } . other: for our rich and gracious Lord most wil- ) ingly regards the desires of all who call upon him ; and ‘none receive the less, because of the, numbers who share the blessings with them. As therefore faith, (whence all true prayer pro- ceeds,) comes by hearing the word of God ; we should be careful to be found among those ‘who obey the Gospel; and we should zealously and diligently endeavour to communicate the same. blessing to others, even to the ends of the earth, with all the influence which we have; that the Sun of righteousness may diffuse his ‘healing beams, wherever the sun in the firmament gives light to mankind. When we hear of the success of the Gospel among the ignorant, the barbarous, or the profligate; “instead of being displeased, as proud Pharisees are, we should cordially adore the riches and power of the grace of God, in his being thus found of them who sought him not: and we should excite ourselves and each other to a holy jealousy and increasing diligence, ' lest we should be left behind by those who once were so far below us in spiritual advantages. “Thus we shall obtain the assurance, that we are not of that immense number, to whom the Lord gays, “ All day long have [ stretched out my ¢ hands to a disobedient and gainsaying people.” 23. Acts 13. 48. & 1 ‘Sans 6,°7 See on. (& O27. mn vers 28. & 9.114 33. 24—26. Hos 17... Am. 9.8, 9. bb See on. 3. 4 21. & 5.4. Eph. 2. 4-9. 2Tim. I, Tit 8. 5. Ripe ” Jer- 3%. 36, 37 7.8 ae 30. & % ses k Nom. 3 253, Deut 4,3. Judg. 2 13. Messiah, by which they of course fo 1 their i privileges, This appeared fi rom. the. eady re- ception with which all met, who were wing to ; become the disciples of Christ : ‘of this, St _ Paul himself was a most remarkable. instance ; 4 fory” q being a descendant of Abrah am, and notwith- ‘ standing his furious Oe es he Church, . he was now become the apostle. of if Chee te - Gentiles. God had not therefore cast away his, people, whom he had foreknown as in due t to be called and justified, to whom especial ‘promises had respect : though he h rest to fall by their unbelief. (Note vii. ‘But as a considerable remnant. was rese 2 the Lord in the days of Elijah, when the pr was ready to conclude that he alo ne was le serve him, and used such ‘wo: tein ‘in prayer, as might be considered as racing y against | Israel, ; (Notes, 1 Kings xix. 10—14 ;) pao there, was a remnant reserved of many ten thousand Jews, yea, a far greater pr rtion ¢ irate supposed, at that ¥ “a ric nation was castoff from being the people of Go This remnant was a ding to the 2 get “ election of grace :” no ‘less undeserving of : ee because God was pleased to. ve mercy, on, he for reasons best known to hi W they too would have Vanek tin rhea then this election were of grace, die ld more be pretended to be of works, eith formed or foreseen ; as this would — terre something naturally in the abjec ch Spiel mined the Lord’s pce originate in his mere grace. For if, apg nig or degree, it were of works, it woul ae part at least be of debt, and not of “enti ree favour ; NOTES. i j : otherwise. work, as it stands relate to. election ! fi , CHAP. XE VW. 1—6. The apostle next sup- poses, that it would ‘be inquired, whether God had utterly cast away his chosen people, and so failed of performing his promises to their fathers. This inference from his doctrine he decidedly disavowed. Indeed the Lord could not so pro- periy be said to have cast them off, as they to | some work performed : as the price of one far- have cast him off, by their determined ‘Opposition | thing, paid for what is worth a thousand pounds, io the kingdom and selvation of the promised jnust in exact propriety of icone essentially } and justification, would lose, its very nature. For, an entire free favour must be absolutely dis- tinct from a reward, conferred in consequence of f ire! i f a sie Pid MA ak kh a a sii s Saekan 4, DB. 61. 7 ° What then! ? Pp Israel hath not ob- tained that which he secketh fér ; abut the election ‘hath obtained it, * and the rest were * blinded, 8 (According as it is written, * God nue them the spirit of ¢ slumber, that they should not see, and ears that they should not hear,) “ unto this day. 9 And ~* David saith, Let ¥ their table odieds a snare, and a*trap, and a stum- bling-block, and * a recompense unto them : *10 Let 2 Hees eyes be darkened, that 629 & & 15. Thes. 2. 10-12. $2. 13—15. 1 Sam. rg 10, 19. Phil..|" Or 25. 36-38. Job 20. on. % 18. 20—23. Prov. 1. 32. at 31, 32. & 10. 3.}s Is. 29. 10. Is. 8. 13,14. Luke Prov. 1. 28. Lake!t Or, remorse. 12. 20, & 16. 19-25. 13. 24 Heb. 12. 17.|t Deut. 29. 4. Is- 6.| 1 Tim. 6. 17—19. q.ver, 5. & 8 9. Jer 5. 21. Ez.jz Deut. 32. 35. Ps. So. & 9. 23. Bph.| 12.2. Mark 4.11) 28. 4. Is. 59, 18. & acts hep iny 2. 13, 12, Luke 8- 10.) 66. 6. Heb.2. 2. 14. 1 Pet. 1.2. Acts 23. 26, 27. \2 vers 8. & 1.21. Ps. ee ie ae 186 2 Kings 17. 34-41. 69. 23. Zech. 11. Matt. 13. 14, 15.| 2 Cor. 3. 14, 15. 17. Eph. 4, 18. 2 John 12.40. 2 Cor.|x Ps. 69. 22. Pet. 2. 4.17. Jude 3. 14. & 4 4. 2)y Deut. 6. 10--12. &} 6.13. ) ‘Oe distinguish it from an entirely free gift. This text is so decisive on the subject, that great pains have been taken to explain it away : but really the arguments of the most able and learned men on the other side, prove nothing so much as the weakness of their cause. I shall therefore only ®observe. in general, that, im fact, they are not called, who to our apprehension are best dis- posed to perform good works, but ofien the con- as the examples recorded in Scripture undeniably demonstrate ; that every real ition in an apostate creature must be the effect, * the grace of God bestowed on him; that God did not act without reason in choosing one rather than another, though we are not made acquaint. ed with his reasons ; and that the display of the infinite riches of his mercy, the omnipotence of his grace, and the glory of his own sovereignty, in converting the Most unlikely persons in the world, are far more probable reasons of his choice, than any foreseen comparative goodness of natural disposition in those who are saved, above those that perish. “The election o} “grace.” (5.) ‘bet those whom grace chose ; that is, those ‘whom God freely chose? ‘ Neither. would hag be grace, if we were in the smallest de- e chosen for our foreseen good works; nor «would work be work, if in any measure it need- ‘ed the help of grace? (Beza.) (Nute, iv. 4, 5.) V. 7—10. What then was the precise state of the Jewish nation? In general they had not obtained that justification unto life which they sought for ; because they clave to their own de- vices, and rejected the Gospel of God : but “the & election, ” or the chosen remnant ainong them, hed obtained i it, whilst the rest were blinded : so the rejection of the latter was the punish: ment of their own sins; but the calling of the former was neither the consequence, nor reward of their own works.. The election here men- _ tioned, as distinct from israel, “God's chosen CHAPTER XT. and cannot therefore be the cause, of * Not those who chose A. dD. Gi. they may not see, »and bow down heir back alway. [Practical Observations.) il I say then, « Have they stumbled that they should fall? God forbid: ¢ but rather through their fall salvation ts come. unto the Gentiles, ¢ for to provoke them to jealousy. 12 Now, if the fall of, them be f the riches of the world, “ ¢ diminishing of them the riches of Gentiles, how much more & their fulness ? 2 13 For I speak to you Gentiles, i inas- much as I am ® the apostle of the Gen- tiles, I magnify mine office :_ 14 Ifiby any means I may b Dent. 28. 64—68.] 23. Eph.3.8. Cok Is. 51. 23. & 65. 12.} 1. 27- e Ez, i8. 23. Sa oes, er, lass. 33. ii. ver. 25.1s, 11s i1— d ver. 12. 31. alg 126& 60.& in provoke P 15. 16—19. Acts9- 5. & 22: 2le & We in 18 Gali. 6. & 2.2.7-9. 3. & 1Tim, 2: Z 13. 42. 46-—4S.. &] 66. 8—20. Mie. 4. 18, 6» & 22. 18-21.! 1,2-& 5.7. Zech.ti & 28, 24—238, 2. 11. e ver. 14. & 10.19. | fiver. 15. 33, & 9 Rey. 11. is—19, & ver. il, people ; (that is, an election within an election ;} clearly marks the difference between a collectize chaice of a people te special external privilezes, and @ personal choice of individuals to eternaliife - and it fully refutes the sentiments of those, who would confine all these scriptures to the former kind cf election, besause they Know not what else to do with them. . This judicial blindness of the en- emies of Christ had .been clearly foretold, and might therefore have been previously expected. (Notes, Deut. sxix. 4, Ps. lxix. 22—28. Js. vi 9, 10. xxix. 9—12.) These scriptures have already been explained in this sense: but we may add upon the version here given of David’s words, that the provision made for the souls of the Jews, (as well as their temporal plenty,) were, in right- eous judgment, made the occasion of their bei more deeply ensnared in guilt, and smking under more dreadful condemnation, as the recompense of their unbelief ; till at length they were totally blinded, and given upassiaves to the oppressior of their enemies, to be bowed down continually with the heavy burdens laid upon them ; anem- blem of their base and ruinous bondage to sin and satan. The apostle seems rather to have given the sense of several prophecies to this ef fect, than the exact words from the Septuagint, or the literal translation from ti@Hebrew. “God hath viven, &c. (8.) ‘This by no means imphes, ‘ that God infuses any new viciousness ; hut that She, asa just Judge, delivers up Mobis: who are ‘ destitute of his grace,-unto satan and to theix ‘own lusts, to be more and more blinded” (Beza.) This venerable reformer certainly adopts what is generally called the supralapsa- rian doctrine ; and ventures on expressions, which few modern Calvinists, (as they ate cali-. ed,) would subscribe : yet he by no means ad~ mits those consequences, which numbers, who speak eri of what they understand not, indis— criminately charge on ail who bold the dectrine of personal election to etcrsal life. - ‘ - BPN Lt ORY VED 1 Bait ~ . JSROMANS. >, to. emulation them. which are ‘my flesh,| 18 * Boast not against’ the bran and ™ might save some of them. ‘but if thou boast, ¥ thou beatest | 15 For if * the casting away of them de] root, but the root thee. ae °¢ the reconciling of the world, what sfal/) 19 Thou wilt say then,’ T he Palicnes ‘a the receiving of them be,P but life fr om} were breken off, * that T a be gvafed pts ne dead ! ? in- . ; [Practical Observations-] 20 ® Well; » bahia! of unbelief hey i 16 For aif the first-fruit 4e holy, the] were broken ‘ote Si id thou standest by 4 jump i is also holy : ¥ andif the root be holy,| faith. 4 Be not high+m’ ce €but fears — so are the branches. - “21 For tif God spare hot the natural 17 ‘And if* some of the branches: be} branches, take heed isthe aie spar not broken off, and thou, t being a wild olive-/ thee. tree, wert graffed in * among them, * and with them partakest of the root and fat-| 7.0.4.3 sonar ness of the olive-tree 5 Be Penta 19.3. Philem. 12. | 4-6. ‘Leer e. foe. ea 3-5. 47, & 18-6. Heb. 4, Pe 1 Kings 20. 11. hy eee ia Ges alee 6, Revi de I mn 1Cot- 7. 16. 11q Bx 2229. K 23, 1a Ps. 80, 11-16. Is.| Prov. 16. 18, Matt. Sst get “Fim. 4. 16. Jams 54) ‘16. 19. Let, 23, 10.} 6. 13. & 27, 11. Bi.) 26. 33. Luke 18-9---}¢ _ 2. 2 Chr. 20. thie. 28.14. Ts * » 25. 1721s] 1S. 6—8. Matt. 8,, 11. 1 Cor. 10.12, | 20. ts 7. 9 1 Cor. ¢ +2. 1 Cor. 10, 12 hi il. 2. 12, Heb. | 4. a John. 4, 17, At Ue Luke 18. 23 “20, m ver. 1, 2. 11, 12. “Dent. 18. 4. & 26.4 11, 12. & 21. 43.) y 4.16. Zech. 8. Pe 16. 13. 2 Cor. 1.24. © 5. 10. Dans 9.24.| 10. Neh. 10. 35—| John 15:6. 23. John 10, op Sal Ayes 1Pet. 5.) 1. ¢ Pet. 1.17. 2 Cor. 5+ 18-20.) 37. Prov. 3.9, 10.;t Acts 2.39. Gal, 2./ ie 3.29, Eph, 9. 12. oad 17-19 & 8 pel 1. 10, Col. 1 Bz. 44. 30. Jam. 1.| 15. Eph. 2, 11—13. ver, 18 Be 12. 16. 25. 28 Qhe 48. Revs 14. 4. & 3.6. Col. 2.13. Ps Be, api 12. white: Ps. 138.6, Prov, 28, 49, 1 Cor. 10. bas 37. 11a. rover 17 Gene 17./" Or, for them. 24. ’ X ty De dom Rey. 11. 11. & 20.] 7. Jer. 2. 21, 1 Cor. u Deut. 8 8. Judg. | a — — = — ‘ --V. 11—15. The apostle next inquired whether | would read his agains peers in the charac. the nation had so stumbled, as jinaily to be ex-: ter of the apostle of thie Gentiles Me commend eluded from all further share, in the blessings! designation of Christ, and aimed to | covenanted to their fathers ; or, whether God and magnify that office, as honourable to had no further en@ in that mysterious. dispensa-_ self, (though he was vilified for it,) and’ i tion, than merely their fall and ruin. He would. important for the good of mankind. At by no means‘admit either of these suppositions, same time, by a most judicious and ¢ for it actually appeared) that the Lord intended. turn, he represented his zeal for the con through the fall of the Jews to communicate ‘his\ of the Gentiles,’as animated by the desiresiof salvation to the Gentiles. The persecution of stirring up his brethren the Jews, whon the Christians in ‘Judea drove them into other garded as his own flesh, to emulate their faith regions : and the Jews in every place rejeeting and aspire to their privileges ; ; that thus he ? the Gospel, excited the preachers: mote speedily; might be instrumental in saving some ‘of ther and openly to address the Gentiles ; by which | also, though he knew that the sentence 4 means vast multitudes had been turned from ‘nounced upon the nation was irt db with dili- gence ; © he that showeth mercy, with cheerfulness. . i (Practical Observations. x Acts 13. 15..& 15.) 1—4. Acts 2. 44—|a 13, 6. Gen. 18. 19. 32. & 20.2. 1 Cor 46. & 4, 33-35 &} Acts 13. 12. & 20. 14. 5. 1 Thes. 2. 3s] 11. 28-30. 2Cor) 28. 1Cor 12. 28+ 1 Tim. 4. 13.) Heb} 8. 1—9. 12. 1 Pet.} 1Lhes. 5. 12—14. 10.25, & 13, 22. 4.9-11.. } 1 Tim. 3. 4,5. & 5. y ver: 13. Deut. 15-)* Ov. imparteth. 1) 17- Heb. 13. 7, 27. 8—ll. 14. Job 31.) Thes 2:8. | 24. 1 Pet. 5: 2,3. 16--20. Ps, 112 9}z 2 Core 4. 12: & 11h Ec. 9 10. Prov: 22.9 He-11/1,] 3. Eph. 6.5, Col |e Deut. 16.11.14, 15. 2.6. 18-32. 5, 868 58.) 3. 22, ; Ps 37. 21. Is. 64+ 7-11. Matt. 6, 2—4./+ Or, liberally. 5. 2Cor. 9.7. & 25 40. Luke 21. ; —_— duties of that station, well satisfied with his work; and let him neither envy his superiors, nor despise those beneath him. If another were called to the higher functions of the pastoral office, by authoritatively counselling, encourag- ing, exhorting, admonishing, instructing, or, reproving his fellow-christians : let him be chief- ly concerned to fulfil! his ministry ina proper manner, and to give himself to it, as the great business and pleasure of his life. He who, hav- ing this world’s goods, was enabled to. serve the common cause, and to provide for his needy brethren ; let himdo it liberally without covet- ousness, and in’ simplicity without ostentation, ’ or assuming authority on that account ; but with a single design of glorifying God by doing good tomen, He also, who was called to exer~ cise authority, either in the Church over any de- scription of its ministers, or in any magistracy or presidency in the community: let him deenr himself advanced, not for his own bonour, but for the good of others; and let him accordingly - employ himseif diligently, m the performance of his proper duty. And finally, m whatever way any one might be called to exercise compassion, or to alleviate misery, let him do it with cheer- | fulness, notwithstanding the expense, hardship, danger, cor disgusting circumstances, to Which it might expose him; counting it his happiness by any means to be useful., I am aware, that these verses are commonly explained exclusively of the diferent orders of church-officers and ru- lers'; and so every man endeavours to find his own system of ecclesiastical polity in them : but though the yarious duties of the ministry in all its parts are principally intended, there seems to be no proof that the apostle meant them restrict- ively. He seems rather to have inculcated a ge- neral improvement of every man’s’ talents, for the common benefit of the Church, whatever his gifts and place were. And as there were saints in Cesar’s household soon after ; so it is possible that Christians might be called to the lower functions of the magistracy. The epistle, how- ever, was intended by the Holy Ghost for the edification of the Chureh in allages: so it may be supposed, that the duties of Christian magis- trates, as well as those of Church-rulers, are hinted at in the general lanzuage used by the apostle. Some consider’ the word rendered mimisiry, (7.) tobe a general term forthe differ. IV of God tek him give himself up to th z oe orders ot ‘ministers in the Church, which are : J : * fessed love of each other was sincere,-and: free #. D. 61. 9 Let dlove'Se without dissimulation. e Abhor that which is evil; that which is good. 40" Be & kindly affectioned one. to an- other * with » brotherly love ; ‘ in honour preferring one another ; 1 Not slothful in business 5 in spirit; ™ serving the Lord ; l fervent d'2Sam. 20. 9, 10.] 15. 17. & 16+ 21.) 6. 6—9. Se 10, 26+ Ps, 55. 21. Prov.! Acts.4. 32..Gal. 5-| & 13. 4. & 18. 9 26.25, Ez. 33. 31.| 6. 13. 22. Eph. 4;) & 22.29. & 24. 30— Matt. 26.49. Jobn| 1—3. Col. 1.4, 1) 34. & 26. 13—16, 12. 6, 2 Cor. 6. 6. &} Thes. 4. 9, 2 Thes.} Ee. 9/10. Ts. 56. 10. 8.8. 1 Thes. 1. 3.| 1. 3, Heb. 13, 1. 1] Matt.25, 26. Eph» Jam.2. 15, 16. 1) Pet. 1. 22. & 3. 8! 4628. 1 Phes, 4. 11, Pew 1, 22. & 4.8.) 9. Pet 1 i 12. 2 Thes: 3. 6-12. 1John 3-18—20, | John'2. 9-11 & 3.) 1 Lims'5. 13. Heb. e Ps.34, 14. & 36] 10-18. pS- 64s 11,| 6. 10, 11. 4. & 45. 7. & 97.| 20, 21. & 5. 1, 2. | Matt. 24. 12: Acts 10. & 101. 8. &|* Or, én the love of |) 18. 25. Col. 4. 12, 119, 104, 163. Prov. the brethren. 13. Jam. 5.16. 1 8.13. Am, 5. 15. Ee Ps.-133.| Pet. 1. 22. & 4, 8. Heb. 1. 9 Reve 26 4.'& 3. 15, £ Acts rs ae Bice: 18.9. Matt.) 16. Thes. 5 15. Heb.| 20.265. Luke 14. 10.|m ‘1 Cor. 7. 22. Eph. = 14. 1 Pet. 3. 10, Ponte 3. 1 Pet, 5:| 6.5—8) Col. 3, 22— 24, & 4.1. Wits 2. ie Ex. 5. 17. .Proy.] 9, 10. & a8 13.34, 35. & afterwards. enumerated ; but». the disjunctive particle or, seems unfavourable to that interpre- tafion: the original word may poiit out the office of the primitive deacons ; but the exhor- tation to “ give with simplicity,” or liberality, appears more properly addressed ’to those, who distributed their own property, than, to the dea- cons who were intrusted with the treasures of the Church ; and to whom, faithfulness,’ pra- dence, and impartiality, were especially necessa- ry. Gifts. (6.). Many seem to think ‘that spi- ritual or miraculous giftsare exclusively intended by this word: but the office of a mifiister, of whstever order, is itself a distinct thing from a man’s qualifications for it: other endowments Were even then necessary to the due perforin-' ance ‘of the ministerial duties, even moreso, than supernatural gifts ; and the money, which some distributed, whether their own-or the such to be received and improved. é V. 9—135. The apostle next axhdited the Christians at Rome to see to it, that their pro- from that dissimulation, that unmeaning and de- ceitful compliment, with which the ‘world abounded, notwithstanding its selfishness. This hollow ahd of affection, the counterfeit of gen ine love, they ought by all means to avoxl; and to be cordial, faithful, liberal, compassionate, jorgiving, and: kind in their whole temper and conduct. Depending on divine grace,they must also learn habitually to detest and dread’ all teraptation they met with. ROMANS: * cleave: to| tribulation ; ‘dm5.'% Se 15. 13-4 1 it acceptable to God ; and it’ wo quitted himself better: called on to rejoice in the hope of Church’s, was a talent of entirely another na-| inheritance, which. the promi: ture: yet all were the free gifts of God, awe as | to'them': ; 6us trials with submission,’ D hess, and meekness, Andias they of these. things ef them persist. in’ constant eat standing all the discourag would’ feel, and ‘the temp meet with, to’ ‘render them slack in th . Not only ought the wealthy, but all of them, ac: cording to their ability, to distribu Wa) cessity of their poorer brethren; est to entertain in’ ahaet houses, su other cities; or were in any wai Kinds of evil; and to love and delight in everysing im God to provide for the thing good, kind, excellent, or useful, and tojcutred. “Given toy &c. Or, P cleave constantly to it, whatever opposition or| (Hed. wu 24. 1 Pet. iii. nt By a kind of natural} * occasions of this kind force | BS? affection for their brethren in Christ, the effect of} * you, and mneh less, till impé rtu matort: the regeneration and progressive sanctification, they | ‘favour, but, like Abraham, Jook ont for proper should delight in every exercise of mutual love ;|* objects of such a bounty, and follow after them — and, in deep humility, and-a disposition to ani-|* to bring them back to yours houses, 12. 70a8 13. 4 Dist saints; "giv 14.5 Bless th bless, and-cur Ps. 16. 9—11. & 71, '20—23, & 73. 24—-] 5. 26. Prov. 10. 28. & ‘i 14. 32. Lam, 3. 24—! 6. Rey, 1 26. Haly3. 17, 18.) Gen. 5 Matt. 5.12. Luke] Job 27, 10, 20. .1 Cor. 13: a3, Phil. Sel. & 4. 2! 4. Col. 1. 27. 1} 12,13. Dari, 9. 18,1x Thes. 5. 8 16. 2 19. Luke 1h. Thes. 2, 16, 17. Tit. 2. 13. & 3,7 Hi 6, 17—19, eee ts 3—8. 1 John 3..1-3: 0 27« 8 5, By 4k 8.25. & 15.4. Ps. 37%. Te &. 40. 7, Luke & 15. &)21s 19, Col. 1. 12. 1] Ze Thes. 1, 3. 2 Thes.} W4. & 3.542 Tim. bq Se 3.10. Heb. 6. 12.) Se ee oe ee gifts-and graces’ prefer and honour one another to yield respect and precedency ‘to” ee tious'men claim to themselves’; honour, and induce ethers té hoi ble conduct of their brethren, count or another, were disvegarde a roe ed. Whatever business any of them were call to, they ought to’ avoid all's 1 do it in.a ‘skilful, ditigent, and ass ner, from love to Christ, snd zeal ft of the Gospel, with fervericy of spi the Lord in their most ordinary en This would ennoble every “business, the ‘credit of the Gospel; ee undertook, ‘than: other ‘pee, aid thus to bear Ce eS eee, ae tions” they wo tf duty td hae” (Ded. madyert on their own fiudts, and to uotice the | aridge.) euaes, 15 ¢t Rejoice with hen that do Tejoice,| wand weep with them that weep. 16 Be* ofthe same mind one toward another. ¥ Mind not high things, = but}selves, but rether f * condescend to men of low estate. *Be| for it is written, & not wise In your own conceits. [Practical Observatiens.] ~ of all men. Matt. 6. 25, 26. Acts 11. 23. 1Cor.| 45. 5. Matt 18.1—| Tim. 6. 6-9. Heb. ~ 12.26. 2 Car. 2.3.] 4. & 20. 21—28,) 13. 5. Phil. 2. 17, 18.28. | Luke 4. 6-11. &/a 11.25. Prov. 3.7. u Neh. 1. 4. Job 2.| 22. 24—27. 1 Pet. 5.| & 26, 12, Is. 5. 21. “Wk Ps, 35. 13, 3. 3John9. Rev, 1 Cor. 3. 18. & 4. Jer.9. 1. John 11- 19. 33—36, 2 Cor.jz Job $i. 13-16. &| Jam. 3. 13—17. 11, 29 Phile 2. 36. 5. Proy. 17. 5.|b ver. 19. Prov. 20. Heb, 13. 3. & 19, 7. 1% 22. ee 39. 1 32. 39.) 11. Luke 6. 20. &} 3.9. Acts’ 4. 32. 1 Cor.} 14. 13. Jam. 2. 5,6.\¢ 14. 16. 1 Cor. 6. 1.10. Phil. 1. 27," Or, Ge contented| 6,7. & 13.4, 5. 2 & 2 9, 8, & 4.211 with mean things! Cor, 8.20, 21. Rhil. { 16,66. 10-14. Luke) 1 Pets 3.8 1, 58. & 15. ree Ps.131. 1,2 Jer. Phil. 4. 11-13. 1] Come evil with good, - 13.7, 8. 10. & 6 5. & 8.2.) 212. & 3. 16, d 14, 17. 19, 2 Sam.le ver. i4. 17. SS. @HAPTER XII. wey oe 4. D. 612 » 18 If¢ it be possible, as much as lieth ‘in you, live peaceably with all men. 19 Dearly beloved, ¢ avenge not your- aa place unto wrath ; engeance is mine; I will repay, saith the Lord. 20 Therefore 5 if thine enemy hunger, @.. 17 » Recompense to no man evil for|feed him ; if he thirst, give him drink : _ eyil. © Provide shines honest in the: sight | for in so doing thou shalt heap‘ coals of fire on his head. 21 Be*not ceuenac of evil, but over- 4.8.9. Col 4. 5, 1 Thes. 4 12. & 5. 22. 1Tim, 5. 14. Tit. 2. 4,5. 1 Pet. 20,19. Ps. 34. 14, 9. Mark 9.50. 1 Cor. 7. 15. 2 Cor, 13,11. ro 5. 22. 14, 15. 1 Thee. &. 13. 4, Deut. 32° 13, 2 Tim. 2, 22) 35.43. Ps. 94 1-3° Heb. 12.14. Jam] Nab. 1.2, 3. Heb- 11, > 19. 18. & 120. 5—7. Prov,} 26. 33. Prov. 24 12, 20. - Matt. 5. 5.) 17—19. 29. Ez.25. 12. - € Matt. 5,39, Lake/k Prov: 16. 32. Luke 6. 27—29. & 9, 35, Eph. 4. 3. Col. 3,! 56. 3. 16=18. 1 Pet. hse Ex, 23. 4, 5. 1 Sam. 24, 16—19- & 26. 21. Prov. 25. 21, 22. Matt. 5. 44. i Ps. 120. 4- & 140. - 10. Cant. 8. 6, 7- 1 Sam. 25. 6. 27—30, 1 Pet. Se - ‘Pray for their os Ra dete all men, and neyerjing all contention, as the greatest evil to their own souls, and to the cause of true religion ; ex- hnaao antl one. Instead of grudging or|cept it were a meek, but steadfast, contention envying the prosperity of their brethren or|for the truth. When they were insulted, de- allow themselves to utter bad wishes or impre- bs cones they. ought benevolently and un- frauded, or assaulted, even if no redress could ‘sympathize ° with, and eeverpiase to comfort | on any account presume to avenge themselves ; those who mourned. Thus they all ought to be | but rather give way to the wrath of their enemies, . united in one mind and affection, and to judge and without opposition endure the effects of it = or, 2S some interpret it, they should give place, diyidual of the Body, to which they were joined.jand leave it to God, whose wrath they had in- Nor ought they to covet, value, or aspire to high | curred, to punish them, if he saw good ; as pri- vate persons must give place, and leave the pu- — nishment of those who had robbed or assaulted sociate with men of low estate, or to stoop to|/them, to the magistrate; remembering, that God had declared that vengeance belonged to him ; so that when an unauthorized person pre- rich. And — especially, they should avoid all |sumed to avenge himself, he invaded God’s pre- conceit of their own wisdom, as if they were |Togative, and, as it were, attempted to wrest his themselves interested in the welfare of every in- 1 Atises. such as wealth, honourable connexions, ~ preferments, reputation; but be satisfied to as- mean.and low accommodations; being content- edly poor, or condescendingly and benevolently above ordinary rules, had no occasion to ask|sword of justice out of his hand. (Nate, Deut. wisdom of God, or to regard the counsel of their | xxxii. 35.) On the contrary, they ought to wait brethren ; or as if they ought to be at the head | for the opportunity of their enemy being in dis- done if they were not consulted about. it.) The ‘marginal, references form by far the best com- ‘Ment on “the comprehensive and sententious apter consists. ther conduct among their unconver ted neigh- of every business ; and nothing ld be well| tress, in order kindly to supply his wants and alleviate MWS sufferings ;*as a man would feed, and give drink to a weary, wounded, fainting traveller. In doing this, they would use the iy - practical hints, of which the latter part of this} proper method for melting down his obdurate heart into reciprocal affection ; like the founder, WV. 17—21.. The preceding exhortations had | who not only puts fire under the hard Piece of principally respected the behaviour of Christians | metal, but heaps fire over it also, that by fire on one toward another: but these mainly relate to} every side, it may at length be melted. (Nates, Prov. xxv. 21, 22.) In this contest of love against No provocation ought eyer to induce |hatred, they should persevere with a fixed de- 2 to render evil for evil to any man, how-}termination, not to yield, or to be overcome by ver-vile his character were. In every part of|any degree or number of injuries, or by any in- ? conduct and in all thei dealings, they ought | gratitude or ill usage, so as to give way to re= sentment, or to cease from embracing the op- ‘ re peeled hat uprightness, punc- d by every sasrifice and concession, ! L. BS . + - 4 > FY y re t a * ‘i P a MN RN he Sra ot hia ga ord towards. the ij ity, might evidently} portunity of returning kindness : but with a holy > sight of their most severe. pertinacity to agian © in the endeavours of over- - . By the most - harmless and forbearing COENG. evil with d, after the exatmple of the ~(Votes, Xe. Hatt, Y. Se - - Dr! Whitby too readily takes it for granted, that A, D. 6. CHAP. XIII. The apostle strongly inculeates subjection to rulers, the payment of tribute, and rendering to all their dues, 1—7. He exhorts to love of each other, as the fulfilment of the second table of the law, 8— Al, Luke, vi. 27—35.) ‘ He is overcome of evil, * who sins in his conduct to another, because} ‘the other sinnedin his conduct towards him?’ Heap coals, &c. (20.) it ie high time to awake out’ of sleep: ¢ for now is our salvation HEAPET than when we believed. 12 The # night is far spent, the aie is}> = let us therefore © cast off the 13 Let us walk * honestly, i as in the day; ‘not in rioting and drunkenness; "not in chambering and wantonness, ™ not in strife and envying, 14 But ™put yé on the Lord. Jesus Christ, and make not provision for the t works of darkness, and let us & put on] flesh, to fulfil the lusts hereof. eel . P E h Luke 1. 6. Gal. 54k Prov. 23. 20+ Is) 3-542 Pet, 2. 14.18- the « our of light 16. 25. Eph. 4.1) 22. 12, 13. & 28. 7,}20. Jude 23. a Is. 21.11, 22. Mat.| 21-28. 1 ‘ore 7 29 Pet 2. 1. bea. & 5%. 8.15.) & Alm 6. 4=61m Gal. 6. 15:21. 96. ‘16. Ge & 24 42—44.| —31. 1 Pet 4-7 7\€Job 24. 14—17-| Phil. 1.97. & 3.16] Matte 24. 48—51,| Phil. 2.3. Jam. 3- ae . §. 1-3, 2 Pet. 2. 1315, Johns, 19-21, Eph-| —20. & 4. 8, 9.1 Luke IG. 19 & 17.) 14—16. & 4: 5. 2 b Jon. 1. 6 Matt, Rey. 22. 12. 20. 5. 11, i Thes. 5.) Col. 1. 10, 1 Thes.| 27, 28. & 21.34. 1] Pet. 2 1, 2. 25. 5—7. & 26. 40, Cant. 2.17«1John} 5—7. 1 John'l. 5= 2.12. & 4.12. 1 Pet.| Cor. 6 10. Gal, 5 n Gal. 3. 27. Eph ‘Al. Mark 13«35—| 2. 8+ 7+ & 2. 8,9. 2.12. i John-2. 6.) 21. Eph. 5. 18. 1]) 4.24. Col. 3. 10-125 87. 1 Cor 15, 34.1 Is, 2.20. & 30.22:1g ver. 14. 2Cor- 6.) 2 John 4. , Pet.2.:11.& 4,3—5.|0 8 12, 13, Gal. 5. read 14.1 Thes. c ag 9. ‘10. Lukel * Or, decently. 1 Cox. 6. 9. Gal. 5, 16, 17: 24, Col. 3s i Acts‘2. 15, 1 Thess}. 19. Eph. 5. 3—5,) 5—8. 1, Ret. 2. 11, 5.7. 2 Pet.213, | Col.3. 5. 1Thes.a.| 1John 2 15—17- ~+—— Christianity that followed : but he seems rather to speak of the state of believers in this world,, and their expectation of approaching complete salvation. It behooved them to consider how long they had heard and professed the Gospel; and the shortness of the time, that might yet re- main to them, in which to glor ify. God among men. Thus they would perceive, that it was fall time for them to shake off all remaining sloth and supineness, and to attend to eyery duty with increasing zeal and vigour : as the day of salva- tion approached continually, and was then actu- ally much nearer than when they had first be- lieved in Christ ; and consequently their term of ‘remains usefulness on earth was proportiona-; bly abtidged. The redemption by which salva- tion comes to lost sinners, was finished with the humiliation of the Sayiour, and when he expired on the cross. Salvation becomes ours, and is begun, when we come to him by faith ; it will be finished as to the soul at the heur of death, and as to the body at the day of judgment. The life of faith might be called day, in comparison of the darkness of the idolatrous and unconverted state : yet it was but night, or twilight, in com- parison of the light of heaven. But shis maht, ‘was far spent, thaé day was at hand: it was therefore incumbent on them to prepare for it, and anticipate it, by casting off their former sins, . in which they had live during their heathen darkness, as aman would st off filthy and rag- | ged garments; or as he would put off his night- clothes, before he went out of his chamber. And they ought not only to put on their day- clothes, but their-armour also ; by praying for, and cul. tivating, all those holy dispositions, which arm the soul to repel temptation, and are at the same |time its omament and beautiful attire : even as . the burnished ‘armour is deemed the conqueroy’s.- most honourable decoration. The apostle there- fore exhorted the Romans to Join with him, in walking” ‘after. a becoming and ¢ consistent manner, as those who. enjoyed. the light of the word of God and the hope. of heaven; keeping at a dis- tance from all excess or intemperance ; from aj sloth, and unchastity, and every wanton look, word, 0 or action ; and from all contention, envy,, and malevolence. ‘And then, instead of mulli-. plying exhortations, he called upon them “to pac “on the Lord Jesus” himself, and thus do the. whole at once. Let the mind and example of KE phe 4s 22 Col, 3. Col 3. 10-17, 1 8, cs Jam. 1.21. 1] Thes. 5. 3. Ez, )-18. ¢ 81,° raf 6 Eph. 6. 11—13- ment. No doubt, it is the duty ofall Christians to avoid contracting debts, which they have not a reasonable prospect: of discharging punctual- ly; ~apd to submit to any mconveniency in order to pay their debts in a creditable manner: but the obvious interpretation of the text as dmpera- tive, Seems inconsistent with the ; gituation of al- most all men in the present state of the world. The usual exposition of the next clause, ‘ but sto love one another ;” ‘Be not a debtor to * any man of aught, but love and affection, which “ye ought so to pay, as that ye should have moré *to pay,” (Bp. Hail ;) is not to me, at least, very satisfactory : for why should we be alowed so ‘to come short in rendering love to whom love is be as to be always there in arrears, and there ? If we daily rendered all that love to our neighbour, whichis due to him, we should not remain in his debt. The next day would indeed require afresh payment, but there would be no ‘ rrears due. Upon'the whole, therefore, though would speak with caution and hesitation, I can- “not but prefer the indicative construction ; “ Ye “4 do owe, &c?”. In’short, the whole of Ee the apostle would inculeate was the exercise of love in. its various branches ; so that he who ‘loved another, actually fulfilled the law, in respect of its requirements towards his neighbour : and this love of our neighbour as ourselves, in obe- dience to the command of God, would also be _ the best evidence of our ‘loving him with all our i hearts, according to the first and great com- -mandment of the law. (WVetes, &c. Ex. xx. Eev. “xix. 18. Deut. vi. 5.) The apostle, by thus’ ap- ing to the moral law, as the standard of duty, fter having so fully shown that no’ man can be stified by it, completely establishes the distinc. a between the law as a’covenant, and the law L rule ; and. proves. that our deliverance from in the former sense, is in order that we might| ‘itin the latter. ‘Worketh no evil, &c. “Not tthe law is exactly fulfilled by doing no evil ‘neighbour : but, because in Christ’s in- retation, the neglect of doing any good we a S able, “and have opportunity to do for him, 1s z evil? “Charity i is. also kind,” ¢ and eth us “by love to. Serve ove another.” ) ind Ref) “4 14." Some think that the apostle here approaching destruction of Jerusa-. " more complete Sete ‘of = A. I. 6). (oCHAP. XIV, Directions to receive candidly the weak in faith, and not to despise or judge one another, in respect of things doubtful or indifferent, 1—6 ; but to consi- ES She RR a aes Ss EE Christ be reflected in all their tempers and con- duct; that all, who saw their piety,,purity, ‘zeal, benevolence, and self-denial, might recognize the image and character of Christ in them. That as they stood justified before God in the robe of his imputed righteousness; so they might ap- pear before men adorned with his image for sanctification. Then they would not contrive means for gratifying any of their carnal lusts, nor would they be anxious to provide for the in- dulgence of their appetites ; but they would find the:r satisfaction in such things, as pertained to the life of their souls. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—7. The grace of the Gospel directs our thoughts to the providence of God, as well as to his pro- mises and commandments : and thus it induces ’ gubmission and cheerful composure, where pride and the carnal mind see nothing but cause for murmurs and disquietude. Christians should always remember, that there is no power, but what is derived from God; “that the powers « that be, are ordained of God,” though not ac- cording to what we might think the most eligible plan ; and therefore, “ that every soul is bound * to be subject to the higher powers :” that while so many, disdaining every yoke, ‘are not « afraid to speak evil of dignities,” and want to level all other distinctions ,that themselves may rise to distinction, by “ resisting the power and s* despising the ordinance of God ;” there may be also a protest in the land against such turbu- lent innovators, entered into by a great multi- tude, “ who fear God, honour the king, and « meddle not with those that are given to * change.” Indeed it is far more agreeable to the pride of man, to rise to reputation by de. claiming against kings and princes, than to be employed in humbling himself before God for his own sins, and in diligently mortifying his lusts. But surely there can beno sufficient rea- son, why ministers of the Gospel and private Christians, should leave their peaceful duties, and bring the truth inte disgrace, by becoming volunteers in such services, as apostles, evangel- ists, and martyrs, never intermeddled with! In our happy land, however, the advantages deriy- ed from civil government are immense; our grievances minute and often imaginary ; and rather the fault of human nature, than of our constitution or public administration. For spe- culators on this subject, (even such as profess to believe the doctrine of man’s entire depravi- ty,) almost universally blame this or the other form of government, for those evils which in fact are inseparable from our fallen nature ; and they expect that benefit from the change of forms or persons, which can only be produced by the renovation of men’s hearts to the holy image of God, and the mortification of that car- nal self-loye which is universal to mankind. Lev * ROMANS: der their relation and actinides ; 7—12, Exhortations to caution, charity, hu ty, and self-denial, in usin ir chr il 13—23. yey ; 5 thee. ae Oe iy f 34 ‘ angers ar ’e is short ; frims in it; that it is their wisdom and @ things as they find them providence and comma peaceable subjection to refusing this subjection, and must give an account to f neral, our rulers are, what all ri * a terror to evil doers,” and not t0 those 1 do well; asthe honest and conscientious h: ever they choose to worship God; and that 4 few, if any exceptions, none are made afraid, but those who to fear; even they whom the magistrate, as the minister of God, a ret la er to execute w erie) mu ish, unless he Would bear the sword in vain. “ that in every way it becomes us to be “not only for wrath, buat also for cons * sake.” At the same time magistrates m: hence learn, from whom and for what, they have their power, and what account they: render of it; that they too may attend to duty in the fear of God, with whom there is no of persons. Itis also incumbent upon to be exact and exemplary in paying tribu custom ; considering their rulers as God’s nisters for their good, and saat 1 ‘from t personal interests for the public go should therefore avoid,all appearance covetous and fraudulent practices, by which so’ many plunder their fellow-citizens, in withhold-_ ing their share of the public revenue. And ought also to refrai from contumelious and respectful language concerning their go and set an exaimple of § ring fe: fear, and honour to whom h then, those who eagerly dec. berty, without exactly dis licentiousness, seriously ask ther their reasoning car be such Scriptures as these apostles, or his primiti their zeal about such topics” 15—22.) And whether such declam frequent invectives against those, Scripture commands us to honour be for the credit of the Gospel, an of true religion ?—As to the any where made by those on: constitutionally devolve, to’ or assist the real liberty of man al, civil, or religious ; or to ch of despotism or oppression, climate, complexion, or ‘¥ g Meh, order ofthe community. “9 ip , V.S—14. me er While we rejoice at deliverance from t cin at 1}; Mat. 124 20. estes 9 92 ‘our hearts, and transcribed into our He paendsnce, nenettaaae ppt aS § ea 1 n hs ie ab re ross injuries to. their pe: co hex ORY, ‘property, or charac- ters 5 but we s don ‘kin “or degree of evil ff any man, bat. shall ‘study, to be useful. and eneficia very re ‘ tion and station of life — The I heard and professed the he more, should we deem ourselves. hak oa all sloth : i, and the. nearer our 0; acheth, the. more diligent should nish the work of life, and to go forth 0 ne ‘Lord. “Emerging { from the night of" C1 ence and the: twill ght of our first glim merin: G\ieve a AG a pie and looking t fot ote a knowledge and ce from. the. works of a “whole armour of | ae to at in a manner con- Houourable le ‘to, our profession ; 3] ) » a uf L all. spiritual, as well as carnal | , inste ad of. making provision its lusts ; ‘let “us study to, shrist, to imbibe his spi-! to walki in every respect iA 2 ast “Weak i in ‘faith, 4 That Hibhce’ ot the benefit” of Christ ; bene ibe ter ived from him? “(Beza.) oe ya Controversies of disfi by Saale Bes of UL spit ers oO: of nea. at ‘altercaiions of dis: ties. of. disputations ; lepart more Uncertain au vyarious. and | perplexing ‘ [ponttoversies,” or turn pate with disturbed | £0 science. Erasmas renders ates “not : to, the e minations of disputes” © Yet indeed | weak ‘should be received, in order to ‘the letermi nation of disputes ; that is, ‘that, at eth, | y no ring: the truth, he may become ut the apostle orders this to be ! very Feet that there 1 may be no con, , or yain and unseasonable disputation, “a ches ee they should be instracted with ld ness lenity; and so that in those i ( which: he is spe King,).¢ we ought oak oursely es to their i igor: ance} a gard to to. the law of charity” (Beza ) ie Lyd Notwithstanding the authority A in bis apostles, “and their. in| 1 dlleeeing his, doctrine. to niankind, | FES 0 of opinion prevailed even among | sth: _ or did ‘St. Paul, by an express | “you V1 command, pat a fin ak termination | i Vou. VL 4 . Le. i ‘ ) a v) © pu tations, or ys i e th at is, Aest he shold 2 are er ei 7 | ceive ye, ¢dur * not to rasranen disputa- /46. Zech. 11. 16. eres be a the law, may. its 5 precepts. be .| exeellency of the doctrine, _ or admitted: hta_ th (2 John 9. 10.) But fessed i in words, 2 and not d denied in works, a man ought at least to eNweak f £0) he faith, >? and meekly helped forward, though, he. ™: prejudices and Mistikes.” ~ apostle’s admirable. reasoning in favour of can- pes dour and mutual condescension, Re va vated by saving, thai there was no se paration md © the things, judged indifferent by the latter, and oN AD. @f. Ag eleey) eps Se Oyo at, Bec 8 e Meat) eek 2 John’ 10. ‘8Johoy* not tojudge his ) 8—10. uf 2am thoughts. soe 13. 8 1 ) 13, 205 Phils 4 viii Bande mad lvery 2-5. i } ¥E to them, A peigiion indeed diye? certain and. important t th, yet. the heart tannot profit- ably receive ttl ‘suitably disposed ; ; ahd a man | must himself perceive the “nature, ¢ evidence, and and the ‘grounds ‘on | which, it rests, before he et ‘make profitable. use of it; so that to profess S assent _or conform, would, without conviction, in general be hypocri- sy and aiways, unavailing. — So “essential are the rights” and exercise of private judgment, i in all possible cases, to the existence of true ‘Teligion | ! And so useless an encumbrance would an imfalli- ble judge be, for deciding controversies, and producing unanimity mong Christians! The apostle had sufficiently dectared his mind re- specting the Mosaic law ; and where attention. to itwas likely to interfere with the simplicity of men’s dependance « on Christ, he zealously con- tended against | it: : yet many ‘sincere believers could not be convinced that they were under no obligations to observe it. If the method of sub- sequent ages had been then in use, these pers sons would have been excluded from the Church, and anathematized _ as obstinite heretics ; or kind oft excess and inexpedient in- ; driven, { for relief to their consciences, to separate from those who imposed on them what they counted ‘sinful, and afterwards they would have been shunned as schismatics. But St.Paul, in all the plenitude of his apostolical authority, could endure his feHow-christians to differ from him in opinion, | as to matters’ of inferior conses quence ; ard, instead of peremptor 'y injarictions, : he gave : a genera al rule of Fast importance for our conduct i in all such cases. He exhortetl the pas. tors and members of the Church at Rome, to’re- ceive among them, as a brother, the week beliey- er; and not to per plex him With disputations about such things, as might appear doubtful te conscientious persons, but to leaye him, under the general use of means ahd loving: instructions, to. grow stronger in faith and: riper in judgment, by the inward teaching of tlie Holy Spirit. This eneral rule appiies to many particulars, both vespecting doctrine, aera: and practice, Ifa Than « do, not profess. repentance, “and a believing }dependatice, as a lost sinner, on the merifs and. atonement of | Christ, € God manifest in the ‘ flesh,” and a reliance on the” Holy Spirit for teaching” and sanctification ; ; it does: not appear, that he can properly be regarded as a believer, ommeunion of the saints, y these things are pro- be received us one that is ay yet be under the power of may © The force of cunnot be en- setween Jewish and Gente Christians. Had a, ; ae 4D. 61. > ROMANS. *! ” ' and then endeavour to make the cause of their ote ee ee eee 2 For one beliéveth 4 that he may eat all things: € another, who-is weak, f cate} eth herbs. “3 Let not him that eateth, rm despise ‘ him that eateth not} and Jet not him ting ‘no Which eateth not, » judge him: that-eat~|¢4*e- Let éth; ; 1 for God hath received him. Pe: suaded i in his ow ee 4 Who art thou that judgest another] | 6 He epee ia man’s servant? to his own, master he} oe standeth or falleth; yea, ! he shall be gardeth not the day, te dyer. 14. 1 Cor. | Luke 18,94 I°Cors} 1 (Cor, 45 4) 5. Jam. nok regard bs, He 25. Gal. 2. 32. a) 8.113, wy 4. 11, 12. i the Lerd, Pp for he'gh im. 4. 4. Tit. 1 ver. 13. tt. 7 1 vere. 5. & 11,28. 45. Heb. 9, 10. &} 1,2. & 9114. Keli | 16. 25. Deut. 33,47 | RE that euteth not, to 45,9, 18, 19. 1 Cor. 10.) —2% Ps.17 5. & a © Very 22, 23. 29, 30, Col, 2. 16,) 37. 17. 24. 28 8 nets and giveth God thanks P Gens 1, 29. & 9) 1% ¢ Te es | 1a. 216, 2170 John} m Gal. 4.9, 10; Col.) 5 3. “Prove 15, 17:1) Acts 10. 84,44. &1 10, 28—30. Rom.8.| 2, 16, 17. Dan. 1. 12. 16. ‘15.8, 9 31-39. Heb..7. 25} n vere 14, 23, 1 Car. 2 ver.10.15.21. Zech. 4,10 Matt.18. 1) 3, 7—L1, k 9.26 "Aes Ti. 17.) 1 Pet. 1, 5. Jude 24. ; ‘| bd Or,assured.t John ; ay these unhappy ¢ “ be poured upon v expected geen! place. _ It is;how dividuals should < apprehended sinful by the former, been!ims *,pesed,a separation of communion would have * ensued, and the schism on the apostle’s prin- “ieaples would have been chargeable on the im “posers When it shall please God to awaken $,in the, governors of established protestant « churches, such a spirit of moderation and geod- “ness, joined with a true zeal for religion; as “to leuve, such thisgs in that natural state of in- © difference, in. which almost all sensible men * confess it is best they should bie left, many se- * parations will cease of course.’ (Doddridge.) Thus the guilt of schism is reciprocally charged by ail parties on their opponents ; and. indeed truly, when not done exolusively ; for the same stut2 of mind and heart. generally prevails, in thoss who impose unscriptural terms of com- mhunion ; and in those who separate themselves} from their bicthren, without sufficient reason ; fe fightings i in the what is indispens minate them. One Cheieees pater who had got over the out regarding the respect; another, either ‘one who had imbibed conipany with Genti unawares eat some showed that he was the faith : yet it évin Here:tlien mutual the Christian, who must not despise his y or superstitious ; and with him, or use cont specting him; and on pulous believer must brother, as self-indu th or shun him, and spe: count... For God! ‘him into his fami separation 2ppearas great as they can, to justify themselves. Sv that. not only the governors of protestant esiallished churches, but the leading men among dissenters and seceders also, need ta’ be brought, by the illumination and grace of the Holy Spirit to a fuller, knowledge of the Serip- tures, and more entire conformity to the temper there inculcate. In proportion’as men approach nearer in judgment and disposition to the word of God, they will be brought nearer’ to each other; as the lines from the circumference of 2 circle approximate to each other and to the cejtire, proportionably.. ‘Then each person con- cerned, (instead of decidedly justifying every | tinetions + and» eat ibe: particular, among those with whom he is.conneet~| judge’ ‘and condemn another? ed; and disputing against every thing in’ use’ Eagles hic own master did n among such) as he differs from ;) »will seriously | was only aecountableto his compare all particulars von: every side with the |justify or condemn hin, t sacred oracles; and in consequence will discover, | him ‘to fall, as he saw hj 4hat neither party is entirely right, and neither | and if thdeed he was a be entirely wrong. And this conviction, avowed and promise of God were er reduced to practice by the leading men, would|and were abundantly ga gfaduaily be communivated to the rest of the | (ates, &e. viii 23—39. body ; and would make way for such amend| ¥. 5,6. The case wi ments, retrenchments, and €oneessions, onal ertanoktoF days. Some € sides ; and such fairness, gentleness, and” dens thee Jewish sabdbaths, new is _and oth dour, in debating/on the controver ted subjects, | iemnities to b- stiliin foree, and : ‘so requi as would, im process oftime, effectually terminate | the law fGod ; and. mb neti they iS pe 61. 7 Fora eK us liveth to himself, _and no man dieth to himself. 8 For whether we live, we live unto |; and whether we die, * we die ie L ord: s whether we live there- die, we are the Lord’s. ‘For to this end‘ Christ both died, O' Band revived, that he might be “Lord both of the dead and living. ‘qyer-9. 1Cor 6, 30.1 Thes! $10. 1.21. Rey. 1. 13. q 20. 2 Cor. 5.15.|s 1 Cor: 3. 1 23. &Ju Matt. 28.18. Johu Gal. 4.19, 2. Phil] 15. 23. 1'Thes. 4.] 5. 22, 23. 27-29, “i 20o—24, wea] tevise Reve ‘14, Acts 10. 36. 42. ‘W4. 1 Pet. 4.2. ph. 1 20-23. Phil. E i ee ioe Acts tnieSaO-1e/Rine 2 10,11. 2 Tim. 4. 13. 36, & phi SR] tw 2 es L. 1 Pete. 5. : 21, 13. a 12. 2, 1 Pet them in a | religious ‘manner ; others were satisfi- the ritual law was abrogated, and. that i |appointments were no Jonger obligatory, so pc ole this respect, they ‘regarded every day alike : (for we cannot suppose that they. did not observe the Lord’s day, or any days of fasting and prayer.) In such mattersit was chiefly ne- cessary, that every man should be fully satisfi- ed in his own mind as to his own’ duty, and that he acted from proper motives in it. If thena Christian regarded a day according to the law of re: ‘or conscientiously set it apart for devo ; he might be supposed to do it from rever- e to the authority of God: and if another Christian, deeming these distinctions to be su- perseded, omitted all regard to those days, which the other» accounted holy, it should be suppos- ed, that he did it with a-view to the honour of pte of his legislative authority, and his ful- at ofall the ancient typical observances. In like manner, the believer, who ate any kind of food, shoulil be considered as regarding the will ‘and glory. of the Lord init ; while he returned thanks both for his food and for his Christian diberty : on the other hand, he that refrained from this or the other meat, being contented with, and thankful for, what he did eat, should be con- sidered as doing it froma self-denying and con- Seientious regard to the will of the Lord, even though his scruples were judged to be ground- less. Fully persuaded in’ his own mind. Let “ every man freely enjoy his own sentiment ;” oa go on in his own way without impediment or censure.’ (Doddridge.) This interpretation is ancient: but it does not seem to be the most | construction of the clause. * Leta man e that full persuasion of the laifulness of that he doeth, or abstains from, as will pre- ‘ve him from sinning Against conscience im _ him not search into the judgments and sof other men, about these matters, to mn them for them.’ (Whitdy.)—* Ido not @ with those, who think that the apostie ee dbe careful not to do any thing with a yor hesitating conscience. For it is gh, that our conscience consents. to jo; but it is necessary, in the first tour. Sputigeraae be certified from the CHAPTER XIV. Jude 14, 15. yeant , Nothing more, than that each person| | el ff ee Ae D. 6. lo But why dost thou judge thy bro- ther? of why dost thou * set at naught thy brother? y for we shall ail arth be- fore tie judgment-seat of Christ. tL For it is written, 4s I lived ait the Lord, severy knee shall bow to ine; and every tongue shall » confess to God.” 12 So then © every one of us shall La account of himself to God. [Practical Observations.] X ver. 3, 4s Luke23.) 20. 1-18 9 Jb 10. &% & 15 11. Acts 4. 11. y2- 16. Ee 12.14. Matt. 25. 31, 32. John 5. 22. Acts 10. 42, & 17. 31. 1 Cor 4.5. 2Cor. Se 10. Rev. Z Num. 14. 21-728.) Matt, 10.32 1 John Is. 49. 18. Jer. 22-] 4. 15, 2 John 7- 24- Ez. 5. 11. a 9. Matt. & 182° 23, Re a3 16.2. Gal. 6. 5. 1 Pet. 4 5 : 4 ‘ 229 a Ps. 72. lle ‘Fat asi 22-25. Phil. 2,10. Rev. 5. 14. ‘V, 7—9. It was an acknowledged. principle, that no real Christian allows bis own humour,* indulgence, interest, or credit, to be the end for which he lives, or acts, as to the general tenour of his conduct; nor dees he even avoid, desire,- or meet, death from selfish motives : but whether his life be prolonged, he aims to spend it to the glory of Christ, or whether death be expected, he refers it to him to be ordered in» all respects for the glory of his own name ; so that whether the Christian lives or dies, he belongs to the Lord, to be disposed of as he pleases ; and is his beloved, to be taken care of by him in all possi- ble events. For to this very end, Christ both died on the cross, and rose again, and liveth anew in heaven ; that in human nature he might be the sovereign Lord of all his people, both during their lives and after their death ; as they willingly devote themselves to him, and are prompt to labour, suffer, or die for his sake ; as he orders all things respecting the time and cir- cumstances of their death, for his own glory and their good; and as, when they die, they are taken to be with him for ever, and he wilk raise their bodies to share the same felicity. Christ is also the Lord of all the, dead; and. of the living who do not ‘believe in him: he spares their lives, cuts them off by death, and executes vengeance upon them as he sees good; yet the former sense seems to have been principally in- tended. It is worthy of observation, that the apostle most cogently showed professed Chris- tians what they ought to be and do, by stating the character and aims of true believers, and by teaching them what charity would suppose, con. cerning their brethien who differéd trom them, if their conduct were in other respects consist- ent with their profession... «The Lord,” evident- ly means Jesus Christ, these werses ; which contain a very conclave argue in proof of his Deity, that. the ne: rsés undeniably con- firm ;. for to what mere creature can we be thus entirely devoted, without manifest idolatry ? V. 10~12. This suggested another reascn, why Christians should net judge or despise dhe, another ; as they/must all stand in judgment be- fore. Christ; when it wouid be known from what Motive every man had acted. The. prophecy re- ferred té fiaa been- before explained of Christ, as “ Jenova, our Righteousness,” iG pies fe3, = er =" —) ‘A. D. 61. ROMANS.» ‘Lord Jesus, i that there is nothing * un-} ‘thy meat, ™ now walkest thou not f cha- _ & 16.17. Lev. 19/}t See ons ver. 2. 1,4, 55 Gal 5. 13. - "aecount of ourselves to God,” shows how fa- _gniliar it was to him, to understand the prédic- “That is, shall adore and acknowledge me as / (Whitby.) (Note, Phil. ii. 9—14.) ' of his,subject, by exhorting Christians, especial- es Ne a ee erent TURES pe eh Sp os PEA Ogee rr a J Ve Cr ti ye, | 13 Let ms! not therefore # judge one|ri another any more : © but judge this rather; that no man f put a stumbling-block, § or an occasion to fall, in Ais brother’s way. » 14 know,» and am _ persuaded by the} peace, and joy in 18 For he that jeth Christ” is ac approved of men. niCor. 8 Il 2) 5,6. Pet. 2. 1. 1LJobii} Matt. 6, 2. 2. 1. 30, © 12.17. 1 Cor. 10} Phil. 3. 29,30. 2 Cor 8. 20,! 1, Le ; 21. 1 Thes. 5. 22. fs 5.1, 5. & p Dan. 2,44, Matt} 16. & 15. 13. Is, 3. 2. & 6-33. Luke] 12. & 6b, Se Acts & 14. 15. & 17. 20,) 31. & 13. 52. Gab} 21. John 3. 3, 5. 1) 5622, Phil. 2. 1. &) 4. Cor. 4. 20. & 6.9.) 3; 3 & 4, 407. € 1 Thes. 2. 12, i121, 1 Phes q.1Cor. 8. 8. Col 1 Pet. 28.5 2. 16, 17+ Heb. 13. 91 vers / 6. ry Is. 45.24, Jere 23] 125 ly tended to the rm died ; seeing it tempt rally leads to condem ply that the weak bro but the contrast is made, Christ to the weak believer, w! to save him, and the want of love brother, who would not meal, from regard to rather prove an occasion of hazard the loss of the soul of ¢ might hope to be a believer, than. self in the exercise of his Christian I may, however, observe, that the’ write in that exact systematical style, w! some affect, otherwise they would serupul have avoided such expressions. In ] liberty therefore, which was guodin | tians ought to be careful notto do guarded a manner, of with such: might give occasion to its being evil for the privileges of the 30 consisted in meats and drinks ments did : so thata believer, ¥ liberty, at any rate and at all: due a stress on the ind n pensation, as a mye con dic ° nial distinctions of the eld ¢ stan fied before God, to be at hee with him, to sess peace in the hear 1 conscience, at experience that pure joy h clean of itself : but to him that esteemeth any thing to be unclean, * to him i¢ ie unclean. 4 af 15 But if! thy brother be grieved with ‘d ver. 4. 10, Jam. 2.| 2 Cote 6. 3. Phil. 1.Jk ver! 23. 1 Cor. 4.&4. 11. 10. Rey, 2<14,). 4 8. 7. e Luke 12.57. 1[g 2Sams 92.14, 1/1 Ez. 13.22, 1Cor Cor. 11, 13. 2 Core} Fim» 5. 14.1 John} 8.12. 5, 14, : 2-10, m 13. 10. & 15, 2. £9. 32,33. & 14. 9h Acts 10. 28. 1Cor, 8. 1. & 13, 44. Ise 57.14, * Gi. conmon. Acts} Phil-.2. 2—4. 14.3, Matt 16. ‘10.14, 15. & 11jt Gr. according to & 18.7. Luke 17.) 8,9. charity. 2. 1Con 8 9-13, . xly. 20—25 :) but the apostle’s transition from “ the judgment-seat, of Christ,” to “ giving an tions uttered. by Jenovau, as the words of his divine Lord and Saviour. . Shall confess te God. * God’? (Beza,) ‘If these words, which the * apostle certainly spake of Jrnovan, be well £ applied by the apostle to Christ ; Christ must $ also be the Person intended by them: for how ¢ could the apostle prove, that ‘every knee must how” to Christ, from the words of God. *. to me every knee shall bow ;” § if Christ were, £ in his whole nature and essence, as different ¢ from that God who spake those words of him- ¢ self, as is a creature from his great Creator ” : V. 13—18.. The apostle concludes this part ly the Jewish converts, not to judge, censure, or condemn one another any more : and he then enters on another exhortation, in which the’Gen- tile converts were principally concerned., This he introduces by using the same word, in some- what of a different sense, Instead of exercising their judgment about others, let them learn to aet judiciously in their own conduct, that they might “not ensnare their brethren, or occasion them to sin: as if a man should heedlessly lay a stone or atrap, in another’s way, which might occasion his falling or being hurt. This they would be apt to do, by an inexpedient use of lawful things. The apostle knew, by the doctrine and revela- tion of Christ, that no kind of food was any. ionger polluting in itself: yet if a man supposed the ceremonial distinctions to be still in foree, the meat which he ate, contrary'to his judgment and conscience, would be unclean to him; and he therefore gught to abstain, till more fully sa- tistied. “Now if a strotiger and. better informed believer induced his weaker brother, by his ex- ample and influence, to eat such things as his conscience forbade, and so to bring guilt and distress upon himself; it was obvious that he did not walk charitably, For his conduct direct: * bedience, ac grand requirements of the moral la ‘sarictification of the Spirit, 1s the subst duties of the kingdom: niee , who in suely things serveth and obeyeth Christi s acceptable to God, and is approved before men to be a true believer, and should therefore. e received as such by his brethren, without respect tovhis d ferences of opinion or practice. "Po" infer from hence, as some have incad ushy done, that a peaceable exemplary Christian, who is not too rigid in las sentiments, or tinctured with: j ~ . 61. ) 19 Let us. efore y-follow after the “things which mi: e for peace, * and things > wherewith on e may edify another. 2u 4 Peg meat destroy not > the work of God. »¢ All things indeed are pure ; . a but é¢ is evil for that man who eateth : It is e good neither to eat flesh, nor Pasa. 14, % & 14, 12—17.jc ver- 14. Matt. 15. ll. Acts 16. 15. 1 Tim. 4¥ 3-5. Tit. bas.oh ver. LS 21. TOs “Col. 3. 12-15. 12. 14. Jam. 3 13-18. 1 Pete 3.) 13- 10.31 ¥ ac u. Eph. 2, 10, hit} ‘21 Cor, 8 13. BS. 2 1 Cor. 1641 DoBe 6 Ae um will y be tinea and loved by man- kind ; F would imply a censure on Paul, on the er. S, on the. prophets, on the most ‘eminent -believers in every age, nay, on Christ himself, as if they had not been so candid and liberal as we ought to be: for we know what fa- your the world showed them. ‘But in fact the men of the Church, and not those of the world, are exclusively meant. * mind, to make greater account of food, than of ‘ a brother’ ’s salvation; which they do, who can _¢ endure to at, when it L causes a brother to of- fend, and 65 gives him occasion c of turning aside "¢ from the Gospel. We ought to copy the ex- ‘ ya ample of Christ, who, so be from destroying _£ the weak for food, Poured, out his life for them.’ Beza) bide’ ss 19—23, The apostle proceeded. to incul “cate an assiduous and persevering attention to ae interests of peace among Christians, and to ali those things by which mutual edification ~ might be promoted. . Let then none of those ~~ who understood their liberty, allow their own in- - dulgence in any kind of food to counteract the work of God, in the conversion ofthe Jews, the spread. of the Gospel, or the sanctification of be- lievers ; or suffer it to destroy any of |:is rational creatures. . Indeed the apostle would have it _known, as his decided. judgment, (though he _had been educated a Pharlsee,) that all kinds of _ Meats were alike pure in themselves : __ would be evil fora man to eat them, when it had’ _ adirect, tendency to seduce a weak brother into Sin, Nay,:so much ought love to preponderate over all such considerations, that it would be rand right for 2 man to abstain wholly from » flesh and wine, and every other indulgence by «which his brother would be tempted to. sin, uneasy in his conscience, or weakened inhis “, hope. and the vigour of his obedience. So that , they who had. stronger faith, and assuredly be. qitienes. ‘that they might. lawfully eat any kind of id; should net make ostentation of it, or im- erly seize on every occasion of acting ac- ing to it; but rather possess it as in the fe w hen others judged them on that account: and them use their liberty with humility, caution, "oem self-denial ;, and without seeming CHARTER XIV. oa 17. & 15: aI, [8 ver 2. 5. 14. 23.}1 1 Cor, 8270 ‘Tt evidences a cruel yet at” the Jatter. God, who would know their uprightness |5 A. D, 61. to drink wine, nor any thing f whereby thy brother stumbleth, or is offended, or is “made weak. 4 CPracticut Observations.) ” i 22 Hast € thou faith? have it to thyself before God. » Happy és he that condemneth not himself in that thing which he alloweth. 23 Andi ihe that * doubteth 1 is * damn- ed if he eat, because he cateth not of faith: | for whatsoever i is not of faith is sin. BIG f ver. 13. Mal. 2 8. ay 6. 1. ‘Jam. $: putteth a difference, Matt. 16. 23. & 18-}' 8 Ob between meats. +-10, Luke 17. 1, hb ms 15. 24. ‘Acts 24. k.13. 2. 1 Cor. 11.- 2. Phil. 1. 10, Heb. 16. 2 Cor. 1.12. 1) 29—31- Gr. 12. 13, Rev. 2 14s} John 35 234.55 Tit 1. 15. tell 11.6, * Or, discerneth, or, ‘man, to be free from all doubt or self-condemna- tion, in those things, which he allowed himself to do; but if any one questioned whether any in- dulgence were lawful or not, and yet example, — persuasion, or inelination prevailed with him to venture upon it; he would certainly commit a sin, for which his conscience would condemn him, and for which even God would condemn him, if he did notrepent ofit. For as he did it not in faith, as he was not fully persuaded in his own mind, that he was allowed by the Scripture to do it; he would be guilty of preferring his own inclination to the dictates of his conscience, and the supposed will of God. In general, every action must be sinful, which is not done in a belicy- ing apprehension that we are acting according to the command, or by the allowance, of God, and may therefore consider ourselves to be in the way of his promised blessing. It is obvious how groundless the scruples of some serious per- sons from this text, concerning the Lord’s sup- per, must be: for the apostle’s argument is wholly about a cad entirely of anether na- ture. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—4. It is of great importance for us to distinguish between those who are weak in faith, and such - as are strangers or enemies to it: for we ought to receive, “and affectionately to cherish, the former,,but to beware of, and withdraw from, It is, however, very difficult for us to bear properly with the mistakes, infirmities, and prejudice s of our brethren; or to make proper allow ances for the weakness of natural capacity, the bias of bad education, or the effects of partial and erroneous instruction under their first reli- gious impressions. We are afl prone to make our own Views the standard of truth, to deem things certain, which to others appear very doubt- ful, to expect by eager disputation to bring men to sce with our eyes, fo perplex new converts with topics which they cannot as yet understand, andto expect them at once fo acguiesce in all those truths, which we have been learning for years, So that i it is almost impracticable to prevail with ‘those to receive and hold communion with"each other,’ who have been received by the Lerd, and enjoy communion with him! Thus some ‘have nselves, or to despise their weaker |been expelled by their brethren, or have sepa~ re Sarronity be a enyat happiness to a [rated from them ; and contests or schisms, have ? A. D. 61, i MRAP. XV, “In condescension to the weak, the strong should give up thet own will for the good of others, after the disgraced the Church, grieved her best friends, and rejoiced her enemies : thus Christians have despised, or condemned, each other about ioubt- ful or unimporiant matters, as if the aye essence’ of faith.and piety had been concerned ! ‘The dis- _ 4inetions. between meats and days were at ieast| as important, as many things which are now scontroverted among us; and it was far more ‘eertain on which ‘side the truth was found ; yct men might be real Christians, who could not re- @eive even the apostle’s determination of the con- troversy. Surely then we should enlarge our eandour beyond those narrowlimits which inany would assign to it: and if we could demonstrate every tittle of our doctrine, and every part of our worship, to’ be seriptural ; yet we ought not to despise or condemn a man, becaus¢ he is not able 'to see)the conclusiveness of our arguments ; and if we must assume it as undeniable, that he is just as far’ mistaken, as he differs from us ; we should at least treat him with that tenderness, ‘which we show to one, who wants an eye, a leg, er an arm. All, who love the Gospel, ought to hun such persons as excite divisions among those who appear to hate sin and love Christ: sand such ‘shibboleths. as -tend to multiply, to perpetuate, or to exasperate them; let us wease to despise, or judge one another, especial. ly about things which are not essential to salva. tion: let us beware, that we do not attempt to reject, or to cast down, those whom God hath zeceived, and will uphold; orto judge and con- sdemn his conscientious servants. V. 5—12. It behooves us to remember our own unworthi- mess and fallibility, and the numerous instances in which we have been entirely mistaken, when confident that we were inthe right : and endea. vouring to be fully persuaded in our own minds about our conduct, let us leave others to the judgment of God. Thus if some deem it expe. dient to observe'a day, in commemoration of any of those great events which relate to our sal- vation, let them spend it in a holy manner to the glory of God: and if others judge it best not to observe such days, let them act with humble simplicity, in dissenting from the opinion and practice of their brethren. Then all may be done in a quiet, peaceable, thankful, and Chris- tian Manner ; a8 it becomes those who profess neither “ to live hor to die to themselves, but to “shim who died forthem and rose again,” and «« ever liveth to be the Lord both of the dead ¢¢ and of the living.” , Instead, therefore, of cen- suring, reviling, deriding, or. despising one an- other; let us all prepare to appear before’ the judgment-seat of Christ ; as he hath sworn, that every knee shall bow, ‘and ey ery tongue shall confess to him. We should therefore ‘carefully judge ourselves, both as to our state and con duct; that our confession of Christ may be proved genuine, by our devoted obedience to V. 1323. ROMANS. ~ > Christ, who died for the as’ well as the strong.) if: Respuinaias satisfaction in competition with thi \dofour breth-. ren. Verily it must be $5 weare. often faulty in such matters: and good comes to be evil Spoken of, beea use ot 4 ful things in an uncharitable pean send manner.” But let us remember that the par pi , dience of the Gospel aréjalike saperigr to meats and drinks’; and that sy aatagtl “righteous. 5 ** ness, peace, and joy, the Holy Ghost: and that when we most highly yalue these spiritual ts While we snun sup sert our Christian liberty, let ual pride, and self-preference: and whilst we i pity such as are yet ens! needless observ- — ances, let us be careful ot t ) abuse ‘our liberty by an inexpedient use of | hinges I venturing upon such as_ consider what bee our cone always: proper. to Jeuthieud the ‘serupul some persons; yet when there ‘is; probability of grieving, offending, or turning aside, a Weal believer, or of stumbling, a hopeful inquirer ; we should waive our liberty, if nothing call for t exercise of it, excep a on wn indulgen ce... Far : surely it cannot be’ an imits tion of Sie love of privileges, and abound i in these spiritual duties, | we. enjoy the greatest assurance that we are ac- ~ cepted by God, and best approve ourselves bes ; fore men, to ha, real believers. abaaithe pith ; low after all those. things, whieh - neg.) and mutual edification; let us. study. SA tien anh difference about the most lawful earthly enor ments; und learn to renounte w > comes» in competition with the welfare of our/brethreny the peace of the Church, and the. glory of God. Let us pray for more hui ty and self-denial in the exercise of our know! more to.regurd aur acceptance with God, and less to desire <) mY applause of men. . In, every doubtful or indif. ferent matter, “‘ happy is he, who * not himself in the thing which heal we Pui Numbers venture into places, ; pon. actions, against which their own: $s revolt, bes) cause they are iuduced by inclination, and em boldened by. the exam Binge seh onaome,.. ; account have, pi cae wom reputation of pious» men. But whether the things themselves be lawful or not; as. they cannot do them, in faith, as. they hesitate concerning. Aigal arameeeaahy them, and as they, cannot heartily pray” we: % presence and blessing of Pos Soe ; condemned for indulging themselyes inate ‘a ful case, . But few are so happy as! quite free from self- condemnation in 4 that. they.allow; a sound judgme: heart,. a tender conscience, and an a aie denial, — are necessary for the enjoyment of this comfort; and most of us see frequent cause to condemn ourselves, and, by daily repentance, faith, and prayer, to deprecate the merited conderanation of our God. 52a, SS Oe ial ; ) vt D's 1 CHAPTER XV. | : . A yt + «ship of God, 575 shows that the scriptures fore- | _ 5 Now ithe God of patience and con-: tell the union ofiJews and Gentiles in the service of solation, grant you to'be like-minded’ God ; subjoining his prayers, 8— 135 that he thus) Ohe toward: another; * Sennen to Christ exhorts the Christians at Rome, as the apostle of]: 4 PoaRh Rus the Gentiles, 14—16; and his extensive labours Bit us hea bss 17—21 : he avows his purpose of 6 That ye may, mi with». ‘aneh ‘mind, ‘and, ; Rome, i in his way to Spain; desives their] one mouth glority God, even # the e ather respect of his previous journey to Je-| of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 9) om, with the contributions of the Gentile con-| 97 W7h-yefore: © receive ye one an ak ery is, 2282; and prays for them, 33. Pas Christ also it Mi us, 4 to the ¢lor 1% , ’ glory’ 7 then that are ® strong, > ought of God. Me yy e weak /¥__ tobear the infirmities pbine weak, 8 Now *I say, that § a pak Christ was a i and not to © please ourselves. i ‘ FE 2 Let every one of us 4 please his minister of the circumcision. for the truth of God, to confirm the prosaic: made une neighbour for his good to sti aah haha fotlieanh , 3 For ¢ even Christ pleased not him-| i : | self: but, as it is written, ‘The reproaches| ic And: “in respect” of the distinctions of meats and] tions, or examples ; in order that by patiently ‘days, ‘were generally stronger in faith, as well as| cleaving to the Lord in faith and holy obedience, “sounder in judgment, than their more scrupulous amidst all their trials and temptations, and by ‘brethren. But for that reason, they who were] taking comfort from the daily, perusal of the. Sable to do it, ought’ to bear with the infirmities of| Scriptures ; they might possess a joyful hope of ' the weak, who were not able to rise superior to| heaven, notwithstanding past sins and present: ‘them ; and not to despise them ; but even to dear} manifold defects. He therefore prayed | for them, their infirmities by patiently submitting to self:|to that God, who is ‘infinitely patient and long. denial on their account, and meekly enduring suffering towards us, who commands us in, like their uncliaritable censures ; while they perse | manner to bear with one another, and who is the ~-yered' in endeavours to promote their welfare, ‘Author and Giver of patience to his people, and “and to maintain a peaceful’ communion with the: Source of all their consolations, that he would. them. So that, instead of pleasing and gratify. render his exhortations effectual ; and grant ing themselves in. the indulgent use of their them to be of one judgment and one heart, dis- liberty; or humouring pride, self will, or resent ‘posed to entire harmony and affection, and ful§. ment; they ought readily to recede from: their} of disinterested love’ and compassion for each, ; oWn inclinations, in order to please their neigh” other, ‘after the example of Christ, and accord *bour as far as could conduce to his good, or to’ ing to his commands. That s so nothing might, mutual edification, by obviating his prejudices, hinder them from. joining, as “ with one ming d gaining: ‘upon’'his affections. » Thus Christ,| and one mouth, * in the: worship of God, ire ' love to sinners, renounced his own ease, glorifying him for his mercies, and adoring his’ mfort, and reputation ; exposed himself to the perfections, as the Father of our Lord Jesus proach and revilings of the enemies of God ;|Chirist ; who is approached by sinners, through d lived in this polluted, miserable world, ex-| his beloved Son, and is,become their reconciled: id’ to contempt, calumnies, and persecutions, Father in him. And he again exhorted them to he finished his sufferings by the ignominious lay aside prejudices and disputes,.and to receive h of the cross, amidst the insults of his em | one another us brethren, without regarding the ved murderers : according as it had been| distinctions of Jew and Gentile, or differences of | "predicted of him by David, who spoke as a type ‘opinion on these matters : even as Christ had re. ofh im. (Notes, &e. Psi 1xix.9./20.) °° | ceived them, without making exceptions to any _ Shit The apostle took occasion from | of them; that God might be glorified in their, 7 at the heal at eth salvation, as he also would be in. their mutual HGishtifes's and laud him, all ye people, As ms 61. God for his mercy; as it is written, * For this cause I will confess to thee among the Gentiles, and sing unto thy name. 10 And, again. he, saith, 1 Rejoice; re Gentiles, with his people. 41 And again, 2 Praise the Lord, all ye ‘12 “And again Esaias saith, “There shall ‘bea root of Jesse ; “and he that shall rise to reign over the: ‘Gentiles, ¢ in him shail the Gentiles trust. {asses “43 Now, ‘¢the God of popes e fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may ts girscnapethir. en the power of| glory through Jesus Christ # nt the Holy Ghost. - 14 { And & I myselfalso am persuaded of you, my brethren, that ye also age »follli x 2 Sam, 22, 50. Pay 6: Dan, 2. 44, & 74 5+2% Eph. 2. & 18. 49. | 14. Ase 4¢1—3. &) 5.18, 19. .2 Thess y Deut. 32 43. Psi}, 5. 4. 2.16,17- 1 Pet. 4. 66, 14. & 67. 3,4./c Jer. 16.19. & 17.| 8. & 68.89. & 97%. 1.1'5—7. “Matt, 12. 21. £5.4,5. & 12) 12. & 94.3.4. & 138.| 1 Cor. 15. 19. Eph.!' 2 Cor. 9. 8. Heb. 6 4, 5. Is. 29a. 14—16.| “1. 12, 13, 2 Tim. 1.) 11, & 42, 10—12. oy Marg, 1 Pet.1.|g Phil. 1.7 & Ps. 117.4. 1, 5, Philem. 2. i Is. 11. 1. 10. Rev. a aR 5. Jev. 14, 8. usb 9. 2 Pet. 1. 5. 5. & 22. 16. Joel 3.16. 1 Tim.) 12. John 2, 21, B Gen. 49. 10. Ps.} 1.2 h Phil 1. 11. Col. 1s = 4a—12. & 22, 27,/e 14. "17. Ts. 55.12] 810, 2 Pet 1, R72. 8—10, 17.) John’ 14..1.27. Gal.| 58. . may 42, 1-4, & 49, : “V. 8—13: In order to unite Jews and Gen- tiles in one church, and ‘conciliate them to each ether, Jesus Christ had assumed his human na- ture among the Jews ; he had’submitted to cir- cumeisign, and exercised: his personal ministry with unwearied labour and self-denial, among circumcised persons; and he com anded his apostles to preach the Gospel to the Jews in the}: first place, Thus he fulfilled the predictions and promises delivered to the fathers of that na- tion : the Gentile converts could therefore have no pretence’ for despising them. On the other hand, after Christ’s ascension, the Gospel ‘had by his command been extensively preached among the Gentiles, and with vast success ; that they also- might glorify God for his mercy, as it had been predicted by the ‘ancient prophets; | (Notes, Deut. xxsii. 43. Ps. xviii. 49; exyil. 2s. xi. 1—10.) So that the Jewish converts could have no reason to exclude or shun the Gentiles, whether they regarded the’ will of their ascend: ed Lord; or the prophecies of the Séripture. In the last quotation, it had been shown that the Gentiles were to trust, or hope, in’ that Messiah, who was to reign over them: hence the’ apostle took occasion to pray, that God, the Author and Object of hope, wouid’ fill them with abundance’ of spiritual joy and peace, by enabling them sim’ ply to believe in him, as Pevéaled in his belayed Son, and as relying on his ‘gracious promises 7 that so they might attain to an assured; abiding, realizing, and anticipating hope of éternal life, through the’sanctifying and comforting energy of the Holy Spirit. - Aejoice, &e: (10.) ©The He- ‘brew interpreters ender’ the oripinal, (Deut. XXxii. 43.) ** Celebrate, O ye nations, his peo- ** pie.” * Certainly the nations could not cordial- © ly extol the people as happy and blessed; un: ye dba towards them also. — "01 it * area ot ". ROMANS. |ing sanctified by the had never seen them, |as well as with Knowle dg e ib same particulars, to put d em in’ ‘ of goodness,” filled! with aw i able ate eae nionis! has) putting you D grace that is given to me vole That ® l'showld Jesus Christ to the Gen the gospel of God, hat? the of the Gentiles might (Practical Obseromonn) a '-17 I have therefore hy wh sey which pertain t 1 Cor, 3.10, Be 15, hs ee 20, 24 10..Gali 1. 15,16.) 3. % 17 & 2:9. Eph, 5%, « apostle, as it were, se ‘hortations with prayers ; tne * bestow on them the = things whic hhe c ‘ed? (Beza.) Reign over, &c, (4 * which is out of the Hele Me ightly for an ensign,” § is by poe | eek * to bear rule :” ¢ cei eet % ‘king to defend, and ms. ‘ people.” Te pe ja 4 ns er V. 14—17. The ap postle, be clude his epistle, shows d > Ro earnest and copious a ‘ms arise from any doubt that cerning them ; for he was ful they, were replete with t and affectionate spirit, w rich. Gospel, so as to be able to 4 without other. assistan written with the ‘more of their duties and their had peculiarly favoured him 3 hith to bé the apostie’ an¢ _ th Christ: ‘to the ‘Gentiles. | ( ec try’ required him to preacl h the ( 7 the’ Gentiles, and to superi e (as She } priest used to do the burning of incense,) in ord aud service Ss might be prese| ceptable’ aniner, by the Ni. : Priest within the yeil, being gifts and graces of the Holy’s Spirit ; : tore thought’ himself called on to at lw ee “st fy ? eras Pe 3 COAPTER XV. « 4 ALD. 61; 18 For t iwillnot dare to speak of any dest Ishould ¢ build upon another man’s of those things " which Christ hath not wroughys by me,* to make the ca dient, ¥ by: » word and deed, c qeecueh z mighty signs and won- yall Jerusalem, and round about | Hlyricum, I hayes fully pepectiod 1¢ Gospel of Christ. it . Yea, 4 so have I strived to preach ‘the Gospel, not where Christ was named, 2 Cor. “10. 4, t Prov- 25. 14. 2; Se] 11. 1 Pet. le 126 Heb. 5, 9: & 11. 8Jb ver. 24. Acts 9. 28, 10. 13—18. &) He - & 12 6.y Col. 3.17.2 Thes.} 29. & 13. 4,5, 4 ude 2.77. Jam. 1. 22. 51, & 14. 6. 20, 21. O aleck: bien Acts} 1 John 3. 18. 25, & 16. 6—i2. & 14, 27. & 15. 4, 12-\2 Acts 14, 10. & 15.] 17. 10415. & 18. 1. eke 16. 18. & 19, 11, 12. *2 Cor. 12. a Gal. 3. 5. Heb. Matt. 12,28. Acts 18—20. Acts 26.20.' 1. 8. Src aers e Acts 20. 20. Col. «2 Time 4. 17. a. 3 Core 10. 14—16. ant. trust he had some. ground of eines not in himself, buf in the unmerited and rich favour of Jesus Christ towards him, not in carnal things, but in those that pertained to God and his worsliip. V. 18—21.. “The apostle’s success had cor- epgnendest to ‘the importance of the trust dele- Eivist ha him. He would not speak of what t had not indeed wrought by him, in bring- ing the heathen nations to obey the truth, in, word an and deed, It seems some teachers were forward to do this: but he would not venture to do himself, hoes he condemned as folly and sin er men. (Notes, 2 Cor. x. 12—16. Jude What had been done was indeed entirely = ‘work, of Christ ; but he had chosen to make} < use ‘of him as his instrument. His preaching had been attended with extraordinary miracles, wrought by the power of the Holy Spirit, whose divine agency | ‘had also disposed the hearts: of the hearers" to. embrace the Gospel. So that from Jerusalen sm, in a very extensive circle of some thousands of miles, even to Illyricum on the borders of Italy, he had fully preached the Gos- pel of Christ, and instructed vast multitudes with t accuracy in that holy doctrine. Indeed it Fed been his ambition, (so the original word sig- fies,) to carry the glad tidings of salvation to thas who had not before heard of Christ ; and fir “assault on the kingdom of satan, in ag Nor was he disposed in general to id on ‘the foundation laid by other ministers, vere competent to carry on the work which ‘happily begun ; but rather to fulfil the pture, which foretold, that many nations and Would see and understand such things as had before been strangers to. (Nore, Is. ) « Probably, i in mentioning this, he may those false apostles, who crept into which he had planted, and endea- establish their own reputation and in- e, by alienating the hearts of his from him ; while, like some in the power of the Spirit of God ;} » face the dangers and hardships of making 3 ey b built on his grand and noble} r~ 8 foundation : 2i But.as-it is written, To otlee he was not spoken of, they shall see: and they that have not heard, shall understand. [Practical Observations,} 22 For which cause also I have been * much hindered from coming to you. 23 But now having no more place in these parts,» and having a great desire these many years to come unto you; 24 Whensoever 'I take my journey into Spain, I will come to you; fort trust to see you in my journey, Kand to be brought on my way thitherward by you, ! if first I be somewhat filled ¢ with your company. e1 Cor. 3. 9—15.) or, oftentimes. Ik Acts 15.3. & 21. Eph. 2, 20—22, h ver. 32. & 1. 10—| 5. 2 Gor. 1. 16. 5 22. 1 Thes. 3.10. 2|1 1. a 1 Cor. 16. ei 13. 1 Thes. 2. Tim. 1 s— i ver. 3. © nets 19. {ts Gr with you. ver. bd Be: many ways,| 2. ‘foundation, an edifice of wood, and hay, and ©stubble.” By word and deed: (18.) ‘ By the ‘ manner, in which. he hath enabled me to speak, ‘and the things which he hath strengthened me ©to perform.” (Doddridge.) As there is no pre- position in the Greek, the clause may be ren- dered, “in word and deed,” and applied, as above, to the obedience of the Gentiles ; and this ‘seems better to accord with the general language of Scripture. (Marg. Ref) Unto Dlyricum. (19. ) ‘I do not think, ; that these words necessa- « rily import, that St. Paul had penetrated into “Ilyricum ; but rather that he had*tome to the « confines of Iilyricum ; and that these confines « were the external boundary of his travels. Ily- vicum adjoins unto Macedonia; measuring « from Jerusalem towards Rome, it lies close be- ‘hind it. 1f therefore St. Paul traversed the ‘ whole country of Macedonia, the route would ‘ necessarily bring him to the confines of Illyri- ‘cum. Now the account of St. Paul’s second ‘visit to the peninsula’ of Greece is contained in * these words. ‘* He departed for to go into Ma- “ cedonia, and when he had gone over those parts, ‘and had given them much exhortation, he “came into. Greece.” ‘ This account. allows, “or rather leads us to suppose, that St. Paul, in . going over Macedonia, had passed so far to the west, as to come into those parts of the coun- ‘try which were contiguous to Illyricum, if he: - ‘did not enter into Iyricum itself. The history © and the epistle, therefore, so far agree ; and the ‘ agreement is much strengthened by a coinci-. ‘dence of time. At the time when this epistle * was written, St. Paul might say, in conformity to ‘ the history, that he had come unto Mlyricum = * much before this time he could not have said ‘so ; for upon his former journey into Macedo- ‘nia, his route is laid.down, from the time of his ‘landing at Philippi, to his sailing from Corinth ; ‘which confines him to the eastern side ef the ‘ peninsula, and therefore keepshim all the ¢ whileat.a considerable distance fiom Hivricum.” (Paley. 2 eee 25 But now ™ I'go unto Jerusalem, to minister unto the saints. 26 For ™ it hath pleased them of Mace- denia and Achaia to make a certain con- tribution, for ° the poor saints which are at Jerusalem. “27 Tt hath pleased them verily; Pand gest debtors they are. For if ‘the Gen- tiles have been made partakers of their spiritual things, their duty is also to ‘mi- nister unto them in carnal things. © “28 When therefore I have performed this,;'dand have sealed to them this fruit, *T will come by you into Spain. - 29 And lam sure that when I come unto you, I shall’come *in the fulness of the blessing of the gospel of Christ. ™m ver. 27-31. Acts] 11. Matt, 25. 40. &Jq Phil. 4. 17-. Col, 18. 21. & 19. Ql. &] 26. 11. Luke 6. 20.) 1. 6: 20. 16. 22. & 24.17.) & 14, 13.1 Cor. 16./r ver. 24. Prov. 19, 1 Cor. 16,1—3. Gal., 15. 2Cor. 9. 12) 21. Lam. 3. 37, 2.10. Ebileme 5. Jam. 2. Ha 4.13—15. n Acts 11. 27—30. 1.11. Ps. 16, 11. 2Cor, 8. & 9. Gal. ry abe 17, rages Ez. 34 26. Eph. 1. 6. 6—10. 11, Gal. 6. 3. & 3.8, 19. & 4. -— @ Prov. 14.21.31. &] Philem. 19. 13. 17. 5. Zech. 11. 7+ V. 22—29. As the’ Romans were already fa- voured with the Gospel; it did not accord with the apostle’s plan to leave his more urgent em: ployment to go among them ; and'this had long hindered. him from visiting them. © But, as he had now brought the churches which he had planted, to establishment in the faith; and as he ’ had no immediate call to any new scene of ac: :' 4 tion, in the parts where he had before laboured: . so he purposed to gratify the desire, which he had for many years experienced, of ‘going to}i f Rome. Buthe also intended a journey into Spain, ‘ a large country still much further to the west, where probably the Gospel had ‘not’at that time \ been preached : in his way he purposed to stay ey! for a time at Rome; and when he had in part Satisfied his affectionate desire of communing with the believers there, heiexpected they would help him forward toward Spain. But in the mean . time, he must take a long journey in the oppo- j site direction, in order to perform an’ important service to the poor Christians’at Jerusalem, for whom the Gentile converts had raised’a very li: beral contribution. Fhis they had done'willing- : ly ; but indeed they were in'some respects debt- orsto them. For the Jewish preachers had first carried the Gospel among them’; and the’primi- tive believers there had impoverished themselves in promoting that doctrine, the blessing of whieh } they now shared with the Gentiles; whose duty | it therefore Was to communicate to themof that temporal abundanée, which was’so generally spentin a carnal manner. When, therefore, he had performed this service, and ‘had affixed his seal, as it were, to this good fruit produced by ' the Gentiles, in order to conciliate the minds of |; their Jewish brethren ; he intended to. pass by Rome to Spain, And whenever he should be permitted to come to them, he was’ confident, hat he should be employed to communicate to A. D. 63. ROMANS. > ‘gether with me in your prayers to God “my service which I ss : Jerusalem 5 * 6. 19, 20. Col. 2.1, vs Aets 21, 27—31.je Acts 18. _ 30 Now I beseeth you, ‘brethren; the Lord Jesus Christ’s sake, and for — the love of the Spirit, * that ye striveyto- — for me ; i may come w joy °by the will of God, you be refreshed. "5 ehaneemenel 33 Now «the God ee bo all. Amen. i > Aa nage. | oy t 2 Cor, 4.5. 11. &] 25.2, 3.24.1 Phes.) Cor. 16.18. 2 12. 10. 1 Tims 6.| 2-15) 1 A fi -1‘Thes. 13, 14. 2 Tim. 4, 1.]* Or, are i 0) Caen ys Bs 143. 10. Phil.|z ver. 25, 26 O "Ge 32, 24—20, eemlpe x cn, — S22. 2 Cor. 1. 11. - 12 eases Ee & 22,24. & 23. Proy. 25. 13. —24, & 24.1-9. & 1. 2. & 4. 12, ae i}, 4 Thes. 5. 7 i Thes. 3.1. ike 2—1 them an abandant sup} consolations, and blessi to sinners by the Gospel of Chi would certainly be edified, e i ed, ‘and increased in numbers, - by bis preaching, and the miraculous - he should be employed to impart the apostle never lost sight of bis slip any opportunity of meule between the Jewish and Gentile hate 1.18. ii. 1.) It is not known, wheu the ever accomplished his intend Spain. But as Clement, | the first'century, said,) tate « utmost bounds of the west ;” ble that he did. He, tower a very different nn ee I go to. Jerusalem. * Here at length, but. oe ent writings, we have o circumstances, which th mans brings toge Achaia for the Chri tribution in Maceds rusalem. We'have these. circumst: st: by some hint in the passage in ‘tioned or by the date of the and we have that time, ‘amination, to be invall wards the close of St. « peninsula. of Greece,’ the writing of this epistle ul the narrative of the Se € & ‘ ‘ ‘ . ¢ ‘ c s « - ‘ those'events Wobk place. ‘Some date ¢ 58, others A. D. 60, or 61, ~W.'30—33.. The opel nded | his ney ‘to Jerusalem as of so Bi th 5 ” oe: A. D. 61. ‘CHAP. XVI. The apostle eommends Phebe to the Christians at Rome; and sends salutations to many by name, 1—16. He warns them against those, who eaus- he t not to decline it ; yet he was aware, | ‘be attended with great danger and ty, through the enmity of the Jews, und the ei prejudices even of the Christians against him; which neither his zeal in their be- half, nor the liber ality of the Gentile converts, could counterbalance. He therefore besought the Romans, for the sake of Christ, their com. mon Lord, and for that loye’s sake which the Spirit of Christ had wrought in their hearts to each other, (according to his own most loving nature and conduct towards them ;) that they would earnestly unite in.prayers for him; that he might be protected from the malice of the unbe- lieving or disobedient Jews, who would other- ‘wise disappoint all the plans which he had form ed ; and that the prejudices of the Jewish be lievers might be so removed, that they might ac- €ept and take in good part, the service which he went to perform. That so, if the Lord pleased, he might not come to them grieved and disap pointed; but with joy and comfort; and also have his spirit refreshed and enlivened by join- ing with them in thanksgivings to God, and by what he witnessed of the grace bestowed upon them. In the mean time-he prayed, that the God of peace, as reconciled to believers in Christ, and as disposing them to live together in peace and harmony, might be with them all, for their comfort, and to prevent all disputes and divi sions among themselves. SROGEICAL OBSERVATIONS. 4) y. 1—7. “The powerful’ of this world often domineer over the weak, but it ought not to be so in the Church of Christ : on the contrary every one, in proportion as he is strong in faith and grace, should be tender, patient, and compassionate, to the feeble-minded, to those who are compassed with infirmities ; perplexed in their views ; ha- rassed with scruples, doubts, and temptations ; and unable to enjoy the peace and comfort of the Gospel, though they appear to walk in the obe- dience of it. Even if their infirmities be attend- ed with bigotry, censoriousness, or peevishness’; we ought still te bear with and pity them, and to. submit to self-denial for their good : and instead. ‘of pleasing ourselves whatever may become of em, we ought to give up our own humour and imclination, as far as we can please them for their ‘good to edification ; though we must not be men- pleasers, or help to deceive them by our flatter- If any man deem himself 2s and compliances. =, and he be at the same time disposed to ile, despise, condemn, and reject, the weak nd scrupulous, because they. cannot accede to s whole system, it is evident that pride and shness are stronger in his heart, than faith t ce; and that he hath more of “ the noe that puffeth up, than of the love that edifieth.” He i is the most advanced Chris- CHAPTER XVI. 4. D.6i. $ ' ed divisions and offences, 17-20. He names sv- veral brethren, who joined in their salutations of them, 21—23. | He concludes with prayers for them, and ascriptions of glory to God, 2i—27. and to endure reproach and suffering, after His example, and in prosecution of that great design for which He shed his blood : and. if, in doing this, we are reviled by furious zealots, and un- charitable bigots, we may, with humble accom- modation, use the Redeemer’s wards, * the re- * prdaches of them that reproached thee, are “ fallen upon me.” For whatever is written either in the Old or the New Testament, is in- tended for our instruction, and may be applied to our case, for our direction and encotrage- ment ; that by patient faith, persevering obedi- ence, and comfort derived from the word of God, ‘ we may embrace, and ever hold fast, the bless- ‘ ed hope of everlasting life, as given to us-in © Jesus Christ. Thus relyi ing on the mercy and truth of the God of all patience and consolation ; we should | pray continually, that we, and our brethren in Christ, may be like minded towards one another after bis example ; that the divisions of the Church being healed, all who are called by his name ** may glorify God, even the Father “of our Lord Jesus, with one mind and with “ one mouth.” And till this perfect union shall be effected, we should learn to agree, notwith- standing our. differences about non-essentials ; and to receive one another as brethren, w hile we hold the great doctrines of salvation for sinners by the blood and Spirit of Christ ; and this*will tend greatly to the credit of the Gospel, and the glory of God. ; V.8—21. . The whole plan of redemption is suited to re- concile us to one another, as well as to our gra- cious God ; and we may say of every contention among Christians, ‘An enemy hath done this.” The fulfilment of ancient promises and prophe- cies, in the coming of Christ among the Jews, and in the great success of the Gospel among ~ the Gentiles, and through distant nations and languages, that they might glorify God for his merey, and hope in that * Branch from the Root * of Jesse,” who was raised up to reign over them, should teach us to cease from our mur- murings and disputings, and to join in grateful praises and thanksgivings to him, who glories in his merciful victories among the heathen, and hath called them to rejoice with his people. If we would have the God of hope te fill our hearts “ with all peace, and joy in believing,” (anda sinner can have abiding holy joy and peace in no other way,) if we would “ abound in hope by the power of the Holy Ghost ;” we must rely on, and pray for, the teaching and influen- ces of that divine Agent ; and we must be care- ful neither to grieve him by our evil tempers or sinful. passions, nor to quench his sacred fire, by negligence, .or procrastination : for thus we often bring. darkness and disconsolation upon ourselves. We should hope the best of others, and commend what is good in their conduct : but they who. are really most full of goodness and knowledge, and able to admonish one an. AyD ‘61. . ROMANS.) )- ie a COMMEN ca untor you Phebe bour '| succourer of; iiiany. church hich 3 is at a Cenchrea : sgl ‘That ¢ ye receive her in the Lota, fas. becometh saints; and that ye.assist her in whatsoever business. she hath need of you: & for she hath. been a a 2 Cor. 3.1. 9, 10. 2 John 10. 3 John } Db Matt. 12. 50. Mark Fy ‘Acts 18. 18. 6—10. 10. 30. 1 Tim. 5. 2i!e 15. 7. Matte 10. Eph. 543. Phil. 1. | Jam. 2.15. 1 Pet.| 40—42, & 25, 40.) 27. Bie 2. 10, 1. 22, 2 Phil. 2.29. Col. 4.) Tit. 2,3, ‘ e€ Luke 8. 13, 1'Tim.! 10. Philem. 12. 17.[e vere 3, 4 ‘. 9% 23, sive ra her ee ne aie the Gentiles, ) > Acts 9. 36, 39. 41. °. 16.) 22, 42. Mie. i Phil. 4 14-19, 2 ‘16. ey ee heh Bae ee ann ay ny whee 2. Tim. 1. & “| 4 h Acts 18. 2. 18, 26, Phi. 80 i a 1922 Tim-} 3.16.) I Josh a pl a ee other, will be most thankful to be reminded of their duty, and cautioned against danger, ‘by these who are authorized to watch over them; who have obtained grace to bé faithful in their’ ministry ; and who evidently desire that the persons “and “services of their brethren may be acceptable to God, through Jesus Christ, being sanctified by the Holy Ghost. It is indeed an honour to be employed by the Lord Jesus ; and for him to work by us, in those things which pertain to. God, and in rendering sinners obedient in word and deed. But the whole glory must ultimately be referred to him : osténtation should carefully be avoided in speaking on such subjects ; and it is seldom expedient to mention ourselves in these’ Matters, except as we want to obviate men’s rejudices against our ministry, when they im- ~- pede our usefulness. But indeed, how trivial are the labours, and how limited is the useful- ness of most of us, when compared with those of the apostle, whose ministry was attended with | the power of the Holy Ghost, in so remarkable-a degree, and whose unwearied labours would ad-} mit of no bounds, but those of the human: spe-|) cies, or of his own life? It is honourable, when “ministers, who have the opportunity, boldly face. opposition and hardship im earrying the Gospel | to those places,"where Christ hath not:yet. been named; and when ‘they would rather make ‘irruptions into the uninvaded provinces of satan’s dark domain, than stay to garrison such as have already been torn from him, This is a noble ambition; but as most of us must-in some mea- sure build upon the foundation that others ‘ave laid before us; we should at least take heed |: how we build thereon, that our superstructure e} ATS ) may not disgrace or expose pee foundation, ' person in “gtd circumstance i: LTim, as is too often the case.’ L |v.9—16.). The Chiistian’ atRome were exhort- — Si & Vi29—5 | led to receive her to their fellowship, and also to Our best desires may meet mee many hitter. assist and support her in the business) whi auces ; our well concerted pians may be disap-| brought her thither ; asshe had been helpful to “pointed ; ‘our very prayers may seem to remain many~ Christians, | and’ to’ Paul also, “who was | nanswered : but, proceeding in the path of du-/not backward to achieve dge his obligations — HOSE Sat} a ‘peli dts he V8, 4 Aquila afiiaee turned to Rome; thoagh they had been at Ephesu of blessing in the coibe ‘of ¢ ee, should expect to know and to communicate, but with which numbers are totally unaequainted, — and which most of us experience ina degree far beneath what the primitive believers did) We should, therefore, strive together in our prayers. for each other, that for Christ’s sake, and by the love of the Spirit, a great’ ble. 1g may come © upon the souls of Christians, ithe labours of | ministers ; that env s prejudice, and a va party- — spirit may not pitipadethe: faithful . zealous ser- Re vants of Christ from being accepted by the saints, in theirdisinterested endeavours to do them good, (as frequently is the case,) but: chonane meet the people, wherever they go, with Je Ag and may by them be refreshed; and that 't God of peace may be the ever present Comforter of all, who “love the Lord” Jesus Christ in’ sin- **veerity i: Amen’) 656 Aika tp dahlia fae : eh ER a A) g) Saleeee NOTES. Si aR eS ig it : “CHAP. XVI V. 4, 2. “It is) probable, that this epistle was sent by Phebe, ‘accordi what is added at the end ofiit in our Bibles; Ps as these additions aré of no atithority, and some- — times: palpably erroneous, they are not here in- serted, Cenchrea was the Sea:port of | ‘Corinth, — (where a separate Church was: founded,)- which s)which shows that the apostle wrote from Corinth. Phe- be acted’ as a servant, or a a ‘to the Church at Cenchrea, and was probably en , in relievi ing the ine Peengegs amon; “ty with self-denying zealand ‘lovey: endeavouring to conciliate the minds of Christians’ to one. another, and to excite them to emulation only in’ good works; and seeking ourcomfort in comman- s “ion with God and his saints; all wili surely termi-|1, 2.2428. 4 Cor vi 19.) hey had hate to our advantage ; and even-the services, éd their lives: in protecting ‘the apostle at which we would have performed and could not, /sus, aa if they. had béen Higa to ‘sshall be graciously accepted and rewarded. The |their own necks, and to’ be behe rich believer should deem himself a debtor to|stead + and «2s his life was so useful tO. ' the poor, ‘and they who have ‘been made parta-| churches of the Gentiles, they kers of spiritual blessings, ‘should count it their | were under the Steines” duty to minister in’ carnal things to those, ee, gare’ his « J -z 4 bin. i sf -_— « mea... -3 5 Likewise greet =the church that is in their house. Salute °my well-belov-|’ ed E penetus, P who is the first-fruits of 4 Acasa brist 6 Greet Mary, * who bestowed nero us. 7 Salute Andronicus and Junia, * my msmen, and t my fellow-prisoners, ‘are of note among. the apostles, y i. 15. Jams 1.18. Rev.| 35. Tim. 5.10. 14. 4. $s ver. 11. 21. q 15. 26. Acts: 18./t-2 Cor. 11.23, Cole 2+ 27, 2 Cox. 1, 1s ‘ a Philem. 23. 9. 2. 1.9. r ver. 12; Matt. 27.,u Gul se, ti paatt. 18. 20. 1 ‘Gor. 16. 19. Col. 4. hilem- 2. aot ©. ¥p. 3 John, . oe 'p 11.16. 1 Cor. good wishes to- aan, and to the Church in their house; or to the several Christians, of whom their family. was composed, and who met con- to worship God. ‘ Priscilla tinually ¢ and. Aquila had originally been inhabitants of) ¢ CHAPTER XVI. A D. 61. who also * were’ in Christ. before’ me. 8 Greet. Amplias” y my beloved in the Lord. 9 Salute Urbane,” our helper in n Christ, and Stachys my beloved. ~10 Salute Apelles *approved in Christ. Salute them which’ are bof Aristobulus’ * household. 11 Salute. Herodion my insman. Greet X81. Is. 45. 172 Eph. 2. 10. 1 John 1 Cor. | Cor. 25. Jolin 6. 56. &| 4.13.& 5.20. | 3.10. 1 Pet. 1.7. } 2 Tim. 4. 19. y ver. 5.Phil. 4, 1. 14. 18. Deut. &. alt Or taenas 11,49. 2 9.& 1s 80. 2Cor.| 1 John 3. 14. 5. ay 21. Gal. 1.)z ver. 2, 3. 21. © 22. & 5. rah eeon © tradiction would have ensued ; firaty: because, * when the epistle to the Corinthians was writ- * ten, Aquila and Priscilla were along with St. * Paul, (1 Cor. xvi. 19.) and because, secondly, the history.dces not allow us to suppose, that * Rome.” (Acts xviii.2.) ‘ They were connect-} ¢ ed, therefore, withthe place to which thé sa-}* « lutations were sent. St. Paul became acquaint- |‘ «ed with them at Corinth during his first visit} *. ¢ into Greece. They accompanied him upon his | ‘ ¢ return into Asia ; were settled for some time] ‘ between the'time of their becoming acquaint- ed with him, and.the writing of that epistle, they could have gone back to Some, so as to have been saluted in an epistle to-that city ; and then have come to St. Paul at Ephesus, so as to be joined with him in saluting the Church € at Ephesus; (Acts xviii. 19-26.) and appear! € to have been with St. Paul when he wrote from © that. place his first epistle to the Corinthians. © (1 Cor. xvi. 19.) Not long after, he went from « Ephesus into Macedonia, and after ‘he had gone over those parts,” proceeded from thence © on his second visit into Greece ; during which ¢ visit, or rather at the conclusion of it, this ¢ Epistle was written. We have, therefore, the /£ time of St. Paul’s residence at Ephesus, after -* he had written to the Corinthians, the time -* taken up by his progress. through Macedonia, ‘and his three months’ abode jin Greece : we have the sum of these three periods allowed _* for Aquila and Priscilla going back to Rome, *.so as to be there when the epistle was written. * Now what this leads us to. observe, i is the dan- .* ger of scattering names: and circumstances in * writings like the present ; how implicated they -* often are with dates and. places; and that -¢ nothing but truth can preserve consistency. «Had the notes of time in this epistle fixed the | _ $ writing of it to any date, prior to St. Pauls _.“ first residence at. Corinth, the salutation of -¢ Aquila and Priscilla. would have contradicted )& the history; because it would have been-prior st ‘to his acquaintance with these persons. If the} ¢ _# notes of time had fixed it during that residence. / * atCorinth ; during his journey to Jerusalem, < when he first returned out of Greece ; or dur- ing his progréss through the Lesser Asia, upon hich he proceeded to Antioch ; an equal contradiction would have been incurred : be- use it appears, (Acie xvii, 2—26.) that-dur- ing all this time, they were either with St. _ or abiding at Ephesus., Lastly, had the tes of time in. this. epistle, which we have ; be perfectly incidental, compared with notes of fime:i in the first-epistle to the Co- ed oe nme to be either contem-, at Corinth. As it is, all things are consistent.’ [ (Paley:) The author has transeribed this pas- sage, chiefly to give the less learned reader an idea and a specimen of the manner, in which ‘able critics can, almest in all cases, detect lite- rary forgeries, and establish the authenticity of ancient writings. »This is peculiarly needful, in an age of bold infidelity, in which'the most con- fident assertions are made, and suppositions ad- vanced, without the shadow of proof: as if 2 literary forgery were’ attended with little difficul- ty, or danger of detection ! when in fact it is nearly the most difficult thing that can possibly -be attempted, and scarcely ever escapes detec- tion. ©‘ St. Paul’s contention at Corinth was with ‘unbelieving Jews, who.at first “opposed and s blasphemed,”-* and afterwards “ with one “ accord raised an insurrection against him.” Aquila and Priscilla adhered, we may con- © clude, to St. Paul, throughout this whole con- * test (Acts xviii. )—It is highly probable, they * should be-involved in the dangers and persecu- 6. tions which St. Paul underwent from the Jews, «as they, though Jews, were assisting to him, ‘ in preaching to the Gentiles at Corinth. They « had taken a decided part in the great contro- - « yersy of that day, the admission of the Gen- *« tiles toa parity of religious Situation with the © Jews. ,For this conduct alone, they may seem * to have, been. entitled to thanks from the * Churches of the Gentiles. at gg -V. 5. The apostle also desired to be remem- bered with the same expressions of affection to Epenetus 5 (for the words greet and salute are the same. in the original.) He was peculiarly beloved by the apostle, having been his first con- yert in Achaia, and the earnest of his subsequent usefulness: Perhaps he was the first of the household of Stephanas, who embraced the cons a stot x1 uae) A, D. Gt. them that ‘be of the f Aowseiold of Nar- cissus, which are in the Lord... ~ 12 Salute Tryphena and Tryphosa, who e¢labourim the Lord. Salute the beloved Persis, which laboured much.in the ‘Lord. 13 Salute 4 Rufus ¢ chosen in the Lord ;| and £ his mother and mine. 14 Salute Asyncritus, Phlegon, Her- mas, Patrobas, Hermes, & and the bre- thren which are with them. 15 Salute Philologus, and Julia, Ne- reus, and his sister, and Olympas, » and all the saints which are with them. 16 Salute one another * with an holy kiss. k The churches of Chrisy salute you. (Practical Observations.) 17 4 Now I beseech you, brethren, i mark them which ™ cause divisions and 2 offences, contrary to the doctrine which] % ye have learned; ° and avoid them. T Or, friends. 19. 27. 1 Tim. 5.2,/m Acts 15. 1—5, 24. © Matt. 9. 38. 1@or.jg 8. 29, Col. 1. 24 1 Cor. le 1O—13, & 15. 10. 58 %& ‘Y6.) Heb. S. 1. 1 Pet.1.] &. 3. & 11. 18. Gal. 26. Col. 1. 29, &} 22, 23, 1 7% & De 4. 4.12. 1 Thes. 1. 3.th ver. 2. & 1. 7+ Is.! Phile 3, 2,3 Cols 2. & 5. 12,13. 1 Tim | 50.21, Eph. 1.1.] 8 2 Pet. 2.1, 2; 1 4. 10. & S..17, 14.) 1 Pet. 2 John 2.19. 2 Jobn Heb. 6. 10, 11. i Acts 20.37. 1Cor | 7—19. Jude 19. d Mark 15, 21. 16, 20. 2Cor, 13.{n Matt, 18.7, Luke © Matt. 20. 16. John; 12. 1 Thes. 5. 26.4 17. 1. 15,16. Eph, 1. 4.) 1 Pet. 5. i4. o* Matt, 18.17. 1 Cor. 2 Thes, 2. 13, 2}k ver. 4, 5. 9—11. 2 Thes. 3. Johii 1. | Phil. 3.17, 2 Thes.} 6. 14, 1 Tim. 6: £ Matt. 22. 49, 50.} 3. 14,15, 3—5. Tits3. 10. 2 Mark 3. 35, John John 10, Ll. V. 6—15. Itis not known what’ Mary this was, or in what respect she had’ bestowed much fabour on the apostle and his friends ; but she had in some proper manner been very active in providing for their support and comfort: An- dronicus and Junia, being Jews, and of the same tribe and family with St. Paul, had on some oc- easion been imprisoned with him for the sake of the Gospel. They had probably been converted on tle day of Pentecost, or soon after ; and were well known and esteemed by the other apostles, while Paul had been a persecutor ; as they were én Christ, that is, believers, before the apostle was. Of the persons who are next mentioned, nothing certain is known. Apelles had approv- ed himself to be a true believer by his exempla- ry zealous conduct. Probably Aristobulus was not a Christian; but he had several in his house- hold of whom the apostle had some knowledge. Narcissus is supposed to have been a very pow- erful and wicked man, of whom many things are recorded in the Roman histories ; yet he too had believers in his family! Rufus seems to have been the son of Simon the Cyrenian ; and his mother had showed such attention to Paul, that he deemed her deserving of the honour and re- spect due to a parent. It is remarkable, that the apostle, amidst all. his engagements, should be so well acquainted with the names and cha- racters of many Christians, residing in a city which he had never visited. This shows his in- defatigable diligence ‘and attention to every thing relative to the churches of the Gentiles. It may also be observed, that he never mentioned the name of Peter, which he doubtless would have ROMANS. 18 For they that are such P serv our Lord Jesus ‘Christ, a but OW! belly; and * by good words and: fai speeches deceive “the hearts of * th simple. ik We reece 19 For t your obedience unto all men. "Ta glad your behalf: but * ye wise unto that which | S go ple concerning evil. | ge 20. And ¥ the God of” ¢ bruise Satan under your feet — a The grace of our Lord Jesus | st with you. Amen. ' tb 4. 2 Thes. 210. 1 Set ie 12..26. Gal. t. 10. : Tin, 6. 5. m Phil. 2.21. Col. 3. 18. *e 3.]* sob ae 24. Jam. 1. 1. Jude] 2-6.’ Tit, 1. 10— ‘Luke 108" 1. Ber: Ll ae 5. 1Sam, 2. 11-17.) 20. 1 - 29. Is. 56. 10—12.} Jude 16. pln 4 Ez-13, 19. Hos. 4.}s vers ED Ps 8—ll. Mic. 3. 5, Mal: 1. 10. “Matty 5. & 1 24, 48—51. Phil. 3.) 3. 19. 1 Tim. 6, 5. 2}t Is 8. 1 Pet, 2. 10—15. Jude} 8,9 12. r2 Chr, 18. 5. 1 27. Is. 30, 10,12.) 1. 2,3, & Jer. 8. 10, 11. & 23,)x phe 17%. & 28. 1-9. 15—| Ps: 101.2. 17... Et. 13. 16, i, Mie. 3. 5. Matt. 7.) Cor, 14. “10 ee 15. &24. 11.24. 2 Pea = 22 2.83 160 2 a ia Cor. 2.17 & 4. 2. & 11. 13-15. Col. 2, ee: had he then resided at Rome i erfully militates against all the traditions of tiquity respecting fim, on which ‘so enormous fabric of usurpation and ae triacs 9 erected. — Ed V. 16. A holy kiss. This ae sts ritual affection, to which the them, to show that his epistle h id intended effect in promoting ‘tank them, has been supposed to men and women separately = ye terwards to have been laid a: abuse or slanders, that opinion groundless, and rather the effe of propriety, resulting from licent than suited to the pure sim tive times. The apostle that the several Chul had visited, desired to express their regard to them. V. 17-20. Simple. (18) "The word: fat a rendered ‘simple, is different from that which ie _ translated simple in the next verse ; and conveys — the idea of well-meaning, though not inforn ed persons. The apostle wrote from the’ of his heart: and: therefore, when he seemed be concluding, his overflowing love induced to begin again, as some further topic was sig gested tolhis mind. Thus he here interru his subject, to warn the Christians at Rome, note, and as it were, set a mark on, the person: whose. conduct, doctrine, or insinuations to make divisions in the Church, or to stu or mislead inquirers ; and: to avoid them, a p Matt. 6, 24. John {eege would such as were infected with some infectiqu ‘AD. 4. CHAPTER XVL "A.D. 62. 21 4» Timotheus my ¥ work-fellow, and|° and the preaching of Jesus Christ, P ac- re Lacias cy an ason, and Sosipater, cording to the revelation of the mystery, 4 sicily ‘salute you. which was kept secret since the world Ss, & who wrote this epistle, began, ; : 5. 26 But? now is made manifest, * and s mine host, and of the whole] by the scriptures of the prophets, t accor- uteth you. & Erastus the} ding to the commandment of ® the ever- lain of the city saluteth you, and} lasting God, made known unto all nations ‘a brother... x for the obedience of faith : Ta The grace of the Lord Jesus Christ} 27 Toy God # only wise, de glory be with you all. Amen.” La hege through JesuyChrist for ever. Amen. 48. Acts 6.7. y 11. 36. Gal. 1.4 5. Eph, 3. 20, 21. Phil. 4. 20. 1 Tim. 127.& 6. 16. 3 25 1 Now ™to ‘him that is of power Sb ant cor a & 10. 43. & 26, to stablish you® Siar to my Pub p Cor. 4, 5. Eph. 2. 20. Rev. pl Cok 2.2: Col. 1-] 19. 10. 26 t Matt. 28. 19, -20. a q Ps.78,2. Dan. 2.) Mark 16.15. Luke} Tim. 4. 18. Heb. & Acts 1 Pa Kl taets 1821, - fl See on. vers 200, 22. Am. 3, 7. Matt.|' 24. 44—47. Acts 13.) 13. 15. 21. 1 Pet. 2 17. 14, mt 3h Acts'17. 5 _ fra_T4. 4, Acts 20, 32+) 45,17, 35. Luke 10,| 45, 47- & 26.17.18] 5. & 5. 10, 11. & 19. 32, & 20. Acts 20.4, Sopater.| Eph. 3. 20, 21- 1] 93,24. Eph.) 3.3.5,|u 1. 20; Gen. 21. 33,| Pet 3. 18. Rev. L Philif ver. 7.11. ~ Thes. 3. 13. 2Thes-} 0, 11. 1 Pet. 1.10—) Deut. 33. 27. Is.| 5,6. & 4. 9—11. 3 2. 1s ie Gal. 6. 11. 2 16, 17-,& 3. 3.) 49,90, 5° « 9.6. & 40. 28, Mic.) 5.9—14. & 7. 10— ‘Th Set eo 2.Jh ver. 8- Col.3.17. | Heb. 7. 25. 1 Pete|y Eph. 1.9. Col.1.] 5 2 1 Vim. 1.17.{ 12. & 19. 1-6. +6. S 1.1. 1li1 Cor. 1. 14, 3! 5. 10. Jude 24,25. | 96° 2'Tim.' 1. 10.) Hebs 9. 14. & 13,jz 11. 33,34. Ps. 147~ ¢ 2. & 6. 11.| John 1. 1-6." n 2, 16. 2 Cor. 4. 3- Tit. 1. 2, 3. 8, 1 John 5. 20.| 5. Eph, le 7, 8 & ‘20, 2 Tim. 1. 2.Jk Acts 19. 22, 2 Gal, 2. 2, 2 Thes+}5 3, 2, & 13, 21. &f Rev. 1. 8.11. 17. (93.10. Col. 2.2, 3. ‘Heb. 13.23, | Tim. 4-20, } 1.44. 2 Tim. 2. 8- | a5, 4. Acts 8, S2—!x See on. 1.5. & 15. Jude 25. disease. For, whatever they pretended, they did | to whom John addressed his third epistle. Being not serve Christ, or seek his glory in what they |a man of affluence, he hospitably entertained did : but they rather sought the indulgence of| Paul and his company ; and he was so liberal in their appetites ; and advanced, or zealously con- | services of this kind, that he might be called the tended fo , their opinions, in order to support} host of the whole Church. | Erastus, as the stew- ve 9, and live in plenty without labour.| ard or’ treasurer of Corinth, must have been a ‘Thus, by their affectionate and flattering lan-| person of considerable rank who had embraced guage, and plausible harangues, they imposed | the mips upon: the judgment, : and insinuated themselves 25—27. The apostie at length concluded, into the affections, of those persons. who were fa- vib ascribing glory to God in such a manner, as yourably disposed | to, hear the Gospel, but were} to direct the faith and dependence of those whoa unsuspecting: , and “undiscerning. The apostle|he addressed to be placed on him.. He was was the More earnest to caution the Romans| aware that nothing but the almighty power. of gainst as artful deceivers, because their un-| God could preserve them from the fatal assaults served obedience to the will of Christ was| of their subtle and potent enemies. But God ; where spoken of with great approbation. | was able to establish them in the faith, hope, and e was therefore greatly rejoiced with this good | obedience of the Gospel, which he had preached report of them, and wished it to prevail still] to them, in consistency with the doctrine of MOre 5 yet. he would have them to be obedient Christ, respecting the salvation.of sinners and om an established judgment, as well as from a| the calling of the Gentiles. . This great mystery proper disposition of heart : he desired that they} had been concealed from mankind in general might be wise and prudent in every good work ;| since the beginning, and had only been in part and simple and inexperienced, only concerning | revealed to the Jews: but at length it had been evil, and unacquainted with its painful effects ;| openly manifested, according to the wr itings of and so harmless and inoffensive, according to the | the ancient prophets, and by the accomplishment exact meaning of the original word, He knew of them; and by the preaching of the Gospel ac- that : satan, who was permitted to bruise the heci| cording to the commandment of the eternal God of ‘the Seed. of the woman, (Voie, Gen. iit. 15,) to his apostles. and evangelists - that it might be “would annoy them to the uttermost : but the re-}made known to the nations, in order to. deliver eonciled God, the Author of inward and outward them from their idolatries and iniquities, and lead . would shortly bruise that enemy and.all} them to the obedience. of faith. To this God of agents “under their feet, and give every be-| infinite wisdom and knowledge, from. whom all ‘an entire and final victory over him. He| wisdom originates, all glory and worship ought ore prayed that the pardoning mercy and |to be rendered for ever, through his Son Jesus ing grace o of Christ might always be with} Christ. By the only wise God we must under- stand the _ Deity, without respect to the distinc- _ CAeta xiii, 1. xvi 1—3. xvii. 7.| tion of persons ;, or the Father, without exclud- ane apostle, not being: an expert writer|ing the Son or the Holy Spirit; who in many e Greek language, generally employed an Scriptures are shown to be coequal with the Fa- en Tertius, who wrote this epistle, ther, i in all divine perfections. But as the God- s ca Ise Silas i in Hebrew signifies | Word, our divine Mediator ; ; so we mist in him ses in Latin; but this is} see the glory of God, and our adoration and . aps was the same person, worship must in the same way be presented. aE US &.. A. B. 6. ae ROMANS, | PRACTICAL’ OBSERVATIONS. belong to our Prin | Ne 16.07" " of their pelfgh igus or their _ ‘True religion teaches men, humbly and frank- ly to acknowledge their obligations even to, those; who in many respects have been their inferiors ;| . and it becometh saints to receive and be helpful to each other for the Lord’s sake, as they have opportunity, and to requite the kindness that ] hath been shown to any of their brethren : and) : the whole Church is under obligations to those t who venture their lives, or lay themselves out, to preserve or assist the useful servants of Christ. if an apostle so kindly remembered each of those who had bestowed labour upon him; much more will the Lord remember all the services, which have been performed from love to him and the Gospel. Seniority in faith gives a real preceden- A cy ; and the bonds of grace are nearer than those of nature. ‘Christ’is as much present in the family-worship of those who meet in his name, as in the more public assemblies of his saints. Be- a lievers are often found in those families, of which a the principals are unconverted ; and they should 1 perform their several relative-duties with cheer- ; fulness and ‘a deference to their superiors, though strangers to the grace of God. } V. 17—27. vouring to make kno: Inorder to maintain uninterrupted our com-j to the Scriptures of t munion with the Lord and with his saints ; those | mandment of the evel persons must be marked, disgraced, and avoid-| ing that we are ca lec ed, who aim to prejudice believers against each | and that every de other, to draw them off from faithful pastors, or} only wise God ; we to seduce them into strange doctrines contrary to| and deed to render the simple truths of God’s word. For notwith-| Christ; that so the - standing their zeal and confidence, as if they only| Christ may be with us were the servants of Christ, they evidently do not esa ee persons ; and , their plausible give Christians m obedience. hitherto, Means to render them w and to keepthem ine: evil ; as well as to encou we the assurance, thai “ bruise satan under eet expression of the most endeared be ‘used among believers, but and holy manner. They, wl showing kind ) ed of him by was so long kept 7 Spee Leif coec as: oe ST EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE hippie)" (oe | ‘e-AR OTHE <7.) | 4 ts CORINTHIANS. The ‘malate of the ‘apostle’s successful ce at Corinth; has been considered, (werden Mets ‘‘Eviii. 1-18.) But speedily after heeft the Church which he founded thete; other teachers » “came among them, who made great pretensions to eloquence, wisdom, and knowledge of their “Christian. liberty ; and thus undermined his influence, and the eredit of his ministry. By these — » -Means the Corinthians were divided into, parties, engaged in eager disputes, and seduced into “various, irregularities, abuses,-and errors.‘ It appears, that. this letter to the Corinthians was © written by St. Paul, in answer to one which he had received from them, (vii. 1.) and that the vs seyenth, and some of the following chapters, are taken up in resolving certain doubts, and ree’ ee gulating certain points of order, concerning which the Corinthians had consulted .-him.— ~ pone they had written to St, Paul, requesting: his answer ahd directions, in these points had not said one syllable about the enormities and disorders, which had crept in among ethe, and i in the blame of which they all shared ; but his information concerning these irres or gularities had come round to him from other quarters, by more private intelligence,’ (Paley.) pe eee epistle was therefore written, not only as an answer to the inquiries of the Corinthians by © letter; but in order to oppose and terminate the various corruptions in doctrine and practice, ¢ ‘which ‘prevailed, to subvert the influence of the false teacuers, and to re-establish the apose - © tle’s own authority in that Church” By general truths, ne, with great address and prudence, ‘made way for a more direct and particular opposition to the several gross irregularities and dane ‘gerous errors, into which they had been seduced. He stated the truth and will of God in various " particulars, with great energy of argument and animation of style; he resolved the severak “questions, that had been proposed to him; he, with great tenderness and wisdom, intermixed “exhortations and directions with his other subjects ; ; and he concluded with affectionate and pathetic prayers for them. Though thisepistle is not so systematic as the preceding one: yet “it is replete with important instruction, and contains the fullest and most interesting declaration and demonstration, of the resurrection of believers, i in consequence of the resurrection of their Lord, which is any where to be found. It is most evident, that the epistle was written by the , apostle when residing at, or near Ephesus, and some time before he left that city. (Note, xvi. 5—9.) Many learned men calculate, that it was written about A. D. 55, or A. D. 57.— In the »* ninth year of Claudius, says Orosius, in the tenth, say others, in the twelfth, says Dr. Pearson, “© the Jews were banished from Rome; and St. Paul coming to Corinth, finds Aquila and Pris- €cilla. (Acts xviii. 2.) He stays there a year and half; at Ephesus, three years, and at the © close of these three years, he writes this epistle, according to Dr. Pearson, A. D. 57° (Whit. (by) But this learned writer has allowed no time for the apostle’s voyage and jodrney to Jerus salem, and his progress through the chuvches of Syria, Galatia, and other parts of Asia Minor; ‘and the same oversight has been fallen into by most of those, whom the author has had the | @pportunity of consulting, who date the epistle soearly. ‘A.D. 54, Paul‘at Corinth, meets with Bs Aquila and Priscilla, A. D. 56. Paul departs from Corinth, and passes to Ephesus; thence '* he sets out towards Jerusalem, he lands at Cesarea, goes down to Antioch, and comes into © the regions of Galatia and Phrygia, confirming the disciples in all these places. A. D. 57, Paul returns to BEphesus—A, D. 60. About this time a schism ariseth in the church at Co2 rinth, which causeth Paul, (now in or abeut Ephesus,) to write his First Epistle to the Corin- ians’—(Indew to the Quarto Oxford-Bible, 1794.) The person who compiled this index,, ns to place the writing of the epistle, subsequent to the tumult at Ephesus, whitch it cere inly was not. (Notes, xvi. 5—9. 2 Cor.i.8—11.) It could not, however, be writteM long be- : the apostle left Ephesus ; and probably, the index above quoted does not allow too much ie for the apostle’s progress from Jerusalem to Ephesus. (Note, Acts xviii. 18—23.) This tation, therefore, the author has fixed on as more satisfactory, than any other which he . The epistle contains no express “prophecies : but nothing can exceed the decided ‘ine inspiration, which the writer advances. (Notes, ii.) He either therefore claims was not entitled to; or his epistles ate not only a and authentic, bat diving. 4 ; * A. D. 60. ? ‘ 3 CHAP. I. The apostle salutes the church at Corinth, 1—3; thanks God for the grace and gifts conferred on them, 4—7 ; and expresses his assurance of their “final salvation, 8, 9. He exhorts them to unity, and reproves their dissentions, 10—16, The preaching of the cross, though foolishness to them: that perish, is the power and wisdom of God to the salvation of believers, 17—25. To exelude boasting, God hath not called the wise, the mighty, or the noble ; but the foolish, the weak, and those whom man despises, 26—29. Christ is our Wisdom, Righteousness, Sanctification, and Re- demption, that we may glory ia the Lord alone, 30, 31. a AUL, * called to de » an apostle of a pace: 11 Gal. 2. John. 20. 21. Acts]. 12, Gal. 1. 1. Eph. tte. F = 4,11. 1 Tim yl bs 9: Ren, 1, 2. &} 21.. Rom™ 1. & 2. 7. 15. 9. Luke 6. 13. Cor. eS & 3% NOTES. CHAP. I. V.1,,2. (Wotes, Rom. i. 1; 2.) There seems to have been a party at Corinth, who depreciated Paul’s ministry, and questioned his apostolical authority : it was therefore proper for him to begin his epistle with an express de. elaration, that God had by his grace and sove- reign will called him to that office: and it was conciliatory and condescending to join Sosthenes, with him, in this salutation and address ; as he | meant to reprove’ many evils which had crept in among the Corinthians. It is probable that Sosthenes, was one of them, who, having been appointed to the ministry, accompanied Paul in his travels.. (WVotes,-Acts xvii. 12—17.) He addressed the church of God, or the collective body of Christians, at Corinth, as * sanctifted in “ Christ,” which some explain of their having begn separated, or set apart for God, in bis eternal purpose, as chosen in Christ to be saints or holy @ersons; others of their being actually sanctified By the communication of his Spirit.— With them he also joined all those in every .place,; who called on the name of the Lord Je- sus; (probably with an. immediate reference to the other churches in Achaia ;) who was equally the Lord of the apostle, of Sosthenes, and of every believer. ‘This shows us how inseparable the invocation of Christ was to the profession of Christianity in those days. Some would indeed render, it, “‘ those, who are called by the name of ** the Lord Jesus :” but it may be shown. to. be inconsistent with the proper construction of the Greek language, thus to render it; aud proba- bly- this interpretation would never have been adopted, if the previous opposition of men’s minds | to the divine adoration of Christ, had not in- duced .e to have recourse to it; though in- deed sonfe have contended for it, who by no means questioned the Deity of Christ. ‘This ‘+ in the New-Testament: is. the character of a « Christian ; he is one that calleth on his name. ¢ That these words ought not.to be rendered * passively, is evident from the Septuagint, who * still translate the phrase Yikrah beshem, (he, * shall call en the name;) by similar words. (Gen. * iv, 26, Mii. 8. sili. 4, xxi. S Ps. inns, 6: ‘Xeix, 6. Ne ? ; : *. I. CORINTHIANS. and 4 Sosthenes our brother, Jesus Christ, e through the 2 Unto € the at Corinth, f to in Christ Jesus sa all that in every pla of Jesus Christ ba and ours: 3! Grace be ante 5 WPAN sc ithe, fra m. 4 God our Father, and from 1e . Jes Christ. ae, ¢ 9. 16,17. John 28g vers30- Be 8, - 2 Thess, 16. 2 Cor. 1. 1. Gal, 11. John.17. 1719.) 16, 17 1.15, 16, Eph. 1, 1.f Acts 15. 9. & 26.) 22, Col. 1. 1. 18, Eph. 5.26. ca ks. ) ee 40. 12. d Aets 18. 17. 12-11. & 10. 10% & © Acts 18. B11. 2 13. 12. 9, 2 Con Se Cor. 1. 1, Gal. 1. 2.,h Rom. I. 7.1 Thes. Phils: Ott: J 1, Thes. 1s 1. 2f 4,72. Tim. 1. 9.1) 19. 16. Thes: 1.161 Tim.) Pet. 1.15, 16. See on, 3,15. i Ps. 45. 1l. Acts 7, Saat ye at f Jude 1. } 59, 60. & O 4 & exvi. 4. Is. Ixvi. Ag Tam, ii. 55. Zech, xiii. 9) ) But when the phrase runs thus, Shemka nikra that is, (thy name is called én tag @F ate are by thy name,) they use the passive pret ; or first aorist. (Deut. xxviii. 10. 1 Kings y 43.2 Chr, vii. 14. Isp ive 1) xii. 19. Jers 9. xv..16. Dan; ix, 18, 19. Am. ix. 12.) disciples were first called. Christians tioch. Now before this time we only Stephen calling on’ this name- ay ing, “Lord Jesus, receive my spirit ;” St. Paul bid “to wash aay his sing, ¢¢ “on the name of the Lord :?—*But A « speaks to the Lord Jesus of St. Paul, “He h «* authority from the high priest, to bind all: \call on thy name :’ “and of him it is s * He destroyed them that called on this « at Jerusalem.” (The original is the as in thie place.) *Dr. Hammond, who hel « translates this phrase passively, doth elsewh * translate it-actively ; the context forcing ‘ soto do. So Rom. x, 13, * Whosoeve * callon the name of the Lord ;” * that is, « and adhere to Christ. And Acts ix. i“. “e hath authority to bind all that call vu «« thy name :? ‘that is, saith he, that public “ly own the ‘worship of Christ? (Whitby. )— (Note, Acts ix. 10—14. Marg. Ref) To exe plain the terms sanctified and saints, as imply- ing no more'than the’profession of Christia nity, and including all sominal Christians, as n learned men do; would enervate the sl n of the apostles, and confound the disti tween the form and power of godliness, as it is his grand object to maintaim No doube there were unconverted persons, inthe | churches, even in ‘those days: but the a addressed their epistles to the collective according to their. profession; thus te them what that profession implied : but were not truly saints, they were no more ed, than if they had not been called C The arguments by which ee support their opinion, wo ‘equally prove, mee aha persons in the church at a indeed the temples of ‘the Holy | t , of the pri? God, and» entitled to aos a na nnn nnaenmn Aw CHAPTERI. “A. D. 60. waiting for the * coming of our Lord | Jesus Christ : Weide 8 Who shall also * confirm you unto the end, that ye may be ¥ blameless in’ zthe day of our Lord Jesus Christ. 9 *God is faithful, » by whom ye were calléd unto © the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ our Lord. [Practical Observations.) ver. 24. Rom. 8. 2. 16. 2 Pet. 3.10. | 28. 30. & 9. 24. 1 Tim. 6. 14, 15. 1{a 10.13. Num, 23.[ Gal, 1. 15. 1 Lhes, Pet_1013. & 4, 13.119. Deut. 7, 9. &] 2.12. 2 Thes. 2.14. & 5.4. 1 John 3,2.| 32.4. Ps. 89. 33—l 2 Tim. 1. 9. Heb. 3. & Ps.37. 17.28.Rom.| 35. & 106.5. Js. 11.) 1. 1 Pets 5. 10. 14. 4. & 16. 25. 2] 5. & 25. 1. & 49. 7) ver. 80..& 10. 16. Cor. 1.21. 1 Thess} Lam. 3, 2%, 23,j John 15. 4,5. & 17. 3. 13. 2 Thes. 3, 8., Mats24.35.1 Thes.} 21. Rom. 11. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 10. 5. 23, 24. 2 Thes.; Gal. 2,20, Eph, 2. y Eph. 5. 27. i 3.3. Tit. 1, 2. Z| 20-22. & 3. 6 * Gr. revelation. Luke 17. 30 Col. 4. 6. Eph. 1. 17.) 11.17.21. Rom. 15. $. 4. 2 Thes. 1. 7. P ¥. Phil. 1.9. Col, 1. 9. 19. 2 Cor.12.12.Gal. B ver. 3, John 10.) 10. & 2,3. & 3. 10.| 3. 5, Heb. 2. 3, 4. S0.8& 14. 14.16, 17.1 Jam, 3. 13.2 Pet. 3t 2 Cor. 12. 13. 26. 15.2601 Tim} 18. \. fu 4.5, Gen, 49. 18. 1. 14. ¥ 2.1, 2. Acts18. 5.) Mat. 25.1. Luke ® 4.7—10. Rom: 11+}. 21. 24. & Z2,| 12, 86, Rom. 8. 19, 42. 2 Gor, 9. 11-] 18 & 23. 11. &} Phil. 3.20. 1 Thes. Tit.2.13, Heb. 9. 28. & 10, 36, - 37. Jam, 5. 7, 8. 2 Pet. 3.12, Jude 21. Rom. 15: 4. 2 ET Mark 16.20. Acts 215, Col. 1. 22.| 2. 17. & 6. 28. &| Heb. 3.14. 1John 1 Thes. 3. 18, & 5.) 10, 25. & 1d. 11.] 1.3.7. & 4.13, 23, 2 Pet. 3. 14 * Gol. 4: 8, 4. 9.8 12. 1k. 17. & @ 8. 11. & 13. 2 8.) 19.10. ~ i ww certainly be the case, if they were what they professed and appeared to be: seeing God was faithfal to his promises and covenant, which he ratified with them personally, when he effectual. ly, called them to be partakers of Christ and all his Blessings, and to a life of communion with him, Tkough he afterwards intimated his doubts of some of the Corinthians; yet he here addressed them, as being in the judgment of charity, what they professed to be. Out of the abundance of his heart he repeats the words, ** Our Lord Jesus Christ,” so often, that there is a danger of those readers being disgusted with them, whose hearts are-strangers to that holy affection, which occupied that of the apos- tle.— Blameless, &c. (8.) * He calls them blame. * less, not whom none had ever blamed, but * those whom none could justly blame ; that is, © those wha are in Christ J sus” (Rom, viii. 1, 33.) (Beza.) Certainly ee ‘spotless inno. cence, nor sinless perfection, nor such a tenour of conduct from their first. profession of Chris- tianity, as was wholly wnd/ameadle, could be meant; for the apostle blames many things af. terwards, that were very general among them :, yet their renewal to holiness seems intended, at least equally with their justification ; and this a and eternal blessings, equally with true be- lievers. (iii. 16, vi. 11. 19. 2 Cor, vi. 16.) ‘Even _* here from the beginning he lays the. founda- ~* tion of his future reasoning : for if the Corin- _ © thians and all other believers, were called by ‘one God, and sanctified in one Christ ; if they © all bad, and owned, the same Lord; whence did the dissentions arise and get strength “* among them; as if Christ was divided ?— (Beza.) | ~~ V3. (Notes, Rom.i.7.) * Is not this to de- sire for them grace and peace from God the \* Father, and consequently to pray for it? Why © therefore is it not also to desire the same bless- “ings from God the Son?” (I hitby.) and conse- “quently. to pray for them ? V, 4—9. Before the apostle entered on the immediate subject of his epistle, he endeavoured ‘to conciliate the affections of the Corinthians, by calling to their recollection the benefits, which * they had derived from his ministry. He always ‘thanked God on their account, for having be- stowed his grace upon them, through Jesus “Christ, by which they had been turned from idolatry to the faith of the Gospel and the wor- ship of God. They had also been enriched by him with all spiritual gifts, and miraculously L ior enabled to speak in divers languages, and filled jia all'believers will be perfected in the day of “with abundant knowledge of divine things. As|Christ. (Mare. Refi ‘ God will make food cm testimony of Christ had been. confirmed |‘ his promise, if you do not fail yourselves,’ among them by the miracles of the aposile;|(Hammond.) It seems, that the system, which ‘they too had been enabled to work miracles after | this learned writer adopts, cannot be maintained, © ‘they had embraced it: so that they came behind | without “ adding to the word of God :” for he Churches in no spiritual gift, before the jand his coadjutors, frequently insert a clause of w teachers came among them. Thus they {this kind, as if the inspired writers had forgot- preparing themselves. and each other, as |ien if, and had expressed themselves itcautious. jose who waited for the coming of Christ their |ly ! But though all professed Christians at Co- rd and judge, (Votes, Myit, xxv, 14—30.)|rinth would not be * kept by the power of God who by the continued supplies of his grace} through faith, unto salvation ;” for some were sonfirm them to the end of their course, |not true believers; yet all those, whom the apos- faith and hope of the Gospel} that they |tle specially addressed, would; namely, « the rved blameless in their conduet |‘ saints,” even those whom God had “ called to id coimpletely justified and |* the fellowship of his Son Jesus Christ.” (izom, f judgment. This would | viii. 30.) . , - " bY . - is a ae en al pte. 1. CORINTHIANS. 10 & Now 4 TI beseech you, brethren, ‘of - € by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,| Apollos ; oe m Cephas; and I Christ. 13 Is7€ eat « rates cified for you? P or mere ye hapsiged * that ye all speak the same thing, and that there be no’* divisions among you ; out that ye be perfectly joined together the name of Paul? _ Bate 14 14 thank God that eY Niptized none of you, but * Crispus and §| Gaius ;° in the same mind, and in the same judg- ‘ment. » 15 Lest any stot eae! * t Th be baptized in mine own name.» _ ki For ¢ it hath been declared unto me ‘of you, my brethren; by them which are of the house of Chloe, » that there are contentions among you. : 12 Now ‘this I say, thaf every one of @ 4.16. Rom. 12. 1.] 15. 5, 6.8% 16. °17.} 42. & 37. 2. 1 Sam. 2 Cor. 5.20. & 6. 1. 2 Cor. 13. 11s Eph.} 25; 14—17. & 10.1. Gal, 4.12.) 4. 1-—% 31, 32.jh 3. 3. & 6 1—7. Bph. 4. 1. Philem.} Phil. 1. 27. & 2.) Prov. 13, 10. & 18. 9,10. 1 Pet, 2. 11. | 1—4, 1 Thes. 5.13. 6. 2 Cor. 12. 20. g Rom. 15. 30. 1) Jam. 3, |3—28. 1) Gall 5. 15. 20. 26. Thes. 4. 1, 2. 2] Pet. 2, 8, 9. Phil. 2, 14: 1 Tim, ‘Thes. 2. 1. Tin. * Gr. schisms. 1. 6: 4, 2 Fim. 2, 23— 5.21. 2 Tim. 4. 1. | 18: & 12. 25. Mat.| 25. Jam. 4. 1, 2, f Ps, 133-1. Jer. $2.) 9. 16. Mark 2. 21.}i 7. 29, & 15. 50. 2 89. John 13. 34,35)’ John 7. 43} & 9.j' Cor.9. 6. Gal. 3. & 17.23. ‘Acts 4.| 16.°& 10,19. Gr. | 17. 22. Roms 12. 16. &lg 11. 18. Gen. 27, On V:10—16.. After this conciliatory introduc- tion, the apostle proceeded to the subject, on which he particularly wrote to the Corinthians; and. to point out that leading eyil, which gave rise to the other evils which he meant to repyove. He besought and exhorted them by the name, the honour, and the authority, of Christ, to cease ; . from murmurings and disputings ; that they y ego all join in the same language of faith, avoid bi _ all schisms, contentions, or disunion of heart, and ie perfectly united together in the same mind and judgment. . Considering the-different-capa- cities, educations, habits, and prejudices of man- kind, it seems impossible to avoid all difference of opinion : but it is equally true that fallen men will never on earth love God with all their hearts, and their neighbours as tliemselyes ; yet the rule and exhortation must not be changed on that ac- gount, As we haye one rule and siundard of truth, and one Spirit to be our Teacher: so, in proportion ‘to our humility, simplicity, and dili- gence, we come to be of one mind and judgment, in the great concerns of religion: and were we ‘perfect in these things, we should also be per- fectly united in sentiment and affection: This will be the case in heaven; and it will at length be so in a great degree on earth. The nearer we come to it, the more we approximate to per- fection: all our divisions arise ftom a sinful cause, which must not be excused; but while it subsists, we should endeavour to bear with each other in respect of it, and so to ‘* keep the unity «© of the Spirit in the bond of peace.” Yet we should continually pray for the more abundant pouring out of the Spirit of truth and love, on purselyes and all our fellow Christians, that we may be ‘* perfectly joined together in the same ‘¢ mind and judgment.’ The apostle gave the Christians at Corinth this seasonable admonition; because-he had been informed by those, on whom be could depend, and whom he did not hesitate to mention, that their Church was troubled with, gontentions: they were in a divided state; and he might say, that every one of them was attach. \ 5. bei 5. ar’) % 16 And I-baptized al of « Stephanas : besides, I ther I baptized any other’ [Practical Obse ons. ]. ks. ey he 21-23. &y 14:9. 2 Cor. 5. 143 z 4. 15. Tit.2.14.- 1 ie. "12. Acts 18-24 —28, & 19, 1. m 9% 5. ws a 4 5 ra ‘Iq ¥ venpaiciie as 18-| 7.18, 2 Cor. 11. in 2 Gor. 11.4. Gal.| 2 Cor. 2.14. Eph.|u 16, 15. 17. Acts 1.7. Eph. 4. 5+ 5. 20. Col. 3. 15-} 16.. 0.6, 19, 20, Rome “ ed to some mens aes others. . As if-one professed - to Paul’s party, another to that of the eloqu Apollos, another to Peter the great apostle oft! circumcision ; and_as if others -professed them selves the disciples oF Christ valone, to _ their disregard for all his ministers! Tt ras thought with probability, that the apostle not mention these names, as really the heads the parties into which the Corinthians had. ed: but to show the evil-of the thing itsel the absurdity of dividing the Church, out - disposition inordinately to honour some’ lar teacher; or to: despise faithful ministers un-_ der pretence of honouring Christ. However res- pectable the names might be which were thus used, the thing was indefensible but it. would | give less umbvage for himsto mention Apollos — and Cephas, than expressly to name the fa teachers, who were the authors of the disco: He therefore demanded of the Corinthians, whe- n ther Christ and his salvation, ory pike mystical © body, could be thus divided, : opposition to another } Had P their other teachers, acquired a to them by” atoning for their sins ontnntegl Or mage any of them been baptized in the name of Paul, as y his disciples, who. were in all things without re- serve to be devoted to.him aed honoyr him? As” things had turned out, he was thankfal, that he had. baptized so few of them; lest his opponents, should have averred that he. baptized them in his’ own name. He could recollect but a few, m: he had baptized; (nor was it necessary that should be immediately inspired with the reme brance of so immaterial a fact;) the rest k been baptized by others, according to the pointment of Christ, without any 1 apostle’s name in it, as they very ; word rendered contentions, is ions idibens and the marginal references will show the rea who understands Greek, the several places which it is used in the Ne ieee The word here evidently signifies. i a eel a ea iS et ie! a / D.60. va Sy a eT For Chitist sent me * not to bap- - tize, but to preach the gospel : y not with wisdom of + words, 7 lest the cross of ~ Christ should be made of none effect. g For * the preaching of the cross: is shem that perish, ¢ foolishness ; but y Us which are saved, it is the power of Got. ba kee For itis written, e] will Bateny the “wisdom of the wise, and will bring to = pothing the alee of us pru- dent. 20 Where ¢is the wise ? where zs the scribe? where is the disputer of this * world? & hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world? » x John 4, 2 ely Gal, 6.12—14. Pray 3. Rom. 1, 16. 2 2} Cor. 10.4. 5. 1 Thes. o 10, 48. & 26. 17,18.|b Acts 13. 41. 1. 5. Heb. 4. 12, nga 18. 2Cor.| Cor. 215, 16, & 4. 4, 2. 81053, 4. 104 3.2 Thes. 2: 10, fe 3. 19. Job 5» 12, " le ver. 21. 23. 25. &l 13, Is. 19, 3.1h & 2. id. & 3-19. Acts} 29, 14. Jer. 8. 9: ae Zz 2 $a .} 17 18. 82. f Is. 33.18. & 53.1, ° A yer a3. 24. & 2.'d ver. 2. Ps. 110 2,lg ver. 19. 2 Sam. 15- -» among persons who heid the same grand doc- '. trines, and met together for worship in the same i Ste ordinances. Thus schisms, as the word is here used, differed from heresies, which related _. to doctrines: yet the meaning varies materially from the modern use of the term. » ¥ 17—19. Some’persons, supposing the ad- * ministration of sacraments to be the most ho- _ nourable part of the ministerial work, have con- “CHAPTER I. 1] Mat. 2. ee D. 60. 21 For after that,» in the wisdom of God, i ‘the world by wisdom “knew not God, it pleased God ‘by the foolishness | of preaching to save them that believe. 22 For! the Jews require a sign, and ™ the Gateeks seek after wisdom : 23 But" we preach Christ crucified, ° unto the Jews a stumbling-block, and unto the; Greeks P foolishness ; oe 24 But unto them which are 4 called, both Jews and Greeks, Christ * the power of Sex, and § the’ bhi of 08. ee 319 Re 16.23. & 17.) 8. 11,12. Luke 11.| John 6. 53-61. 14.23. Job 12. 17.} 16. 29. Johm-2. 18.| Rom, 9. 32, 33, 20, 24. Is. 44.25.) & 4. 43. Gal. 5. 11. 1 Pet. Rom. I. 22. m Acts 17,18—21. 7 2.3. h ver, 24, Dan. 2. n ver. 18) & 2. 2|p yers18.& 2.14. 20. Rom, 11. 33.j\ Like 24. 46, 47-/q ver. 2.9. Luke 7. Eph. 3. 10. Acts 8. 32-35. &) 35, Rom'8- 28-304 H i Mat..11. 25. Luke} 10. 39—43. 2Cor.| & 9. 24. 10.21, Rojns1.20| 4, 5. Gal. 3. 1. &ir ver. 18. Rom, 1 —22. 28. 6,14. Eph. 3. 8. 4. 16, * E k See on, ver. 18. ‘Jo Is.,8,14, 15. Mat.|s ver. 30. Prov. 8+ 38, 39.) 11. 6. Luke 2. 34.) 1.22—30. Col. 2. 3. & 16. 1—4. Mark’ God, was foolishness to ail those who continued in the way to destruction. “The sensual, the covetous, and the ambitious, must perceive that it was incompatible with their favourite pursuits ; - the Pharisee and the moralist would exclaim against it, as needless, and tending to licentious- ness. The Scribe, the Sadducee, and the heathen philosopher, would each have his reasons for de- riding and reviling it; and the antinomian would NA anciaiag several reasons, why St. Paul did not} foolishly suppose, that Christ was crucified, to baptize. the Corinthian converts: but the reason - which he: assigns, entirely subverts these i imagi- »- mations. Christ did not send his apostle to ‘bap- Bs = “tize men in his name, (which*ottward form _-» might be administered with equal validity, by ~ those of inferior station and endowments ;) but to preach the Gospel, which was a far more im- portant and difficult service. So that he left others to baptize those who embraced the truth. But some of the Corimthians might be ready to . think, that he was net so compétent to preach _ the Gospel as this statement seemed to imply : . te -and he readily allowed, that he had not used the wisdom of words, or those plausible reasonings, _ rhetorical flourishes, and arts of oratory, with +. which they were so fascinated by some teachers. : _ For Christ had sent him to deliver an important "» message in plain language: and he was aware, ' that such decorations, instead of giving efficacy to his doctrine, would degrade it, and even ren- der “ the-cross of Christ of none effect.” These |» studied arts of pléasine would haye enervated ‘the solemn, affecting subject, and eAscured. its ory. If indeed the preacher did not seek his “own honour, in the display of these endowments, ye he: would at least excite men’s attention to him; and admiration of him, rather than of his mes- " ey his new- creating spower, when. the dit would be given to.the instrument ‘rather As oak In oa preaching of sal- $s, by the ignominious and »: > and the Holy Spirit would not accompany. procure for him the license of gratifying his evil propensities; But they,'who were brought into a state of salvation by “ faith of the operation s< of God,” knew*this despised doetrine to be the suitable means, by which the power. of God, wrought, in pulling down the kingdom of satan, and converting sinners to himself. And as to the opinion of the wise men of the world, God had declared that he would destroy their wisdom and bring it to nothing. (Notes, Job v.13. Js. Ris. 14.) V. 20—24,. (Note, Zs. xxxiii. 18.) The wise philosopher learned scribes, and the dispu- ters of th » Were in ‘general employed in confuting each other's ‘systems: they” searecly agreed in any thing, except i in rejecting and des- ‘pising the Gospel: and it was evident that their wisdom and learning had been of little use to mankind. What indeed had they achieved? What traces of their success, in meliorating the state of the world, could be discovered? And could it be denied” that God had exposed the folly of this kind of wisdom, in the most conspi- cuous manner? In his infinite wisdom, he bad left a great part of the world to follow the dic- tates of their own boasted reason ; and the event had demonstrated, that the wisdom of fallen man as incompetent to find out, or retain, the know- ledge of God his Creator’; so that idolatry, athé- ism, or skepticism, was the universal effect. 2 When this experiment had been sufficiently tried ; it pleased God to send forth hisposties and on of. the incarnate lias of eeengalists to preach that doctrine which was + 34 1 Res Oe Da eS er 5 A. D. 60. L CORINTHIANS. ne” _25 Because t the foolishness of God is wiser than men 3 and the weakness of Goat is stronger than men, [Practical Observations.) 26 For ye see your calling, brethren, how ® that not many wise men after the flesh, * not many mighty, not many no- ee are called: f But God Y hath chosen the foolish shies of the world to.confound the wise ; and God hath chosen the weak things of e world to confound the things'which “are mighty ; 28 And base things of the world, and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and 2 things which. are not, 27—29.{”Luke,10. 21. John Zeph. 3. 12. Mat. 17. & 14.},7. 47-49. Jam. 3.! 4. 18—22. & 9. 9. \3—17, & 21. 16. Luke 19; Judg. 7. 2-8. & 15.4x Luke 1. 3. Gr. &| 39,040. & 21.15. 35, 16. 1Sam. 17.! 18. 24,25, jJobn 4. ‘Acts 4. 11—2le & 40—51, 1 Kings.20. 46—53. & 19. 38,1 6. 9, 10. & 7.35, 14, &e. Zech. 4.6, 39. Acts 13, .7. 124 54, & 17. 18> & 24. 7. *& 12.7, 8. Rom.| & 17. 84. Phil. 4.) 24, 25. 2 Cor. 4. 7. il. 33—26. 22. Jam. 1.9—11. u ver. Tigercat & 2.5. 2John 1. 13. 3. 18—20. 1 Ps. 8, 2. .Is, 26. 5, Mate Il. 25, 26.16. & 29. 14. 19, £ ver. 18. Ex. 13, 2—4. Josh. 6. 2-5, 810, 4, 5.10, z Rom. 4: 17+ 2 Cor 12, 11. derided as foolishness, and they delivered their message in the most artless and unadorned man. ner: when, behold, most wonderful effects fol- lowed! Vast multitudes believed the report, were saved from idolatry and iniquities, and be- ,came the worshippers and servants of the living "God! The Jewish Scribes indeed, not satisfied with all the demonstrations from miracles and prophecies, that Jesus was the Messiah, as not savouring his spiritual salvation, demanded a sign from fieaven, and waited for a Messiah who should come with outward observation: and the Greeks wanted a doctrine adapted to their philo- sophy, and supported by similar reasonings and speculations. But the servants of God * preach- s¢ ed Christ crucified :” this was the grand pecu- liarity of their doctrine, the centre of their in- structions, and the topic with which they enforced all their exhortations. This doctrine of a cru- eified Messiah ; this testimony, that he, who had been put to death by the rulers of ‘the Jews as an impostor, was their long expected Deliverer and King, to whom all subjection was due, and from whom ‘all blessings were to he expected, was a.stumbling-stone to the Jews, who took of- fence at it, and persisted in unbelief: whilst the philosophizing Greeks derided, as the excess of folly, the idea that a Jew, and one whom that na- tion had crucified with ignominy, should be ho- noured as the Governor and Judge of all man- kind, trusted as the only Saviour from everlasting misery, and even adored as the infinite and al- mighty God. But all they, whether Jews or Gentiles, who were called according to God? eternal purpose, not only saw the power of Go yin the miracles by which the Gospel was con- firmed, in the resurrection of Christ, and in the acomplishment of ancient prophecies ; and_his wisdom in the glorious plan of redemption, as harmoniously honouring all the divine perfections, | / He that glorieth,, let | ay ae ee ee | 2 @ to bring to nought 29 That no uld § presence. a a 30 But of hi are yer i who * of God is q and Righteousness and | & mie and Redemption: — sy 31. That, according as it i Lord. a 2,6. Deuts 28. 63. Job 34. 19, 20. 24. Ps. 33.10. & 37. 35, 36, Is. 2.11617. & 17, 13, 14, & 37. 36, %& 41. 12, Dan. d Rom. 11, 36. Cor. 5. 13—21. Ms ase 2 Os ete : eee & 8.5. Dan. 2.20.| 522-24. Epbs > _ Luke 21, 15, John] 10. & 5. 26, 11 ats Bia ra.86. 3 hers 54—57. 14 ree 5 Cor. ra bie} 1.17, | 13. 14. Rom) 18. Col| & 2.2, oe o's, 16. 2 Tim. ‘3. 15:—17. Jam. 1. 5. | If Pse 71.15, 26 I 45. foe! 17) Jer. 23 6.& Dan. 9, 2. 34, 35. 44, 45. Rev. 18. 17 b ver. 31. & 4, 7. & 5. 6G» Psi 49.6. Is. 10.15. Jer. 9 23. Rom. 3619. 27. & 4.2. & 15. 17, Eph. 2D- c¢ 12.18.27, Ts. 45. 17. John 15. 1—6, & 17, 21—23: Rom! 8. 1. & 12. 5. & 16. gered fs 7. 11+ 2 Cove 5. 17.! 4. 6.8 5, 19s & 13.2. Eph i. 3) 2 Cots 5+ 216 Phil 10, 17. Gal. : 4. & 2,10. ‘| 3 9. Pete uM Phil. 3. 3» and magnifying the divine laws but er. cape. 3 4% rienced Christ to be * the Power and | Wisdom of | “ God,” to deliver them from the bondage of sin, ang to make tham wise unto salvation; and . they observed him and his Gospel to be the grand - medium, by which the power and :wisdem of God. were displayed, in the subversion of satan’s kingdom of idolatry and sin, and in confounding all the subtle devices of him and his servants. V. 25. Those doctrines and dispensations of God, which proud men decried as foolish and weal, were far superior in wisdom, much — more efficacious, than all that men ever could — have devised and attempted for the same or similar purposes. Thus the doctrine of: salva- tion by faith in a crucified Jew, which appeared _ to the carnal mind a foolish device; and the - preaching. of it by unlearned and obscure per= ~ sons, which appeared a weak aoc. rs by the power of God accom ‘it, done more in a few years towards “men wise “9 and holy, than all the heii Jewish scribes and Pagan philosophers, or the power of armed legislators, had-ever been able to effect, or ever” would have effected to theend oftime. V. 26—31. The persons, who had'been con- verted to Christianity, and then sent. forth ‘to. whl preach the Gospel, were a living demonsingsan > of what the apostle’ inculcated. .This,the. Co- rinthians oe see for themselves: for, as the: Gospel had not been preached te them “ with “ wisdom of word8;’ or with a display of learn: ing and philosophy ; so, but very fewof the s je a8 politicians, mighty princes, or warriors, or noble and honourable of the earth, had one ie They had Paghaps heard of a fewi ee of this kind, in whom the omnipotence ¢ mt grace had been displayed. The pat digas how-. ever, whom God had employed, preaching | 4 ‘'e the Gospel, seem especially intended 5 and the. ie ‘fi The apostle a, 6 that 2f nea hat come among the Gi Sl $° with excellency of speech and ‘ Hee prtation, are not in the original. (Marg. Ref.) The apostles, and evangelists, and other ministers, whom God had chosen to publish hig salvation to mankind, were not in general ‘called to that service, from the schools of the learned, from the courts of princes, or from “noble families and eminent’ stations. On the contrary, they were men whom the world count- ed foolish, because not remarkable for eminent “talents, and because destitute of human learn- ing : and indeed, such persons were selected for _ this purpose, that by them God might confound the proud reasonings and scornful objections of heathen philosophers and Jewish Rabbies, In like’ manner, ‘he had chosen men of low birth and mean circumstances, unarmed fishermen, tent- makers, and others, destitute of authority, pow- Ge er, and influence, not renowned for courage and vigour of mind ; but gentle and mild in their de- portment : that, having endued them with hea- venly wisdom and strength, aad enabled them to confirm their testimony by stupendous miracles ; he might, by their holy lives and heroic constan- cy, their patient sufferings and successful la- “bours, shame and’ confound the mighty of the earth. God had even chosen some, who had previously been of immoral characters and dis- ' reputable professions; that being made wise, holy, and useful in the ministry, by ‘his grace and blessing, they might confound and astonish those, who formerly counted them even beneath contempt. Nay, he had raised up eminent mi- nisters from among the Gentiles, who, in the _ proud language and sentiments of the Jews, were considered as scarcely existing in respect of God and religion; that he might’by them con- found and shame the Scribes, Pharisees, and un- believing Jews. In short, the Lord had ordered every thing, respecting the conversion of sinners, the preachers of the Gospel, the plan of redemp- ‘tion, and the way of acceptance, in such a man- her, 4s to give no one of the human species any ground of boastin. or “ glorying in his pre- _ “ sence;” either in respect of abilities, learn. y ing, noble birth, privileges, achievements, mo. ral-character, or natural good dispositions ; or _ any other distinction, either before or after con- ' yersion. Why then should the Corinthians so ts) value these endowments in their teachers, when God had evidently pourefl contempt on them? ven that distinction, in which alone they might aor, was not in ahy respect of themselves. | By _ tlie sovereign choice and regenerating grace of ‘they, sinners of the Gentiles, were in Christ Bi: ‘who, by his appointment and free mer- was ‘made to all believers the whole of salva- y ‘For they being in themselves ignorant, fool- guilty, polluted, enslaved, and condemned ; 7S ORE ht receive ‘that instraction and a \ Lee a De. i ‘* dom, imputed to us, &c,’ by ‘constituted to each oF them “Wisdom, 2 his word and Spirit, and from his ‘ful- |p raged ‘of wisdom and knowledge, | Be A, D.t 60. wisdom,” but had preached Christ orunified, with | plainness and humble diffidence ; ‘that their aia might stand in the power of God alone} 1-5, The gospel contains’ the hidden ‘wedom. of God in which would render them wise unto cabvitin$ and fit for every service to which they were call- ed: “and Righteousness,” that being justified by his. obedience unto death imputed to them, and ¢ made the righteousness of God in him, 2 they might possess a title to eternal life: « and “ Sanctification,” that. by the power of the Spi- m rit of Christ they might be gradually renewed t his image, and made perfect in holiness, and meetness for their heavenly inheritance: “ and ‘© Redemption,” that by his power: and grace being delivered from the bondage of sin and. satan, they might at length be completely res- ‘cued from all remains and traces of this hateful slavery, and be saved from the condemnation ~ and all the consequences of sin; till, by the re- demption of the body from the grave, “ death « itself should be swallowed up in, everlasting “victory.” Thus, according to the ancient pro~ phecy, (Vote, Jer. ix. 23, 24.) they who “ glori- “ed, might glory in the Lord,” and in his spe- cial favaue, all-sufficient grace, and inestimabie salvation ; though in themselves they had no- thing to glory i in, but every thing to be ashamed ‘of. Here again the apostle refers to Jesus, « the Lord our righteousness and Strength,” — what the prophet had spoken of Jznovan: (Marg.Ref.)—* They who say, that Christ is © made our Righteousness, by his righteousness * imputed to us, have the same reason to say. al, ‘so, that he is made our Wisdom, by his wis- might ‘be some weight in this objectio were the only passage of Scripture, by. which ~ £ they, who hold imputed righteousness, support ~ their doctrine; ; if there were any other passages in the sacred. oracles, which even seem to coun- ‘tenance the notion of imputed wisdom, &c. and if the nature of the case were not essentially. different. low me to. receive theswages which he has earned ; thus his payment and his labour are ‘set down to my account, or imputed to me for my adequate advantage. y t who can have wis- dom, health, or liberty, by imputation } ee Rom, iii.'iv,) Me PR ACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. | vV.1—9, The true church a God comprises all those | in every place, who are * sanctified in Christ “« Jesus, and cailed to be saints ;? who call on him as * God manifest in the flesh,” for all the blessings of salvation, and who acknowledge |and obey him as their Lord, and the Lord of all (Whitby.) -There ; if thts Another may pay my debt, and al- saints, of all men, and of all creatures : and it in- © and peace from God our Father and from the Lord: Jesus Christ ; we should thank God for the grace bestowed on them by Jesus €h hrist, with an especial femembrance of those, with whom We are more ep cihcb nee ‘conhected ; and we cludes no other persons, ‘In behalf of all such, we. should pray continually for an increase of grace. : ES mdi eat as cama | ale ese A, D. 60. _. bringing men. fo glory, which could not be dis- covered by any sagacity of man, 6—9; but God _ py his Spirit had revealed it, 10—13. The na- should rejoice in those gifts and that knowledge, by which the testimony of Christ is confirmed among them. But ministers, with a mixture of authority and affection, should remind _ their flocks, that an account must be given of all their advantages at the coming of Christ, and cail on them daily to wait.and prepare: for that event. _He will confirm his true discipies unto the end; and they may confidently trust in him to preserve them blameless to that day, and to “present « them faultless before ‘the presence of his glory ss with exceeding joy.’ But many appear to . be Christians, and are endued with useful gifts, who have ‘not been called to the fellowship of Christ : itis therefore highly proper to exhort all who profess the Gospel, to prove the reality of their faith and the sincerity of their love, and to Wait for the coming of their Lord, by watchful- ness, diligence, and 2 careful improvement of their talents. How striking is the contrast be- tween the language of the apostle in these verses, and that of many modern divines !° ‘The name of the Lord Jesus Christ was %o Aim the sweetest melody, or ‘‘as ointment poured forth 2 they seem to fear nothing so much, as a too frequent or too honourable mention of him! and what- ever repetitions they may fall into, they will be sure to offend no man, by too often enlarging upon his dignity and condescension, his love and atoning sufferings, his character and offices, his merits and salvation ! V. 10—16. - Satan hath always endeavoured to stir up strife among Christians, ‘as one of his @rand devices t yagainst the Gospel: we should therefore use all our influence to prevail with them, by the name and for the honour of our common Lord, to avoid contests of every kind, and as much as possible to speak the same thing, and to be perfectly joined together in the same mind and judgment ; and we should persevere in praying’ for this most desirable’ harmony. For it must greatly pain every serious and judicious believer, to see, or hear of, the divisions which take place, through the spiritual pride, ambition, selfishness, and ma- lignant passions, of turbulent and’ designing men; and through-the prejudices, instability, want of judgment, love of novelty, and eager spirit, of some real believers, Thus the Church is divided into parties; congregations are dis- tracted: by intestine contentions ; and men are drawn away from their faithful pastors to rank themselves under the banners of some confident deceiver, who ** privily brings in damnable here- «« sies,” couched in plausible language, propa- gated under specious pretences, and varnished over by an ingenuity, which might have been better employed. ‘Thus professed Christians be- come the disciples Seren: and, regardless of} puters of the world. Such persons are in the apostle’s expostulations, they still glory ‘in ranking themselves amiong the partisans of this 1 CORINTHIANS. tural man cannot reseive it, ly discerned ; things, and is We should be very | preserved from giving § to such disgraceful Gon e ly avoid all appearance of hoa own i i dit, instead of the ¢lory of pats and pray continually for « the meekness of wisdom,” that — we may know how to counteract the pestilent endeavours of the firebrands “of aie Turek,” a without giving them any ie | or ais weg Bretante against us. ° bia ces s+ Ve 17—25. AN They, whom Christ Sends to preach his Goa pel, are often incapable; and. should never be studious of “that wisdom of words,” which car. nal men admire; nor should the beirers of the ~ Gospel look for, such worthless decorations of — that-divine doctrine, which is most beautiful in — its native simplicity. “Too « “the cross of © “ Christ .is rendered of - effect,” through the vain affectation of the preachers, to recom.” mend it by the affected graces of elocution, or the ostentatious parade of learning and “philoso. phy. Thus its edge is blunted, its convincing plainness’is obscured, its genuine beauty. and © glory are tarnished; ‘the preacter has his worth-.. less reward in human applause or useless popu. larity: but the Spirit of God disdains to set his seal to, the word thus preached; it proves the mere shadow of a feast, at which’ the’ ‘Quests are starved ; and an amusing display. of ingenuity, — instead of an assault on the st holds of sa. tan by the power of divine truth. © Indeed: all attempts, to make the real Gospel palatable to. worldly men, must be unsuccessful: it always ~ was, and-always will be, foolishness to such as are in the road to destruction + + andthe only way to render it inoffensive, is to leave out, or slight ly touch upon, che offensive parts of it: and this is too commonly done, when preachers study t embellish their doctrine and recommend theme, ~ selves, by the wisdom of words or the excellen- 7 cy ofspeech. But the true mimister of Christ is — no man-pleaser : he will with: great plainness of — speech deliver his whole _ however it may be derided or reviled; that by it, asa sure |) touch-stone, men may-learn their real state and | character. Thus while to numbers if appears — foolish, to those who are saved if provesthe power of God. It is his determination,to ‘de- 7 “ gtroy the wisdom of the wise, and to bring te | * nothing the understanding of the prudent: he will not honour carnal weapons, or self-suffi- cient-instruments ; he will pour contempt | carnal wisdom; and will abase, either in humiliation or final destruction, all the learne scribes, the wise philosophers, and the eager dis commonly found among the despisers or oj sers of the doctrine of Christ crucified ; . or thé other preacher, as if Christ were divided! | what have ther done towards” rendering the | Or as if that teacher, whomt they extol, while | world wise and holy ? Or what have they nahh they despise others, had been crucified for them, pose, e) eacellent, as to merit a a prefe seri * Pr yn ie ee ee ' 7 ¥ wd CHAPTER Ih aD. 6d , tof thing among you, save Jesus Christ, and » with excellency of| him: crucified. you, ; ‘ _ speech of of om, declaring unto nye 3 And I was with you © in eeoknes. ce the tes ‘ ‘and in fear, and in much trembling. » ch al And? my speech and my preaching: “vee. e 4.16~13. Acts 19. 6. & 6. LELS 5. | & 13. 4. Gal. 4 13, 6—11. & 20.18, 19.} & 10, 1.10. & 11, e. Is. 8. : & 11—13. Rev. 14, 2 Cor. 4s 1.712 29, 30. & 12,5—10,jf Acts 20, It Acts 20. 2}. & 22.) 1.2.9. & 19. 10. 18, 2 Lhes. 1. 10. Id 1+22—25, John 17. Tim. 2. 6.. 2 Tim.| 3. Gal. 3. le & 6. 10. a Riicm tioNaace 14, Phil. 3. 810. - that Gospel which latlide raion “Undeniable facts| rence, they may yet “ glory in the Lord and his ¢ evince the folly of this wisdom, and show that) ‘ salvation ;” and hope to glorify bim on earth, amidst all the displays of the eternal power and|and to be preserved as monuments of his. love, God-head, with which we are surrounded, bu- i. praise him for ever in his heaenhy tebicity man reason and learning know him not, but uni- formly lead men to idolatry, impiety, or infideli- NOTES. ty : and on the other hand it hath pleased God, CHAP. II. V. 1, 2, When. the apostle camé, from eee - to age, by “the foolishness of preach-| as a Jewish stranger, among the polite, speculat. ing,” > (the despised doctrine of salvation by| ing, and licentiows Corinthians ; he did not ate Bile crucified Saviour, God in human na-|tempt to catch their attention by affetted eles | ture, ** purchasing the Church with his own| gancy or sublimity of language, by the trappings - « blood, sy té save multitudes, even all that be-| of human oratory, or by the speculations of phi- fieve, from ignorance, delusion, and vice; andjlosophy. For, -his object. was fo declare the | to make them meet for his heavenly kingdom. testimony of God, concerning the only method For, the true minister of God insists especially | of salvation from ‘eternal misery, and of obtain- upon this great doctrine, which is no less ajing eternal life; and,such a message would not stumbling-block to some and foolishness .to| admit of these worthless embellishments, Whats others, at present, than it was in the apostle’s|ever knowledge therefore he possessed, either days’: but which is known and experienced to/of Rabbinical or.Grecian learning, he determin- | be the wisdom and power of God to all, who}ed to keep it out of sight; and to preach, as artake of the high and gracious calling of God | if he had known no other subject than that of an Nerriacioentad aR Jesus the Messiah, even him who was crucified, V. 26—31. ‘ and who was generally despised and execrated.; Shere is scarcely ‘a stronger demonstration of| and those things that related to redemption for — ite depravity, blindness, and folly, than this| sinners through his blood. This was the centre _ eireumstance ; that neither facts, nor arguments,| and substance of his preaching; but it is ev?- pages beprces his arrogance in treating the wisdom /|dent that he didnot confine himself wholly to “God manifested in the Gospel as foolishness, | this one topic, so as to exclude other parts of | the power of God as weakness; though no hn-|the revealed truth and will of God: for we are | \ man devices or efforts have ever produced ef- we from his own writings, that he preached’ ' fects in the least comparable to those, which! man’s relation to God, as his Creator, Benefacs have been and are wrought by it, Let them then| tor, and Governor ; the glorious perfections and calbit folly, enthusiasm, weakness, madness, or | the holy law of God ; the future judgment and an | what they please ; may we show in our lives,| eternal state of righteous retributions; the lost. fA | thatit is a wise, holy, and blessed doctwine ; and} estate of man, regeneration, repentance, conyers we shall feel in our hearts thatit gives a“ peace| sion, the necessity of personal holiness, atten- “ of God, which passeth all understanding.”— tion to relative duties; and in short, “ the whole _ And though we too see, that but few of the wise, | * counsel of God,” as the great circumference the mighty, the noble of this world, are called to| to that circle, of which Christ crucified is the ‘the knowledge of the truth, or employed to pro. centre, in which all the lines meet, But upon Paha the cause of righteousness : yet we per. } the most mature deliberation, he had determin- ceive also, that God employs the foolish, weak,|ed to know nothing, even among the refined and despised, and base of this world, to confound the} philosophical Corinthians, which did not “eluci~ — evices, ‘oad expose the folly of the wise, to dis.| date, recommend, eVince, or adorn, thi great g Pa the designs of the mighty, and to dis-| doctrine of salvation by .the cross of Christie Der . ae “and bring into contempt the honourable/ elarmg. (xeerayyeArAwy.) The apostle’ wy of the earth: so that in every thing he takes/as a messenger simply to deliver a message.om 1 hat no flesh should glory in his presence.| What extraordinary claims are advanced, what tus not fear knowing how foolish, guilty,| pretensions made in this chapter! How point. pe: d, and enslaved we are; for by deep con-| ed is it upon the subject of inspiration! If the — s of this kind, the Holy, Spirit leads poor| sacred writers were in any degree ¢rue men, they. 3 to believe in Christ, “who of God is|were men fully ispired in all which they eaughele them Wisdom, Righteousness, Sanc-| concerning’ religion. The miracles which itheyigen” 1, and Redemption : ”?.s0 that having wrought, prove them frue men, whatever their may be sutisfied to have nothing | pretensions might be, and their own words show ¥ ‘ee when most “covered with | what these provangn were, : i i 7 wabhorel ae : A ieee S88] “+ en ) * A, D,. 60. was © not with * enticing words of man’s wisdom, ® but in demonstration of the Spirit and of power ; . ‘5 That your faith should not ¢ stand in the wisdom of men,‘ but in the power of God. | : 6 Howbeit, ‘we speak wisdom among] of glory. . them that are perfect: yet ! not the ‘wisdom of this world, nor ™ of the princes of this world, that "come to nought: 7 But we speak the-wisdom of God in Fagin 4: 20. John 16.f Col. 4.12. Heb. 5: Judg. 14. 15. & 16. *5. 2Sam, 14. 17— 8—15. Rom. 15.19.) 14. Jam. 3.2, 1 Pet. 1 Thes, 1. 5..2'Pet.} 5. 10. ; 20. & 15.2—6. 2) 1.12, IP ver. 1-13. & 1.18, Kings 22, 13,14. 2!b Gr. de. 19; Luke 16. 3, 2 Chr» 18. 1921.41 1. 17. & 3.6. Acts} Cor, 1.12. & 4. 4. Prov. 7. 21. & 20.} 1614.2 Cox 4 7. &} Ephe 2.2, Jam. 3. 19. Jer. 20, 10. Bz.{ 6. 7. 15. 13. 6. 10, 11. Rom.|; 14. 20. Gr, Jobjm) ver. 8. Job 12.19. 16.18. Cok 2.4).27 42 1. Ps. 37. 374 21. Ps. 2.1—6, Is. » Pot. 1.16.8 2 18. |] Mat. 5. 48) & 19} 19. 21-13. & 40, * Or, persuusilile} 21 2 Cor. 13+ 1)} 25. Acts 4, 25-28. Acts 26.28. Gahl.}| Eph. 4, 11+13.|n Sce on. 1. 28s 10, Phi 3. 12-15. a8, SOE eee eS ee V. 3—5. In adhering to this determination, the apostle had been deeply sensible of his own fveakkness and insufficiency, and aware of the prejudices and opposition which he had to en- scounter : and he was even oppressed with much fear and trembling, lest his infirmity should pre- “yent his success, or disgrace his glorious doc- trine, So that he had acted among the Corin- thians with much diffidence, modesty, and meek- ness; and without any thought of making him- self the head of a party, as some of their present teachers did.” His address and style’ of preach- «* demonstration of the Spirit,” and the exertion of his divine power. This many expositors un- derstand exclusively of the miracles, by which the Holy Spirit powerfully demonsttated the truth of the Gospel; or the prophecies which were fulfilled in those things which the apostle preached concerning Jesus and ‘his. salvation: but these proofs, however conclusive, without the internal operation of the Holy Spirit, as the Author of divine life in regeneration, would not have produced true faith ; and itis unreasonable to confine the expression to those operations, which were peculiar to one age, and to exclude such as are alike necessary, and to be depended on, in every age. The annexed reason, however, puts it beyond atl reasonable doubt, that the jatter were principally intended : for the apos- the would use’ no other arts of persuasion, than * that plain, and faithful add@ess to the hearts and consciences of men, which the Spirit of God al- ways makes use of in convincing them: of sin, ‘and in powerfully demonstrating the truth-and preciouspess of the Gospel to their souls: be- cause he would not have their faith to stand on the “els * Go Now that faith, Which is produced by ue: bt ae 1 I. CORINTHIANS. a. mystery 10 Ps 78. 2, ¥ss- 480 wisdom of:men, but on the power of! tion. yy © even the which God ordained b P unto our g 8 Which 4 world knew: ¥ they would not 9 But as itis wri ‘seen, nor ear heard, into the heart of m God hath prepared him, 28, 6,7. Mat. 11. 25.) John 7, 48). & 13. 35.. Rom. 16.jr Luke 23, 34. t. 25, 26. Eph. 1. 4.| 8.1927, &/B. 19.) 3 16, 1 Pet. il. Rev. 13. 8 to the end. V. 6—9. Thou | method of saving sinners, an tions of providence ; and thus th admiring adoration, and rei intelligent in divine’ things, at their trye interest and whole du other persons in the world th rinthians had’ not been initiated i of this divine wisdom, it : not proper recipients of them. But this y dom was totally distin m, and. even in things contrary to, the wisdom of this worl and of its princes and rulers; whose sagat and policy would not prevent the speedy nation of all their grandeur, and th ing ruin, or,that of their subjects an For it was the wisdom of God mystery, even in the mysteriou fying his holy name and all redemption of sinners, by 1 atoning sacrifice of his coequ ordained and, intended by him began, in order to bring his chosen pec everlasting glory ; but it had been entirely den from men, except as made known by jation, and as faith simply So that the Genti {lations, knew nothing, 2 ir Rae 3 Sa ae s @ by his Spirit eth all shinee ite b the deep Stoic of}. God. ue man; save the spirit of man which nm? even so the things of God . th no man, but the Spirit of God. ae 2 Now we have received, © not the spirit ofthe world, f but the. Spirit which is of God; § that we. might know. the things that are freely given to us of God: “213. Wihich things - also we speak, » not in the words which man’s wisdom teach- ite i but which | ae Holy. Ghost sean y viata an rb Job 12. 22, Ps. 99.] §. 19, Reve 129. Paces 5, 6. Dan, 2- -22.'f Rom. 8. 15, 16+ & 16. at Rom, 11. 33—36. |p 5. 22. John 16. 14, e Proy. 14. 10. &20.{ 15. Rom. 8. 32. 1 ke'2.26. & 10. 1, Eph. 5.3. 5.1! 5427. Jexv.i7.9. Jolin 2. 20, 27. Rev. Ret 1.12. Rev, t.1.|d ver, 10. Rom. 11.] 21. 6. zis. 48. 16.& 59] 33. Wer. 4. & 1. 17: 21. John 14. 26. &je ver. 6. Rom.8. 5.) 2 Pets le 16, . 46.13, 1 John 2, 20, 6.2 Cor. 4.4. Eph, 112. 1-3. & 414. 2 27. 3 2.2. Jam. 4. 5.1] Luke 12. aie @ ver “® & 12. s—| John 4. 4 wel & 2. 46 1 Pet. a. 12, Lh Rom 8. 26, 27.) | believing Jews and their most. learned. Scribes | Were wholly Wnacquainted with it; the old dis. pensation d only conveyed some general inti- | mations of it; but the Gospel had now discover: edit mers fully to all, who were brought to em- rac Yet none of the princes, or great men in the world’s estimation, had known any. thing of it; nay, their policy was diametrically oppo- | site to it: for had Pilate, Herod, Caiaphas, or the | Jewish ralers, understood this divine mystery ; e, would, at least by fear, have been restrain. | from erucifying the Lord of glory, that di- it ne Person, who, even when he hung upon the pany was the Lord and King of glory, God in | human nature, the Governor and Judge of all the world, Thus the prophecies had been accom- | plished; and what had of old been written by Isaiah, might be applied to the glorious redemp- _ Gon now proclaimed to mankind, and the bles- | sings confered on, and prepared for, those who | were taught by the grace of the Gospel to love and obey God; and which far exceeded all, that ad been seen, heard, or thought ox, by men.— ie. Ts. Uxiw. 4.) « Y-10—-13. The apostle, and the other preach- et of salvation by Jesus Christ, had not disco- ‘Own superior sagacity: but God had revealed. it ten “ his Spirit ; who not only searennd all f his ee mind. For as no man can pene- hole of his thoughts and intentions, in the Way, that his own soul is conscious of ) none can know, discover, or compre- : ings | of God, but his own infinite ie aap with the sae and the Son CHAPTER If. hath’ revealed them unto eth 5 comparing k spiritual things it : for the Spirit search- spiritual. ' 13, Col. 3, 16- the recesses of another’s heart, and know} |the rational soul; it may be supposed to tlreferengs, to the powers of his mind, as wel 1D. 602 =e 14 But ! the natural’man ™ acceiveth jnot 4 the things of the Spirit of God: | for ° they are foolishness unto him : P nei- ther.can he-know thezry, acetal they are spiritually discerned. e 15 But'4 he that is spiritual . * judendy all things, * yet he himself is + judged of no man. 16 For s who hath known the mind of the Lord, that he $ may instruct him? * but we have the mind of Christ. K vers 14. & 9. 11. 18.15, & 25. 19. & &10.3—5, Eph. 5. 26..24,25. «. P Prov. 14. 6. John 115. 44. 46. Jam. 3.) 5. 44, & 6. 44, 45-\y 4. 5.2 Sam. 12. 16 15. Jude 19. Gr. Acts'16. 14. 2 Cor —23. Acts 15.1—5. m Matt. 16. 23... | 4. a—6, 1,John 2-f Be 1604. Galie'te 10. Gr. 1 Thes. 5, 21. Heb. 5. 14 1 John 4. 1. John 3. 3—6. & 8.) 20. 27. & 5. 20 43. & 10. 26, 27. &} Jude 19. ° + Or, discerned. 12.37, 38. Romjq 3 1. & 14, 37%.|s Job. 15.8. & 22. SAE Gal. 6,1. Col. 1,9.) 2. & 40. 2, Is. 40, nm ver- 12. John 14.]* Or, discerneth> 2} 13, 14. Jer. 23. 18> 26. & 15.26. & 16:} Sam. 14. 17-1 Kin} Rom. 11.34. 8—156 3P9—11. Ps. 25-14.|f Gr. shell. o 1.18.23, John 8. 51, 52. &l 10. 20. Acts 17, 18. 32. & decisive testimony, both to the Deity and person- ality of the Holy Spirit. Now the apostles had not received the spirit of the world : they were not actuated by those worldly principles, nor guided by that carnal prudence, of which satan, the spirit that worketh in the children of dis- “ obedience,” is the concealed author: but they were inspired and actuated by the Spieit of God, that they might know and communicate to the - Church the things, which God. freely bestows on all believers.. These they declared, not in_- such words as carnal wisdom would. have suge gested, but in simple plain language dictated by the Holy Spirit ; which sacred style was formed by comparing one part of divine revelation with another; the spiritual nature of redemps tion with, the holiness of the divine charac. ter and law ; the former discoveries of the truth and will of God with thése later ones ; the types and prophecies with their accomplishment; and . the remedy proposed, with the state of mankind, and their need of it. Thus their spiritual medic tations, discoveries, and affections, under. the teaching of the’ Holy Spirit, led them.to use a solemn, energetic, and faithful method of speak. ing, which accorded’to the majesty and i impor. tance of their subject, and the style of the’ sa. cred oracles ; but totally different from the af. fected oratory or enlicing words of man’s wis- dom. The apostle here undoubtedly speaks of himself, as divinely inspired, both in what he preached, and in what he wrote. , V. 14-16. It was not to be expected, that” the faithful and solemn preaching of the Gospel would please mankind in general; as “ the na» * tural man receiveth not the things of the Spi. “ rit of God.” The term here used occa. sioned ‘much disputation ; but as it is. detived © ‘from a word, that sometimes at least si ars as { PS Proy. 28.5, Ee. 8:}1 John Bs 5. & 1G. 5. John 7. 17. Eph. i 13-16. & & 4. 13; 14. Phil 1! Gal.1.12.Eph-3} me ih) CHAP. Il. he apostle postle shows, that he could: not ingtruet the} Corinithi in the deeper mysteries of the gospel, Son ney were carpal, 1—3; as it appeared: ‘ from their ‘dissentions, 4.. AJl ministers are ser- " -yants to one Lord, 5; who employs them in cul-f. tiyating his field, and in puilding his church, 6—9. fo his inferior inclinations, ‘Jt 1s opposed to * the regenerate man; and to the glorified, that é is, the perfectly regenerated man. ‘A man that ¢ hath only natural abilities and perfections’ (Zeigh.) Qne that has not the Spirit cf God:— (Murg. Ref) The apostle’s argument abso- lutely requires, that, by “ the natural man,” we understand the unregenerate man, how- ever sagacious, learned, or abstracted from sen- sual indulgences: for he opposes him to the ppiritual man s ‘and the pride of carnal reason- ing is at least as opposite to spirituality, as the most groyelling sensuality can be. Wo man, as naturally born into the world, and not superna: turally born again of the Spirit, ‘can see the ¢ kingdom of God,” or receive in faith and love! ei. mysteries of redemption by the eross| wrist, ‘To all unregenerate men, these things in one way or other appear foolishness, irra: ional, uninteresting, unnecessary, inconsistent, or absurd : and doubtless proud reasoners have scofied at them, more than ever mere sensualists did, Wo ingenuity, address, or reasoning, of the preacher, can prevent this effect; no application of fhe man’s own mind, except in humble de- pendence on the teaching of the Holy Spirit, can enable him to perceive the real nature and glory of them. “For they are spiritually discerned,” that i is, by-the illuminating and sanctifyi ing work of the Spirit of God upon the mind; by which’ al spiritual capacity is produced, that discerns, ad- gives, loves, and delights in the divine excellen- cy of heavenly things. When this change has tgken place, and 2 man’s spiritual senses have | been matured by growth and: exercise, he may be called “¢ a spiritual nian” and he perceives the spititual glory and excellency of every truth and precept of the word of God ; he distinguish- €g one object from another by a spiritual taste, or 2 kind of extemporg judgment, and se he be- gomes a competent judge in such matters. Yet his yiews, principles, and motives, fall not under he judgment of any other men: none of them 14 ate competent to decide on the propriety of his | « to know nothing but Chrigt crucified,” a egndict, as they are strangers ,to these views | gracious message which he is sent to deli and discov reries, which direct his determinations. his name. Pir, ‘what satura? man hath ‘understood the }even St. Paul to fear and tremble, jnind of the Lord, that he should be able to in- gtruct hit, who is under the tuition of the Holy humble and ‘difadent, when ealle hes _ ad aad ot Bs in. ~ Ut >. Saas judes of their cond uct thing to be tried by th thing must be justified é not accord with that rule, ' ed. But the inspired ag state that mind of Christ, b ples and actions must be juc ‘ respect they could not be liable to ged b any man. Some indeed. explain the last | ver as an inquiry whether any man had so kno’ the mind of the Lord, us to be’ competent to him any counsel or instruction ? (Notes, xi. 34—36.) But the context rather Taos meaning to the preceding in the apostle intended to exp a carnal man presuming man, in respect of spiritué dinaty Christian or teacher sure, or dictate to an ‘inspired declared himselfto be. It. apostle had in mind the Isaiah ; but he does not, (Notes, Ts. xl. 12—17.)° PRACTICAL Boa & Vy. » a Pures Cd How surprising 4s it, that this mos onout servant of Christ should be con his excellent and useful pre: very: persons who had been c this surprise should be co ing admiration of the divine occasion from that circu Church most. valuable. instr the best method of declars God to sinners. This” abs a speech or of wisdom to enforce it; most venerable, when the witness for € gardless of human applause or ensure his whole soul is occupied nour of his Lord, and com of perishing sinners; Whe among the learned ignorant jn other respe But if this arduous service 2% scious weakness: what: reason- Spirit?” As therefore the apostle’ and other in-|same testimony to mankind! How spired persons were made acquainted with the | fear disgracing this honoura ind of Christ, by whom the Father reyeals him-| own folly or sin! self t6 men: so none of their self-appointed | we keep from all ambition judges could be competent to decide, either up-} Haw carefully should awe Tel of their doctrine, or their manner of communi: | sufficiency is of God alone! Su eating it, ‘They’ were above such instructors or meekness adorn, and give: censure who ‘could not possibly understand ‘constancy and boldness the principles: on W ich they. acted. Ina mea-|plead the cause of G set all spiritual * nen” ‘have the ming of | of éternal things, of th et hehrist,” aud nataral men ra incompetent [ger of eo men, At wha Mae. 9 «CHEAPER EE. His: able to dear it, neither yet now are ye BOMB kid bw foi a 8 <2 nm ) 3 For ye are yet carnal: for whereag » ‘there is among you envying, and strife, Cabs gent at A and * divisions, are ye not carnal, § and walk + as men? SEAR fs i fl. EIB lm | fA B® a, e294, 1. 18. 2 Cor, 12,1" Or, factions. Tit. 3:3, 1 Bet. 4:2, 20. Gal. 5. 15.19—|p Hos. 6. 7. Mark|?t Gr. according to 21. Jam. 3. 16, & 4.| 7. 21, 22. Eph. 2) man. : ND J, brethren, could not speak un- to you as unto spiritual, but» as unto carnal, ‘even as unto< babes in Christ, 21 have fed you with milk, and not sat: © for hitherto ye were not d Heb. 5. 12-14. 1 © 14,20. Rom. 2, 20,| Pet. 2. 2. & 2. 14.] Eph. 4. 13, 14. 1je Jehn 16. 12. Heb. 6, 23. Rom] John 2, 12+ "511, 125, _ ahd the importance of our message, will counter. “act our natural propensity to trifling, or to an | affectation of “* the enticing words of man’s wis- | 8 dom.” ‘The: more deeply we are convinced, that no arguments or eloquence of man can, by their own efficacy, produce saving faith; the) will either oppose, despise, or abuse the things | \ greater care we shall take to speak in a plain, | of the Spirit of God : he cannot cordially receive “serious, and scriptural manner, and in imitation |or rightly understand them: they will remain | of those preachers of old, whose word was. at-| foolishness to him, because he wants a spiritual Wet tended with « demonstration of the Spirit and of} discernment. On the the other hand, he who is _ © power ;? depending singly on his effectual | born of God, however ignorant or illiterate, will | ‘operation to bring our hearers to believe to the; become spiritual, and so, capable of discerning » ‘salvation of their.souls. ‘The.maxims of human}the harmony and glory of divine truth: he will » wisdom, whether philosophical or political, will! experience its sanctifying effects in his heart, goon come to naught, and sink into contempt—}and produce correspondent fruits in his life. But experienced believers are shown such glorie | His judgment and conduct will be formed upon ous displays of wisdom, as eclipse ail that they|the word of God; and they, who presume to \hefore admired, even as the rising sun obscures | judge, condemn, or deride him, for violating the | the glimmering lamp. The things, which God or-| maxims of carnad wisdom, will only show their 'dained before the world, in order to bring his;own ignorance and arrogance. They cannot in. » chosen’ people to glory, are such as “ angels de-| struct him in spiritual things by their carnal rea. ' © sive to look into ;” they give the humbled and | sonings, and they have not known the mind of the ' enlightened mind such yiews of God; and his! Lord Jesus, or they would not condemn him for ‘perfections, works, and ways, as fix it in aston- {acting according to it: and they canno more ishment, excite it to adoration, inspire it with | argue him out of his principles, experience, hope, dove and gratitude, raise it above this earthly | or duty; than a man with good eyes could be con- ~ elod and allits puny concefns; and enlarge it|vinced that there isno light from the sun, or that into the most exalted, holy, yet humble, ambi. | light is neither pleasant nor profitable, by the in- tion after true honour and greatness, But this| genious sophisms of a man that hath been blind - wisdom must still be hidden from the proud, the | from bis birth. : - ¢arnal, and the unbelieving, notwithstanding the fulness and clearness, with which it is revealed | inthe Gospel, .The same. principles, which in- _ fluenced the princes of the world to crucify the » Lord of glory, still possess the minds of men. in | general: and avarice, sensuality, or carnal am- __ bition, still despise those gocd things, which * God hath prepared for them that love him,” | though they pass man’s understanding, and in | fimitely excel in glory and value whatever he 7%. 14, holy discernment will increase, and we shall ac- quire a faculty of speaking on religious subjects, in language suited to their diyine nature and in. finite importance. But whoever teaches, or what language soever is employed, the nazural man ure NOTES. — | CHAP. I. V. 1-3. Some of the Corinthi- ans had been seduced into a mean opinion of the apostle’s ministry, because he had not fully. instructed them in those deep points of doctrine, en which their other teachers had particularly insisted, and about which they speculated: he therefore here assigns the reason of his conduct _ in this respect. Though they had beén’plente- ~ hath seen, heard, or imagined, {ously endued with supernatural gifts and know- Rahat wcinih, 54 V. 10—16, Hedge ; yet he had observed those things in their No man truly understands, or properly values, | disposition and conduct, which rendered it im- liyine revelation, except that divine Spirit, whoj proper for him to speak to them as to spirztual ' searcheth all things even the deep things of] men, who were competent to receive the deeper od,” and who revegled them to the apos-.| discoveries of divine wisdom: and thus he was s, removes the veil from his heart, and enables | constrained to address them “ as carnal, even as N to perceive their real excellency. On this} babes in Christ.” For though he looked on Teacher we must simply depend, while we | them in general as sincere converts, and thus in ie lt ee Les ae God” to his people, and to obtain the as | at that we belong to that favoured compa-' niet ‘sacred Scriptures; and,|not digest. ‘The simplest truths, of the Gospel, | things with. spiritual, et ; é a mii oe, i j ft. Dd. 60. 4 For while one saith,» I'am of Paul ; and anathgt, I am of Apollos; are ye not carnabiran | } § Who then is Paul, and who zs Apol- los, ‘ but ministers by whom ye believed, even as the Lord gave to every man ? + 61T have*planted, ™ Apollos watered ; but ® God gave the increase. 3.27, Rom. 12. 3—tn 1. 30, Re TR, 10- 6. 2 Pet 4 10, 11.) Ps. 62.9, 11.°& 92. Ll ver. 9. 10. & 4. 14,) 18-15) & 127. 1. 26. 14, 15. 2 Cor.) 15. & 9,1. 7-1] Ise 55. 10, 11. & 61. S$. 6. °& 4:1 5. 7) & U5. 2-11, Acts} 1h. Acts 11,19. & Re 6.1. 4. & 1h. 23.) 16.4112 Cor. 10.7 14, 27. & 16, 14. & E ver. 10. & 9 17} 14,15. 21.19. Rom. 15.18. & 12. “4—11. 23.0» Prov. 12.25. Acts} 2 Cor. 3. 2—$,) 1 Matt. 25.15. John] 18, 26, 27. & 19. 1.{ Thes. 1.5. hl) 19. & 4. 6. Eyer. 7. & 4. 1, 2 Luke 1.2. Rom, mercy of God, regeneration, repentance, and works meet for.repentance, faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, the necessity and nature of holit ness + the influences and fruits of the Spirit ; the day of judgment, and eternal happiness and mi- sery, délivered in the simhplest plainest language, suited them far better, than those deeper mys- teries, which led to more speculation, and which afforded the teacher a fairer opportunity of show- ing his knowledge, ingenuity, and capacity. On these the apostle did not much insist, because he knew ‘he Corinthians could not bear them, But that such instructions would feec their car- nal passions, instead of their faith and love. In- deed, though a ‘considerable time had since elapsed, they were nat yet able to receive, anda make a good use of, these sublimer truths, be- cause they were still under the influence of car- nal principles, This needed no other proof than their well-known conduct: for while they envi- ed one another the gifts which God had bestow- ed on thera, and with emulation sought their own credit in the exercise of them; while there subsisted eager contentions and lamentable di- wisions among them; could they deny that they were carnal, and acted more like the men of the world, in their competitions and contests for ho- mours atid distinctions; or for the interest of a party, or the credit of a favourite orator, or phi- Eosopher, than like spiritual men? The princi- pies and affections of the natural man were more prominent in their conduct, than the hamble, meek, loving, and peaceable dispositions, which spring from regeneration. (Marg, Ief:) It is evident that by carnal, and as men, the apostle does not here intend the prevalence of sensual appetites, but that of malignant passions; not the propensities of the animal, but those of the fallen spirit: and this may confirm us in the in-' terpretation given of this and similar words jn other places. As spiritual is opposed to canal, it must relate, exclusively to’ the sanctifying grace of the Holy Spirit, and not at all to mic raculous endowments. The Corinthians were enriched with the latter; but some of them seemed altogether destitute of the former, and the generality of them were but babes in Christ. VW. 4—9. The apostle still cautiously forbore -€o mention the false teachers, who had done the mischief. Even if Paul and ‘his beloved brother &pollos, had been set up for the heads of the ¥, CORINTHIANS. | but God that gi ‘receive his own bit: 6 been brought to bel en a 7 pre, Be wh ne 7 So then, © any thing, et 8 Now P he th, watereth, are one own labour. haart 0 13.2. Pe, 125+ J.) Re Yee BBs Ted, Ts,.40. 17. & 41 12, Dani We ay 29. Don. 4, 38. 2) 5.11, 12. & 10. Cor. 12-11. Gal. 6.5.) 42. & 16.2 Heb. 6:10» 1 Pot. 5: q 4. 5.8 9. 17, 18 esas. | contending parties, the contests of th ans would have proved them to who were Paul and Apollos?” God’s heritage, but’ inistering for Christ’s sake; by whose to the gift of God, both | converted by them—*’ ‘ regard either the one or the o * consideration but that of tal * have in common with many } * to the Gospel? Or ought ® ferent view ? even be ‘ters of Christ, &c? ¢ had been sent to enclo: vine-yard at Corinth; this, Apollos had follow: n t God alone had given the inere the plants to grow and becom * power of growing, im this sa parison with the great “labour is vain; for faith ec « but first, God does not use th * cause he needs either it, or the to do without them: ag form what they do; un mercy had constituted — But especially, because al nal, God alone claiming to himse! all that is iwardly done in man’s s that his Restorer unto life eternal, m and the same who was his €re: * sent life’ (Beza,) Yet both as one; both acted as servants and with the same intention, a aman nanan they were jellow-labourer, Church at Corinth was hi }: he employed and wrought “© God’s building,” whic their means, according to own glory, and to be his | ss, did the work which he set AD. 60 0. Ps CHAPTER Ill, (AD. 69 God: 5 ye are God’s * husbandry ; ; tye are |Foundation,° gold, silyer,? precious: stones, _ God’s building. a) ) 10 According % to the grace of God ~ which. is given unto me, * as a wise a der, ¥ I have laid the Founda- rg another buildeth thereon. but Jet every man take heed how he eth thereupon. For b other foundation can no man : ay than thatis laid, which is Jesus Christ. A Now i any man build upon this » “Ps. 65. 9-13. &| 6 16. Eph 2, 10. Rom: 15, 20. Eph. 92. 16. & 80. 8—11.| 20—22, Col. 2. 7. 1] 2. 20. Rev, 21. 14. Is, 5. 1—7. & 27.2) Tim. 3, 15. Heb. 3.) 19. $3. & 28, 24-29.) 3)4.1 Pet. 255. |z 15. 11, 12. Acts & 32.20, & 61. 3.!u vers 5. & 15. 10.118, 27, 798. 2 Cor. ‘5. 1. Jer. 2. 21.) Rom. 1. 5. & 12.3.) 10,15. & 11. 13-15. Matte 13. 8-9, 18-} & 15. 15. Eph. 3.la Ree 12. 9. Luke $0. 36—42» & 20. 1} 3—8- Col. 1. 29. 1] °11. 35. & 21. 8. Col, $3—4d4.) Tim. 1.11-14,1 Pet.} 4.17. 1 Tim. 4.16. 29.4 4, 11. Jam; 3. 1. Gr..1 &is 1 Kings 3. 9—21.) Pet. 4.11. 2 Pet. 2. 2 Chr. 2. 12. Dan.| 1-3. 12. 3. Matt. 7. 24./b Is. 28. 16. Matt: © Or, tillage. t ver. I. & 6. 19.) & 24 45. 2 Tim.| 16. 18. Acts 4. 11, r Ps. 118.22. Am. 9.} 2. 15+ 12, 2 Cor. 11. 2—4, ‘UL, 12. Zech. 6. “$3, y Sve on, ver. 6. $ | Gal. 1.7—4. 1 Pet. 13. Matt. 16- & 9,2. Zech. 4. 9.) 2,6—3. Acts 4, lle 2 Cor. t --¥. 1015. Thus far the apostle proceeded | > onthe supposition, that the labourers were skil- ‘ful and faithful; but he meant to Jead the at- tention of the Corinthians to some who were not $0: therefore he declared that, according to the Stace bestowed on him, (to which all the glory iY was due,) he had laid the Foundation of ** God’s * building” among them, like a wise architect ; and he knew that it was capable of supporting the whole weight of the intended ‘superstruc- ture. But since he had left Corinth, another 1 had builded on his Foundation; nay, several had " been employed in that work: but let every one \ of them take heed with what materials, and in _ what manner, they carried. on\the building. He knew that no man could Tay any other founda- sion of a spiritual, temple, for the elory of God, or for the sinner’s hope of salvation, than what | hehad laid in his preaching, and which God. had laid in his purpose and by the Gospel; namely, the Person, mediatory office, righteous: | Mess, atonement, intercession, and grace, of the » Lord Jesus Christ. If any man pretended to lay. “any othier foundation than this ; he could not be considered as the minister of God, “a worker ” together with him?’ It was not therefore to Yet even on this Foundation ve- - ory some Ni . aight carry on the Cie with gold, ailer, and E ue stones ; others with weod, hay, or stub- (ual worship and holy obedience, Oth- ae ceremonies, and philosophi- jons ; or doc neat ee (Mang. Ref. zt e Ps, 19, 10. & 119.) & 3.7.8. 13,& 45 1o—16. d is. 54. 11-13. Rey.) 2 Tim. 3, season. and Raith them to oe ies here pee deduce licentious inferen- e wood, hay, stubble ; {3 Every f man’s work shall be made manifest; for & the day’ shall declare it, because * it shall be revealed by fire 5 h and the fire shall try every man’s work of what sort it is. 14 If i any man’s work abide which he hath built thereupon, he shall receive a reward. 15 If any man’s * work shall be burned, lhe shall suffer loss: but he himself shall be saved ; ™ yet so as by fire. (Practical. Obser vations] 1. 9—|i ver. 8. & 4 Se & 3, 9-115} Dan. 12. 3. Mate- 24, 45—47 & 25. 21—23. 1 Thes. 2 Ever. 14, 15. & 4.5. 19. 2 Tim, 4, 7, & = 9. g 1.8 Mal. 3.17, 18.| 2.8—11. 73. Prov. 3210. &| 3, 4, Tit. 16. 16. Is. 60. 17.1] 11. Tim. 4.6. 2 Tim.| Heb. 13. 9. Rev. 2 20.1 Pet 1. 7.1 2,14, 15. Rev. 3. 135 2k. 18—21. e Prov. 30. 6- Jer.) Rome 2. 5,6. 16. 21: ver. 12, 13. Rev- 23. 28. Matt. 15. 6! Thes, 1.. 7—10. 2! 3. 18. —9. Acts 20, 30. Tim. 1. 18. 2 Pet.j1 Acts 27.21, 22.44, Rom, 16, 17.2 Cor.}. 3, 10—13. Rey. 20. 2 John 8. 2,478 & 4-2, Col} 12 ‘jm ere lt. Zeclis 2. $-19—28. 1 Tim.|* Gr. is revealed. 3. 2. 1 Pet. 4. 18, 4,1—3. 7. & 6. 3.jh Is. 8: 20. & 28. 17. Tudo 23. 2Tim. 2. 16—18.) Jer. 23. 29. Ez. 13.| \ Thus the building would be deformed and weak ened, by such additions and base materials, as would never stand the trial which was appointed. Ror the time was coming, when the nature and value of every man’s work would be made ma« nifest: the day of judgment would openly de- clare it. The materials of this spiritual build- ing, and every man’s work in it, must be tried as by fire, during the discoveries of that solemn This will prove them of what sort they are; the gold, silver, and precious stones will stand the fire, and even be purified by it; and he that hath built with such materials will receive an “abundant reward; but the wood, hay, and stubble, willbe burned; and he, that hath spent. his time and labour in building with such worth- Jess materials, will suffer great loss, even in res- pect of the degree of his future glory ; yet, pro- vided he is indeed fixed on the good Founda- ‘tion, he shall finally be saved; but it will be, as a man is preserved from the flames of his house, when he escapes naked through them, and so narrowly saves his life with the loss of all his property. So extremely dangerous is it to teach false doctrines, even in connexion with funda- mental truths !—The absurdity of the papists, im 7 be parpeeds that this was the case with any of producing this passage in favour of their doc- trine of purgatory, is very obvious: but it is to be feared, that the zealous abettors of that doc- triney and many others of a similar nature, will be found to build whoily without a foundation, (Notes, Mait. vii. 24—27.) Y. 16,17. This metaphor, of a building, led the apostle to inquire whether they did not know, that they were the spiritual temple of -God, who dwelt in them by the Holy Spirit given unto them. | Now, if any man defiled or profaned the leraple jof God, he would be exposed to his indignation, and. might expect the most terrible destriction ; because of the holiness of the temple, Ss ¢on- seoraied i God. fi Mars: Ref.) It wou there-’ me 4 1 Pet. 56164. Revs | “ED. 60. 1. CORINTHIANS. | 16 ™ Know ye not that ° ye are the|any man among-you seein temple of God, and that P the Spirit offin this world, “let: him ° Go dwelleth i in you? 17 If 4 any man + defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy: * for the temple of God is holy, which temple ye are. 18 Let no man s deceive himself: t If n 5.6. & 6.2, 3. %Jq 6. 18—20. Ley T5.[s 649. & 16. 33. Is. 16. & 9. 13. 24.) 31 & 20 3, Num. 44, 20, Jer. 37. 9 Rom: @ 3. Jam. 4.| 19 20. Ps. 74.3. &} Luke 21. 8. Gal. 6. 4. 79.1. BZ. 5.11. & 7s} 3, 7. Eph, 5. 6. 2 2 Cor. 6. 16, 17.! 22. & 23. 38,39.) Time3s23. Lit. 3. Eph. 2 21, 22. Zeph. 3. 4, 3. Jom. i ‘aad 26.1 Be 6. 1 Pet, 2. t Or, destroy, ‘John rv Gen. 25. 17. Bx,{t 1. a-ak & 4, 20. yi 36. 37. John s 5» 1 Chre29, 3.| & $..1, 2, Prov. 3. 14.17. Rom. 8. 11.; Ps. 93.5, & 9%. 9 5.7, & 26. 12, Is, 2 Tim.2. 14, 1 John} Is. 64. 11, Ez. 43.{ 5. 21. Jer: 8. 3. & 12. 15, 166 j (2. | Rom.11. 25.& 12,16, Yore be extremely dangerous for any one, by false doctrines or a Hicentious example, to defile the Church, or any of its members: and if their teachers were chargeable with such crimes, they wotld have reason to fear the severest judg- ments of God; aid would be presumptuous in expecting to be saved even as by Bre. (/fars. Ref.) —‘ They are said by the apostle to defile “ the temple of God, who corrupted the purity * of the Gospel by carnal eloquence ; and who * rent the Church by factions.’ (Beza.)—* The * like words used, (vi. 16—19,) by way of de: * hortation from fornication ; and (2 Cor. vi. 16.) © from communion with heathen, in their idols. € trous rites and heathen practices;. and by * way, of inducement to ‘cleanse ourselves ** from all filthiness of flesh and spirit,” (2 Cor. * yii. 1.) more naturally incline us to refer these * yerses to the corrupting of the temple of God, * by uncleanness and fornication, or by idola- * trous practices; both which the Corinthians * did? (Whitby.) It does not, however, appear, that there is any necessity of confining the inter- pretation to this or the other kind of defilement: and in proportion as the declaration is made general, it becomes more and more important. The verb rendered destroy, is the same. with that before translated defile. The Jews pollut- ed the temple of God by their crimes, and were given up ito the hands of their enemies as pol- iuted, to be destroyed by them: and part of the awful doom of the wicked is thus expressed, “ He that is filthy, let him be filthy still.” V. 18—23. ‘ The Corinthians were induced * to eat things offered to idols, in the idol-tem- * ples by men pretending to great knowledge, $ (viii. 1, 2.)—They also introduced among them € the doctrine of the lawfulness of fornication. .* (v, 1.)—These teachers seem to have been the * Nicolaitans, who received their doctrine from the philosophers.” ( Whitby.) However this Taay be, the persons more immediately concerned in the preceding warning, would probably despise it, especially from one whom they disresarded, as far beneath them in knowledge and wisdom: but le: them not deceive themselyes in this mat-] ter; if any of them appeared to be wise in this} world, instead of trusting to such a distinction, let hin become a fool in his own opinion and that of worldly men; as this would be absolute- sured to them, tilt their work was don pointed hour, would ‘co liver them from sin’ them to théir Father’s mans forts and trials would concur advantage; and the future ‘eternal consequences woul their favour. Thus all thin as much as if the whole p had been vested in them ¢ to Christ, the Heir of al with him, his chosen ap members of his body, of his victories, and’ ‘the jev ls and as “ Christ is God’s, his beloved ded appointed Surety, the Brightness of he ah and the grand Medium of displaying all fections in the sight of all worlds, Sisto Si nity. » These were truly houourable di and they ought to recollect, that by | men, they acted’ inconsistently with: tion and obligations to Christ, to they showtd unreservedly devote tt state and’ wants of their | Sa them such things, as more im 2 their edification, rathee thi st that he may be w: CT ee foolishness with ¢ od: | 2 He taketh the ' se j 20 And again, ® the thoughts of ge u Mat.18. 4. Markly Job é. wena 10.15, alk 18.17 |% Ex. 1.10, & SL. 19, 20. & 2. 6] 11, 2 Same 15 p ‘te 19 eres & & 16.2308 17014 ‘Shea, rik 2% » 1G & 44,1 23,) St ea ly necessary, in’ order to:his: ‘Wess 1 unto everlasting life. For God accounted’ thi world’s wisdom to be folly: he ensnared t ne! worldly-wise in theif ¢ lev their reasonings and im worthless. (Votes, Job! 11.) Let therefore none. some eloquent, learned, ‘« were -2 great honour to" them, | 1 they value themselves on fe oes en 0 him ; as all things were theit’s, if : y believers : the abilities, » apostles and ministers, benefit ; the world, and ae to them, as far as it coul possessions would be given pe fitable ; ita enmity would discip heaven ; and all providential appo promote their sanctification: life v ea ae Vv. 3 Misisters should suit maa ; ru ee D. 60. AY. 21 Thereforeslet no mah © glory in men; ‘ for all things are yours ; | 22 Whether « Paul, or Apollos, or ; Cephas, x or the world; or life, or death, cia &e. & 8 Rev. 21. 7. Eph. 4. 11; 12. le ver. 5—8. & 9. 19/f Rom. 8. 3739. «| —22, 2Ger. 4. 5.) Phil, 2.21 mF. 4.15 s subjects, which are agreeable tothe incli- ations of any party. Babes in Christ must be ‘fed with milk, and not with strong meat : many @octrines, which they may hereafter feed upon, ‘would at present be useless or pernicious ; be- tause they are not able te perceive their tenden- cy, or their harmony with other truths. Men may have much doctrinal knowledge, and yet be mere beginners in the life of faith and experi- ence: nay, their fondness for speculations, and their acuteness in them, may prove them:to be CHAPTER Til. | Fm | A. Ds 80: or things pfeserit, or things to come; ell are yours ; ‘ 23 And ye are € is God’s. hrist’s ; # and Christ g 6.19, 20. & 7.28.) Cor. i0 & 14.23. John 17. 9, 10; Rom. 14; 8 2lh 8.6 proportioned to their zeal, diligehbe, and sabe cesa: * Rte d Ve ae It is 4 great comfort to the ministef of Bit when on refiection, he is hdmbly constioiis 0 having, like a wise moster-builder, laid a right foundation : but every one should also take heed what be buildeth tipon it. For while many ate tempt in vain to substitute some othe? foundas tion, in the stead of Christ, and so pe?ish wi their deluded followers ; there are also nimbefs; in a great degree carnal, and but imperfectly; who lay the right foundation, and yet builé grounded in the first principles of experimental and practical religion. Thus many professed Christians, and preachers too, show themselves to bejyet carnal, by their vain:glotious emula- worthless rubbish. upon it, to their own #reat loss and danger, and to. the gréat detriment of their fiearers. in expéctation therefore of that solemn day, when every man’s work shall bé tions, their eagerness for controversy, their sel-| manifested and tried as by fre; we should now fish fiery zeal, their disposition to prefef and ex-| be careful to build with approved and preticti# alt themselves, and to despise and revile others ;| materials: we should avoid superstitious ifivefis and their apparent delight in disturbing the}tions, unscriptural doctrincs, enthusiastical dé- peace of the Church. ‘This is the, tendency of|\usions, and philosophical speciilations ; a2 welt sin, not of grace; the temper of the carna/, the} as a variety of trifling inquiries and disputatiotis; natural, and not of the spiritual man: and we|about which many; who séefi to ldy the right need much of that “love which hopeth all| foundation, waste their tinte and lose thei las t things,” to suppose, that such wranglers have/ bour, while they injure the building and endati= any spirituality, or are even babes in Christ. It}ger their own souls. We should bestow paihg is, however, an universal rule, that these dispo-|to procure gold; silver, and precious stones for sitions are proportionably proofs, that the carnal “mind of worldly men is prominent and prevalent : and while so many are saying, “Iam of Paul, : this work ; that by sound doctrine ahd scripttis ral instructions we may build up the gouls oF beligvers in knowledge, hope, love; and obedi= 's* and Lof Apollos ;” we may fairly demand of] ence; that by our labours, example, and pfayefa; ‘them, whether they be not carnal. For what|they may grow up a holy temple to the Lord; (are the most able ministers, but servants of Christ | that so cur work may abide the trial, that #é and of his people? They do not come in their| may receive a full reward, and have an alitin= own name, or about their own business; they|dant entrance into the everlasting Kingdom oF ‘seek not their own glory: sin and folly are ali}Christ. It is then peculiarly incumbent upeit lthat they have of their own, and their wisdom] ministers, in all their studies, ~ptirsuite, seit and grace are wholly from the Lord. By his} mons, publications, arid conversation; to récol- |help they may plant and water; but he alonejlect that their work must be tried by fire ; #8 lean give the increase: so that they are nothing, | anticipate the setitiments, which the day 6f and he only must be considered as the Object of |judgment will obtrude upon them, converning vadoring love and gratitude. Faithful ministers] their present occupations ; and to reflect on thé are afraid of receiving undue honour: though | irreparable loss of spending their time of setvicé heir rank and abilities may differ, they are all]/to no purpose, or perniciotisly ; to considef the ; they are engaged in the same work;, and | tendency of their undertakings, to compare theifi at the same object : they ate fellow-labour- | with the word of God, and to judge themselves of God, in his spiritual husbandry and build-} that they may not be judged of the Lord. For: and he will eruciously reward the services, | € shame and sorrow could énter heaven; stire< » by his grace, they have performed. In-|ly the minister, whose work sfiall be burned; all those, who, in their several places, la-| yet he himself saved a8 through fire; would b¢ y scriptural means to promote the cause |overwhelmed with then ' © religion, are “‘ workers together with » | V.16—25- : 2” but all ungodly men; especially per-} When faithful admonitions have no effect oa ors, false teachers, seducers, tempters, and|meh’s minds, their state is very awful. It ig iploy their ingenuity in disseminating | proper, however, to warn them with all sofem: iety, and licentiousness, are fellow-|nity concerning the guilt and danger of defilinig = devil, in rendering others wick-|the temple. of God, by their false doctrines an ©; and their recompense will be|bad examples. Many of them will indeed des: jaa . ,pise the warning and decsive themselves. The . \ - important offices : A. D. 60; CHAP. IV. The apostles and preachers of the Gospel, should be accounted of as servants to Christ, and stewards of the mysteries of God ; and they are required to be faithful, 1,2. ‘They must be left to the judgment _ of the Lord at his coming, 3—5. The apostle exhorts the Corinthians not to be puffed up for oué against another; as all have their different endowments from God, 6, 7. yain-glory with his own despised and afflicted state > and lowly conduct, 8—13, He ‘warns them, as their only father in Christ, and exhorts them to imitate him, 14—16, For this purpose he had sent Timothy unto them, 17; and mtended to reputation of being wise’ in this world is no fa- yourable evidence of a man’s character; as the wisdom of this world! is foolishness with God, who takes the wise in their own craftiness, and exposes the vanity of their counsels and specu- lations. ‘Tt cannot therefore be too earnestly in- culcated on all, to cease from their own wis- dom, and to be willing to think themselves fools, and to be thought so by others ; ‘that they may become wise by the teaching of the word and Spirit of God. But we should all remember that true Christians are the temple of God, who dvyvelleth in them by his sanctifying Spirit : and they who know not this, can hardly be thought even babes in Christ. [f we are conscious of this spiritual consecration to God to be his living temples ; let us be careful to have our sacred character adorned by a holy conversation; and to avoid whatever may. defile, either ourselves or our fellow Christians: And surely he is de- ceivéd, who dcems himself the temple of the Holy Spirit, and yet is unconcerned, or but little con- cerned, about personal holiness, or about the peace and purity of the church. ' Ifindeed we are the children of God, we have something nobler to glory in, than in men, and our relation and ‘at- tachment to them : for all things are ours, apos- tles, prophets, mimisters, ordinances, providen- tial dispensations, earth, heaven, life, death, things temporal and things eternal: because we are one with Christ, and bis purchased and re- deemed people ; and he js One with the Father : so tliat, as'the glory of God is displayed in Christ his Son ; our salvation is secured in Christ our Head, who will cause us'to sit down as conquer- ors through him “ upon his throne, even as he « hath overcome, and hath sat down with his s* Father upon his throne.” NOTES. > CHAP. IV. V. 1. List the’ Corinthians should suppose, from what the apostle had said, that little respect or affection was due to theif ministers ; he here showed them in what estima- ticn they ought to them, and by wliat mea: sure they ought to te their regard to them. | Whether they were apostles, evangelists, or ordi- nary teachers, they were to consider them, not indeed as lords, but as the ministering servants of Christ for their benefit, in the highestand most even’ as the stewards of the mysteries of God; that, as his immediate repre- sentatives, they should by his authority preside in’ his family, take care of his interests and honour, I, CORINTHIANS. He contrasts their} ver. 13, 2 Cor. 12.) 1—3. 5 a . a) 1 4.3. 17Tim. ad { 6. stipe STAR “Be 7. 2! come himfelf, and make trial those who opposed him, 1821, ET a man so ® accoun » the muitos oF ve Bi ards of the 4 my; i 2 Moreoyer, i 9 ired in stewa Mey Pe e that a man be J b3.5.&9, PPE A 8,10. Mat. 24. 45. 2 Cor. 4,5.& 6.4.& il, 23. Col. 1. 25, Tim, 3.6, ¢ Luke 12. 42. & 16. instruct and direct the services of their brethren, and give every one his portion in due season (Note, Matt. xxiv. 45.) Thus they! were in: trusted with the mysterious and sublime truthé of the Gospel; that they might preach them to the.people, and apply them with suitable admo. nitions, exhortations, encouragements, and w ings, as every one’s case reguired ; in order t the conversion of sinners, and the establishment and edification of believers. Some by the mys- teries of God, understand also. administra e tion of the sacraments, which were commonly called mysteries by the fathers: but though is a part of the minister’s work; yet the exter. nal ordinances are not calied mysteries in scrip ture; and this name, afterwards given them, helped to lead men to form a wrong judgmen| concerning them. ~ I was, howeyer, well knoy ., that exact fidelity was the most essenti lie fication ‘required in a steward: a. M probity, attached to his faashidaintece. and | partial in his conduct towards his fellow-s vants, might be a valuable steward, though his accomplishments were but moderate : but no. thing could compensate for the want of rein 1- ness. Thus a minister, who ' m- ply sought the glory of souls; and who impartially (ee of God, without respect of persons, or. his own interest, honour, ease; or indulg, would be accepted by. the Lord, and ought valued by: believers ; though not so eminen natural endowments, or eyen in spiritual and. attainments, as others = $01 themselves in their admi V.2—5. The apos Cpe La er smal matter, ‘compared ue he. saat te hii gracious Lord, what judgment the. Corinthians or any man, formed of him, whether they si posed him to be faithful, omnot ; or whether were offended with hiss fortis ‘faithfulness despised him because he had not ec cellency of speech or of wisdom. . Indeed not rely on hisown judgment concernin, 1g hi because he was aware of the deceitfulne human heart, (which their selhensaey ers ought more deeply to study) was not conscious of ane unfaithfulnes: cient to justify him before God, ‘ana that evilin the heart which pride hid man himself. He therefore sought to t to judge him ; and so wait he must appear before | si ee. 60. ree CHAPTER Iv. Br A. D. 60. ra 3 But with ‘me fit is a very small] of darkness, and will’ make manifest the thing that I should be judged of you, or counsels” of the hearts: and. then “shall | of man’s *j ene 2 yea, I ines not} every man have " praise of God. mine own 8 self: 6 And ° these things, brethren, I have 4 For . in a figure transferred to myself and ¢o b ae am T not hereby justinede : i but He judgeth me is the Lord. ui 5 Th herefore * judge nothing before the demas, lunti] the lord come, ™ who both will bring to light the hidden things Prov. 21. 2. xml 46. 1 Thes 5. 2. Apollos, P for your sakes; 4 that ye might learn in us not to think uf men above that which is written, that no one of you * be puffed up for one against another. 7 For s who * asl tage to differ re 1 1Sam. 16. ‘7. John 7,24. ® Gr. day, 3.13, n Mat. 25. ‘21. 23, John 5. 44. Rom.2.! 7. 29. 2 Cor. 10.18, q Job 11. 11, 12. Ps. 98, 29. John 3. 26° 8. 4. & 146, “3. Is, Col. 2. 18, 2. 22, Jets 17. 5, 6/8 12. 4—1b & 15. 1 Pet.1.7.& 5.4. |\ Mat. 23, 810. oe Rom. 9. 16—15, oO 1.12. & 3,4—17.| Rom. 12. 3. 2Con! Eph. 2 35, 2 2 Cor, 10. 7.12.15.) 12. 6. ° hes, 2, 12—14. 1 & 11.4.12—15,. fr 3, 21. &'4.18, 19 Tim, 1, 12-15, Tit, ‘P_9. 23. 2 Cor. 4.15, & 5.2.6. && 1.) 3.3—7, & 12. 19. 1 Thes.| & 13.4. Num. 11./" Gr, distingutshoth 1.5.2 Tim. 2 10, thee, PRR SEEN Iie Re SR ee ies Es * the persons who sat in the theatre, in order to ‘ confer the crown on the best performer,) so « boldly extolled or depressed whotn they would, | ¢ But indeed, says Paul, I cannot pronounce con: © cerning myself, in that manner which ye do, * concerning me and others. * (Beza.) (Note, 2 Cor. i. 12—14.) ‘This only forbids our censures ‘ of things uncertain, of which no rizhteous judgment can be passed. This appears both * from the words and’ the occasion of them.— * From the words, for they respect “ the hidden * things of darkness,” and ‘the counsels of” * the heart’? ‘From the occasion of them; * they passing their censures on St.’ Paul, and questioning his. fidelity in \his office, of whom * they had no authority so to judge, nor occa- § sion so to judge.” ( Whitby.) V 6,7. In speaking of those, who had been considered as heads, of different parties at Co- rinth, the apostle had chiefly mentioned himself and Apollos; and thus to avoid giving offence, he had, as by a figure, transferred the case from those who were really concerned, to persons whom he could not be thought disposed to un- dervalue ; that in them the teachers might learn not to be wise in their own conceits, and the peo- ple not to think too highly of men, calling them master's, or glorying i in being their disciples ; and thus esteeming them as something more than servants or stewards, or above what he had writ- ten according to the word of God, and on other accounts than because of their uiulness In- deéd, both they and the teachers, (whom they placed i in competition with each other, and about whom they were puffed up,) should inquire whe had made them to differ, either in spititual gifts, or even by converting prace, from their idola- trous neighbours or their fellow Christians. Was this difference the effect of ‘their superior merit, docility, or goodness? What had they, which they had not received as free gifts, or as talents committed to their stewards!ip? Why then did they glory in them, and boast of them, as if tWey {had been the independent authors of those en. dowments, by. which they were distinguished from others; and were authorized to: employ | them to their own glory, or advantage, without being eronabie to God for them ! Surely, such 3.19, 20, & 4. 2 Jam, 5 7. 2 Pet. 3, i ver. 5. Ps. 2b. 2. &} 4.12. chi toh Rey. | @ Job 27, 6. Ps. 7.) 50. 6.2 Coy 5 10. | 1. 7. 3—5. John 21.17, 2/k Mat, 7. 1,2. Luke!m 3. 13. Bia Arov Cor. 1. 12. 1 John] 6- 37. Rom. 2.) & 12. 14. Mal. 4. 3, 20; 21. 1. 16. & 14, 4. 10—} 18. Luke 12, 1—3.| vh Job’ 9.2 20.8 15.) 13, Jam. 4. 11. Rom, 2. 16. 2 Cor. | “Id. & 25. 4. & 40/1 1, 7. & 11. 26. &| 4. 2, Heb. 4. 13,1’ 4. Ps. 19, 12. by 15, 23. Mat. 24. 30.) Rev. 20, 12. 180.3, Be 143. 2.) | | | 10-15. .) But Sta ins that many of them were | Gisposed to judge unfavourably of him, through the artifices of their seducers ; he exhorted them not to judge such matters ‘before the time, but to leave them, till the Lord should come to' Judgment, when characters and actions would appear in another light than’ they then did.— |For he would both discover the secret sins of | men’s lives, which they had veiled in darkness | ‘ _ from the view of their neighbours ; and disclose | the motives and intentions, which lay concealed in | the: impenetrable recesses of the heart; and | which would in many instances appear to be de. | signing, ambitious, and selfish, when a man’s | words and works were most specious and plausi- | ‘ ble. Then the faithful steward would be propor- ionably honoured with the commendation of God himself, which would abundantly counter- Balance the contempt and reproach of men; but ‘it must be a day of detection and confusion to all ypocritical, ambitious, and self-seeking teach- ers, however admired and extolled. © Hence note, © that Jesus Christ must have the knowledge of the |¢ secrets of the hearts of all men subject to his 6 judgment ; and so must be that God who alone e knows the hearts of all men.’ (Whitdy, \(Marg. Ref.) ‘This saying of Paul,’ («Judge \* nothing before the time,”) ‘ must be restrain. ‘ed to a certain hypothesis : for both the spirits. re to be tried, and we ought to “judge our- selves whether we be in the faith?” «The postle does not even condemn the private gments of charity; and much less either il or ecclesiastical polity. For he is not roperly discoursing about the examination of en’s doctrine or manners ; ; but Rather con. Phare Mtinaiive when he says, that he nothing by himself ;” *it must be refer. 9 the subject of which he was treating, , the ministerial | office ; which he testi- elf with thin or negligence. y suited,both those teachers, ihn selves so excellent incom. is hese bearers, who, (like| ; ib dogs f Meg, 4. B. 60, thou didst not receive ? now if thou didst receive if, chou hadst not received it 2 EBractical Obsérvations.} 8 Now * ye are full, now ye are rich, ve have reigned as kings ¥ without us; % and I would to God 2 ye did reign, that we also micht reign With you, 9 For »I think that God hath set forth us the apostles last, © as it were appointed to death: for 4 we are made a + specta- ele unto the world, and © to angels, and fo men. 10 Wef are fools & for Christ’s sake, 1 Thes. 3.3, c Psa 44. 22. Rom. 8. 36. 1 Thes, 5. 9, 10+, Rev. 6.9—11. a pe >, 10.35. & 11. { 5. 3: & 7.7. 1 Chr. 29. 11~16, 2 Chr. 1. 712. Proy, 4 6. Mat 25.14 y ver. 18. Acts 20. Luke 19; 13. Sonnt 29, 30. Phil. 1, 27. 1.16. & 3.27. Rom,| & 2.12. 1,5. & 22.6, Jam..z Num, 11.29. Acts) + Poe theatre. Acts 1. J% 1 Ret. 4, 10. | 26. 29. 2 Cor, 11. 1.} 19, 29. 31. u 3. 6. 2 Che. 32. 23\a Ps. 122. 5—9. JesJe Heb. 1. 14. Rev. —29, Ez. 28, 2=5.) 28.6. Rom. 12,15. = 11—14. & 17. 6, & 29:3. Dan. 4. 30} 2 Cor.13.9. 1 Thes, —32. & 5. 18—25.} 2.19, 20. & 3. 6—9. Acts | 12. 22,23, 2Tin. 2. aq, 12. Hl. 4 & 3. 1, 21 Reyes 5. 10. : & 5.6. Prov. 13, 7./b 15. 30—-32. 2 Cor. % 7. Acts 17.° 18. & 25 14. Is. 5. oa 1. 8—10. & 4. 8—l 32. & 26, 24: Yuke 1..51--63, &! 12. Phil. 2. 29, 304g Mat. 5.11. & 10, 6,25. Rom. 12, 16. Gal. 6. 3. ier, 3.17. en 18-20. 26-28. 2.514. & 3. 18. ings 9. 11, Hos. gelf-exaltation myst be wmost absurd, ahominable, gnd sacrilegious. It is evident, that the apostle jg here more immediately speaking of natural akilities and spiritual gifts; and not of special and efficacious grace. Yet if we all are by na- ture entirely depraved ; if we must he born again, and-new created; if itis “ God that worketh in €€-us to will and to do of his good pleasure,” and if ‘‘ by grace we are saved through faith, and $¢ that not of ourselves, it is the gift of God ;” the apostle’s reasoning seems equally conclusive, ‘against all kinds and degrees of spiritual pride, and glorying in gurselves and other men; as against that which he.was speciatly opposing. ~ Y. 8. After the apostle had left Corinth, and the Church had got more eloquent or flattering teachers, they were satisfied and pleased ; they thought themselves rich and happy, and seemed to reign as kings without him and his fellow- Ce who had treated them as children, and ept them under, more than was derecable to them. Many of them, it is probable, were in prosperous circumstances, and exempted from yersecution; they had abundance o spiritual gifts ; ; they. grew vain of their distinctions, and they deemed themselves pre-eminent above other Charches, and so ysed this improper language pne among another, But the apostle intimated, that this was a mere delusion: he most cordially desired, that they should be as happy, prosper pus, honourable, and eminent, as they thought themselves; for then he knew that he should have comfort in them, and credit among them. if they had really reigned as kings, he should have reigned with them ; instead of being des. pised by them, in addition to all his other trou- bles. Y.9—13. ¥t appeared to St. . Paul that God » See Yaa. I. CORINTHIANS. from. another pit and what hast thou = themselyes strong in faith, of g1 but yé® are wise in Christ's #4 k but ye @re stron: care. ' but we are shoupiaat. ‘i 11 Even ™unte this present: hour both hunger, and thirsty » and. are nal °and are bola and have no cert dwelling-place; 12° And 4 laboury working with oul own hands: *being) reviled, we bless s being persecuted, we ‘suffer it ‘ 13 Being defamed, ~ We entreat : t are made as the filth of thew a the off- “scouring of all Sita Te day, (Practical Observations’) 14 1 4 write nok Veer things mi 22—25. & 24, 9. kwaeksenae Luke 6. 22. Acts| &11.27. WT ae 4.) 9. at Pet A. ary Mats § 44 i 2.3. 2 Cpr. 10. 10. rere & 11,29. 12.910. 3, 11. & 13. 3,4.9, 0% k 3. 2. & 10, 12 | Proy. 11, 12, Is. 53. 3. Luke 10. 16. fees 9.1 Thes.4.}, had chosen the apost those condemned pers ublic who were brought forth last fred tiers sive armour, to fight with each other, or to | exposed to wild beasts, till they were ‘lain in tl sight of the spectators ; and who, if th at that time, were only reser 0 9 of slaughter, being appdinted unto de having no hope of morg than @ short r Thus the apostles yee tl guish share of contempt, haraahipy any of their brethren, and. were a martyrdom at the énd of their cs, the only termination of th flicting with exceedingly u e distresses, in patient faith and | cde didi and supported by omnipotent grace orn be a spectacle to the whi both men and angels : held them with solic’ i ‘ment; and unholy h malice, rages. n ‘disappointment. » n this conflict, Paul and hi brethren were counted faols for Christ's cake only by unconverted Jews and: Ge the Christians at Corinth also; who eet to wise in Christ, through the admired inst of their speculating teachers, the libert they supposed themselves. entitle tie methods which they use tempt and persecution.—T tle and such as he, weak, Christians, mien of feebl ties, and inferior attain and superior to such pes ahd troubled others. Nay, it deemed themsélves hono their affluence, Hnowleds A D609. ' CHAPTER IV... A.D. 60. i you, but, as*my- beloved sons YI warn#ow.|be in Christ, as I teach every where in ' 45»Forthough ? ye have ten thousand | every church. Re te “4nstructors in Chtist, yet have ye not ma-} 18 Now. some & are puffed up, as ny fathers: ® forin Christ Jesus I have though I would not come to yeu. begotten you through the gospel. 19 But 41 will come to you shortly, ~16 Wherefore I beseech you,» be yej* if the Lord will, and will know, ¥ not _ wwers of me. ere the speech of them which are puffed ups ‘V7 For this cause have ¢I sent. unto;but the power, es _ you Timotheus, 4 whois my beloved son,| _ 20 For | the kingdom of God és not in and © faithful in the Lord, who shall bring} word, but in power, ~ you into remembrance of my ways which} 21 What will ye ? mshall I come unto rit. 1. 4. Philem.ja ver. 15-1 Tim 1,] you with ‘a rod, or in love, ® and ¢ the ae ay en aK 4. 25.{ Spirit of meekness ? 'b 11, i. John 10, 4,; Num. 12. 7. Prov. ‘ : i 5. Phil 3. 17. 1-| 13. 17. Matt. 24. “90. $1. Col, 1. 28.) Thes.1, 6. 2 Thes.] 45- & 25. 21, 23, "i Then 5:14. | 3. 9. Heb. 13. 7. 1] Eph. 6. 21. Col. 1, “22 Tin. 43. | Pet. 5.3. 7.& 4.9. 2’ Fim. 2: a 3.6, 10. & 9.1, | 15. JO. Acts 19., 2, Rev. 2.10, 13. 7 ive os ver. 15, 2. Cor. 6. - 1113. & H, 1. & 'W. 14,15. 1 Thes. 2. Al. y Ez, 3. 21. Acts ver: 6—8. 5.2. jk ver, 18.2 Cor. 13./m 5.5. 2 Cor. 10. 2, h 16. 5. Acts 19.21.) 1—4. 6.8, & 12. 20, 21. 2 Cor, 1. 15—17.|! 1.24. & 2.4. Rom.| & 13. 2, 3, 10, 23. & 2. 1,2. 1.16. & 14,17. “| 2 Cor. 10. 1. ¥ i Acts 18- 21. Rom.| 15. 19.2 Cor. 10. 4,} Thes, 2. 7. Jam, 3. 15. 32. Heb, 6, 3.) 5.1 These 1. 5. 17. . Jam. 4. 15- { . Acts. 18» 4—11.| 21, 22. Phil. 2. 19.}f 7. 17. & 11.2. 16. - Rom. 15- 20.2 Cor.| 1 Phes. 3. 2, 6 &16.1.2Tim.3.10. | 3.18. Gala. 19. 4 a _ despised the apostle and his friends as mean and “obscure persons, Thus, while they lived in plen. " ¢y, he and his companions in travel, (and proba- bly the other apostles,) continued even to that day, exposed-to hunger and thirst: they often wanted even suitable raiment to appear in before their auditories ; they were buffeted with con- "tempt and cruelty ; they wandered about without any settled habitation; and they earned: their mean and scanty subsistence by the labour of their own hands. Yet when they were reviled, _ they blessed and prayed for those who reproach- ed them: they endured persecution patiently ; _. they returned hamble entreaties for defamation : but, while thus rendering good for evil, they were _-treated.as the filth of the world, and the refuse and scum of the earth, even to that very time : |. they were considered as below contempt, or as worthy of execration, as pestilences and nuisan- ‘ces, who oughi to be extirpated and purged ‘out ‘of society; as the common sewer carries away the filth and offscouring of the city, to prevent infection and disease. (Marz. Ref.) Some un- _ derstand the words. of certain human victims, _ peculiarly mean and. vile, whom the idolaters | mised to offer to the infernal gods, with vehe- , gnent expressions of abhorrence and execration. _. V.14—17. The apostle assured the Corin- | thians, that he did not thus state his distresses and their prosperity and self-sufficiency, in order to put them to shame for néglecting him, and , adding to his troubles: but he affectionately ti warned them, as his beloyed children, that their abition, carnal secyrity, attachment to false ers, and. lamentable divisions, would expose to great dangers and evils. For though RR RR I RR them, As they were his children, he was ten- derly solicitous for their welfare: and therefore. he must speak with authority ss a parent, and — had a right to their respectful “obedience: he, however, would rather beseech them in love, to be followers of him, in preference to their new teachers; to adhere to the doctrines, regard the admonitions, ohey the commands, and imitate the example, that he had given them. For this purpose, not being at that time able to come him- self, he had sent Timothy to them, who was his beloved son, converted by his ministry, resem- bling him in spirit and conduct, and faithful in the Lord, as “ a steward of his mysteries,” And Timothy, when he came, would recall to their - remembrance the apostle’s doctrines, and the regulations he made in every Church which he planted; that whatever had been put into disor- dep since he left Corinth, might be rectified be- fore he came again. V. 18—21. Some of the teachers and their adherents at Corinth were so puffed up with their imaginary importance and superiority, that they - were confident the apostle would not dare to come among them, or attempt to intermeddle in their affairs. But he assured them that he fully intended to come, if the Lord would enable him : and then he would make trial, not of their ora- tory and tinselled eloquence, but of their power to support themselves in opposition to his apos- tolical authority, and the. miracles which he should perform in confirmation of it. For the ‘kingdom of God was not set up in the world, or in men’s hearts, by well chosen words or elo- quent harangues ; but hy the power of God, ex- erted in working miracles to prove the divine ‘Joriginal of the Gospel, and in the efficacious operation of the Holy Spirit to convert the souls of men. The Corinthians cou!d not but know,” that the apostle’s testimony had been thus con- |firmed among them. Would they then choose that he should come to them with the rod of cer- Jrection, denouncing spiritual censures, and in- ; - | flicting miraculous judgments on the refractory, ~ in their conversion. to}as he had done on Elymas, and Peter on Apanias preaching the Gospel to |and Sapphira? Qr would they, that he should ore ale Dy EME RT Be. tee MER REE ir SCS SR ATT ie t Tak 8, A.D. 60. ' CHAP: V. ' The apostle sharply reproves ‘a scandalous incesf, protected from censure in the church at Corinth, 1,2. By the autherity of Christ he orders the i] ¢ome to them in the spirit of tender love and meekness, to encourage, commend, and comfort them ?» This would depend on their conduct, in yespect of those abuses which he was about to specify; for if they were not remedied, he must be compelled to exercise some salutary severity on the offenders, ¥ PRACTICAL’ OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1-7. The ministers of Christ should be deeply sen- sible of the importance of their trust, as well as of the dignity of their office ; that, as ‘stewards « of the mysteries of God,” they may be faithful to him/and to his Church ; disregard their own interest, mdulgence, and reputation ; and willing- ly endure reproach and suffering’, for the honour of their Lord and the salvation of souls. Thus they should apply themselves with diligence, im- partiality, boldness, and simplicity, to dispense the mysteries of God, and “ rightly to divide the © word of truth” among the people, according to their characters and conduct: remembering that faithfulness is indispensably requisite in a stew- ard; and that every other qualification must be contemptible, if this is wanting. Christians also should learn to value ministers, not so much in proportion to the brilliancy of their gifts, as by their integrity and disinterested faithfulness : and they certainly offend the Lord, who slight such as are true to their trust ; or who would tempt them to be unfaithful, by flatteries, bribes, frowns, censures, or contempt. Indeed, it ought to be the smallest matter with us to be judged of men, or blamed for that which God approves, even by those whom we most love: yet it requires a su- perior strength of faith and grace to be totally indifferent to, and uninfluenced by, the opinion of others; and many are thus tempted to waver, or warp from the constancy of their: testimony. Yet men must be incompetent judges: nay, though we’ know more of ourselves than any others can do of us, yet our own judgment is not to be depended on, in respect of our faithfulness, any more than our own works, in respect of our justification. We should therefore rely in this, as in all other things, on the Lord; beseeching him to preserve us from deceiving ourselves, and to plead our cause against unjust censures and suspicions: and in respect of others, we should in all doubtful matters refrain from passing judg. ment; waiting till the Lord come: (Vote, Matt. vii. 1—3.) Then every secret will be disclosed, every heart will be laid open, and all counsels manifested ; every hypocrite will be unmasked, every slandered believer justified, and every faithful servant and steward applauded and re- warded. Waiting for that solemn season, and preparing torender our account; we should be- ware of thinking of ourselves or of others, above wha: is written in God’s word, and of being puff- ed up for one against another ; lest we should “L CORINTHIANS. 1are admitted into the kingdom of heaven. Th exconimunication of the incestuous He shows that thé leaven of sin mast out, in order to keep the’ true passover,. "in Christ, 6—8._ Seandalous professors of tianity must be shunned, 9—13, ‘ See uae 5 | despise those whom God will then honour, plaud those whose ed things of daskness et will disclose, or trust im man instead of the Lord himself. If we duly consider what we ate by nature and practice; who hath made us in every respect to differ from others; and from whom we have received all our talents: we st A ground of glorying io ourselves on but rather of shame and humiliation b God; even if in some respects we are distinguished — from our brethren, and if we do not over-rate our endowments, Com aeiree hh S V. 813. Hr Faas) SA gona Fallen man is most apt to count himself full,” rich, and honourable, when he is most blind, poor, and naked; and mere’ professors of the — Gospel, like ¢low-worms, shine most in the as to their own opinion of themselves. 'T sence of faithful ministers concurs with the sm the’ cross, of at- — tempting to serve God and mammon, and of Jeeming self-indulgence the summit ofevangeli- — cal liberty. But such ministers a8 most desire, — and would most rejoice in, their real prosperity, _ will be the last to congratulate them on their ad- mission into this ‘ fool’s paradise’ and theymay know to what @ precarious and carnal kingdom they are advanced, by their shyness to those pas- tors who will also reign with them, if ever ‘ whom God hath most honoured, have always a been proportionably despised, hated, and abused by men; and their sufferings, even unto death, — have made them an intérésting spectacle to all the intelligent creation. The consideration that so many eyes are upon us, ml Hc Pa difficulties, or conflicting with temptation, shou animate us to unconquerable constancy and pa. tience ; that holy angels and saints may rejoice, — and that evil spirits and wicked men may be dig. appointed and confounded, ° ” i the strongest believers; and't of God’s ambassadors, have for Christ’s sake, an treated as weak. avid con. temptible,, through bodily infirmities, poverty, want of worldly accomplishments, and an unp ant faithfulness to the souls of men; yea; th hath been their estimate among Christians, even their owa converts, who have counted th selves wise in Christ, strong, and honourable exact proportion as they were inferior to t wiom they thus undervalued ! It is very | ive to reflect on the apostles, as invest the highest authority in the Church, endued miraculous powers, and conferring thei others, and most eminent in holiness and fulness ;, yet even to the end of their lives sa tirely poor‘and destitute, as oftento want very necessaries of life; earning their manual labour, and treated every where/as { AD. Ea a CHAPTER Mi) , AD, 60. T is 2 reported commonly that there is present in spirit, have * judged already, af b fornication among you, © and such|as though I were present, concerning fornication as is not so much as named|him that hath so done this deed. \ among the Gentiles, 4that one should] 4 In i the name of our Lord Jesus - have his father’s wife. Christ, * when ye are gathered together, 2 And ©ye are puffed up, and have|and my spirit, with the power of our father mourned, that he that hath} Lord Jesus Christ, ‘this deed & might be taken away] 5 To! deliver such an one unto Satan om among you. for the destruction of the flesh, ™ that the For I verily, » as absent in body, but|spirit may be saved in =the day of the fait. Gent. 2. 9, 26. & 10,1—| Lord Jesus. 1 Sam. 2, 24, 4, Lev, 18.8 & 20.) 64 Ps. 119. 136. Dver. 11. & 6.9. 13.| 11, Deut, 22.. 30:] Jer. 13. 17. Ez, 9% , 18 Acts. 15. 20.29.) & 27. 20. 2 Sar | 4. 6. 2 Cor. 1. 9— 2 Cor. 12. 21, Gal.! 16.22, & 20. 3. 1! 11, & 12. 216 s 19. E 5. 3.) Chr. 5. l- Bz. 22,)¢ ver. 5.7.13. Reve “Col. 3. 5. L Thes. pica 2.7. 2 Cor en aT pu: + 2 Zhe . 0) . oh ihe 2a tel yor. 6, 4. 6—8. 18.) '& 13.2. Col.2. 5. ¢ Jer. 2. 33. Ez. 16 Num. 25. 6, 2) 1 Thes,2.17. 47. 51, 52 Kings 22. 19. Ezra . ON ana me a obscure, eritminais ! It would be useful to those, who imagine that the credit of the ministry de- pends, in a great measure, on their making a ereditable, or, even a genteel, appearance, and ” who emulate the affluent in the expenses of their families, to meditate carefully on the subject be- | fore us; that they might be led to conceive of a more excellent way, of maintaining the dignity | ef character, becoming the ministers of Him fe who. had not where to lay bis head.” If supe “rior rank in the Church were now attended with @postolical distinctions alone, it would not so eager- oe be pursued. . We should, however, not be much cast. down, if in some small degree we are conformed to. the apostles, a8 to these things ; , and if we too should be deemed fools for Chrisi’s ake ; weak and despicable, eug" by professors " the Gospel. Though unsble'to appear like ou. wealthy hearers, . we do not, generally »want wholesome fuod, decent raiment, or comfortable. habitations: and if sometimes a faithful minister | ‘be thus destitute, it iscommonly the reproach of - the people, rather than Any, disparagement. to him, We should persist in blessing, entreating, and being kind to, our calumniators and perse. cutors; and if we should be unable “to over- come evil with good,” but still be treated as the * filth of the world, and the off-scouring ‘of -* all things ;” we may recollect that far better men ‘than we are, have been thus vilified, ie if V. 14—21. et is peculiarly distressing, when a faithful ‘minister sees his spiritual children turn away from him with’ disdain and aversion : but Tet d Gen, 35,22, & 49. * Or, determined. 1 20, 23.2 Cor. 2e10.] Thes. 3. 14, 15. iActs 3. 6.& 4.7—! & 13. 3.10, ,} Jam. 5. 19, 20. 1 12, 30. & 16. 18.j1 ver. 13.2 Cor. 2) Jobn 5 16, Jude Eph, 5. 20 Col 3. ‘| 6 & 10.6. & 13. 10.) 22, 23, 17. Acts 26.18. 1 Tim.!n is 8 Phil. 1. 6.2 k Matt. 16. 19. &] 1. 20. Time 1. 18.2 Pet. 18. 16—18. 20, &/m 11. 82. 2 Cor. 2.] 3.12. 28. 18. 20. Johnj 7. Gal. vid, 2. 2 attempting to do good to those, who are thus turned from us or against us: and it may be useful’ to put them in remembrance of those things, which they have formerly learned, but seem {o have forgotten.’ We should imitate the tenderness of wise and gocd parents, who are” not easily induced to forego all care, even of their disobedient children ; but who know how to em- ploy rebukes and corrections, as well as the lan- guage of love and the spirit of meekness., The kingdom of God is not set up, or supported, by florid metaphors or well-turned periods, but by a divine power ; and they are the most eminent ministers, not who speak most gracefully, but by whom God works most. powerfully. | Spiritual censures and Scriptural warnings are greatly to. be feared, though not followed at, present by sensible temporal judgments : and they who are so self-confident as to despise them, are most Kite to experience their dreadful effects. NOTES. (CHAP: V. V.1—5. After the preceding in- troductory observations, the apostle next pros ceeded to animadvert on the most flagrant abuse, which was conniyed at by the Corinthians. A ‘Christian was guilty of incest with his mother-iny law, probably while his father was yet living? (2 Cor. vii. 12.) This was a crime, which even the licentious Gentiles never named without the most indignant detestation: yet it was well known and commonly reported, that this member of the Christian Church was guilty of it; and he seems to have habitually lived with his ‘mother- in-law as his wife. But though so scandalous 2 wickedness was committed, and escaped censure among them, yet they were "puffed up with a vain conceit of their gifts and superior attainments, and were not ashamed of it, or concerned about it. Probably, the guilty person was of consider- able rank among them, and a zealous adherent of some of their popular teachers: so that a party-spirit, and a false notion of Christian liber- ty, secured him from censure. But, if they had been properly disposed, they wouid have mourn- fanfluénced by self or party-motives, ed over such an enormity ; and humbled - them... them off; on frivolous preten- selves" before God, with earnest prayers, entreat! fectionate care and faithful mi-| ing him'to remove all obstacles, that he whohad ie however, to Lbabaipin't in dl na this nefarious deed ve gna separated | experienced the same trial ; that he may not be _ bowed down with discouragement. No man in- d must be followed further than he follows yet believers should remember that a pe- regard is due to those, whom God hath pured as the instruments of their regenera ); that itis very criminal to despise or grieve ich oA friends, as feel a real parental af- id. D. 60. 6 Your > glorying is not good. | Know ye not that P a little leaven leaveneth the whole lump ?. 7 4 Purge out therefore the old leaven, that * ye may be a new lump, as ye are unleavened. For even s Christ our Pass- oyer is * sacrificed for us: a ver. 2, & 3. 21. &iq ver. 13- Ex. 12.) 5,6. Is. 53. 7=10, 4. 18, 19. Jame 4.) 15. & 13. 6, 7.{ John 1, 29 36, 16. Eph. 4. 22. Col. 3.) Acts 8 32—35. 1 Pp 15. 33. Matt. 13.) 5-9, ° Pets I-19, 20. Rev. 33. & 16, 6—12./r 10. 17. 5.6—9. Gal. 5. 9. 2 Tim.}s 15. 3, 4. Ex, 12.|* Or, slain. 2. 17, ‘ from their company. For, though the apostle was absent, and could not therefore exert him- self as he would otherwise have done; and though he was aware that his peremptory interference would give great offence: yet, “ being present ' in spirit,” “haying the whole affair clearly be- fore his mind; (perhaps by a supernatural opera tion of the Holy Spirit ;} and being full of cons I. CORINTHIANS. cern for the honour, of Christ, and the welfare of the Church; he had already determined in the ease, and had passed sentence on the criminal, as if he had been upon the spot. He therefore charged them in the name, by the authority, and > forthe honour of Christ, that, when they met together as a Church, they would consider him as present in spirit among them, to ratify their sentence, with his apostolical authority, and to enforce it by the power of Christ; and thus to expel the incestuous person from their commu- nion ; that he might not be considered as a Chris- tian, but ag a heathen, a subject of satan’s king- dom. ‘Yet this was not to be done in hatred, or fot his ruin; but in hopes, that it would be the means of bringing him to repentance, and the mortification of his fleshly lusts, that so, his soul might be saved in the day of Christ.. Probably, the apostle expected, that this solemn sentence of excommunication would be attended by some miraculous infliction of pain and disease, to the wasting, or even the death, of his body: yet by «« delivering him over to satan,” he seems to in- tend his. expulsion from the visible kingdom of Christ into that of the devil, and not tliat satan would inflict the correction whicli might foliow. No doubt, evil spirits are able and willing to dis: order the body, or distract the mind, or destroy life, if God permit: yet it Seems more reasonable to think, that God by miracle inflicted the dis- ease, than that he permitted Satan todo it. It should, however, be noted that, when supernatu- ral visitations do not accompany ecclesiastical censures, temporal pains and penalties ought not to be annexed to them. Abuses of this kind have made way for the disusé or relaxation of salutary discipline, throughout a great part of the Christian Church.—* A mother-in-law marries ‘ her son-in-law, with'no favourable auspices, by ‘ po authority ! Ch! incredible wickedness! and ¢ unheard of through life, except in this one in- * stance” © (Cicero. “Y. an Tt a evident that the Corinthians hadno good cause to glory in their eminence and prosperity: for, their ¢onnivance. atthe gross wickedness before mentioned, was alone * 8 Therefore t let us kee * not withvold leaven, = neither leaven of malice and wickedness 3° with the unlea bread of since and truth. aise iy ; Ee it Lev. 23, 6. Num] Eph. f 28. 16, 17, Deut.| Pet 42,3. 9 | 16- 16, Is. 25. 6, T Or, holy duys Ps. 42. 4, Is. 30, 29, u yer. 1. 6.& 6.9 11, 2 Cor. 12. 21. sufficient to prove, that puré reli declined dmong them. What! did they know, that a little leaven would soon fermer and sour the whole lump of dough? And tha’ corrupt principles and.examples, if connived at, _ would diffuse their baleful efficacy through the © whole Church? The judgment of men would ~ thus be corrupted, their conduct would be lax and licentious, and they would altogether b come a scandalous community, As the Jews — therefore used to search with eutidles in every ~ corner of their houses, that. y migh{ cast out — all the leaven, before they made the unleavened — bread for the passover; so olight they to pu: out such crimes and offenders. ‘These evils, how ever congenial with theit-old staté of idolatr were utterly inconsistent with the purity of Christian Church ; whichshould be'a new lu as they were to resemble the unleavened ~ used atthe passover, The Jews, indeed, only the type and shadow of good things come, in their appointed feast : but Christ hi self, the true Pasggver, had been sacrificed his Church, to atone for their sins, and to be spiritual sustenence of their sauls. It behooved — them therefore to keep the sacred feast, notwith — the old leaven of heathen licentiousness, nor yee with the leavén of malice, ambition, and'conten- ~ tion; but with that simplicity and sincerity of | repentance and holy obedience, which were the truth and substance shadowed by the on. leavened bread. This might either be applied | to the habitual feast of communion with God, by faith in Christ, or to their co ing his’ . person was one of the teachers who opposed t apostle; or the opposing teacher, supposing, t! the apostle had a single false teacher in mind. But this is not probable: and in the se cond epistle, where he directs the Corinthians comfort the incestuous person, as brought 4 deep repentance, and in danger of being * sw ‘lowed up of over-much sorrow ;” he of ‘false apostles, ministers of satan, “ formed into the ministers of righteous which indeed wholly subyerts this su Lewdness,* is the old leaven to be ‘ because the Corinthians were infamous f ‘ to a proverb.” (Whitby.) — V. 9—13. Probably, the a previous epistle, (which has n : [ rr ened») 571 CHAPTER v. a D. a0. covetous, gor an idolater, hora railer, iora drunkard, « or an extortioner; ! with stich an one no not to eat. 12 For ™ what have I to do tojudge Must ye needs go out of the} them also that are without? ° do not . g ye judge them that are within ? now I have written unto you,| 13 But them that are without, P God cep company, if any man that is|judgeth. 4 Therefore put away from ‘a brother be —-9. Dan. 7- 18.) 2. 26, 27, & S, V1. Tt would be desira- But, alas! many even glory in their prosperous state, when abu- ges prevail, which fully authorize us to say, 4 If then ® ye hay e juc pertaining to this li iwho are least estee that there is not a wis no, not one that sha between his brethren’ 6 But ™ brother goeth t ther;-and that before the. u ph 4 e ver. 4. 2 Cor, 4h 512 18: 1 John 2. 16, 17: {Acts 6.28. 2.4. Jude 6. g ver. 4. Ps.17. 14.1) 3 Y Luke 8, 14.812 Se 0. of sincerity and trath Be When sndlveiduatey aati “en have done evil, eatinot prevail away from among them ; they associate with them,’ ‘and protest scandals by withdrawing from we should not be severe on th even the occasional falls, of bled for them ; yet when any « es the Gospel; ‘is oct o with i ittae even more thalimctanaiie guilty of similar crimes; who make no profession ‘of religion ; lest we should allow of his sins, because” he ia of our party: ‘and A. timents. But how’ grievous is it, needs still go out of the: Christian,) if we should’ ae 29h 4 tercourse with such characters as/are here | Scribed! So prevalent’ is vice’ on € We must, however,’ leave at are W out, and who are ‘Strangers or enemies to 1e doctrines of grace,’ to the dgment of God We should first ju , and take he to give no offencé’to others; ‘then we" ‘sh shun such professors of the Gospel'as wo an offence to ts, and a reproach to th and thus attending to our own haf this: pect, we should wait and pray er ii ie in the Chureh of God. coe te SO : ‘oe c NOTES: “fe ! CHAP. VI. V.1—6; “The apostle he proved another lamentable evil in the © Church. He abruptly inquired, a8 on éd, whether'any of them could could venture jaw with their brethren before | gistrates, who were’ unrighteous might be expected to bet matters. Whereas they” all their differences, '(if such. there = there is utterly a yecause ye go to law © why do ye not ra- g? why do ye pr rather wes to be deirauded ? ® ye do wrong, and defraud, your brethren. > et Marg, Mark 1o. 19. Col. 3,25. 1 Thes. i eid 2. 19-23. 4.6. Jam. 5, 4. 20. Rom. 12. ie Mal. 3. 5. p tev. 19 13. Mie. 22. Mat. Fe] 5 sicration of the. -anints, the holy disciples of brist. What, with all their superior know- ee ‘did they not. understand’ that believers, ng first ied righteous and heirs of God, "e ‘they not actors to be entrusted with the sion of such causes, as related only. to the “comparatively. trifling concerns of this life ?— “Whereas, even fallen angels, whose slaves they ‘once were, and by whom they were long harass- ed, will be judged by them; and the punish- ment of those proud and malignant spirits wiil be embittered by this mortifying circumstance.— «if then, they had causes rélative to.secular mat- ters to determine, they need not take off the mi- sters of the Gospel from their work, nor select ich as were qualified for other’ services: even eee of inferior abilities and. estimation in the » Church were competent for this business. At present they acted in such a manner as was very shameful ; for after having greatly gloried in their wisdom and gifts, there seemed to be not $0 much as one wise man among them, not one, | that couldbe trusted as an arbitrator between his brethren! So that such disputes were carried before the unbelievers, who would thence natu- Tally conclude the Christians to bea seifish and litigious set pf men. Doubtless, therefore, there was a great fault among them, which could not be palliated: their quarrels proved them carnal and selfish: this effect of them was. exceedingly dishonourable to the Gospel; and their conni- vance at these scandals proved, that the Church i was far from being in a flourishing state—The | Jews were allowed to settle matters of property | among themselves, according to their own law; | and Christians would doubtless be admitted to | exercise the same kind of authority: yet volun- tary. reference to arbitration seems rather to be | seagaa The apostle is not treating concern. Ve cause to be judged between’believers -unbelievers, nor of the public administra- of justice ;. but of those differences, which ng hindered from being settled by private tion. . If the Corinthians had been such iin to have been ; this question would n superfluous : for no one would have s brother any occasion for litigation. — ich mutters as,these, they ought by employ the pastors, or teachers, or of the Church, or the deacons ; ied in their sacred func- _ CHAPTER VI. | i A. D. 60. “9 4 Know ye not that the « unrighteous. shall not inherit the kingdom of God? be not deceived: neither * for nicators, nor idolaters, nor + adulterers, nor effe- » minate, nor ® abusers of themselves with mankind, : q ver. 2, 3. 15, 16. "ho: & 3.16, &9. 24. r Ex. 23,1, Lev. 19 15. 35, 36 Deut. 25. 13—16. Prov. 11. 1. & 22. 8. Is. 4. Rev. 21.8. & 22. 15. .ju Gen. 19. 5e Ley. 18. 22. & 20. 13. Deut. 22. 5. & 23. it Judg. 19. 22. Rom. 1. 26,27. 1 Tim. 1. 10. . | 25. Ban. 1.18. J Tim. 1. 9 3 ver. 10- & 15, 50, Mat. 19. 29) & 25, 34, Gal. 5. 21. t 5.3.10. Gal. 5.19 —21. .Eph- 5. 5. Heb. 12.16. & 13. 10. .1, 2 & 55,7. Zech. 5. 3. Acts 24, ‘tions: but rather they should choosé some of * those (afterwards called the laity,) who being - ‘ less taken up in sacred services, might be tore ‘at leisure to attend to these secular concerns.’ (Beza.)—The word rendered deust esteemed, i8 elsewhere translated, despised, or, set az nought. (i. 28. xvi. 11. Luke xviii. 9. xxiii. 11. Acts iv. 11. Rom. xiv. 3, 10. 2 Cor. x. 10. Gail iv. 14, 1 Thes. v. 20.) ‘ itis full of sense, signifying to * ésteem a man to have-no worth in him, to dis- * dain, vilife, and nullify aman; to set atnought, ‘and basely to esteem of a thing’ (Leigh.)— “Tf you still retain your secular judicatures, you * set them to be judges over you, who are des- *pised inthe Church’? (Whitby.) This learned writer reads the clause interrogatively ; “ Do ye “set them to judge, whe are despised in the Church?” But did the Church avowedly des- pise and set at nought those very magistrates, whom the apostles commanded them to honour and obey? Mr. Locke understands. it ee persons not appointed to the magistracy : but it does not appear, that the original word was ever used in thatsense.- In fact, none of the inter- pretations above given ate fully satisfactory: for the ™eanest Christian could not be despised and Set af nought in the Church; except as that Church was corrupted. But may net the apostle refer to the vain-glory and self-wisdom of the, leading persons at Corinth ; who would, by ne- cessary consequence, despise such as were iife- rior to them, in knowledge, utterance, and spi- ritual gifts, in proportion as they exalted them- selves? Yet the meanest real and experienced Christians, whom they set at nought, were com. petent to decide such causes, as they br ught before the heathen magistrates: perhaps more oe anes than their despisers. V.7,8. ‘There is a fault among you, that “you go tolaw atall; it being cither, on the oné side, want of patience and Christian coutent- * ment, that you do not rather bear some injuries, ¢ than thus sec +. to redress them; or on the other, * covetousness and injustice, which move you to ‘do wrong to, and defraud, your brethren. (Whithy.) No doubt there were faults on both ‘sides, though the dishonest party was most crit minal.—Fault, (xryapa.) ‘ That is, a want of ‘fortitude of ming, which causes you to be “ overcome with evil”’—whence disputes and «litigations arise? (Beza.) (Marg. Ref. ) V.9—11. The apostle here plainly declared his doubts concerning some of the professed Christiai=, at Corinth, as their conduct was so contrary to the precepts of God’s Word. Wha:, My s © A. D. 60. I. CORINTHIANS. 10. Nor * thieves, nor ¥ coyetous, por arunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioner's, shall inherit the kingdom of God. 11 And 2 such were some of you: &® but ye are washed, » but ye are sanctifi- ed, © but. ye are justified, in the name.of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of our God, [Practical Observations} 12 4 All “things are lawful unto me, 3.3. 1 Pet. 4..2, 3.4 2 'Lhese 2.13. 1 Pete a Ps, 51. 2-7- Prov. 1, 2.22. 80.,12. Is. 2, 16.je Is. 45, 25. & 53. Jer. 4. 14. Ez. 36.) 11, Luke 18 14. 25. John 13. 10.! Acts 13.39 Rom. Acts 22, 16, Eph.| 3.24. 2630. & 4. 5. 26. Tit 3.6.) 5& 5.19.88. Heb. 10.'22. 1 Pet.| 30.33. Gal. 2. 16. $. 21, Rey-1, 5. &) & 3. 8.11.24. Tit. 7,14: 3. 7. Jam, 2, 21—26. b 1.2. 30, d 10. 23. Rom. 14. 18, Gal. 5, 22, 23.1 14. g Ps. 50.17, 18. Is. 1. 23. Jer. 7- Lt, Ez. 22. 13. 27. 29, Mat. 21.13. & 23, 24. 33. Juhn 12-6. Eph. 4,28, 1 | 4. 6, 1 Pet. 4. 15, y Sce on, 5. 11. 12, 2. Rom, 6.17 —19. Eph. 2, 1—3, & 4- 17-22. & 5. 8. Col. 3. 5—7, Tit. Acts 26. ee ed ee ee ee Sa eee did they not know that unjust, or dishonest per- sons, shall not inherit the kingdom of God? There is vast energy in these inguiries, when we consider that they were addressed to a people, who were puffed up with an imagination of their superiority to others in wisdom and knowledge. if, however, they did not pay a proper regard to so plain and evident a truth; he must warn them not to deceive themselves or each other, and to take heed that satan did not deceive them: for they would certainly find, that persons who lived jn the practice of any of the vices and iniquities which he proceeded to enumerate, would be ex- cluded from heayen at last, whatever their pro- fession, gifts, or creed had been. The word effeminate does not seem merely to denote. per- sons of a soft and self-indulgent temper and conduct, in other matters ; but such as violated the order‘of nature by abominable practices, only to be named with those of ‘the abusers of #* themselves with mankind.” » He did not, how- ever, mean, that they, who had been guilty of these or similar abominations, were excluded from salvation ; for even some of the true Chris: tians at Corinth had been habitually criminal in gnany of these respects ; and probably most of them in one or other of them. Bu# then, they had been washed, not only by the water of bap- ism, but in ** the Fountain opened for sin and 6 uncleanness ;? so that they were sanctified from the love and practice of sin, and to the love and service of God, by the operation of the Holy Spirit, as well as pardoned and justified by faith inthe name of the Lord Jesus. Thus their cha- acter and conduct were changed, as well as their state: butif any one of themstill practised these yices, he deceiyed himself, if he supposed him- self to be an accepted believer. The arrange ment of the expressions in the eleventh verse ghows, that no argument can be drawn merely from thai circumstance, in respect of controyerted points of doctrine. Here is the figure called * Hyperbaton : for we ‘are justified in the name «of the Lord Jesus,” © and ‘sanctified by the s Spirit of our.God.? (So Philem. 5.)—‘ Fo be ¢ justified still signifies, (in all Paul’s epistlés,) to ¢ be absolved from the guilt of sin, and approved § as righteous, either at pregent, or before, God’s fornication, i but. Lord for the body, own power. e 8.4, 7—13. & 9. * Or, profitable. £9.27. Rom. 7. 14.{ 12, 13, & 7 4. g Mat. 15, 17. an 2 ‘ tribunal. And so, the name of C « we are said to be just : ‘faith in Christ dying “all that believe be j © The apostle begins with tl ‘a rich and hixurious city abour © warning them, that ‘ justification and sanctification, © indissoluble bond. should speak of the Ju € ay authors of the divisions ecue ae a of meats; yet all things — ‘power over him, so that he cannot 14 And * God hk h 10.3—5. Jo 272 49. Cok 2. 23. ye i ver. 15. 19, 20; 3. 16, 17. Rom.6.! P! 1%. & 10, 24—33, Rom. 14. 15—23. 2 ‘Llies. 3.9. se Jude 12. 2 Cor. 5, 15. & 11} 6. 39, 40, Heb. 12, 15, 16,| 12. 1. & 14: a ohn Ih. 5. 23. 1) 26. Eph. 1. = 3s—7. . |" Phil. 3) 21; 7.19. Rom. 14.17. | Thes. 4. 2 ” ntance V. 12—17.. It is x Re \ philosophising disposition, and their abuses Christian liberty, plainly show them to hay. speculating Gentile converts, mie an. into opposite extreme, and in’ ced a speciot tem of antinomianism. As all meats mij fully be eaten, the ceremonial law being no. er in force; they were disposed to extend same principle even to fornication were only prohibited by the ceren as if the moral law also had lost its fo false principle, added to their and habits, seems to have connivance at the conduct son, of this position, that “ all th 4 a iS Sys. ht lawe Now, says the apostle, “ Christian,” which might him, or consistent with of his brethren or neigh! liberty must be used under certain | (Notes, Rom, xiv. 13—23.) Moreover, a. tian should habituwate all his natural inelin to subjection ; and not allow them by str ed indulgence, even in lawful things, ae itis requisite that he should. Indee of food were created for the support of and for no other purpose ; and the st ha bowels were formed to receive, digest, and co vert them into nourishment: yet both the and the body, (in respect of its present s ence,) will soon be destroyed, according to” appointment of God. But he did not | body to be employed in fornication and p cuous intercourse of the sexes; which cot act, and, if universal, would entirely defe | a Gon. 44. 17, esi Ges 2.24. Mat 2 Christ, and make them’ an harlot? ™ God forbid. know ye not. that he which 2° an harlot is one body? P for th he) shall be one flesh. ut 4 he that is joined unto the ord is one spirit. 18 * Flee fornication, mm ver-19. & 11. 3.| 17. & 3. 21. & 6.14, & 12. 27. Rom, 12.0 Gen. 34. 31, & 38. “5. Eph. 1. 22, 28: 15. 24. Judg. 16. 1. & 4, 12. 15, 16. &) Mat. 21. $1, 32, "6. 23.30. Col 2. 19/| Heb. 11. 31. Every: sin Y ehalt & 17. 21—23, Eph. 4.3, 4. & 6. 30. Phil 2.5 r Gen. 89, 12—28. Prov. 2. 16—19. & 19.5, 6. Mark 10.) 29. & 7. 5, &e. & 4. Ge 31 & 6 2.15; 8. ‘Ep bh. 5. 31. 9. 16—18. 2 Tim. & 7% 7-13. Gal. 2i\q 12- 43. John 3. 6.] 2.22. 1 Pet.2. 11. a aa 0. 16. Rom, 3, 3, deste of. the Creator, i in making them male and FMA mely, the increase of the human spe- | pe and the proper training of children, and all the comforts and advantages of relative and do- | mestic life, as. springing from honourable mar- | giage. But even this was a very subordinate end, for which their bodies were created: for they were ¢ € for the Lord,” to be employed in his service ; especially the hodies of believers were | for the Lord Jesus,” to be presented as living sacrifices to him, and employed as instruments of . vighteousness to his glory, (Votes, Rom. vi. 12, | QS—16. xii. 1.) and the Lord Jesus was appoint- ed to bé the Saviour, Proprietor, and happiness, ‘of the body, as well as of the soul: for God had _ vaised him up from the grave, as the earnest of | the resurrection of all his people by his power, | to glory and immortality. And did they not know, that their bodies were members of Christ’s ‘mystical body, the Church? Was it then meet that the body of a believer, which stood in so ‘high and honourable a relation to the Lord of glory, the incarnate Son of God, should be dis- raced and abused by a vile intercourse with a harlot? They ought to know, that this was to | become one body, or flesh, with a licentious wo- man, by a most degrading ‘and pernicious devia- | tion from the original institution of marriage. ‘Whereas, he that was united to the Lord was ‘one spirit with him; this union was formed by the communication of the Holy Spirit, and was: of a spiritual and sacred nature, comprising a. jevery account the Lord’s, they were bound to ‘conformity of judgment and disposition, and a ) sympathy of soul: and could a Christian think _ of being one spirit with Christ, and one flesh | with an harlot? | -V.18—20. As this vice was so inconsistent | ‘with | Christian holiness; and a8 the temptation | of the Corinthians to it, from former bad habits, xample of their neighbours, and abundant tunities, would be many; they ought to om it, as from an enemy whom they dared ae Maed should shun all incentives to it, CHAPTER VI ja man doeth 3 is without ‘the body ; ; but he that committeth fornication ‘3 ‘sinneth 5. 3—15, & 6. 24— A. D. 60.. against his own body. - 19 t What! know ye not that 2 your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost which is in you, which’ ye have of God, x and ye are not your own? — 20 For y¥ ye are bought with a price : therefore # glorify God in your body, and in your spirit, which are God’s. 24. 1] Chr. 29. 14, Ps, 12. 4, & 100, 3. Rom. 14. 7—9, 2 Cor. 5. 15. Tit. 2.14, s Rom. 1. Thes. 4, 5. t ver. 15, 16. u_ 3.16, 2 Cor, 6. 16. 12. 1 Pet. 1. 18, 1% 2Pet. 2,1. Rey. 5.9. Z 10. 31. Mat. 5,16. y 7. 23. Acts 20. 28.) Rom. 6 19, & 12, Al Gal, 3. 13. Heb, 9. ‘| 1, Phil. 1, 20. Eph. 2. 21, 22., 1 Pet. 2. Se x1 Kings 20. 4. bours, and their own souls, but against their own bodies also; dishonouring and abusing them to the vilest purposes, and bringing upon them the anost painful, loathsome, and destructive dis- eases. Thus they, as it were, take their bodies, and, by an act of cruelty to themselves, and gra- dual suicide, present them for sacrifice to the filthiest demons: This is in some degree the case in other kinds of sensual excess ; but far more in respect of this vice than any other : : as every one must know, who is acquainted with the horrible effects of lewdness in populous ci- tiés; and with the vast multitudes that are an- nually cut off, in early life, and in the most de- plorable manner, by the various diseases, with which it bath pleased God to show his abhorrence of it. Moreover, Christians ought to know, that their bodies were consecrated to be the temples of the Holy Ghost, who dwelt in them, as the gift of the Father through the Son, fo consecrate them to God, and prepare them for his glory ; so that in this respect too they were no longer their own, but the property of God the Spirit, who had taken possession of them as his holy habitation. For they had been redeemed from merited condemnation and hopeless slavery, by the atoning sacrifice of Christ; who, having thug bought them with a price, had acquired for him. self, and for the Father and the Spirit, as One with him, a new and endearing right to them and their services, in addition to that which he had as their Creator. So that being wholly and on devote both body and soul to his glory, in every service to which he called them, and to make no other use of either body or soul, than was con. sistent with that holy and entire devotedness to God.—The language of this chapter is remark- able: God the Father will raise the bodies of “ believers by his own power?’ (14. John v.’ 25—28.) Their bodies are members of Christ, and for him, (as he for them,) his property, to be devoted to him, having been bought with the price of his blood. “And they are also the em. ples of the ‘Holy Ghost, and thus his property, so {that they are not their own, but God’s, to glorify . jhim. Does not all this demonstrate, that St. Paul considered the God, to whom Christians especial. d jly. belonged, as subsisting in three divine persons, |The Lag the Son, and the Holy Ghost, to each / - A, D. 60. GHAP. VIL ; Dircetions concerning marriage, as a remedy against fornication ; and the conduct of husbandsand wives te each other, 1—5. The single state has advan- tages to those who are capable of it, 6—9. In- structions how to act, when one of the parties isan. unbeliever, 10—-16- Fryery one should abide with God in the state in whieh’ he was called, 17—24, Farther intimations of the advantages of @ single of whom he shows their peculiar relation ? “Phis accords with the form of baptism and. benedic- tion.—‘ The question, * Know ye not this?” is * repeated six times in this one chapter ; which * may seem to carry with it a just reproach to the “Corinthians, who had got anew-and better in- *structor than himself, in whom they so much © gloried? (Loeke,) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. VY. 1—11. The high privileges and gloriona prospects of believers, should suggest arguments to them! 2gainst sin, and for the practice of every Cuty : that so, a just sense of the dignity gratuitously bestowed on them, may render them superior to fhe debasing allurements of vice, and the love of worldly vanities. Surely, the saints of God, and the assessors of Christ in judgment on men and angels, should not so eagerly contend with each other about secular interests, as to make rita appeal to the enemies of religion! \Surely, they are competent to decide such comparatively in:' significant causes among themselves! If there were not utterly a fault among them, such dis- putes would rarely occur: and if at any time they became unavoidable, it would be easy to decide them by arbitration, were not professors of the Gospel too tenacious: of their supposed right, and too much on their own side: for, real Christians, even of moderate abilities, might ge- nerally determine such matters with sufficient equity, if they were impartially set before them, and unreservedly left to them. It must, however, be a shame to any religious company, if there is no man among them so wise and faithful, that his brethren dare trust him to determine their secu- Yar differences. Indeed, law-suits with those that ere without need seldom be had recourse to, if Christians were disinterested and forbearing in due measure; if they would, in all tolerable matters, suffer themselves to be defrauded and injured, for the sake of peace, and the credit of the Gospel. But brother would never go to law with brother before unbelievers, if there were not a very ‘great fault on one side or both: and much deliberation, counsel,’ prayer, and endea- tour for accommodation should surely precede before a man dare to enter upon so’ perilous and disgraceful a business. But, alas, many profess- ors of the Gospel not only refuse to: bear and forgive injuries ; but they do wrong, and defraud, and that their brethren! Whether such men act contrary to their consciences, or are misled by false principles, they should be reminded, that “ the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom * of God :” for no one, continuing an adulterer, a fornicator, or lascivious, a dishonest, covetous, fraudulént, drunken, or malicious map, can haye I, CORINTHIANS. property to the vile pu ses life in that. troubled. state memento. concernin ty of earthly ing the ma a Yer. 8. 26, 27.37, b 20, Mat. 19. 10,11 tion of God and his ‘saints. — selves and others in these. is impracticable, and the presumption. As many, h true Christians, were once si they, who are nbw the most prea ni come Christians ;, but then they must be “ wash “ed, and sanctified, and justified, in the nam « peti Lord sed and by He gee a Satan takes ad pride, and lusts, to another. Thus wl superstitious scruples, they or even unlawful, ‘indulgen fy rom aRONE teaches: a man. i stroman and to. exert own inclinations ; ‘that under the power ‘of: any. ficult lesson, but of va present Jife shall terminate, gt Yr teach us moderation in the mosti fications, and arm us against tempta' as are unlawful. Our bod ed, as * forthe Lord,” and be service, that they may at length sha rection, and be made like to his ; How degrading then, how ungrat legious, to make the members of Chr bers of an harlot! Or to defile : Holy Ghost, and to alienate is, however, needful to fortify ur I side against these da us which so many eminen down, and shamefully view even the horrid. who thus sin against profitably reflected upon and inexperienced ; in| t flee from so destructive a vice, and.to ke : utmost distance from all its fascinating ments. But nobler motives should ar believer’s soul: being united to. spirit, and bought with a | value; he should consider hit Lord?s; by the most endearir ties ; that, seeking all his happ’ he may live wholly devoted to him « glorify him in body and spirit, (Notes, Prov. ii. 16—20. v. vi. 24—5 eae NOTES, ey CHAP. VIL V.1—5. “It seems, that who retained their regard to the apostle’s CHAPTER VIL’ . = hs Umea. Satan tempt you not for your incontifien- cy. ak Ae $f RES 6 But I speak this iby permission, ard : }to avoid fornication, fan have his own wife, and nan have her own husband. é husband < render unto the ¢ benevolence : and likewise also unto the husband. not of commandment. | 7 For® 1 would that all men were even aS I myself: ‘but every man hath his | proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that. ~~ ; 8 I say therefore ™ to thé unmarried and widows, it is good for them if they Bbide eveti fas’ Thy) ag yO 9 But if they cannot contain, "Jet them marty: for it is better to marry than te burn. ~ eerie’ [Practical Observations.) - n body, but the wife. van hee Defraud ye not one the other, & gts eept it de with consent for a time, that’ ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; and come together again, » that RODE Es aan a ar ss Pic ukcd! aes € Hos. 3. 3. Mat. 19.) 12—14. @ Prov. 18-22. 8 19.' 9. Mack 10, 11, 12)]h Mat. 19, We 2 14. Mal. 2. 14, 15.|g Ex. 29. 15. 1 Sam,| Thes. 3. 5. -Bph, 6. 2% 33. 2 : Sly at Corinth, had written to him desiring his decision of several questions, which had been Bes aes them: and he here proceeded to | answer their inquiries, especially respecting mar- ) riage. While some of them pleaded for the lawfulness of te ORY others seem to have | imbibed the sentiments of the Pythagoreans, and to have deemed marriage itself inconsistent with Christian purity, or at least inimical to intellec- tual improvement. On the other hand, the Pha- risees generally taught, that it was sinful for a man to live unmarried beyond his twentieth year; but at the same time they laid down many superstitious rules concerning the conduct of married persons. In determining, therefore, this matter, the apostle first allowed, that, in many. ‘cases and circumstances, it might be profitable to a man to live unmarried, and might render ‘more useful to others: provided he were ble and willing to live with that entire chastity, ‘which the single life required. Nevertheless, \ because of fornications,” on account of those propensities which God originally, for wise rea- sons, implanted in human nature, and which ‘man’s sinfulness has rendered generally too pre deniinst, to be kept in’ absolute subjection ; in rder to prevent fornication and other lewd. practices, and to remove the temptations to them, | let every man have his own wife, ‘and every! woman lier own husband.” In all cases this] Nowable; in very many it was far best that, should be so, Nor ought they to imagine it a virtue in them to live apart; or that it was even, allowable for one of them to withdraw, without, the consent, or contrary to the inclinations, of, er: but in every respect, they should con- tual compliance and afftction an incum- y; and thé proper means of living in, hy and purity, and at a distance from, mn; remembering that they had an un.. operty in each other’s prrson, in res-, the purposes for which marriage was: i ver. 12. 25. 2 Cory 29. 35. 8.8. & ll. 17- 1 12. 11, Mat. 19. 12.Jn ver. 2. 28. 36. 396 kK 925015. Acts 26.lm 1. 26; 27. 32. 34,j 1 Lim. 5. 11. 143 married persons to deprive each other of that preservative against temptation which is their, due : so that they ought not to separate, but yy, consent, for, the spiritual work of fasting and ~ prayer.on extraordinary occasions: and even this should not generally be for any long time; lest satan should take advantage of their weakness, to harass and defile their minds, by improper . thoughts, or,even to tempt them. fo unlawful in> — dulgences. 5 _ Vv. 6—9.. These things the apostle spoke to, them as what were allowable, not as giving an absolute commandment. Men might use their ‘own, discretion about marrying; and matried. persons, concerning their conduct in that state: provided they did not needlessly cross each other’s inclinations, do injustice to one anotherg or throw. any temptation in the way. For, the apostle would have wished, that all his Christian brethren had been as free from. disquietude in that respect as he was;. that if the glory of God and the circumstances in which they were placed tequired,it, they might live unmarried with as much content as he did. Some think thathe was ~~ a widower, but this is uncertain. We cannot - suppose, that he wished marriage to cease among. Christians ; but only that every one might be en« abled calmly to use his prudence in that respect, without being necessitated to marry, when other- wise it would not have been advisable. But the apostle knew, that his experience in this matter ‘was not a rule for other men: as this superiority to the animal inclinations. was a special gift of - ‘God, which he gave to.one and not to another, as he saw good; and, that in different .propor- tions. (Votes, Matt. xix. 9—12.) He would therefore remiad unmarried persons, and such as had been left in. widowhood, that their condition had many advantages, which rendered. it good for. them to abideinit: but if'any of them found that they could not obtain.the gift of entire con. r tinence, it was allowable, and even incumbent on This places the husband and the| them, to marry; as it would be far better for rely on the same ground ;.and as much,|them, more holy in itself, and more becoming im to take another woman, as it does her| their profession, to marry; than to be harassed nother man: so that.it is abso-| vith polluting temptations, and continually in against polygamy. Nor onght)danger of being drawn into forbidden gratifica. trees Fat eae e’married I command, °yet not I, but the Lord, Pp Let not the wife depart from her husband : 11 But and if she depart, let her re- main unmarried, 4 or be reconciled to ker husband: * and let not the husband put away zs wife. 12 But to the rest * speak I, not the Lord; t If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away. 13 And the woman which hath an hus- band that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him. © ver. 12, 25. 40. Luke 16. 18. Pp ver. 15. Jer. 3, 20./q Jude. 19.2, 3, Jer. Mal. 2. 14-16. Mat.) 3. 1 5. 32. & 19. 6—9. r Deut. 22. 19. Is. Mark 10. 11, 12.1 50.1. Mark 10. 2. s ver, 6.25. 2 Cor. 11.17. t Ezra 10. 2, 36 L1— 19, tions.—‘ This whole passage is framed against “those, who condemn second marriages, when “the first has been dissolved by death” (Beza.) * V.10—14. As to married persons, the apostle did not counsel, but command them ; and not by his own authority, but by that of Christ, and ac- cording to his precepts, that they should not se- Parate from each other; which was common among the Gentiles as well as the Jews, and that on very frivolous pretences. The wife must not leave her husband: or, if she had been parted from him, she must not think of marrying again ; '~< rather, she ought to make every advance and concession, to bring about a reconciliation with * him; and the same rules were to be observed by the husband. Doubtless, the exception is impli- ed, which our Lord made in the directions given by him in this particular. And though Jesus had not given express rules in the following cases ; yet the apostle deemed himself authorized to enjoin, that the Christian who was married to an unbeliever, whether a heathen or a Jew, who chose to live with him notwithstanding this dif- ference of religion, should-not put her away ; as the Jews, for reasons peculiar to their situation, were required to do by their idolatrous wives. (Notes, Ezra x.) Christians, indeed, ought not to marry unbelievers : yet if that relation had been entered into, either before conversion, or through inattention to this rule, it would cause great confusion and scandal to dissolve it on that account. The same held good in respect of a Christian woman, who had an unbelieving hus- band, that chose to live with her. Nor ought any person to suppose, that this union, as one . flesh with unbelievers or idolaters in lawful Marriage, was inconsistent with being one spirit with the Lord, as fornication had been declared to be, (vi. 15—17.) forthe unbelieving husband or wife was sanctified to the believer, by the ap- pointment and command of God; so that their marriage was holy and’ honourable. If this had not been so appointed, but Christians had been commanded to put away their unbelieving part- ners, as the Jews did their idolatrous wives ; the children of such marriages would have been ac- counted relatively unclean, and so, excluded from baptism, as those of the Jews in the above- ates, I CORINTHIANS. 14 For = the suing sanctified by. the wife, and the. unbelie ing wife is sanctified by the a ; ‘= else were your children unclean ; now are they ho c 15 But if the aibpliévinis depart, let ; him depart. ‘yA brother® or a ‘sister’ hot under bondage’ ae cases? * by God hath called us’ * t 16 For what: knowest” whether thou shalt save + how knowest thou, oe thou shalt save thy wife? ~ is ag sree ae 1 6. 15—17.' Ezra 9,:y Mat. 13. 50, Jam. 1, 20 ITims 46.5, Lx? Tit. 1,15, oe Rom. 12,]° pak 2. Is, 52, et ie 19. 2 Cor. a0 Gal. 5.22. 5. 19, 2001 Heb. Fea 14. Jam. Gn wheat. + Mal. 2. 15, Acts} 13. 1s 18. 28. Rom, 11. 16. Seay, a mentioned case were hens acnceer but 0 7 the contrary, they were esounted holy in the Christian Churches, and thus admitte, oa among them, asa part “ of the visible kins This exposition of the Script indeed been much controverted ; and. explained /oly, or unclean, to mean leviti: illegitimate: but in all sak places, vhere words are found in Scriptu = ‘is ne that will fairly admit of rece No do the children of heathens, who Were lawfully mar: ried, were as legitimate as those of Chir tial yet they are never said to be Aoly.” more must be meant, by the believer the unbelieving party, than merel their marriage ; for that would have ee case if both had been unbelievers : ‘and the cl dren would not really be more holy in re their nature if one parent was a believer, than both were unbelievers. But as the word. unclean is frequently used ina relative sense, denoting - unfit to be admitted to God?s or 28, and holy the contrary ; as in this sete ne anal han of the Jews were holy, and so co cumcision; while those of the Genti such as had one idolatrons Parent; were and excluded from circum but conclude, after long atte that the baptism of the in tians is here referred to, is in the Churches; and | that this was not objected to, when only one rent was a Christian.—* Hence then the: um ‘ for infant-baptism runs thus: If the ‘ among the Jews was therefore tabe enc cis- *ed; and to be made federally holy by rece ‘ the sign of the covenant, and” «into the number of Géd’s ho’ ne ‘they were born in sanetity, or were ‘holy; for “ the root Spree holy, so se “ branches also :” * then by like * seed of Christians ought to be acai * tism, and receive the sign of the Chri ‘venant, “ the laver of regeneration ;” *an ‘be entered into the society of the’ Chri: ‘Church? (Whitby) : V.15, 16. The apostle further © ifthe unconverted wife or husband’ i rs _ lei .D.60: * 17 But > a8 @od hath distributed to every man, as the Lord hath © called eve- ty One, so let him walk: and 4 so ordain i in all churches. Mes Yi (Practical Observations.] * 18 Is any man called ¢ being circum- ise 2 tet him not become uncircunici- sed: is any called in uncircumcision? et him not become cifcumcised. . : 19 ©Circumcision is nothing, and un tircumcision is nothing, sbut the keeping “of the commandments of God. 20 Let every man ® abide in the same ‘calling wherein he was called. ver. 7% Mat. | 24.28. Gal. 5.1—8.) §. 19. John 15. 14 » 12. Rom. 12, 3—8,} Col. 3..12. 1 John 2. 3,4. & 3. UY Pets 4:10, 11. ff 8 8 Rom, 2. 25—~| 22-24. & 5. 2, 3, & ver. 18-21. 29. & 3,30. Gal: 5.) Rey. 22. 14. d 4.17. & 16. 1. ab & 6. 15. h ver. 17. 21-23, Cor 11.28. ig 1 Sam. 15. 22.{ Luke 3.. 10--14, | & Acts 15. 1.'5. 19.! Jer. ¥, 22,23. Mat.{ 1 Thes.-4. 11s 2 part, and to disannul the marriage, according to - the laws of the community ; the believer was not | wequired to act in opposition to it, or as if in | bondage by the preceding contract. Yet sepa; | yations ought to be avoided, if this could be done: for God had called them to live in peace ! with all men, ‘as far as possible; and therefore | they ought so to act, that if a separation took _ place, no part of the blame should attach to the ) Christians Such an union, indeed, would occa. siom much grief and trouble with an unbeliever ; "yet that ought patiently to be endured; for how _ did the believing wife and husband know, but ho God would make use of them, for the con- | Version and salvation of their unbelieving com- | panions, by their pious, affectionate, and exem- plary behaviour, edifying converse, and fervent | prayers ?—The fathers in general interpret this, : as allowing the deserted person to marry again. « Such a total and perpetual desertion must, (on | © this interpretation,) dissolve the matrimony, ‘and render the deserting. person as dead to ®the other. A brother or q sister is not en- | © slaved, after all means of peace and reconcilia- | Stion have been in vain attempted, and the un- | believer hath entered. intoanother marriage, or | © rather, hath dissolved the former by adultery ; | © as may well be supposed of those heathens, who “thus separated from their Christian mates. And “this intérpretation seems to be confirmed, from *the former words relating to the case of the believ- ‘ing wives and husbands; “ if they depart, let | * them remain unmarried ;” ‘it being notto be sup |) © posed that believers would dissolve the bond of | “matrimony by adultery. Therefore the apos- ®tle seems to grant this in the case of unbeliey- 3, departing from Christians on the account heir faith” (Whitby.)—Total and perpetual tion, when accompanied by evident adulte- the deserting party, undoubtedly sets the er party at full liberty, according to the’ ptural rule; for deserting a husband or to live with another man or woman, or io evidently adulterous, must as much dis- marriage, as a divorce explicitly given nt of adultery. (Votes, Matt, xix. 1—9.) j Vso - CHAPTER Vil. » Thes. 3, 12. i 12. 13/ Gal. 3.28. —24. kk Luke 10. 40, 41, L Luke 1. 74, 75.) Jude 1. ~ y ¥s UB. _ 21 Art thou called t being a servant?» k care not for it: but if thou mayest be made free, use z¢ rather.» 6 » 22 For-he that is‘called in the Lord, be- ingaservant,!is the Lord’s} freeman : likee wise also he thatis, ealled, deing free, ™ iS Christ’s seryant. shies 4 23 Ye» are bought with a price; ° be not ye the servants of men. 24 Brethren, let every man, wherein he is called, therein P abide with God. [Practical Observations) 4 Rom. 6. 18~22,in’6. 20. Lev. 25.42. Gat, 5. 1.13. Acts\20. 28. Tit. 2 6, 5, 6. Col. 3. 22—4 14, 1 Pet. 1. 18, 19- 24. Philem. 16. 1] & 3. 18 Rev. 5. 9% Pet. 2. 16. t Gr. made free. & 12.29. Marg. &jm 9. 19. Rom. 1. 1- 21. 34, Phil, 4.6. Gal. 1.10. Col. 4. 11. 1 Pet. 5. 7 1% 2 Pets. 1. a Col. 3. 11, 1 Tim. 6. 1—3. 1 Pet. 2.18 o Mat. Gal, 2. 4. P10. 31. Gen. &. 22 —24. & 17%. 1 ZF Sam. 14, 45, Gl. 3. 23, 2de John 8. 32-36.) c . apostle to digress to a more general topic. In ordinary cases, and without good reasons to the contrary, it was proper that every man should continue to serve God, by the improvement of those gifts that he had distributed to him, and in that situation in which he had called him. This was the general rule, which the apostle gave in all the Churches. Thus, if a Jew, or circumcised. proselyte, had been converted; let him not deny, conceal, or be disquieted about his circumcision ;\ or refuse that regard to the ceremonial law, which might tend to conciliate his unbelieving brethren : but let not the uncir- cumcised convert submit to that abrogated ordi- nance, or at alltake that yoke upon him. For in fact the difference was in itself immaterial, unless they put such matters in’a wrong place + but obedience to the commandments of God was the great concern, While the Mosaic dispensa- tion continued in force, it was proper that its re. quirements should be complied with; and it, might be still expedient for the Jewish converts ‘to pay some regard to them: but the Gentiles, had nothing to do with them, and need only re- gard the precepts of the moral law, and the in. stitutions of Christ, from a, principle of faith in bim, and love to him. It is obvious, that the apostle is not here speaking of the way of justis fication, but of the conduct of justified believers, In like manner, it was commonly advisable for ‘every man to abide in that profession, trade, or ‘station, in which the grace of God had called 23. 8—lle . . him to the knowledge of Christ; provided it | were an honest employment. For the Gospel would teach a man how to behave in any con- dition, and patiently to bear its inconveniences. If then any one had been converted in a state 6¥ - servitude, even to a heathen master, (which was the common tase of the servants in those days ;} let him be less solicitous about his liberty, than about glorifying. God in that trying situation: . But as it would frequently deprive him of reli- gious advantages, especially that of meeting with his brethren on the Lord’s day, or at other times ; and as it would expose him to many temptations ; {if he had a fair opportunity of obtaining his free- .. The preceding subject led the dom, he would do wellto embrace it, Tire.con: : a ‘aut 2 ea ie 3 ee es af. D; 60. \ 25 0% Now) 4 concerning virgins, 1 * have ne commandment of the Lord :) yet L give my judgment, as one that hath ® obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful, 26 I. suppose therefore t that this is good for the present * distress ; J say, that #tzs good. for a man so to be. 27 Art ™ thou bound unto a wife? seek not to be loosed. Art thou loosed from a wife ? seek not a wife. ] ver. 28. 34, 36—-)s 4. 2, & 15. 10, 2) Mate 24.19. Luke 33. Ps. 78. 63, Cor. 2. 17. & 4 1,) 21° 23. & 23. 28, 29» £ ver. 6. 20. 12. 40,| 2.1 Tim. 1, 12 1 Pet. 4. 17- 12 Coy. 8. 8—10. Kit ver. 1. 3. 28. 35—|* Or, necessity. li. 17. 38. Jer. 16. '2—4.ju ver. 12—14. 20. verted slave, however, was called to the noblest liberty, as the freedman of Christ, and emancipa. ted from satan’s ydéke: and the Christian, who enjoyed his outward liberty, should consider himself as the ‘servant of Christ, his property, and bound to devote himself to him, and.obey his will, As therefore all Christians had been bought with ay invaluable price to be the Lord’s Servants; they ought not by. choice, or from se- cular motives, to become the servants of men; because that would interfere with their devoted obedience to their common Lord : so that.every man ought contentedly to abide with God, by constantly performing the duties of that situa- tion, in which he was converted to the faith of Christ. As ministers.were at that time entirely taken from among the converts to Christ in every Church, many of whom had doubtless been pre- viously employed in other occupations ; and as seminaries’ for educating men. for this service were not then known ; so, it is evident that the apostle did not mean to forbid that change, when it could be made advisedly and on good grounds, as well as from proper motives; and in other respects his general rule might admit of some exceptions —‘ They should not change, upon a * presumption, that Christianity gave them a « new and peculiar liberty so to do.’ (Locke.) The context favours the supposition, that those changes, which some might be induced to make, from an erroneous judgment, in respect of their liberty, or ‘Guty, as Christians, was the pri- mary object: which the apostle had in. view: yet, bis general language seems to imply, that he ‘meant to extend the rule to various other case$.—Dr. Whitby and some others explain the words, “ Ye are bought with a price,” of those slaves, who had been charitably rahsomed at the expense of their fellow-christians. But their fellow-christians,obtained. no property in them by thus ransoming them, as Christ does by ransom- ing us: the advice is general, and.not limited to these persons; and it is far more obvious to sup- posethat the apostle used this expression, in the game sense in which he had done before. (Vote, vi. 18—20.}—Abide with God, &c. * Neither de- * serting his master upon pretence of being ‘ God’s servant, not’ doing any thing against * the laws of God, in obedience to his master.’ (Vhitby.) It may be added; But serving God “by faithfully, diligently, and meekly ¢ serving his § master, in all things lawful?’ > I. CORINTHIANS. | both those,” &¢. So itis understood by some 28 But andiif thou marry, = thou hast” not sinned; and if a virgin marry, hath not sinned. ¥ Nevertheless shall have trouble in the flesh: spare, you. Rises Sh ee [Practical Obseroations:] . 4 29 But this I say, brethren, * the time PEERS Te, ae 10, & 3103 15, m Ec. 6. 12. & 9 10./b xX ver-36, Heb. 13. 4/1 y ver. 26. 32—34, zver. 35, 2 Cor.1023-| Rom. 13. 21, a Job14. 1, 2. Ps| Heb. 1S, 13, 14. \ 39. 4—7, & 90. 5—I Pet. 4. 7. 2 Pet. 3. VY. 25—28.. The apostle here resumes hii former subject, with especial reference to the who had never been married: for he seems f 2 use the word rendered virgins in this latitude, in: cluding both young men and young women, Christ had given no mandment in this mat. ter, but had left them frée to marry, or not, as they saw good; and the ar received © no special revelation about it t there. fore speak authoritatively 5 counsel, according to the which he possessed, as 0 mercy to be faithful in his mysteries ; for he ascribed compassion and mercy of markable expression, pitied e ft Considering the dete Bf and the persecutions to’ or be, exposed, he considered i : live unmarried ; that they might SS enc bered in removing from city to city, I f fewer temptations to shrink from imprisonmei and death; and that they might be gaged, ene Rey for any service w 5! be proposed to them for the furth of | Gospel: as their RA) ac upations, att ments, and impediments youll be wer, in single than in the married state, But ifa were either married, or contracted to a under promise of marriage, he o means to attempt the violation of his ments, in order to eae more berty. service of God: though the unmarried mig be counselled to avail fiueaibeles of their vantages, and not to involye themselves in ad- ditional difficulties, during those distressing 7 times. Yet if either man or woman. should deem it hest, all things considered, to marry 7 they would break no law of God, and ought to be blamed for it. Indeed, they would p bly have additional outward trouble and s V. 2931. In speaking on this s was proper that Christians should be remi of the shortness of iife, and the transitory of-earthly things, atall times, “ The n n ‘© of their days was short, or contracted; sot = Rt D. 60. > they wept not ; though they buy, as though they possessed not ; id passeth away. . 32) But (Practical Observations] | eth “how he may please the Lord: - 33 But he that is married, 4 careth for ¢ Ps. 30. 5. & 126. & 11.2, 9, 10. Mat. 5,6. Ec. 3. 4. Is] 240 48-50. & 25. ‘25. 8. & 30. 19.) 14-29. Luke 12.15 ‘Luke 6 22. 25. &| —21.& 16.1,2.& 16.25. John 16. 22,! 19. 17—22. & 21. Rev. 7. 17. & 18.7.) 34. 1 Tim. 6. 17, | @ 9. 18. Ee, 2,24—] 18. Jam 5. 1—5. 26, & 3.12, 13, &je Ps. 73. 20. Ee, 1. $s 18-20. & 9. 7-10.] 4. Jam. 1. 10, 11. : v De ee 2.17. Phil. 4, 6, f1Tim. 6.5. ~ | €o the preceding part, of the verse. _ be habitually prepared for a separation: that ——— | serious recollections; that they, who were pur- | gertainty of their tenure, and not deem them- _ selves owners of such fleeting possessions; and that those who were laying out their worldly riches, should be careful not to abuse them, or | to expect happiness from their pleasures and en- | Joyments: seeing, “ the fashion,” tbe whole scheme, form, and show of this world, was pass- _ street; and would soon vanish as a phantom. | So that the spirit of a pilgrim and traveller ought | in all cases to be maintained.— To have and use 4 these things, as though we had them not, or did ‘ not use them, is to be moderate im the enjoy- ‘ment of; not to be much affected with them, | (when we have, or much afflicted, when we want | Sorlose, them.” (Whitby.) } _ ¥V. 32—35. By the preceding counsel the } oe meant to preserve helievers from perplex. } ing cares, in that unsettled state of the Charch. For he was sensible, that an unmarried man, having grace proportioned to his state, and being led to live in it superior to its temptations, ht wholly employ himself in contriving the st methods of serving and pleasing the Lord : and, ot having the charge and expense of a mily, he might employ his time, talents, and ce, more entirely in promoting the glory and the good of mankind ; and be ready ito any part of the- world for this’ pur- n opportunity presented itself. But the concerns ; Ie ‘that he might provide for and attend ware: s AR OM EEE ee LS Ree ee ere ee CHAPTER VII. 30° And they © that weep, as though t; and they that rejoice, as rejoiced not; and they that 81 And they that 4 use this world, as abusing it: ¢ for the fashion of this 1 would have you without eng & He that is unmarried car- for the things that belong to the Lord, 1¥Pet, 1, 24.1 John f Ps. 55. 22. Mat. 6. 25—-34, & 13. 22. h Neh. 5.1—5, Luke 12. 22. 1Thes, 4 11, 12. 1 Tim. 5. 8 who join the words, rendered “ It remaineth,” Or, it re. mained therefore to be observed, that married |, persons should reflect how speedily their union | Must be dissolved, that they might sit loose to _ the satisfactions of that endeared relation, and they, who mourned any temporal loss, should: moderate their grief; that the prosperous and _ joyful also should repress their rejoicing, by more chasing houses or lands, should consider the un- ing away, 88 a pageant or procession through the | who was married, must needs employ thoughts and time about secular A. D. 60, ithe things that are of the’ world; i/ how he may please Ais wife. ms 34 There isa difference also between a wife and a virgin: the unmarried wo- man * careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy ! both in body and in spirit: but she that is married careth for the things of the world, how'she may please Aer husband. © © . ; _ 35 And this I speak for your own pro- fit ; m not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is ® comely, ° and that ye may attend upon the Lord with- out distraction. Paine? 36 But if any man think that he behiav- 3. 5. Tit. 3.8, 3. Phil. 4. 8,9. 4 1 6. 20.. Rom. 6.13.] Tim. 16 10. Tite & 12.1,2. Phil, 1.) 2. 3. 20. 1 Thes. 523. f ver. 33, 3de Luke 4—8, Eph. 5, 25— 33. Col. 3. 19. 1 Pet. 3. 7. k Luke 2. 36, 37, 2 Cor. 7- 11, 12. & 8. 16. & 11. 28.1 Tim. iver. 8. 1 Sam. | m yer. 2. 5—-9. 23.) 8. 14, & 10, 40— 36. Mat. 19. 12. A2, & 21. 34, Rn ver. 36. Eph. 5: to his family, and render things agreeable and comfortable to his wife, whom he was command. ed to love and cherish as his own flesh: and this would exclude him from several active services, to which he might otherwise have been compe- tent. The difference between a virgin and a married woman was of a similar nature: the former might wholly dedicate her time’ and thoughts, her body and soul, te the service of God, in following after holiness, and in doing good: but the latter must be engaged in the bu- siness of the family, and in other duties of her station, according to the will of her husband, whom God had commanded her to obey. So that, though marriage was most suited to men and women in general; yet individuals, who de- sired peculiar advantages for progress in personal religion, and for doing good, might possess them in an unmarried life; and fo such it might be good not to marry, even if the times had been more favourable. This counsel of the apostle was far from countenancing them to shut themselves up in convents, and thus to put the lighted candle under a bushel: on the contrary, it instructed them to “let their light shine before men,” by an uninterrupted series of active services, for the elory of God and the benefit of the world. Yet, he only gave them this counsel for their profit; and would not by any means cast a snare on them, by persuading those to a single life, who had not a sufficient command over their own pas... sions. He meant not that this was required” of. them; but that in some cases it would be come-, ly, and enable them to wait upon God in his or- dinances and commandments, without having their thoughts: or affections divided or distracted by other cares or attachments. ¥. 36—38. Hitherto the apostle’s meaning has been evident; but these verses are not with. out difficulty. Some explain them ofa man’s resolutely continuing in a single state ;suppos- ing * the necessity” mentioned, to be matter of personal consciousness, and not any thing arisin from the conduct of another; but such a con; stryction of the original, is, by their own allow: r we ’ EET RES LD. &. eth himself uweemely toward his virgin, if she pass P the flower of Aer age, 9 and need so require, let him do what he will, * he sinneth not ; let them marry. 37 Nevertheless, he that.standeth stead- fast in his heart having no necessity, but Kath power over his own will, and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin, doeth well. 88 So then, he that giveth Aer in mar- Fiage * doeth well; but he that gi- PD 1Sam. 2. 33. q ver. 9.37. r ver. 28,’ s yer. 2. Heb 13. 4- ance, without example, Others would refer them to the case of a man who had betrothed a virgin, and was in doubt whether he should complete the marriage : ‘but Yo marry is not the same as to sive in marriage. It seems therefore most obvious to explain the passage, of a parent, or guardian, who bad the charge of a virgin. if such a one thought that he acted unsuitably, in letting the virgin live single, till she had passed the prime of her life ; and if any attachment, or other cir- eumstance, rendered it needful ; let him deter- mine as he saw good, or, as it may be rendered, as she willeth,” without supposing it sinful to allow her to marry. ‘But on the other hand, ifa man was established in his judgment, that it was best for his daughter, or ward, to remain uomar- ried in such evil times ; and if he saw no neces- sity from ahy ting in her behaviour, disposition, or attachments, to deviate from his’ own inclina- taons respecting her, and he so determined in his mind to keep her unmarried, he did well. So that the parent or guardian, who gave a virgin in marriage to a proper person, did well, and was by no means to be blamed; though she might thereby be exposed to additional difficulties in those unsettled times; on which account, he who did not give his daughter or ward in marriage, did better; that is, he acted more for her real advantage, provided shé were satisfied in the cyte state. V. 39, 40, The law was still in force, which bound the wife to ber: husband as long’ as “he lived, (that is, except when legally divorced for 2 sufficient reason;) but afterwards she might without sin marry any other man, provided he were a Christian, and in the judgment of charity, a true believer. The apostle, however, judged that widows. would be happier, if they continued in that condition, in the present state of the Church: and, whatever some “of the Corin- thians might suppose, he thought himself to. be guided by the Holy Spirit, in giving these’ coun- sels and tnstrections. ‘The language employed in several places of this chapter has led ‘most expositors ‘to conclude, that the apostle did not write by inspiration in the’ particulars: referred ta: and’ doubtless these intimations, thus under- stood, would: rather prove, than invalidate, his samediate inspiration in other parts of his writ- ings. Vet there seems no stffficient ground for the distinction: sometimes he’spoke by way of permission concerning what’ was ‘allowable ; ‘agmetimes by way of counsel, concerning whrat 1. CORINTHIANS. | married to whom she will duties of this relation, and with the mut BA ai Me Nn ane veth her not in’ marriage & doeth | 39 The wife is bound by the long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty ‘toh 1; * only in Lord. ay San, 40 But ¥ she is happier if she so abide ' after my judgment: and I think also that I have the Spirit of God. he ten 1 8, 26. 32—»x. Gen. 6+ 2. Deutdz 1 Mal uw ver: 10.15. Rom. 2 Cor: 6. 14-16, 1 7.2, 3. ver, 1. 8. 26+ 350 sist gS cian aia as Sell ana was advisable; and at other times we ro ment, concerning what was. absolu on their consciences, But in all this,’ a might be, and doubtless was, guided by the Spirit | Cy tyre a righ = opsenv! ATIONS. — . That which is good in itself, be best for a man, when all ciren ay nt weighed; and all the variety of inward evils ar outward temptations, connected with it, are dul ns considered. So that those things, whieh good for one, may not so much as ee nd- ed to another; because he is ‘incapable ‘of over- coming the difficulties to which For, though none may be ‘dispensed | ‘with i breaking the divine law, even that perfect 'f leaves men at liberty to serve God’ in tha which is most suited to their ca circumstances ; of which others ‘are often it n= petent judges. Thus, if they, who find adv. tages for serving God in the single state, im ; that others might do the same; they show th selves to be’ ignorant ofthe situ: of | man in this ensnaring world vide there: doubt, but many, who from various’motives unmarried, experience that circumstance’to bea great hinderance to theminrespect of their souls ;. and are unable, or unwilling, to persevere in that kind of celibacy, which the apostle describes a good. ‘To prevent therefore’ the fatat effects: 0 unchastity, it is generally expedient, and a allowable, that every man should have his « wife, and every woman her own’ husband. restrictions of this allowatice uniformly te licentiousness; and no tongue can express. : of mischiefs, which arise from covetous, lice DUS, and constrained celibacy. Every ‘part of the conduct of married persons also Mpa regulated, as to render them agree af satisfied with, each other. ‘Whatever ther on either side, tends to give satar tunity of tempting the other party as enpof-thobe ¢ which marriage was instituted to prevent, or” render it ineffectual for any of those ends: which the Creator appointed it; must be hi criminal, under whatever ing Paty may be done; and the offen able to God, "for the eprops ne = tion. from bis commandments.” For peor adultery and polygamy are inconsistent with Lai & D. 68. 4) Oe CHAP. VIII. “ Humble love is preferable to that knowledge which puffeth up, i—3. Idols are nothing; seeing Christians worship only one God, through one ~ Lord d Mediator, 4—6. yet this knowledge, petty of matried persons in each other; but also hatever is disobliging, and tends to weaken the| ment, and to open the. way, for. either of them to look with more satisfaction on another - “object. Every thing in the Christian’s conduct ‘should be regulated in subserviency to his com- -munion with God. Abstinence, and abstraction from lawful indulgences, may for a time be great- ly subservient to that end: yet, when carried ‘beyond proper bounds, they often produce con- trary effects, and give satan peculiar advantages against. us. . They, who, like the apostle, are ‘enabled to live with purity and contentment in an unmarried state, should copy his example, by Jaying themselves out with double diligence to glorify God, and to be useful to mankind: they should also imitate his prudence and candour, | in not prescribing to others, or despising others, . Saar who are not endued with the same gift; remem- _ bering that in this also God had made them to | differ. In counselling others, we should use | eaution; lest by exciting a man to grasp at ad- | vantages which are out of his reach, we should east him into circumstances of inbuperable tempt- ation; urge him to that, which is contrary to his | eduty; and dissuade him from what is best for | -pbim, and indeed incumbent on him ; for, in such | matters, no’man is competent to judge for an- | other, but every one must determine for himself; , show he ought toact.. —- Ney 4) V. 10—17. |.» It is the express commancment of God, that | smarried persons should not separate from each | sother, if it can possibly be avoided; and that -auch as have separated, should endeavour to be ' reconciled, or else live single. It is also his will, that husbands and wives should, be careful to | please each other in lawful things, though it leave them less time for religious exercises, than they enjoyed in a single state. Hven if a believer -hath.been married to an unbeliever, either be- union must be patiently endured, and the duties _ -kindness, by a good example, and by fervent » prayers, the unbelieving party may be won over, »and the immortal soul saved. Nor need any | sdoubt, but that, even in that case, fhe marriage tate is sanctified to them; and they may still hope that their children would be made parta- _ ers of the spiritual grace, as well as the outward sign, of baptism, by means of their redoubled | diligence to “ bring them up in the nurture and Sad Monition of the Lord.” In every state and Telation, we should remember that God hath alled us to._peace: and that every thing should By, a8 far as truth and holiness will permit. | OSE LV A824, 29-31. ites So Sie ~~ OY Far CHAPTER VII. ‘oand the liberty connected with it, may be so used as to enfeeble or stumble weak believers, 7— 11. -or rather; he ought to.seek counsel from God. | fore conversion, or by inattention to the rule of | | the’sacred word ; the cross of that incongruous -of the relation cheerfully performed; that by. that pay deference to their judgment. e done to promote domestic: and social harmo- that eyery man should walk with (allowed, or gondemning them for what they s &: D. 68. _ “In this case we sin against Christ, 12. ‘The apos< “tle would rather for ever abstain from meat, than thus stumble a weak brother, 13.0 : God, according to the giftdistributed to him, and the duties of his station in the community. Be- lievers should not show an inconstant and unset- tled temper. Even a disposition to change from one sect to another, on frivolous pretences, is frequently injurious and dishonourable; for thess enerally are as nothing, compared with that cheerful. obedience to God’s commandments, which both evidences our faith in Christ, and re- commends his.Gospel to others. So, superior area believer’s privileges to all temporal things ; ‘that even the want of personal liberty, the most valuable of earthly blessings, should not much . disquiet him: nor ought he to be careful about it, though called to serve God in.2 state of slavery. If the Son of God has made. him free from sin and satan, he has a far nobler liberty, even in bondage, than his unconverted master ever form- ed an idea of. The lowest condition of his freed- men is honourable ; and, being * bought with a price,” we are all his servants, and should abide with God in our proper place and work; well satisfied with his appointment, and not desirous of achange, unless a substantial reason can be given for it: nor ought a believer so to attach himself to any man, from secular motives, as to restrict himself from his liberty in the service of God. But whatever our state or service; may be, we should remember that the time is short; our temporal comforts and trials will soon be'termi- nated ; our season of preparation or of usefulness will speedily expire. Let us then, study to sit loose to earthly satisfactions, to bear up under temporal sorrows; to be sober and considerate in prosperity, and cheerful in adversity ; to deem heaven our sole inheritance; and ** to use the “things of the world, as not abusing them,” seeing the fashion of this vain world is passing away like a shadow. Thus we may be helped forward by them in our pilgrimage ; kept out of ‘the way of temptation; and enabled to serve God and our generation to better advantage, as | we pass through the world to heaven. OV, 25—28. 32—40, ’ They, who have obtained mercy of the Lord ‘to be faithful, and who have most studied the word of God and human nature, Will be the most candid and cautious in giving their judgment, or passing their censures: for, whatever may be good, in Tespect of present difficulties or peculiar circumstances ; they Know that marriage is ho- nourable, and fornication is abominable, in all persons and circumstances. They will therefore be careful not to speak as if marriage were sin- ful in any ; and not to throw a snare upon those And though they foresee, that others will have trouble | in the flesh, by marrying in certain circumstan- ces, and might‘in some respects be happier in a _ {single state: yet they will spare them, without - attempting to restrict the liberty which God hath do, A. D. 60. OW as * touching things offered un- to ‘idols, we know that» we all have ¢ Knowledge puffeth up, knowledge. 4 but charity edifieth. 2 And © if any man think that he know- eth any thing, he knoweth nothing yet as he ought to know. 3 But if any man £ love God, the same & is known of him. 4 As concerning therefore the cating of those things that are offered in sacri- fice unto idols, 5 we know that an idol is @ VEr, 10. & 10s 19)°13. “dy Ise Spo BLf 4,19, & 5.2.3. 22.28. Num. 25.] Rom. 11. 25. & 12./g¢ Ex. 33. 12.17, Pse —~-22, 28, 2. Acts 15. 20. 29. 16, “i 6. & 17-3, & 139. & 2. 25. Rev. 2d 13: 8-13. Eph: 4: 2, 2: Nal 1. 7. 14, 20. 16. Mat. 7. 23. Jobn 10. b ver. 2. 4.7% 12. &je Prov. 26. 12. & 30. 1. 5e8c 4. 10, & 184 2-4. Gal. G3. 1 2, & 14, 200. & 1. 34. Rom. 14,34 22.jF 2.9. Rom. 8 28.) Rev. 2.9. 13.195 & Col. 2.18.5 Jam. 1, 12. 8. 2:5 3. 8, 9. 15, 16. ¢ 4s 38s Be Se 2- 6, &} 1 Pet.1. 6 w lasts 10, 19, 20. Ps. 115. 14, & 21.17. Rom: 8. 29, & 11, 2. Gal. conscientiously. ‘They will only counsel them for their profit, and to what is comely, and that they may serve God without distraction. Great discretion is also needful for parents and guar- dians, in their conduct respecting young persons ; that they do not, by layimg down rules and mak- ing determinations, according to, their wiews of what is most for their interest, lead them into dangerous temptations: for it may be doing well to permit young persons to marry, when their attachment or inclinations are that way; when otherwise it would be doing better to prevent them: as even apparent imprudence, and its troubles, are better than sin and its effects, How absurd then, must vows of celibacy and perpetual virginity be! especially in young persons, and perhaps at the instance of others! The probable gonsequence of them will be, either the violation of the vows; or a life spent amidst temptation and mental aeblentents or still worse. This was man’s policy. How different from the wisdom of God, even in this chapter, which contains in] i it more in favour of a single life, than all the rest of the Scripture taken together does !—Believers, when under no other restriction, should be sure, in contracting marriage, to remember that of the apostle, © io in the Lord.” ;/WWhat miseries have many endured through thé femnant of their lives; and what bad consequences have they entailed upon their families, by transgressing it on some vain pretence or other. NOTES. CHAP. Vill V. 1-6. I is probable that the Corinthians had proposed another question, concerning the lawfulness of Chiristians eating the flesh of those animals, which had been sacri- ficed toidols. It was customary with the idolaters to feast on these oblations, both in the temples and in their own houses ; and many of them were publicly sold inthe shambles, On this flesh se- yeral.of the Christians at Corinth would feast without scruple ; declaring that they knew the idol to be a mere senseless log, and the supposed deity represented by it, a mere nonentity.. This was, in some respects, taken from ‘a misunder- 1. CORINTHIANS. Tim, 1. 5-7.& 6. 4.| 4.9. 2 Tim, 2. 19. nothing in the world; asa bi? f ie Dis none other God but one. §° f°” 5 For tho there be ® that are gods, whether there be gods ithe Father, ™ of ® and we * in apa Christ, by whom are by him. hae Ts, 41. 24. &} 2. 11. 28: Re At, 15 5 44. 8,9. Jer. 10.) Dan. 5. 4. John 14. ey 17, 18.) 34. Gal. 4e 8. Hab. 2+ 19, 20. "Acts| Thes. 2.4. 19, 26, Seen ven e: i ver. 6, Deut. 14 ty 1. Fon} - 4. hs 10... ‘Mark ae abl 2,34 ( Eph. 4, 6.1 Vimt-jm Aces 1,28, om, ie Bont? eee abe ire) ae standing of these Seript idols as panity, They thei was an evidence of superior know of such sacrifices, even in the very temples the idol! Now, says the stle, N all of us, who are have this kind and mea we are also aware; that men up in a yain conceit of their ties and attainments, and foster ah sufficient, unteachable temper ; Ww iam trically opposite to genuine sin ; prevents a man from maki spiritual and experimental pd uat dom: whereas, holy affections, and itl ; to heavenly things, and to the prepare men for receiving further i instruction, and tend te their edification. If any one t that he knew any thin pre despised warnings and instr knew nothing in that holy, ll and sought his. gl denced to be known and: though his speculative ratively little : or, (as “ was known of h a savi (Note, John xvii. 3). “Tn respect therefore of ti question, it might be allowed, as "yell no’ among Christians, that an idol had nor ence, further than the senseless image, specifically represented nothing in the. world there were no such deities as y temples were consecrated : ‘(thor evil spirits were virtually worshipped in t all;) and that there was but one true and hi God. The Gentiles indeed” celestial, terrestrial, and infernal ; su inferior ; who were ‘adoredias4 ndependent. od oras constituted lords and tigdiatovs § ‘Chrise — tians knew, that there was but one ae Father ; of whom, as the self-existent Aut all things, every creature proceeds, in wh Christians had their spiritual life and I bapr pin 4 ; i ee | | | things at first | boasted of their knowledge in this respect, and ‘assi }| partaking of the sacrifices even in the temples f the idols. But, had there been no other rea-. AyD. 60. : a Howbeit, 9 there is not in every man that knowledge: for some, * with con- science of s idol, unto this hour, eat 27 as a thing offered unto an idol ; and their mee being weak, is defiled. But * meat commendeth us not to od ; for neither, if we eat, * are we the etter ; neither, if we eat not, t are we the bling-block to them that are * weak. — 10 For if any man see thee, ¥ which Bh gs‘ + Or, have we the t ver. 10. & 10, 24. 29. Mat. 18. 6, 7. ‘10. Luke 17. 1, 2. Rom. 14. 20, 21. yer. 1.10, 12s F ver. 9, 10- && 10, ,29. Rom. 14.14. 3 6.13. Rom. 14.17. cal 20-23. ® Or, have ws sad | 1 more. u Rev. 2. 14. 6. 2 Pet. 2. 19. 1.2. 20, 32. Lev. 19.'y vere 1; 2 —_——_—_—__—C and unto whom they were devoted : and one Lord Jesus Christ, the appointed Mediator between God and man, the Lord of his redeemed people, and of all things for their benefit; by whom all Kevers were redeemed and reconciled to God.— he Lord Jesus cannot here be spoken of, in The L : sore ct of his original nature, as if inferior to the , any more than in those texts, which speak of his mediatorial Person, character, office, and | authority. The One God, even the Father, sig- nifies the Godhead, as the sole Object of all reli- gious worship: and the Lord Jesus Christ denotes the Person of Emmanuel, God manifest in the flesh, One with the Father and One with us, the ppointed Mediator and ‘Lord of all; through be we come to the Father, and through whom the Father communicates all blessings to us, by the influences and operations of the Holy Spirit. So that this passage proves, that Christ the Me. diator is the Object of our worship, as One with the Father and the ‘Spirit, in the unity of the Godhead ; and as opposed to all other pretend- ers to divine adoration. 3g V.-7—13. Christians, who were matured in knowledge and judgment, knew indeed that an idol was the senseless representative of a nomin- Corinthians, being puffed up with a ground. less conceit of their own superior attainments, al deity, which had no existence: and many of it as the reason of their conduct, in ms, why they should refrain from doing this, which the apostle afterwards purposed to con- der, Vote, x, 18—22.) regard to their weaker mn, should have sufficed. For not every rofessed Christian, no, nor every true believer, ca A this knowledge: so that some of them, even o that time, ventured to eat of the idol-sacrif- S, ae a superstitious regard to the supposed invisible object of worship. had an impression upon their minds, that they ste joining in an idelatrous sacrifice ; and thns CHAPTER VII. this liberty of yours become " a stum- 14. Is. 57,14. Ez- 14. 3. & 44 12, ix ver. 12. & 9. 22. Is. 35.3, Rom. 14. Gal. 5.13. 1 Pet.2.| 1,2. & 15.1, 2 Cor. were created, and by whom be- They A.D. 60. hast knowledge ® sit at meat in the idol’s temple, * shall not the conscience of him which is weak be + emboldened to eat those things which are offered to idols ? 11 And through thy knowledge, ® shall the weak brother perish, for whom Christ died ? ; 12 But © when ye sin so against the brethren, and wound: their’ weak con- science, 4 ye sin against Christ: 13 Wherefore, © if meat make my bro- ther to offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest J make my bro-. ther to offend, ie Zz 10.20, 21. Num. 25.2. Judg, 9, 27. Am, 2, 8. a10, 28, 29. 32. Rom, 14. 14, 23. t Gr. edified. ver, 1. “b ver. 13.%& 10. 33.& 11.1. Rom. 14, 15. f 20,21. & 15, 1~3. ce Gen. 20. 9. & 42, 22. Exe 32, 2% 1 18. 10, 11, & 25.40, 4S. Acts. 9. 4, 5. e 6.12. & 9.12.19 14. 2). Cor. 1i, id 12.12% Ex. 16,8.] 29.2 Thes. : Mat Wa) ansbo es. $. 8, 9, through weakness their consciences were defi. ed. Now, for what purpose did the Corinthians thus lead their brethren into temptation and sin? Meat, of whatever kind, did not recom- mend them to God, or give them any religious advantages above those’ who abstained from it whether out of scruples ef conscience, or re. gard to their brethren. They ought therefore to be far more cautious and circumspect, in using, what they considered as their liberty and privilege ; and not to act in such a self-confi. dent and imprudent manner, as tended to sea duce those into.sin, who were weak and uncon- firmed in the faith. - For if a person of this de- scription saw a Christian, who had the reputa- tion of superior Knowledge, sit at-meat in the idol’s temple, he would be encouraged to follow his example; and induced to do that, which either brought on him the guilt of acting against the dictates of his own conscience by eating while he doubted the lawfulness of so doing; or to commit real idolatry, through an erroneous conscience, thus emboldened to think that it was not inconsistent With Christianity, to pay some degree of regard to those idols, which they had been used to worship. The word, translated, -emboldened, is literally edified : and thus the apos. tle intimated, that instead of edifying their weak- er brethren, in their most holy faith, by their example and endeavours; they were confirming them in the superstitious regard, which in some degree they still retained for idols, and even in. ducing them to join in those idolatrous rites; b which the worshippers had “ fellowship wi “ devils.” Thus their Knowledge, of which they made so ostentatious a display, directly tended - to the ruin of those for whom Christ died: and whatever might be the event, through the special grace of God preventing the fatal consequence, yet, by thus giving a wound, mortal in its nature, to a member of Christ’s mystical body, they committed a very heinous sin against the Saviour himself; which would not pass\without severe rebukes. On this account, the apostle declared that rather then thus cause his weak bother to ) ‘as D. 6p. ‘ CHAP. IX. The apostle asserts and proves his authority, 1—3; and shows that the ministers of the gospel have a right to marry, and, with their families,’ to’ be supported by ‘the people, 4—=14; yet, he had offend, or thus displease his gracious Lord, he would to the end of his life ea® only vegetables, ‘and taste flesh no more for ever. (Vote, Rom. xiv! 15.)—The word rendered weak, often means sick or diseased : and some learned men explain these verses, not of a doubting conscience, but, of an errengous conscience; that is, not of one, who ate, thosgh he dowbted the lawfulness of so doing ; but of one, who erreneously thought he might lawfully partake of the sacrifices, with some degree of regard to the idol, and in expect- ation of some advantage to himself or family. And indeed, considering the inveterate habits of such as had been brought up; and perhaps grown old, in idolatry, and likewise the corrupt state of the Corinthian Church, it is not unlikely, that some professed Christians retained a hankering after their former usages ; especially, as feasting with their neighbours and relations, on these oc. casions, would in part exempt them from re- proach and persecution. The apostle, however, by *¢a weak brother,” seems particularly to mean the man with a doubting conscience; not him with the erroneous one;/at least; not exclusively, Ur. Whitby, after endeavouring to refute the ar- gument, which some drew from these verses, against conformity to the ceremonies of the Church of England, because they doubted the lawfulness of so doing,’ makes the following im- portant remark : * Nevertheless, this seemeth to ¢ press hard on them, who believe that the schism. ¢ of such weak persons will finally tend to their ¢ pain, and render them exiles from the flock of ¢@hrist; and yet for things indifferent, will, in * that dreadful sense, cause their weak brother * to offend :—since this they do, for that « which 6s commends them not to God,” ‘which doing ‘they are not the better, or omitting they are «not the worse. For if schism and idolatry be « equally damnable, and equally cause my brother to offend, and him to perish for whom Christ ¢ died ; we are equally to take heed in both cases, ¢ fest our power, to do the thing indifferent, be- é come a stumbling-block tothe weak, or the er- é roneous in their judgment of these things. For ¢jet men imagine what other difference they € please in the’case, while the sad issue or event ‘is in general-the same, to wit, the perishing of «my brother; and my power to have abstained «from that, which through his erroneous con- € science gave occasion to it, Is the same, I fear e the guilt will be the same” This cannot easily be answered, by those who think non-conformity a fatal schism, and yet require things allowedly indifferent as terms of conformity. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—6. Satan as effectually injures some men’s souls by tempting them to be proud of their intellectual powers, as he does those of others by alluring them to the grossest sensualities. That know- ledge, therefore, which puffeth up the possessor, 1. CORINTHIANS. ‘ite and renders him self unteachable, is as dang righteous pride; even th creed be the object of it: and they, who ai elated, because they thus know r h truth, know nothing yet as and need to be sent to school to | rudiments of heavenly wisdom, For witho holy affections and divine love, all human know- ledge is worthless, and far beneath the attain-) ments of apostate angels: but sanctified affec- | tions and humble grateful love are ‘not only evi- dences of the Lord’s merciful acceptance, are important steps to * good understanding ‘the way of godliness’ The proud Speculz i” “ep fn: the top of his attainments : the loving disciple, though comparatively igno- rant, shall daily be eaibek Bae ries in heavenly wisdom ; so that he shall be abundant-: ly enriched from the fulness” " we refuse all kinds and degrees the many; that are called gods and lords, and t ich t J ie i t hath devised for mediators; rememb “by whom are all things am whether we really come to God by faith in thi divine Saviour : whether we be spiritual worships Poca the living and true God, according to hit word.’ Pas Se cisive, and our views distinct and satisfacto let us bless God for the consolation ‘knowledge, sitting at some of tt ition, Might be turned aside and utterly per not availed himself of this right; ny things waived the exercise of Tang . mote the salvation of souls, 15—23. He p to them the example of his exceeding earnes 4 in securing an incorruptible crown, 24—27, “7 ent atical, an US at ast; “as hs : pure evangelica much about the it to know 1 the jirsé shall be al of Christ. “While of worship to Vv: 7—13. If our evidence of conversion is clear F solation ;"but let us not suppose that this measure of knowledge and assurance is vouchsafed to all believe: ledge Nas self-preference, vain-glory, and selfindulg and of despising those who are disquieted of approaching to the verge or appearance o| evil; “lest by any means this liberty of # “ should prove an occasion of stumbling others,” if not’ of guilt to themselves. For, should a weak believer see one, who is reputed to have some of those’ places of public concourse, fot which many plead, (perhaps as plausibly as the Corinthians in behalf of eating in the idol’s ple;) might he not be tempted to do the s though contrary to the convictions of his conscience? And thus, through such a man’s knowledge and carnal self-indulgerice, would the soul of a weak believer, for whom Christ died, be endangered and his conscience wounded one, who’ was beginning to inquire ¢ 4 H > apostleship are ye in the Lord. 3. 1.4 1 Tim. 2. 7.2 Tim, Cor. 6.1. . Acts 9,| 1. 11. ate 1. a e John 6. 27. 2 Cor. 3 81-3. & 12. 12, A Acts 22, le & 25, 936-17, 18. Kom. 1. 17. 5. & 116 La 2 | ae B23, 2 Tim. 4.16. Gr. or. 11. 5. 1. IL & 26, 16—18. |g 14. 37, 2 Cor. 10, Tn 2. Gal. lag 6. & 4 14, 1547, 8. & 12. 16-19, 15-17. & 2 7,8 “Acts 18, 8—11. 2 & 13.3. 5. 10. sin against their brethren, and love, without offending Christ ng their own souls. too;, seeing cor trary to the spirit of the ‘apostle, y would have eaten’no flesh to the end of life, ] rather than cause his weak brother. to offend ; 7 to the mind of Him, who shed his precious ood, and poured out his dying prayers, ke his Bivanited, murderers? How can men thus | alate ie bane || i Wi ; "NOTES. bi | "CHAP. Ix. V.1—3. Some expositors seem to think, ghat the apostle here began.e new ' ject, and entered upon a formal. vindication , of his conduct among the Corinthians : but he appears rather to. have digressed. from His sub. be ect, in order to illustrate it by his own example &c.; and accordingly he resumed and. conclud. i eit in the next chapter. He had before de- - clared his readiness to deny himself the eating, : of flesh, during the remainder of his life; rather \ghan stumble his weak brother ; and he here nresreded to show what he had actually done in his respect, to promote the Gospel. But in or- ler to state this clearly, it was necessary to "prove ‘his apostolical office, and that he had a ere toa maintenance and other privileges in at character. He therefore inquired, Whether | were not free as wel as. the Corinthians, if he those to exercise his. liberty. Indeed’ he was "aware that some of them would. question his | apestleship : but could they deny that he had "Been the Lord Jesus, who repeatediy appeared to a that he might be an unexceptionable wit: ess of his resurrection and glory? And were ot they his work in the Lord, who, by employing is ‘ministry for their conversion, had affixed his to his apostolical commission? For he cer- Bay would not thus have attested a direct. im- posture. So that they were the last persons, 1% tho ought te have made a doubt of this; being This therefore might serve as a brief, but suf- : a answer to those, who examined him erning the credentials of his commission. Gnswer, 8c. (S.) ‘ Namely, what is said in eceding verse : therefore this is impro- by some joined to the next verse. He ds this by the way, as if he had said, So far ould you be from doubting of my apostle- Pp: that I Tam used to answer those, who eall CHAPTER IX. © A&A M* Ino postlé ? barn I not free? | 4% ¢ have Inot seen Jesus Christ our} Lord? 4a ye my work in the Lord? I ‘not an apostle unto others, ss Tam to-you: for the:seal f answer to € them that do ex- he were not an apostle; and whether he too} selves the seal anf demonstration of it—| 4 Have h we not power to eat and to drink ? 5 Have we not power i to lead about k a sister, * a wife, as well as other apos- tles, and as ! ae brethren of the Lord, ‘m and Cephas ? * we power to forbear.working ! h vers 7—14. | Mat.| 9,10. 12. & 5.1, 2. Mark 1. 30. Jolin 10, 10. Luke 10. 7. Rom. 16,1. 1 Tim. 1, 42. Gal. 6. 6, 1 Thes.| 5. 2. n Aets 4) 36. & 11: 2.6. 2Thes. 3,.8,)" Or, woman * 9. 1Tims 5.17, 18.)1 Mat. 12. 46—50. 84! & 14,12.8:15.36,37 i 1 Tim. 3, 2, RK 4! 13.55. Mark 6. Slo 4. 11,12, Acts 18; be a 4.6. Heb Jdhn 2. 12. Acts 1.] 3. & 20. 34, 35. 2% 14, Gal. 1. 19, ‘Phes. 2.9. 2 These Pa) 5. 39. Cant. 4.lno. 1. 12. Mat. 8 14.| 3.7, 8 ¢ that in question, by declaring. what the Lord © hath by me done among you.’ (Beza.) VY. 4, 5. It being then determined, that he was| the apostle of Christ: he next ‘inquired, ‘whether he had not an indisputable right to eat and drink at their expense. And even, whether believing woman, and of taking her along with him in his travels ; receiving from the Churches ‘« maintenance for her and his family also. This several of the apostles did; especially Peter, the apostle of the circumcision, who was attends ed by his wife when he went to different places to preach the Gospel; The words. “ a sister, a « wife,” are so determinate, that they leave no doubt but-several of the apostles were married, and. took their wives with them to those places, where they more statedly resided. To render them a sister, a woman, as some do, would form an unmeaning tautology, or rather one calculate ed to mislead the reader: for, a sister must be awoman; and the latter: word would be wholly redundant, if not intended to show in what rela- tion she was supposed.to stand ; namely, that of a wife, according to the general acceptation of the word.—* This declares in effect, that St. Pe- * ter continued to live with his wife after he be- came an apostle ; and also that St. Peter had no rights, as an apostle, which were not come mon to St. Paul. A remark utterly subversive of popery, if traced to its obvious consequen- ces.” (Deddridve.)—‘ Clemens of Alexandria not only saith, that he that marrieth) hath the apostles as examples, and that St. Peter carris -ed his wife with him till his martyrdom: but confutes the enemies of martyrdom from these words. Adding that they, carried about their. wives; not as vai but as sisters, to: thinister é to. those who w Aistresses of families, that so the doctrine) of the Lordmight, without any apprehension, or evil suspicions, enter into the apartments of the women, (JVhitdy:) The former part of this quotation shows what the records, or tradition of the Church in that centu. ry was; the latter is a proof how soon antichriss tian notions about marriage began to prevail. V. 6. The apostle further inquired whether he and Barnabas alone were destitute of the right of being supported, without earning their. bread by labour, .These two useful servants of Christ were called to the apostolical office after the ascension of Christ, and set eut together fo. Seay nnn ann a Re KR ARR A 6 Or I onl and n Barnabas, ° have not | 22. & 13. 1, 2. 500 © he had not the privilege or liberty of marrying a... Dee ‘ ” %-boun? A. D. 60. 7 Who P goeth a warfare any ‘time at his own charges? who 4 planteth a vine- yard, and eateth not.of the fruit thereof? ¥ or who feedeth a flock, and § nates! not of the milk of the flock ? 8 Say I these things tasa man? “or saith not the law the same also? 9 For itis written in the law of Moses, x Thou shalt not muzzle the mouth of thé ox that treadeth out the corn. ¥ Doth God take care for oxen? P 2Cor. 10.4,5: 1 Tim. 5, 18 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Tim. 1. 18. & 6|s Prov. 2727. Is. 7 "ly Num. 22. 28—35. 22, 2 Tims 2+ 3, 4} 22.4 Deut. 5. 14. Ps. 4+ 7. t 7. 40. Rom. 6. 19.) 104.27. & 145.15, q 3.5—8. Dent, 20.; 6. Proy.. 27, “38. Cant: &. 12. r Jer. 23. 2,3. John 21. 15—17. Acts 20. preach among the Gentiles. The circumstan- ces, ih which they found themselves, probably led them to adopt the method of subsisting by their own labour, in order to promote the Gos- pel; and they both persevered in it after the: separated : while the other apostles, setting out among the Jews, who had been used to sup- Port their teachers, were generally maintained by them without working ; and were supplied when they journeyed to other places, where Churches had not been planted. Thus Paul and Barnabas, by not requiring a support, seem- 1 Thes, 21% & 4, 8. n 14, 34. Is. 8. 20. *Rom. 3- 31. ix Deut. 25. 4. 1 16, & 147. 8,% Jon: 4.11. Mat. 6. 26— 30. Luke 12, 24— 28. ed to have lest, their right to one; and were. generally left to labour, and struggle. with diffi culties and necessities, for want of adequate as. sistance. This view of these verses renders their connexion with. the foregoing chapter very clear. The apostle was; preparing to show the Corinthians, how he waived the exercise of his liberty, in order to do good ; that they might see, as in a glass, the i impropr icty of their selfish exercise of their liber ty, in eating the things * offered unte idols.” V:7—12, Had the Corinthians objected, that St. Paul, by not receiviyg a maintenance from them, seemed to allow that he was notan apos- tle, as same suppose ;, it would Haye been need- less for him formally to, prove A right to it: but this was absolutely necessary, if he meant tacitly to instruct them by his example, to give “up their right and self-indulgence, from love to their brethren. Heefirst shows, that he, as well as other ministers oxen eat of the corn, when treading it o1 benefit of others. And indeed, if the. Christ had sown the spiritual seed of th now, that! they which things * live of the things of the sarap? and they which Wait a are partakers with the altar teh? 1 Byen*so hath the Lord & ordained, at they which preach the gospel should of the pespel. aay 1T have used none of these ings: ™ neither have I written these ee that it should be so done unto me: ™ for it were better for me to die, than that any tan should make my glo- rying void. 16 For shouglt I preach the gospel, 7 * Or, feeds & 12.13—18. See on, ver. 4. n Mat. 15.6. Acts ‘See on, ver. 12 20.24. Phil. 1. 20 -\m 2 Cor. 11, 9—12}| —23. ° Be ey eee m2 . 28. eee ai was about to taeda for the benefit of the people, the excellent and permanent fruits of salvation ; ought they to deem it a great mat- ter, a large” expense to themselves, or a great fa | vour si their ministérs, if they allowed them to a portion of their carna! things; which were of an earthly nature and could not Jong be preserved, and which would prove them car. nal, if they either tesaciously hoarded them, or | luxuriously spent them on themselves? If then _ other pastors, and even the false teachers at Co- rinth, had been allowed to partake of this privi- lee, or authority over them, much more was ‘this due to the apostle and his helpers, who first hed the Gospel among them. Neverthe- less, they had not availed themselves of this their undoubted right; but had chosen rather to en- ur ‘labour, pinching want, aod every extremi- than to prevent the success of the Gospel: yet the Corinthians would not abridge them. selves of the indulgence of a luxurious meal, out of love to their weaker brethren ! ‘This is evidently the contrast intended. V.1S—18. The apostle here adduced indies roof of his right to a maintenance among them. ‘They could not but know, that the priests and ites, who attended on the worship of the ample, (and so spent their time in that service as not to be at leisure for those employments, by which the other Israelites supported themselves and their families,) were maintained from thé r at-fruits, oblations, and sacrifices there present- in like manner, the Lord Jesus had appoint- that the ministers of his Gospel should be ported by the people for their services in this function, and not be obliged to engage in er. (Mutt. x. 10.) Some expositors argue the apostle” 's frequent reference to the law, Selly teachers were his chief oppo- it Corinth: yet, the contrary is evident ; btless all professed Christians would be. acquainted with, and might properly be re- he holy’ ‘scriptures, which are replete 2 with instructions to us at this day, t : thinks of obeying the ceremonial Fe CHAPTER IX. A, D. 60. ° J have nothing to glory of: Pp for neces- sity is laid upon me ; yea, % woe is unto me, if 1 preach not the gospel. 17 For» if I do this thing willingly, I shavea reward: but if t against my will, « a dispensation of the gosfiel is commit- ted unto me. — os 18 What is my reward then? Verily that, * when I preach the gospel, I may make the gospel of Clirist without charge, ¥ that I abuse not my power in the gospel. (Practical Observations.] = o Rom. 4,2. & 15) 8 12. Philem, 144 2.7. Eph. 3. 2-8. HG 1 Pet. 5. 2—4. Colt. 25. 1 Thess : p Jer. 20.7. Am. 3.|s 3.8.14. Mut. 10. 2.4.2 Tin. 1. lim 8. & 715. Acts 4) 41. 200% 9. Ge 15s &'t Bx. 4.13, 14. Jer, 26. 16-20. 20. 9. Ez.<3. i. q Is. 6 5. Luke 91) Jon 1.3. & 4,1--3, 62. Col. 4. 17. Mal. 1. 10. r 1 Chr.,28. 9. & 2s. iv ras ver. 15, &ly 5. 9¢ 14. Neh. 11, 1. Mat. 24. 45 2 Is. 6. 8. 2 Cor. Tas 12. 42- Gal. 13. x See on, ver. 6, 2 Cor. 41. 7—9. 12. 13—181 These, 2.6. 2 Thes .3,8,% 7. Sto '& 8. “Rom. 14, 15. he had not insisted upon his right in any of these things, nor did he thus write to them, in order to induce them to raise him an income : on the con- trary, he deemed himself to have such a ground of glorying, (though not before God, yet with® them,) in this self-denying disinterested conduct; that he should account it more desirable to die of want, than, by receiving any thing from them, to render it void. Probably, he had seen some things in the disposition of the Corinthians, whiche first induced. him to decline receiving any ie from them. What had passed since he left them, still more confirmed him in his purpose: he | thought himself unkindly used by them, and in this way only would he -show them his sense of _ their misconduct. He knew that the false teach- ers wanted an occasion against him: but this disinterestedness gave him an advantage over them, and it was very important that his exaniple should be contrasted with their own conduct ; which he could not so properly have done, had he not previously determined to receive nothing -{from the Christians at Corinth. Indeed, he had nothing to glory in, (though he had faithfully’ preached \Gospel,) as peculiarly expressive of his zeal and , and which he might oppose to the vain-glorious boasts of false teachers. For ‘he had been called to this work in so singular a * weeets that a necessity. was laid upon him, and e could not decline the service, or execute it unfaithfally, without incurring the heaviest con- demnation. If ind he had, without an ex- press command, cis revihusly embraced the Gospel,) deliberately and willing gly engaged in the work of ‘the ministry, from love to Christ *” and to the souls of sinners, ahd zeal fur the glory of God; he might have been assured of a gra- cious and abundant recompense. But, as he was so wonderfully arrested, when violently persecut- ing the Church, and intrusted with a dispensa- tion to preach the Gospel, without any previous choice or willingness; a line of conduct of a peculiar nature was requisite for jim, in ord-r to show that he was not actuated by slavisn fear, or mercenary principles. For, if this bad been hians, however, well knew, that/the case, where would have beea bis reward ~ . @ ver. 1, _ the ritual law, he became as one of them; and joined with them in their worship and purifica- A. D. 60. 19 For though * I be free from all men, yet have 4 I made myself servant unto all,» that I might gain the more. 20 And © unto the Jews I became asa Jew, that I might gain the Jews; to them that are 4 under the,law, as under the law, that I might gain them that are under the law : bk] 21 To ¢ them that are without law, as d Rom. 3. 19. & 6. 18.15. Roms 11: 14, 14,15, Gale 4.5, 21. 2. Gal. 5. 1. 1 Time4. 16. 2 Tira. @ 10.33. Mat. 20.26] 2. 10...Jam. 5.19, & 5. 18- —28.. John 13. 14,}. 20. 1 Pet. 3.1... je Acts 15. 28. & 16 ce Acts 16.3. & 17.1 4. & 21. 25. Rom. 3. & 18, 18. &] 2. 12) 14. Gal. 2. 3, 21. 20—26. | 4.12—14. Rom. 15. 15. 2 Cor Gal. 5. 13. b ver. 20—22,. & 7. 16. Pro. 11.30. Mat. 4. 5. (Notes, Matt. vi. 1—5. 16—18.) Or, how could he, in his peculiar circumstances, distinguish himself from mercenary teachers, and thus have ground of glorying, through the grace of God, in this distinction? Or how might he possess the assurance of a reward? Truly, by preaching the Gospel freely, without putting his hearers ‘to any expense; and by enduring poverty, hunger, and labour, rather than make an inexpedient and improper use of his liberty and privilege, as an apostle of Christ. Thus he evidenced that he acted from genuine principles of zeal and love, and so enjoyed much comfort and assurance of hope in his ownsoul. As ministers, to insist on our due, and use our liberty, when this hinders our usefulness, is to “abuse our power in the Gospel.” V.19—23. The preceding instance was not the only one, in which the apostle thus denied himself. ‘Though he was free from obligation to comply with other men’s inclinations, or to con- form to their customs: yet he had voluntarily become as a slave to all men, or to men of every nation, rank, or religious opinion; by renouncing every personal consideration, and making allow- ance for their prejudices, mistakes, and infirmi- fies, as far as he could consistently with his duty ; an order that he might win over the more to the faith of Christ. So that he conversed among the unconverted Jéws, as though he had considered the Mosaic law to be still infor e had cir- ¢umcised Timothy, that he might them no offence ; and he paid that'¥egard'to their rules, which consisted with his duty as the apostle of the Gentiles, without regarding the trouble and self-denial of so doing. "Thus he endeavoured to win upon them, to attend to his doctrine for theit good. Even ‘to the Jewish converts, who still deemed themselves under the authority of tions, as far as he could without misleading them ; in order that he might soften their prejudices and be made useful to them. He conversed as freely among the Gentiles, as if he had ‘been unacquainted with the law of Moses, in order that he might win them over to embrace the Gospel. Yet did he not disregard the authorit and commands of God, but considered himself to be “ under the law to Christ,” bound to re- geive the moral law from his hand as a rule of puty, taught by his grace to love it and delight I. CORINTHIANS, ‘things. This would, in many cases, without ‘law, (being f not without’ law God, but under the law toChrist,) tf I might gain them that are’ without law 22 To & the weak became [as weal that I might ain th all things to all men, that I might by ¢ means ' save some. 9) > sy 23 And this I do & for the gospeli sake, | that I might be partaker ther mS with ¢ A PBR AD .. , bal SH TR dacit f 7.19.22. Ps. 119. 2. 2—19, Hebe 8k ver. 12, Mark 32. Mat. 5. 17—20,} 10- PE Si, Rom. 7+ 22.25. &j|g¢ 8-13. Rom. 15. 1.| 2. 5. 2 Tim, 8.4. & 13..8—10.) 2 Cor, 11. 29. Gal.)] ver, 25—27. 2 Gal. 5. 13, 14. 22,} 6. 1. | 2.6. Heb. 3. 23. Eph. 6. 1—%.jh 10, 33. 1 Pet. §:1, 1 1 Thes, 4.1, 2. Tit.!i See on, ver. 19. 1.3. fA ( in it; and, being delivered from its curse; "€ gaged by additional motives to yield a promy obedience to it. In like manner, he condescent ed to the infirmities and scruples of the we faith, as if he too had at athe abridgin himself of his liberty, lest he should ‘gtieve ot ensnare them; without making’ any ostentatic of stronger faith or greater knowledge, or s ing any neglect or contempt of them. Thus all things-lawful, he became all things to all mén, by an habitual, cheerful, ‘patient endurance o their infirmities, and toleration of their prejud ces and mistakes in things unessential ; that b every means which he could devise, he 1 save some from the several descriptions of among whom he laboured. This he did love to the Gospel and a valuation of its ings; that he might not only be a partaker'c them himself, but that he mig t share them wit numerous converts, and especially with the Co: rinthians ; not being satisfied, as it were, to’ be saved himself, without he could prevail for th salvation of others also. Nothing could be more suited to shame them out of'a selfish use of thei liberty, than this statement of bis own principles and conduct; or more strongly mark the sur prising change which had taken place’ in since the time, when, by cruel persecutit wanted to make all men conform to his religion V. 24—27. To illustrate his ect, the apos tle called their attention to the which were celebrated not well know, that thi I to run for the prize ; yet it was only award the victorious person, and the rest were pointed? This induced each of them to himself to the uttermost in order to’be si ful. Let then the Corinthians do the’ same their Christian course: let them run with estness, self-denial, and patience, without shri ing from hardships or perils, and without k ing from attention to worldly allurements ; they might obtain the prize, which selfuind professors would come ‘short of. They knew that every man, who contended in athletic exercises, must prepare himself for hy, rule, in respect of his diet, and all culiar temperance and self-denial ; witho they could not expect to succeed. | submitted te this for a garland of het i } f hy 1] | I | JA. dD. 66. — 249 Knowsye met that ™ they which 2 run ima race, run all, but one receiveth the prize? ° So run, that ye may obtain. 25 And eyery man that P striveth for the mastery is 4 temperate in all things. _ Now they.do it to obtain a corruptible crown ; ; * but we an incorruptible. 1. 6; ris. 54, 2 Tim. 4. '8. Heb. 12. 28. om 1,.12. 1 Pet. 4. & 5. 4. Rev. oie &3.11.& 4, 4. 102 ; re. oe 9.|p Eph. 6. 12—18. 1 Tim. 6. 12. 2 oO ee Gaa2| kim a6, & am ie Phil. 2. 16.! Heb. 12. 4. & 3. 14.-2 Tim. 4,|q Gal. 5.23. Tit.1, 7, 8 Heb. 12. 1. Bs Peer a nl lagtergeriy greens, which auld soon Pope and decay, even “as Eiite honour annexed to them must be very transient : but Christians contended with the en- emies._ 0! f their salvation, in hopes of obtaining tible crown of glory and felicity ; and _ neotenic not to shrink from any self- denial or suffering. For his part, the apostle _ eould truly say, that he did not so run in this _ ¥ace as to leave the event of it uncertain, or as willing to be left among the obscure undistin- guished multitude of losers. Nor did he fight, as the pugilists used to exercise themselves, when. their blows only beat the air, having no opponent to contend with; but as they did, when actually engaged in the contest. Thus he got the better of his animal inclinations; as they “used to subdue their antagonists, when by violent _ » blows they beat them down to the ground, and kept them under till they yielded the victory. For he not only refused his appetites unlawful or inexpedient indulgences; but he habituated ~ them to brook denial in every thing, when there Wwas a call to it: and he inured his body to hard + labour and patient sufferings; and thus wore it »» out, of which the marks and scars might be visi- ble to every one. In this way he sought and ‘possessed the assurance, that he should not, after having preached to others, (like the heralds who Galled the combatants to the conflict,) be himself rejected, as having no title to the incorruptible crown. This did not imply that the apostle at all doubted of his acceptance or perseverance ; but it showed the Corinthians the nature of his assurance, and forcibly cautioned them not to » rest i in such hopes, as were consistent. with indis- etiminate self-indulgence even in things lawful, He had abundant occasions and methods of thus “bringing and keeping under his body, without using the tortures, austerities, and flagellations _ of the papists: while he willingly endured hun- gery thirst, fatigue, and imprisonment, in preach- - mg the Gospel ; and was frequently in watchings, he and prayers, as well as habitually tem- i in all things. The apostle seems design- ily to contrast the continence and temperance j of the heathen combatants, for a fading crown, , with the luxurious self-indulgence of the Corin- | Christians, whom no motives, either taken ‘the good of their brethen, their own spi- advantage, or the honour of the Gospel, uce to aay, esancs the ahi CHAPTER IX. -A, D. 68. 26 I therefore so run, ’.not as uncer- tainly ; tso fight I, not as one that beateth the air: - 27 But "I keep under my body, and bring z¢ into subjection ; * lest. that by any means, when I have preached to others, I myself should be ¥ a cast-away. 32 Cor. 5 1. 8.Ju ver. 25. & 4. 11,| 16. Mat. 7, 21—23. Phil. 1.21. 2'Tim.| 12. & 6. 12, 13. &l Luke 12. 45—47. & 1. 12. & 2,5. Heb.| 8.13, Rom. 8. 13.) 13, 26, 27. 2 Pet. 2. 4.1. 1Pet.5.1. 2) 2 Cor. 6.4,5.& 11y 156 Pet. 1, 10, 11. 27. Col. 3. 5.2 Tim. f Jer, 6. 30. LukeS- t Mat. 11. 12, Luke] 2.22, 1 Pet. 2.11. | 25. Acts 1. 25. 2 13,24. Eph. 6, 1244s 18. 1-3. Ps. 50. Cor. 13. 5,60 Col. 1. 29. ; a malefattor = but the ody, or animal frame, must by wholesome, and sometimes sharp, disci- pline be brought under, and kept under, as a well educated child. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, Vv. 1—18, When the Lord hears the prayers of his minis- ters, and blesses their labours in the conversion of sinners; he sets his seal to their commission. This should satisfy the conscientious in respect of their own call to the work, and be deemed 2 sufficient proof to others, especially to those converted by them: though no occasional use- fulness will prove an unholy man to bea real Christian, or a self-confident boaster to be a faith- ful minister—However expedient the single life may be in some cases; yet marriage not only consists with the office of a stated pastor, but with that of a missionary or an evangelist, as it did with’ that of the holy apostles: and though ministers may see good, in some circumstances, to labour for their bread, yet they have an un- doubted right to a decent maintenance for theme selves and their families; whether natural equity or the ward of God, be appealed to. They who judge it best not to use this power, are the most proper persons to enforce the equity of it: as they may do it with less suspicion of wrong mo- tives; and as otherwise their conduct might be misconstrued to the disadvantage of their bre- thren. Nor ought they, who reap the spiritual benefit of the minister’s labours, to yield a pro- portion of their temporal goods as if it were an alms, or a great favour conferred on him : for it is at least as much his due, as the soldier’s or the labourer’s wages. ,How should it be expected that men will give up the prospect of lucrative- employments and creditable professions, to en- gage in this warfare, to r in the Lord’s husbandry, or to feed hi if they cannot do it in hope of living ofession? Ho; can they face the dang Lendure the hard ships of plowing one fallow ground, by preach- ing to the ignorant, careless, and profligate, if pinching want be their only prospect, however diligent and successful they may be? Or how can they minister to the comfort and edification of believers, when they are burdenedjwith debts, destitute of necessaries, surrounded by indigent families, or driven into other employments for bread? How can they but suspect that their hear- ers are deceiving themselves, in professing to love Christ and the Gospel ;, while they enjoy plenty, y the those things, which were sacramental signs of spi- > witual blessings, yet most of them died in the wil- derness, 1—5. ‘Their examples are recorded as a warning to professed Christians not to imitate their crimes, 6—12. God will not suffer his ser- yantsto be tempted so asto have no way of es- and lay up for their children, and leave their pastor to wear out his life in poverty ?) Ministers have passions and feelings like other men; they find as much inward and outward opposition, to the exercise of faith, and hope, and patience, as their brethren, and commonly more: so that their spirits are often depressed, and their hands weakened on these accounts ; when a regard to the real dignity of their office forbids them to complain, and induces them to suffer in silence and submission. On the other hand, it behooves ministers to be as disinterested as possible ;: they. had better suffer all things, and even lose their lives, than give reason to suspect that they act from love to filthy lucre ; or that any should make their glorying void, when they avow that the love of Christ, and of souls, dictates their affectionate persuasions and solemn warnings. But if they, to whom a dispénsation is given to preach the Gospel, and who act according to it, have no ground of glorying; because necessity i‘ laid upon them, and wo is to them if they do not: what will be the case of those, who willingly as- sume this office, and seek a designation to it; and then bestow no pains to preach the Gospel, or to preach at all, but only aim to appropriate as much as possible of those funds, that were established for the maintenance of such as labour in the word and doctrine? Wo! wo! to sueh idle shepherds, to such. hireling priests ; yea, to all who encourage and reward their unfaithfulness ! But in proportion as we honestly lay.ourselves out in this good work, and willingly embrace op- portunities of preaching the Gospel without charge, when they offer themselves; and give up our right, lest we should abuse our power in the Gospel ; we shall be assured, that we act from genuine principles, and shall have a gra- cious reward: for ‘ when thegghie ief Shepherd ** shall appear, we shall receive a crown of glory s* that fadeth not away.” V. 19-27. While we refuse to flatter the person or pal- jate the vices of any man, or to deviate from truth and duty wait favour or applause: we a be ready to give up our own interest, hu- our, credit, or inclinations, and to be servants to all men that we may gainghe more. A mind freed from narrow bigotry, enlarged by compre- hensive views of the grand object of the Gospel, and taught to keep the great end of doing good ¢ continually in view, will know when to waive sminute discussion§, to connive at less dangerous “prejudices; and to venture down towards the ground of other men, in order to argue with them upon their own principles, and to bring them to saving views ‘of the Gospel, But w hile a man postpones or subordinates every other I. CORINTHIANS. ‘and corruptible interests of this world 3 it make us ashamed of shrinking from any. eape,13. Christians sac ta ea They cumnots lias fellowship with) Chr lievers in the Lo: i those sacrifices whieh 22. In the use c should be consult done to the eloryof Gr fence to man, o)aied thing to this grand shjetieyil important truth and duty: things to all men, that he. share with him in the great b tion, and to be useful to persons o sentiments and descriptions ; ; and- wie on other hand, he will not give place for a mom where essential truth or the salvation are at stake: he must expect to be dee time-server by bigots, inconsistent by the rant, a bigot by the unprincipl , and unsour weak, or unfaithful by the sé ‘conceited. in= deed, we should always watch against extremes, If we have to do with those, who a p tious or self-righteous ; while we necessity of good works, and ‘connive. at t mere external forms; we must be very c to warn them against re on such things, in leading them to tes ge have to do with those, who seem to law, and would endeavour to show Mion. true religion requires of us no injurious or less observances ; we must still remember, we are not * without law to God, but woder “law to Christ ;” and we must not countenance or connive at their loose principles or practices = and, in condescending to the weak and injudi- cious. we must not tolerate those errors or faults, | which may ejther injure them,. or disgrace the Gospel.’ But a simple heart, a single eye, and © an babitual reliance on God for heavenly wis wisdenty will carry. a man through such services i past such dangers, as cannot be pe bey guarded against by any rules, If, however, would. be deemed in earnest eens the si vation of other men, we mneb be remiss securing our own. gorously, if we would have “ they may obtain,” practise our own exh 210 si = mastery, we must be pean in all pon! : aad in fighting the good fight we must ¢ as those who know they are opposed by real formidable enemies. Thus subduing our sini passions, habituating every gery cues: ** Keeping our bodies under, and ‘< into subjection,” we shall Fakcs the | Se surance, that when we have prea to others “ we shall not ourselves be cast-aways ;” for t though tremendous, it is to be feared, is at all uncommon. And when we consider labour, self-denial, self-abasement, and | verance men submit to, for the fading h ' ship, abstinence, self-abasement, or - that may be needful in securing the: ble crown, for which seit 5 tl oa hi Ai \ i 60. OREOVER, brethren, 2 I would not that ye should be ignorant, how ‘that all > our fathers © were under the and all passed through the sea; ere. all baptized unto 1 Moses {fdideatall the same spiritual meat ; 4 And ¢ did all drink the same spiri- ual drink : {for they drank of that spiri- t al Rock that * followed them ; and ‘that Rock was Christ.) “yd But ; with many of them God was oh well pleased; for they were over- thrown in the wilderness. ‘ ; [Practical | Observations.1 6 Now k these things were our ¢ ex- a 121. eo Eas BB.Je 1. 18—16, Ex. 14.] 38 & 7. 17. Mat 31. mE 28, 20.) 13, 38,39. & 26, 26-28, Gal. 4. 25. Col. 2. 17, Heb. Deut. 8.3. Neh. 9.} 10. 1. 15./20. Ps, 78, 23—|i Num. 14. 11, 12,28 ee, Ss 14,| 25. & 105. 40. John| —33, & 26. 64, 65. ie . Neh.| 6. 22—58. Deut, 1. 34, 35. & Roar . 19. Ps. 78.1¢ Ex. 17. 6. Num.| 2. 15, 16. Ps. 78.32 | 14. & 105. 39. 20.11. ‘Ps. 78, 15.! —34. & 90. title, | ; 14, 22. 20:| 90. & 105. 41. Is.] 7,8. & 95. 11. & “Num. 33.8, Josh,| 43. 20, & 48. 21.| 106.26. Heb. 3. 17. 4.23. Neh. 9. 11.) John 4, 19, 14. &} Jude 5. Ps. 66. 6. & 77.16} 7.37. Rev. 22. 17. |k ver. 11 Zeph. 3. —20. & 78. 13. 53,|* Or, went with) 6,7. Heb. 4.11. 2 & 106. 7—11. &, them. Deu. 9.21. | Pet. 2. 6» Jude 7. 1a 3-5. & 136, 13'h 11. 24, 25. Gent Gr. figures. Rom. §. Is 6. 11—13.. 40. 12. & 41. 26.} 5.14. Heb. 9. 24, BH. 29, Rey, Ez. 5. 4,5. Dan. 2} 1 Pet.3.21. 35. m3 ‘ i ; vere", "NOTES. CHAP. X. V.1—5. In prosecuting his sub- | ject concerning things offered to idols, the apos- tle next referred the Corinthians to the case of }\ Israel,’ and the judgments of God which came }|tipon them for their carnal self-indulgence. He / would not have them ignorant, how that all the fathers of the Jewish nation came out of Egypt under the guidance and protection of the cloud, which the them light by night, and was an lovershadowing canopy to them by day; being }) anemblem of the Lord’s providential care, and || gracious guidance of his people: and that the || whole nation was safely conducted through the red ‘sea, in which the Egyptians were drowned. Thus ‘they were initiated, ys by baptism, into the true religion, under the instruction of Moses, the ySyPe of Christ ; by the overshadowing cloud, |, and by the waters of the sea. Thus the whole | nation, men, women, and children, were acknow- | ledged as the visible Church of God; even as all professed Christians were admitted into the \Church by baptism. (WVotes, Ex. xiii. 21, 22. xiv. xy.) They all likewise, without exception, sustained by the manna, which miraculous ah on might be called spiritwal meat ; as it ‘18. 21. 22. & ae a Nam. 9. : the true Israel: and they all drank of those wa- ters, which flowed from the rock, and which fol- | ential as a Tiver, Sawin a most of their sled ears Viheutize thit Rock CHAPTER X: ed Christ, the Bread of life to the souts of} | |was: Christ, ve of him who was wounded and | A. D: 60. amples, to the intent we should not! lust after evil things, as they also lusted. 7 Neither ™be ye idolaters, as were some of them; as it is written, " The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 8 Neither ° let us commit fornication, as some of them committed, and fell i in one day three and twenty thousand. 9 Neither let us P tempt Christ, as some of them also tempted, 4 and were destroy- ed of serpents. 10 Neither * murmur ye, as some of them also murmured, and * were sgatroy ed of the t destroyer. 11 Now all these things happened un-— to them for * ensamples : * and they are written for our admonition, y upon whom the ends of the world are come. 1 Num. 11. 4.31—34.]p Ex. 17.2. 7. X23.) 46—49. Ps. 78, 27—31. &] 20,21. Num. 21, 5,|t Ex. 12.23. 2 Sam. 106. 14, 15. Deut. 6.16. Ps. 78,) 24. 16. 1Chr. 21. m ver. 14.20—22. &! 18. 56. & 95.9, &| 15.2 Chr. 32. ai. 5. It. & 6. 9. & 8! 106. 14, Heb. 3,\ Mat: 13. 39—a2. 7. Deut. 9.12. 16—| 8-11. & 30 28—} Acts 12, 23-2 Thes. 21. Ps. 106. 19, 20.} 30. 1.7, 8 Heb. iL 28. 1 John 5. 21. q Num. 21. 6. ‘Rev. 16. 1. Af Ee 32. 6—8.17—\|r Bx. 15. 24. & 16, 2|" Or, types. —9.% 17. 3, Num)x 9. io. Rom. 15. 4. y Phil. 4. 5. Heb. . 10. 25. 37.1 John 2018. ss ° ae. 18, Num. 25.| 14. 2.27—30. & 16. 1—9. Ps, 106. 29.] 41. Ps.106.25. Phil Rey. 2 14, 2.14, Jude 16. s Num. 14, 37. & 16. municated to our ‘perishing Souls. (Votes, Ex. Xvi. xvii.)—Nothing can more clearly show the absurdity of forcing figurative language into a literal meaning, and so grounding doctrines upon it, as the Papists have done in the monstrous notion of transubstantiation, than this text. By such @ mode of construction we might prove, that the rock was Jiterally the person of Christ ; and that the rock followed the Israelites in the © wilderness ! (Marg. Ref.)—The Israelites, in respect of these things, seemed all alike the people of God, and dear to him: yet was he far from being well pleased with the most of them ; so that they were destroyed in the wilderness in such multitudes; that their dead bodies ay in ‘heaps upon the goad, as after the carnage of some terrible battle —Our fathers. (1.) The ancestors of the Jewish nation.— The same, &c. '(4.) ‘In fact, the sacraments of the ancients © were the same as ours, as_ they had respect to ‘Christ alone.” (Beza.) Some make their sa- craments types of our sacran that is, shadows of shadows + T our Church, to be * an 0 u ‘of an inward and al It is not, however, obvious, ‘that the word: ‘same refers in either sense to the Christian sacraments : though the apostle evidently intended to warn the Co- rinthians, not to presume on their baptism, or {attendance on the Lord’s supper, or any external 4 forms, professions, or privileges, as securing to ~| them the favour of God, notwithstanding their Sins: and wothing could be better suited to his DORR Gs, than the pepe of Israel. smitten for our sins, that salvation might be com- _ i A. De 60. 12 Wherefore z let him‘ that thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. 13 There ® hath no temptation taken you but such as is ¢c6ommon to man : b but God is faithful, ¢ who will not suffer Z4. 6-8 & 8. 2.) 12, 13. Heb. 11) & 49. 7. Lam. 3 Proy. 16,18, Matt. 35—38. & 12. 4. 23. Hos. 2, 20. 1 26. 33, 34. 40, 41.{ Jam. 5, 10, 11. 1} Thes. 5.24.2 Thes. Rom. a. 20. Rev.) Pet. 1.6, 7, &5. 8,9.| 3. 3. 2 Tim. 2. 11— 3.17,-18. Rev. 2. 10. & 3°10. 13. Heb, 6. 18. & 2 Jere 12.5. Mat.24.|\f Or, moderate. 10, 23. & 11. 11. 1 2124. Luke 11. 4./b 1, 9. Deut. .% 9} Pet. 4. 19, 1 John & 22.31. 46. 2 Cor.) Ps. 36.5. & 8% 33.| 1, 9, Rew, 19, 11. 11. 23—28, Eph, 6.) Is. 11. 5. & 25. 1eJe Ex. 13. 17. Ps. 125. . 6—12. The apostle, in n applying his sub- tg next observed, that these events were in- tended to be instructive examples to the Chris- tian Church, or figurative representations of God’s dealings with his professed worshippers, in all ages: that by the fatal consequences of Ksrael’s disobedience and rebellion, others might be deterred from allowing an evil concupiscence after sinful or inexpedient indulgences. (Votes, Num, xi. Ps, \xxviii. cvi.), The apostle, therefore, warned the Corinthians-to * flee from idolatry,” of which they Were in great danger; because they loved the luxurious gratification of their appetites, and the pleasures of a feast, whatever other reasons they assigned for their conduct. (Notes, Ex. xxxii.). Some expositors suppose; that the word, rendered Zo pluy, signifies to com- mit fornication: but the Israelites are not, on that occasion, charged with this crime, or others of the same nature ‘ and a jovial festive religion, without gross and scandalous immorality, is pe- culiarly congenial to human nature, as circum- stanced in this workd ; in which regard to cha- racter and worldly interest, and some remaining feeling in the conscience, restrain Vast numbers of unconverted persons from. direct licentious- ness ; especially where the word of God is so far known, as to render those crimes shameful, and uneasy to the conscience, which the Gentiles practised without shame or remorse. In the next verse the apostle warns. the Corinthians against fornication; (to which the inhabitants of Corinth’ were so addicted, that one Greek word, signifying.to commit fornication, is taken from the name of that city, zo follow the cus- tom of Corinth >) and he adduces the example of Israel, when, by the couridel of Balaam, the daughters of Moab were their tempters, and their fornication was connected with the wor- ship of Baal-peor. Twenty-three thousand died of the plague, besides one thousand slaia by the sword, at the © arene of Moses. (Notes, Mum. » xxv. Marg. Ref) He then cautions them against ‘tempting Christ, by provoking him to jealousy, wearying out his patience, and putting his love and power to the proof, as the Israelites had done in the wilderness, when he was vith them as Jenovan of Hosts, their Redeemer: and from murmuring ungratefully, at the Lord’s dis- pensations towards them, the restrictions laid_on them, or the spiritual authority exercised over them, as the Israelites had done ; and for which they had been cut off by desolating judgments, and the destroying angel, whom the Lord em- ployed against them. (Veses, um. xiii. xiv, xvi. I. CORINTHIANS. you to be Ey iehe above that'y 3 Luke 22. 32)d John 10. 28—30.) Ps. Rom. 8. 28—39, 2} 26. Cor. 1. 10. & 12|e Rom. 8—10. 2 Tim. 4. cons a i 1 18. 1 Pet. 16 & 2| & 12. ci Ii Pet. 2.9. XViie XX. Xi.) These transacti been fully considered; and the ap them to the conduct of the Corinthians. Ae obvious to every attentive reader. ‘The, aed le therefore further assured them, that those things, which. seemed so severe in respect of Israel were merciful in the object ; being intended as examples to. others, warning them to- restrait their appetites, and -passions, and to exercisi holy caution and humble fear, _ Especially thes were written for the admonition. of Christian: on whom the completion of the ages was had the Substance of all’ shebshiolaes accomplishment:of all their prophecies; whi joyed those advantages, which were the end ai perfection of the old dispensation ; and who live under the light of the last and most complet revelation, which was to be vouchsafed to ¢ world. For, in proportion to their light, priv leges, and encouragements, so ought their ho! obedience to be: their guilt would otherwise: be more aggravated, than under the darker dispe sation of the law; and would be punished w more terrible judgments. It therefore was per that every man, who supposed him stand secure of God’s favour, and strong in th faith of the Gospel, without being troubled by weak and superstitious scruples, should take: heed that he did not fall away from his'self-confiz dent profession, and at last lie-under the righte e- ous condemnation of God, having only “ form of godliness :”. or lest, being areal C tian, he should, (like Peter, when through’ confidence he neglected to watch and pray,) fal into grievous sin, and thus wound his conscience expose himself to severe rebukes, disgrace his profession, and injure or ruin the souls of others, Many writers: suppose that an evil angel is mez by “the destroyer:” but this is not probab for holy angels are continually represented employed)by the Lord, in executing: ven on his enemies. (Marg. Ref) V..13, 14, The Corinthians would ba the ‘ inexcusable should they, through, self-coni and. unwatchfulness, fall into. sin; temptation had befallen them, but such as 7 in general must meet with, from their one h the suggestions of Satan, and the allure the world. They had not been tried. by. persecutions to. deny Christ, or conform to customary idolatry; as many had : would be, The apostle, however, did not to discourage the humble and fearful, by mentioning much. stronger temptations — thase which they had met with: for, if wr ee if y a) ig Oe @ D. 60. sat, CHAPTER X. A.D. 60. ® are not they which eat of the sacrifices ~ partakers of the altar? 19. What say I then ? P that the idol is any thing? or that which is offered in sacrifice to idols is any thing? 20-But J say, that the things which the Gentiles 9 sacrifice, they sacrifice to devils, and not to God: and | would - not that ye should have fellowship with devils. ; 21 Ye ¥ cannot drink the cup of the 9. 3—8. 2Cor. 11.) 8.4.& 13.2. Deu.) 39. 2 Com 4. 4. 18.22. Eph. 2. 11,) 32.21, Is. 40. 17] Rey. 9. 20. 12. Phil. 3, 3—5.| & 41.29. 2 Cor. 12,|r ver.'16. & 8 10+ o 9. 13. Lev.3.3—5.] 11 Deut. 32. 37, 38. 1 is & 7,11—17. 1'q Lev. 17.7. Dent.) Kings 18.21. Mat. Sam. 2, 13-16, &) 32. 16, 17 2Chr.| 6.24. 2 Cor. 6. 16, 9. 12, 13. 11.15. Ps, 106, 38,} 17. p12 & 3. 7.& 15 I speak, & as to wise men; judge ie what I say. : ie - 16 The ® cup of blessing which we bless, is it not? the communion of the blood ’ Christ ? * The bread which we sak, is it not the communion of the bo- ‘) dy of Christ ? ; 17 For ' we, deing many, are one bread, ; one body : for we are all partakers of t one bread. 18 Behold ™ Israel after the flesh: | gd. 10. & 6. 5. &li ver. 20, & 1.9. &f 28. Eph. 1. 22, 23° | Be ds & Ue 13. &] 124 13+ John 6.53—} & 2-15, 16. & 3.6. | “TA. 20. Job 34. 2, 3. | 4 Thes. 5.21. 58. Heb. 3. 14 1) & 4. 12, 13. 25. John 1. 3. 7. Col. 2. 19. & 3. 11. | Be ver. 21. & 11.23—' 29. Mat. 26. 26—] 20. 7. 11. k Acts 2. 42, 46. &] 15. A : m yer. 3, 4, 21. & 28. Mark 14. 22—|I 12, 12. 27. Rom. 24, Luke 22. 19, 20.] 12. 5. Gal. 3. 26— 11. 26—28. n Rom.4. 1 12. & on their superior knowledge and wisdom; and the apostle would speak to them as wise men, and call on them, impartially and discreetly, to judge of what he had further to adduce against their feasting in the idol-temples. Would they not allow, that the cup of wine, which was used in the Lord’s)supper to represent spiritual \bless- ings, and as an act of praise and thanksgiving to ’ God, after it had been blessed and set apart by prayer for that purpose, was a token and pledge of their‘communion in the blood-of Christ as the atonement for sin, and their being made joint partakers of it? And was not the bread. which they broke, a token of their participating of his body! Did not a man’s joining in that ordinance imply a profession of faith in Christ crucified, and of adoring gratitude to him for. this salva: tion? Certainly every one would put this con- struction on it: and ifa man really intended in his heart, what he thus professed, he would ac- tually have the communion of the Saviour’s blood. shed and body broken for the sins. of the world. For, all Christians, by this ordinance and the faith in it professed, and the grace im- plied, were united, as the grains of wheat in one loaf of bread, or as the members in the human body ;- seeing they were all united to Christ, and had fellowship with him and one another, by partaking of the same bread, as a token of their feeding by faith on the same spiritual nourish- ment for their souls. In like manner, to join with idolaters in their feasts, at the temples. of their idols, must be understood,:as a professed act of communion with the idol.and its worship- pers: and if this was not intended, it was a sort ‘of hypocritical profession—‘@he apostle calls ‘ it “the cup of blessing,” ‘because, when we ‘ have it in our hand, ‘we ‘praise ‘and bless, with — ‘ admiration of his ineffable gift, him who shed © © ¢ his blood for us; and not only shed his blood, « but has made us all partakers of it.” (Ambrose.) * These words, the loafor bread, is one, and we s-all partake of one loaf, and therefore are.one ¢ body, show how grossly the Church of Rome | © has varied from Christ’s institution, in. distri- ~ ‘ buting to the communicants severally an. un- © broken wafer; so that they are neither parta- * kers of one loaf, or bread, or of bread broken.’ they truly believed, the faithfulness of God to bis promise and covenant, would secure them | from being finally overcome by any temptation. He would so direct and over-rule every event, “and restrain the malice of tempters and persecu- _ tors, as ‘well as communicate strength propor- tioned to their trials; that they should never be tempted above what they were able: but, in some way or other, he would, in his providence, or by his grace, make a way for them to escape, that they should be enabled to bear the trial, and come forth out of it unhurt, however sharp or _ durable it might be. This cannot mean, that all elievers should be rendered victorious over every particular temptation; because in that | case they must all be kept from actual sin, which “is contrary to fact and Scripture: yet it must | Imply, that no concurrence of circumstances | should ever cast them into such temptation, as | would render the commission of sin unavoid | able; and that nothing should ever occasion | their final apostacy and condemnation. (Rom. Vili. 33-39.) However the examples and warn- | ingsy which had been given, sufficiently proved, that they ought to flee to the greatest distance from all approaches to, and occasions of, idola- | try: for if so small a temptation as a feast was more than they could resist, how could they hope to withstand in the evil day of fiery perse- _cution? The word rendered, a “ way to és: | cape,” is suited to lead the reader’s thoughts to | hee of a poor shipwrecked mariner, who has indeed escaped to dry ground: but the winds roar, the billows rage, the tide flows, the cliffs overhang; and death, inevitable death, Ls still to pursue him, when at length he discovers an opening, or gate, (such as are com- mon,in some places, where the cliff is high and steep;) and thus a most welcome outlet, or way icape, is unexpectedly afforded him! The serience of some Christians, who have been uliarly tried and tempted, till ready to give pe; and yet at length rescued and filled hiring gratitude, will show the peculiar yof the illustration. (Heb: xiii. 7. Gr.) or, taken from them, who “ being sur- 1 by thieyes, are in danger on every he Corinthians valued themselves uf. D. 60. the table of devils. | - 22 Do § we provoke the Lord to jea- lousy ? tare we stronger than He? 23 All «things are lawful for me, but all things are not expedient: all things are lawful for me, but ‘all things * edify not. 24 Let no man ¥ seek his own, but every man another’s wealth. 25 Whatsoever is 2 sold in. the sham- lu 6.12. et Rom} Tim. 1.4. 14. 15, 20, s Bx. 20.5. & 34: ide Dent, 4. 24. & Gs 15. & 32. 16. 21,|x & 1. & 14. 3-5. Josh. 24. 19. Ps. 7S) 12, 17. 26. Rom. 8. Zeph. 1, 18. E 19. & 15. 2. 2 *y & 13. 5. Phil. 2. 4.5. t Job 9.4) & 40. 9-14,} Cor. 12. 19. Eph. 4.| Tim. 4, 4. AG 1. Be 22. 14. Heb. 10.}' 29. 1 Thes. 5. 11. 1] 15. V. 18—22. » The: subject might»be illustrated by the case of “Israel after the flesh,” the na- tion of Israel as’ distinguished from the whole They, who feasted in the courts of the temple; upon the flesh of the sacrifices and peace-offerings, of which part had been burned upon the altar, were understood to . have fellowship with Jenovau and his worship- company of believers. ‘pers, and to expect a share of the benefits aris- ing from such sacrifices : and was not the mean- ing similar, when any one. feasted. with idolaters in” their idol-temples, upon their sacrifices ?— Would they then suppose him to mean, that an idol was a real being to whom worship was ren- dered; or that these, sacrifices differed mate- rially from other food? ‘Thus he knew that some of them would speculate to excuse their self-in. dulgence.’ But though the deities to which they sacrificed, were non-entities, and all the account of their origin and exploits mere fables; yet he must inform them, that their sacrifices were ac- tually presented to. devils, fallen angels, malig- nant demons; and that these ambitious rivals of God were gratified by them, in proportion as God was dishonoured and provoked. Perhaps some might fancy, that the name was not essential, and that God was worshipped imthese rites though | under another title; (as modern speculators have asserted, that Jenovan, or Jupiter, &c. ares virtually the same; and that the supreme Being is worshipped with equal acceptance, in every age and clime;) but the apostle assured them, that these sacrifices were not presented to God, ‘but to the determined enemies of God and man: and he woild not on any account have: his beloved Corinthians join themselves with devils and their worshippers. Indeed, they could not e the ordinances of Christ to consist with these abominable rites : and if they attempted it, they would provoke'the Lord to jealousy by this familiarity with his detested rivals; as if they were stronger than he, and could defend them. ‘selves against his judgments : even as a woman, though nat guilty of gross adultery, must, excite the suspicion and indignation of her husband, if| ness were. the Lord’s ; the ¢c she associated very familiarly with the man, of| defiled food, but might be. supplied | whom he entertained. a peculiar. jeatousy.— (larg. Ref.) The apostle joined bata in I. CORINTHIAN Ss. Lord, and the cup of devils: ye cannot |bles, that eat, asking no. ie be partakers of the Lord’s table, and of| conscience’ sake : ver. 33. & 9. 19— z Rom 14, 4 1 10-16, 7. Rom, 13, 5. fog. aoe 15, 2, &h 14 45, 19. 5.) 19. 7 Deut. 10, 14. ie Luke 10. 7. 41. 11. Ps. 24.014 &le ver. 25, 2 Cor. 1} 5, 6. Matt. 50. 12-1. Lim..6. 17.| 12, & 4.2, & 5 1. 32. dit these inquiries, to show how greatly he abhy red such a conduct, and, how he should dre the consequences of beit * Dare you then, being e to C O= * yoke the Lord to je co ete pre ‘ spiritual whoredom'? * Are you stron; a *« he,” ‘and able to resist him, i! n * let loose his fury against y' Ne V. 23—28, A Notes, vi. 13 13. viii.) Th feasting i the idol-temples having been to be direct idolatry, the apostle next proc to prove, that some limitations aed be. ed to their liberty; and. and cation consulted in the use, things. He exhorted them, therefore seek their own indulgence or satisfactio sively or principally ; but to Study | and advantage of their brethren and roth? whom they ought to love as. Paced whose greater good. they ought to give u inferidr interest. He ‘wo rever, them to eat. without seruple, w at they the public market; ele. I mu ae whether it had. been offe lest they should receive an tend to perplex or vane e the brethren, if their own were Be a - for, as the earth and its ful ER Lord, they might partake of h oun is hesitation, if they. ah no | 250 n to ry.. In like manner, unbelieving frie el relation invited them. ria house, and disposed to go; (which in many cases w Jawful, and in some even expedient ;) 1 eat of the provisions sct before them, asking any questions. Bat if an them that this or the other dish idol sacrifice, let them refrai because it would be pro] er against idolatry, and to Dey A a it, for the benefit especial c them, whether he were a Christ a os liever; and that they mi ee aN science of any man. And, as. the earth and i meat, though they abstained from it, sions and manuscripts. mit the a. 60. i\ + “99 Conscience, T say, } not thine own judged of another man’s conscience ? * Or, thanksgiving: k Rom. 14. 6. 1 Tim. ver 49. & & 9 , Re 14 156— ae 7162 Cor. + 1 Thes, 5.22. 23, 1,Pet. 4.11. A4.3,4 t a ae Deut. 12, 2 an “but there appears to me a dealing beau. jmanner. All things are lawful, &ce. (23.) |* tullian, speaking of women’s apparel says, * things lawful ? |« to that which is unlawful.” © (Beza.) | Pee 29—33. \for he supposed them able to discard ‘such ig- \brethren. Yet they would inquire, why their liberty was to be thus censured and restrained, jout of regard to other men’s consciences ? ‘why they were to be blamed and slandered, in e ting those things for which they gave thanks, fieving frame of mind? Thus we may explain ie passage, as the objection of the Corinthians to ; apostle’s directions : but it may be under- ad as his inquiry, Why they should so incau tie isly use their liberty, as.to give cause for its being ‘condemned i in the consciences of other men? God, which they 1 received with grace and thanks. E ving, as to give cause for slander or offence ? He therefore concluded this subject by admo- | ishing them, whether they ate or drank, in any iplace or company, or whatever they did, to do = with an habitual aim at the glory of God; ; by considering his precepts, and the propriety, ex- ency, appearance, or tendency, of their ac- is, and the construction which others would ut upon them: and by acting with prudence, erance, thankfulness, consistency, and cha- conduct would show the excellency of the ee conduce to win over others to it; b cht the name and perfections of God would be Pebone known, adored, and glorified. This ea Sab aaa they ought habitually to have in view : te ver interfered with it ga to be avoided ; pie to. it. sti would then be ive no needless offence to any man, s or Gentiles ; and not to give cause he Church, or any believer : but to fol- Ie as he followed Christ, (xi. ») ac- CHAPTER X. ‘but of the other: for ‘ why is my liberty ! 30, For, if es grace be a partaker, why a nt spoken of for that * for which ] ee Paaics 2 de hether therefore ! ye cat, or 11. Neh: 8 10-12, Zech. 7, 5, 6. Luke “4141. ‘Col. 3.17. ty in the repetition, and entirely in the apostle’s, ‘Ter. | How much more easily will she fear things un- * lawful, who is cautious and scrupulous in ‘Thus Clement also, ‘ They \* who do whatever is lawful, will soon glide in- The apostle observed, perhaps vith reference to ‘the self-confidence of some at \Corinth, that he did not so much mean they were 9 abstain for the sake of their own consciences ; \norant scruples : but for the sake of other men’s lconsciences, especially those of their weaker Or land which they received in a thankful and-be- ie whey they should so use those good gifts of y, in every thing. Thus the whole tenour of any stumbling-block in the way, A, D. 60, ‘drink, or whatsoever “ye do, do all to the glory of God. $2 Give ® none offerice, neither to the Jews, nor to the. * Gentiles, nor to » the church of God: 33 Even casT please all men in all thing's, not seeking mine own profit, but the frofit of many, that they may be saved. m yer. 33. & 8. 13.Jn 11. 22, Acts’ 20.) 19—23. Rom. 15, 2 Rom. 14. 13.2 Cor.| 28. 1 Tim. $. 15.] 3. 2 Cor. 11 028, 29. 6.3. Phi 1.10. |. vers 24. See ot, 9.) & 12+ 196 9 * Or, Greeks. cording to what he had shown them of his prin- - ciples and conduct ; (WVotes, &c. ix.) in which he had endeavoured to please men of all descrip- tions, and in all things, as far as consisted with faithfulness ; in nothing consulting his own emolument or satisfaction, but the good of many, in order to promote their salvation. (Marg. Ref.) “PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, V. 1—5. ‘The mistakes and sins of professed Christians commonly originate from ignorance of the Scrip. tures, or from a partial attention to them. If this were not common, men Could not suppose, that forms, ordinances, or assent to doctrines, - would procure them:a license to indulge their passions, or impunity in the allowed practice of sin. ~ Men may seem to be converted; they may relate a specious experience, and make a credi- ble profession of faith ; they may be admitted | members of the visible Church, where the strict- est discipline is exercised, and statedly hear the most faithful instruction ;«they may be greatly . distinguished by external privileges and Bifis 5 = they may be baptized in any form, and receive the spiritual meat and drink of the Lord’s supper, in the purest societies; and yet, not ‘feeding on ‘Christ. himself in their hearts by faith, God will not be well pleased with them, but they will die short of Canaan, and perish with the multi- tude of the ungodly. Vv. 6—14, The examples, recorded in’ the word of God for owr admonition, who in these latter ages of the world enjoy the full benefit of all preceding revelations, should warn us'to repress every evil lusting ; to avoid a festive, sensual religion, which gratifies the eye, the ear, the taste ; and. which connects with sitting down to eat and drink, and tising up to play; to keep at a distance from every forbidden indulgence; and “not to tempt Christ, by running ourselves into those dangers in which many have perished; and to avoid all murmurings and disputings, by which the enemy of souls hath made such ‘havaek in the Church. Above all, we should beware of “a haughty “ spirit, etch goes before a fall ;” and while we think-we stand, we should trust in God to pre- | serve us from deceiving ourselves, and from fall- Jing by temptation ; using every means of security against such fatal ‘and lamentable evils: In these: quiet times we have no: temptation to resist, but such as is common to man: and if we cannot now stand our ground against the world, the flesh, ‘and the devil, what should we do in the fiery. ‘trial of peniecation? ? If we are not prepared x al A. D. 60. The apostle exhorts the Corinthians to imitate him as h itated Christ, 1. He praises them for observing. his injanctions, 2. He gives directious concerning men and women prophesying, S—16. ~ He blames them for abuses in their religious as- _ semblies; especially for their divisions, 17—19,;, and their profanation' of the Lord’s supper, 20—' 22; reminding them of) the first institution of it 5 and showing the danger of partaking of it ay — one a ye followers of: me, b eyen as an nae am of Christ... 24. 16. & 10. 33-| Heb. 6.12.) 1) Phil. 3.17. 1,Thes-b/Roms 15, 2, 3. - 1. 6. 2 Thes. 3. 9. ] Eph. 5. 42 Phil. 2 4, Be to give up a worthless interest or ‘indulgence for Christ’s sake, how. should we yield our bodies to the flames in his cause? Whether, however, the world smiles or frowns, it is a dangerous enemy: but. if we are believers, we shall be enabled to overcome it, with all its terrors and fascinations : nor will our faithful covenant-keep- ing God suffer us te be tempted above what, we are able. We may often be alarmed, harassed, baffled, and even cast down; but we shall rise again superior to our foes : for with every tempt. ation the Lord will be sure to make some *‘ way « for us to escape, that we may be able to bear & it’? Yet his fear put into our hearts will be one great means of our safety; and the greater our humble jealousy is concerning ourselves, the more we shall escape such. fatls, as, when not fatal, are productive of very painful consequen- ees. We should therefore flee from temptation, and not ostentatiously parley with it. V. 15—22. If we would be deemed wise, let us show our. wisdom by a circumspect conduct, and not by curious speculations.—Our union and communion with Christ. and his people, by partaking of his ordinances, should engage us to avoid all ‘ fel- #* lowship with the unfruitful works of darkness,” andvall, conformity to the vanities of the world. When we receive the outward signs of the body and blood of Christ; we should seriously inquire into the sincerity of this profession of faith in him and his atonement, and of our desire to five | devoted to his service, and united to his pecple, as one bread, and one body with him and them. For “¢ the world lieth in the wicked one:” un- godly men are the servants of the devil, and false religion is his worship, however ingeniously some may varnish over or deny this awful truth: we cannut unite the service, of Ged with that of devils; or have fellowship with Christ, and with those enemies whose works he was manifested |. to destroy : and they who aim at such a coalition, are commonly hypocrites in ae and, only sincere in, their idolatrous worship of mam- mon., If Christians will venture into those places, } anéi join in these sacrifices to “the lust of the «6 flesh, the lust of the eye, and the pride of life;?* which are of no ill repute even in this land, they will certainly provoke the Lord to Jealousy : and, seeing they cannot endure his omnipotent indig- nation, why should they foolishly, #, as if ed were stronger than he? - I. CORINTHIANS. PORAP RA Se aie ye remember me in all things ‘/you. ninth chapter, and it concluded the subje thiaes to be inztators of imitated Christ, ) especiall the chari cautious use of their Ch Rom. xv. 1—S. had in this respect followed others, who contrary to the will and the example 2 Now el praise you, bre the * re) as I delivered ¢/ , , Age y rok ” 3 But I would h ve are know, a fthe head of every 1 the head of the womai the head of Christ is is Pe af al 2. 10, 11. & 2. © Vers 170 22+ Pray: 2.40. : 31. 28—31. d 4,17. & 15. 2. e 7,17. 1 Thes. 4, 1, 2.2 Thes. 26 15. * Or, traditions. f Eph. 1. 22, 23. & 4: 15, & 5423: Phil. h Me 33. & 15.27, } ; V. 23-33. Let us not be abused with vain words, the innocence of this or the: other worldly sure: thesé apologies are seldom: grounded in truth ; but if they were, are such indulgences expedient ? ? Do they tend to edibeaticn Do! - consist with charit' iy ‘the time an money be better efiiployed Brae rao oe exam ple grieve or mislead others ? Let) want Abn r so selfish, as to seek our own sides) ndulgi in preferencé. to the imp Ci ne ord tour neig bours. While we trust in the for poral provision, and thank gift; let us be perigee se Ov ty in such a manner, that “ appearance of evil,” and of whatever may occas cion; and that piety, char prudence may so regulate. meals, and every patt of ‘¢ whether we eat or drink, r “« we may do all to the glory of Gad" ( ed with this great end, we a bona give no needless ofience to, occa judice in, the minds’ of ‘unbelie scription; and not toc Caurch, or disquietude er ater of weak believers: but all things to please others one as far as it consists with dle ate 1 to their profit and salvation. ber, that he, who gives us the calls us to follow him the writer of those § declare the doctrines 0 with these practical raetali anche “m: ‘unable to perceive Slat consisten © Wy CHrAP. >. Sopem (dig fF ly, is connected with the ‘con tu: pe chapter: it referred to what had written concerning | his own } began in the eighth. He called ample, and he i AD. 60. “k having hegre coyered, dishonoureth his head. § But every woman that prayeth | hd | prophesieth with Aer head uncovered, dis- a. her head : for that is even all one as if she were ™ shaven. ve For if the woman be not covered, let p also. be shorn: ™ but if it be a shame ‘a woman to be shorn or shaven, let be be covered. f re 7, For a man indeed ought not to cover “his head, forasmuch as? he is the image and glory of God: P but the woman is the glory of the man. 8 For 4 the man is not of the woman ; but the woman of the man. 9 Neither was * the man created for | the woman; but the woman for, the | man. oi ' 10 Forthis cause ought the woman to i 10. 28. & 14-1,| 2.17, & 21.9, 6+ Jam, 3. 9. : ; m Deut, 21, 12, p ver, 3. Gen. 3,16. kK re 14.2 Sam. 15.Jn Num. 5. 18. q Gen. 2. 21, 22. 1 30. & 19, 4. o Gen. 1. 26, 27. &|) Tim. 2. 13. 1 Luke 2 96. Acts! 5,1. & 9. 6. Ps, 8.1r Gen, 2 ‘18. 23, 24, Vi 2-16. The apostle here entered on another _ subject, and began to discuss several particulars Fespecting: the public assemblies of the Corin- . thians; which, with some digressions, he conti- » ned to the end of the fourteenth chapter As 4 he was about to reprove various .abuses ; he deemed it advisable to begin by a general com- |. Mendation of their: conduct, in remembering him "and observing his injunctions, though this admit. _ ted of some exceptions, or misconstructions had ‘taken place; and it would therefore be proper to \ show them his meaning in these things. In the _ abundance of spiritual gifts bestowed on the Corinthians, several women had been endued with the Spirit of prophecy, which enabled them, by immediate inspiration, to offer prayers for the _ congregation, or to give instructions, ‘or even to en | predict future events : for it is not reasonable to i he fl ie _ merely by being present when another prophesi- & ned. This seems to have been the only case, in | which women were allowed to speak in public, You) and in this respect some abuses had crept in. fut ‘Gay. 34, 35. 1 Dim. iv 11—13 7 In order to un- derstand what was becoming in this exempt case, sdithe apostle would have them to understand, that Eg eyery man among them: whose honour was con. ay cerned in their conduct: and that the man was site np. immediate head and ruler of the woman, to _/ whose authority God had subjected her, and who Pry would therefore be disgraced by any improprie- r, Was subject to God as his Head and Princi- i aie whose glory his whole conduct in bis orial government was referred. As there- vist did the will, and sought the honour, i SOE: Gat so the Christian should avow his sub- Psst ua Guat, doing his will. and Aceh his which are approy- d ver 2.22, Lev. 19. 5. FI. ioe. & 5. 1. 17. Prov. 27. & 6. i bP ee Acts 5. 7. & 15.5. Be 24. Mom. 13. 3. 1 Pet.j* Or. eneuiis See wis ee 2-5. & 2.14. oh ai 10 Hee BA ee be [Practical Observations} ” © ver. 20.34. 8 14.23.|9 Matt. 18.7. Luke! Tit, 3. 10. Gr. ¢ Or, yecanndteat. | 12, 17. le Acts 20. 30.jh Deut. 13. 3, Luke 1 Tim. 4. 1,2, 2 Pet.| 2.35. 2 Cor. 13. 5~ 2.1, 2 7. Gr. 1 John 2, 19. 26. As. 1.13, 14. 3 58: 1—4. Jers 7 9. 10, Heb. 10. 25. i ver. 23—25. & 10. 16—18, * § - 32, & Prov: k 2 Pet. 2, 13. Jude Mie tt co bie, 20. 28,1 Tim! 2. 8, 6, a ie PAS Ts at by A oe a hab are but if any of the Corinthian teachers sohcal : inclinable to excite a contention about them ; he~ would only add, that he and his brethrén knew ~ of no such custom, as“ Sef mins toh them: nor was there any such in the Chure aa that had been planted e the other ee stles.. rs the tan created for the woman’s advantage, but the woman for. that of the man. -(Wotes, &c. Gen. ii, 20-25.) On this account therefore the woman ought to be covered with her veil, even when praying or prophesying, as an emblem of her being undér the authority of the man. . Many conjectures have been formed concerning the meaning of the following expression, “ because of the angels :” but probably the apostle refer. red to the presence of holy angels, (who had witnessed the creation of man,) as spectators, or even in some respects as joint worshippers with ’ believers in their public assemblies ; which there- fore ought to be regulated with the most exact propriety, that these heavenly worshippers might not witness any thing unbecoming so holy an oc- casion. . But, though the, woman had been creat- ed for and subjected to the man; yet, no differ. ence was made between them in respect of their acceptance in Christ, but they were called toge-| ther to have fellowship with him., Nor ought the authority of the man to be exercised harshly, but in tenderness and love; seeing, that, as the woman was originally “from the man,” so the man. hath ever. since , been .** bysthe woman ;” born of her, and tended on in. infaney by her tender care: that as both were, reciprocally means of comfort and benefit to each other, so, they should live together in harmony. and affec- tion. But all things were to, be considered .as derived from God, and regulated by him, whose wise appointments ought to be submitted to. The Corinthians therefore might judge for them. selves, whether, according to the constitution of the Creator, it would be comely for a woman to appear uncovered in the act of worshipping him, Even nature would teach them, that if 2 man wore his hair long, and tired in the manner which custom had appropriated to women; .it would be a disgrace to him, and be considered as a proof of effeminacy and folly...On the other hand, long hair, when decently tired according to the cus tom of the times, ‘would be an honour to a wo- man, being given to her as a natural veil; and to wear her hair short, as. men used. to do, would appear*musculine and disgraceful: and for the same reason, ‘she ought to wear her veil on her head when praying ; that she might keep her proper place and appear in character. ‘These things the apostle stated as decent and proper : that he had bestowed. upon the Corinthians + when they came together, they behaved ‘oo diss orderly, that it tended to detriment than their edification; and s they lost makad is in one way, than they gained in others, in res — pect of religious improvement. For, in the first | place, when they assembled, as a society~ mt together for the worship of God, in which tl ought to have been of one heart and mi there were divisions, or schisms, among them Though they met in one place, he nih te: ep me tion; yet they were divided into parties, a were actuated by carnal co inncaed mutual animosity. . This disgrace a1 heard; and he believed it inp: ing a part of them: for -he was sa = with human nature, and. the temper of rinthians; that he was aware would be followed by heresies a more entire separation of some of rest, out of zeal for the | petnicgye which they had espoused. _ sa * from hence, that heresy is ne ‘than the sehism above- dridge.) This, satan — attempting; werk would permit it to take place, ae to dis. ; tinguish his approved servants, by their. stead-_ fast adherence to the truth, from ‘the unsound — professors. of Christianity, whieh had crept in |. among them. Their, assembling’ together one place with such divided hearts was ver evil; apd their subsequent conduct. et chase . nal, that though they professed to celebrate the Lord’s supper, they could not be said to do th but rather to substitute a catnal feast in stead of it. For, they brought their pte sions with them, and ate them separatel waiting for each other, or communicating each other ! So that a selfish or intemp and love! and, while the poor. went away h ht gry for want of proper provisions, the rich | ei end Seats. A D. 60. y 23 For,» I have received of the Lord that which. also. I delivered unto you, That the I ord Jesus, ° the same night in which he was. betrayed, P took bread: 24, when he had given thanks, he brake if , and said, Take, eat; * this is ya, which is broken for you: this remembrance of me. fter the same manner.also te took Peg cup, when he had. supped, saying, * This cup is t the New Testament in my 15,3. Deut. 4.5.) Luke )22- 19°20.) 3, a 18, 17. | Matt. 28.20, Gal 1.| Acts 20. 7. 1, for a remem- 1.11, 12. 1 These 4.|q 5.7, 8. Ps. 22. 26. branie. Bx. 12. 14. ES 29, Prov. 9. 5.Cant.) Josh. 4. 7, Ps. 111. 5.1. Is. 25.5. & 55.) 4-Cant. 1. 4. Is. 26. 1—%. John’6. 53—} 8. Mat, 26. 13. em Matt. 26. 26—28.| 57. S ver. 27, 28, Mark Ade 22—24,\r ver. 26. 28. & 10.|t Luke 22. 20. 2 uations plentifully, if not to excess! What could be said to such a scandalous profanation ? Had they not houses to feast in on their abun- dance, and to which they might invite their} friends ? Did they despise the assembled Church of God, as if it had been a company of intempe- | rate revellers? Or did the rich purpose to shame their poor brethren, because they had not suita- ; 0, Matt. 26.2, 17. in “such profane, uncharitable, and sensual practi ces? ‘This he would not do, though glad to | praise them when he could. Such a refusal of | commendation implied the severest rebuke. It is almost unaccountable, that a Christian Church, ip in ashort time after this eminent apostle had left them, should run into so abominable a pro- fanation of this sacred ordinance. But the pub- Tic feasts of the Greeks were commonly conduct- tom in this manner, which appears to us as incon. | sistent with civility-as with piety. The self-con- hi penton os teachers carried their notions of Christian liberty to an excess almost incon- Ceivable at present: ‘they not only joined in the _Wolatrous feasts of their neighbours, but. ‘they | _ introduced the customs of them into the Church, ' 4 and so perverted this sacred institution : and, ~ to show the folly of man’s wisdom, they ’ ‘were ' Jeft thus to disgrsce themselves more thati other’ ‘Churches, because they thought themselves "wiser than they. Itis also wonderfut that the i ap jostle should express so favourable a opinion the Corinthians in general, notwithstanding “f “Base gross abuses: and we should thence learn’ ¢: tion in condemning whole religious societies, | ) because of such evils as perhaps but few ap- 5) ove of, though numbers are seduced to con- "© Mevety, to be drunk, is by the a, thought to have its original from very, (after sacrijicing,) because of ‘ he fies drinking. they indulged in after their rifices. - The Judaizing converts thought nsely ves obliged to drink plentifully at their ; four large cups of wine, saith Dr, at the paschal supper; and to be unk, saith Buxtorf, at the feast of Pu-' iby.) Yf such sentiments were a at the time when the apostle | is . CHAPTER: XI. wy | ble provisions? Would they have him applaud | *. 2 |* to him from other quarters.” ‘come, A. D.6& lauds this do- ye; as oft as ye drink zt, in remembrance of me. 26 For.as often as ye eat this ‘bread and drink this cup, + ye do shew the Lord’s. death 4 till he come. 27 Wherefore, * whosoever. shall eat this bread, and.drink this cup of the Lord unworthily, y shall be guilty of the body and blood of the Lord. | 28 But let aman examine iiinéelf, 2 and so let him eat of that bread, aha drink of that cup. Cor. 3. 6. 14. Heb.| 10. IJehn 2. 28. 9, 15—20. & 13, 20,] Rey. 1.7. & 20. la, t Or, Sher ye. 12. & 22. 20. u 4. W2 & 15. 23.,.x 10. 21 Lev. 10.1 John 21. 22. Acts 1, dl —3. 2 Chr. 30. 18— Vi. 1 Thes.4. 16.) 20. *Matt.. 22. 11. 2 Thes; 2. 2, 3.) John 13. 18—97, Heb. 9.28.2 Pet. 3.Jy vers 29. a rr terns wrote, our astonishment at the facts advanced ‘May be abated; but eur abhorrence should be. rproportionably increased. ‘Though the Co- ‘ rinthians had written to St. Paul, requesting: © his directions in several pdints; yet they had '*€ not said one syllable, about the enormities ‘ which had crept in amongst them, and in the © blame of which they all shared: his informa- © tion, concerning these irregularities, had come G11, 12. ¥. 4, Z ver-31. Ps.26.2—5e Lam. 3: 40. Hag 1. 5, 7- Zech, 7. 5—To 2 Cox. 13. 5. Gal» 6. 4, a Nume 9. 10. 12% Matt. 5, 23, 24,» 2.) (Paley) 4 V.23—28. (WNotes, Mat. xxvi. 26—29,) To ‘remedy the disorders which prevailed among the Corinthians, the apostle referred them to the ‘original appointment of the Lord’s supper, willx which he had been’ made acquainted by imme- diate revelation from Christ, and which he had faithfully delivered to"them. This account of ‘that ordinance entirely coincides with that which — |has been considered, and fully confirms the in- terpretation given of it. It was of great import- ance, that it should be here repeated and enforc- ed, that the obligation of the institution to the end of the world might be fully ascertained. Ik fis here added, that as oft as they drank of the cup, they were to do it in remembrance of Christ; inorder that the frequent recollection of his Tove, his' sufferings, and their obligations” tohim, might have a proper effect upon their ‘hearts and lives : for as often as they attended . on this ordinance; they ‘would “ show forth the © Lord’s death,” that is, profess their faith in it, Yand declare the end and efficacy of it, till he should come to judgment. The manner in which the quakers evade this’ decisive declara- ‘tion, (by saying, till the time when Christ should — by “his spiritual iMumination on their — minds, to take them off from carnal ordinances,) is a striking instance of perverse ingenuity used in defence of rooted prejudices, The apostle here repeatedly speaks of the bread, after its con- secration or appropriation to that particular use’; which is ' decisive againstthose absurd and mon- strous interpretations, t that have been put upon ‘our Lord’s words. He further declared, that whosoever should partake ‘of this ordinance ee unworthily 5 ;? that i a ina profane, carnal, or u | A; D. 60. ‘ vil body.” 30 For this cause ¢ many @re weak and sickly among you, and many ‘sleep. » (31 For cif we would judge ourselves, we'should not be judged. 24. & 21. 6—9. 2 Sam: 12.14—18. 1 Kings 13. 21—24. Ps, 38, 1-8. & 78} 30, 31. & 89. 31— 2 Or, judgment. 30. * 32—34, Rom. 13.2. Jam. 3. 1s& 5s, 12. Marg. b ver. 24, 27. Ec. 8. 5, Heb. 5, 14s 34. Am, 3,26 Heb. e ver. 32, Ex. 15.) 12, 5—Ll. Rey, 3. 26. Num. 20. 12.| 19. 2 Thes. 4. 14. 5. Jer. 31, 18—20. Luke 15, 18—20. i John 1.9. Rey. 2.5, 3.2, So irreverent manner, as an ordinarv meal, or a sensual feast, or for secular purposes, would s© be guilty of the bady and blood of the Lord ;” would be chargeable with treating them con temptuously; and, in a measure, witha share of their guilt, who wounded his sacred body and shed his precious blood upon'the cross. It was therefore proper for every man, however ap- proved by his pastor and brethren, to examine himself, concerning the reality of his faith and repentance, the sincerity of his profession, his intentions in communicating the state of his heart, and the fenour of his conduct; not in order to find some reason for absenting himself, but that, after such self-examination and serious preparation of heart, he might commemorate the Lord’s death in a proper manner, and according to bis appaintment. ‘This expressly shows it to be every Christian’s duty, to attend on this or- dinance; and that both the bread and the wine should be administered to all without exception. Indeed, in one place, (7.) it is in the original ee shall eat this bread, or drink this cup, eee 5 and the needless variation in our yersion has caused some cavils of the papists; yet the verse would as readily prove, that the wine alone, as that the bread alone, should be received: but, in fact it only shows that both bread and wine should be received in a serious, believing, and reverential manner. ‘ The, true, form of * celebrating the Lord’s supper must, be sought * from its first institution, of which these, were £ the parts. The pastors must declare. the * death of the Lord by preaching his word ; © bless the bread and wine, having called on the * name of God, and explained the. institution * along with their prayers; and finally, deliver ¢ the broken bread to be eaten, and the cup to. * be taken and drunk, with thanksgivings. The - © flock must prove Siemachean: that, is, carefully © examine their Knowledge, faith, and repent . © ance; they must show forth the death of “ Christ,” thatis, by true faith, consent to his *-word and appointment; and finally, receive ¢ the bread from the hand of the. minister and € eat it, and drink the wine, and give thanks to © the Lord., This was the liturgy of Paul and © the apostles.’ Show forth. § That is, public- ¢ ly profess that you believe and embrace it with « thanksgiving,’ (Beza.) From one loaf our Lord, having broken it, gave a portion to each person present, and they all drank from the a CORINTHIANS. 29 For-he that-eateth and drinketh un- worthily, eateth and drinketh ¢ damnation to himself,’ b not discerning the Lord’s id 15. 51. Acts 13.36. le ver, 28, Ps, 32.3-— eer arta or sealed f 32 But when we are judged, chastened of the Lord, that we not be & condem#ed with the world. ‘33 Wherefore, r come together to ty tarry one | other. Heine sie a ix 4 34 And 4 if, pe ae let him eat at home 5 that ye ‘come not toget iinto* * condemnation: Paar phe f See on, ver. 30. Deut. 8 5. Job 5. 17, 18. & 33. 18— 30. X34. 31, 32. Ps, 94. 12, 13, & 118: Zeph. 3.2. ; g Rom. Se 1% | John 5.19.0 same cup, as a token that all believers alike p: f take of the blessings signified in that sacred \t. dinance, and have communion ‘with one another, as one in Christ.. How | t this, from from : number of people meeting together, t to make & meal each separately pp easions ich” they had brought wil written by some expos! feasts, which are supposet nied the administration of the Lor the primitive times, as having the disorders, which the apo but it is not certain, thathe at ited and indeed itis not probab this time in use. “V. 29—34.' To show sity of selfexamination, the : that every one, who unworthil Par! ordinance, would “ eat and. drink “himself :” his very attend: gious service would offen ie to his righteous judgmen proper discrimination bet wine _ which. represented” ‘offered on the cross to be to be received by faith, an 295 iThis irreverence, being. ‘ino doubtless subject a man if he did not repent : but iti tle did not.mean, that it was. curring those pee God chastised his: 0 scraples and conse bers, who seem in other have.no ground in this pert apparent harshness of our trans the word that signifies judg; damnation, which common S nishment, Indeed, the cons US and lamented iiGrmiliee of those, .v express their gratitude for re widely different from chee Corinthjans, who yet were not at all ave sinned beyond the hope generally they, who deem the worthy,” are least likely to receive znwor which is commonly the sin of the Prov self-sufficient, But the apostle showed is ing in what follows : for he observed, ‘that @ CHAP Xil. ‘ale The ae mt of these profanations, many of them sited with enfeebling and wasting sick- and several had even been cut off by '; which, being called. seep, was charitably supposed to be that of believers. For if men | ‘woull call themselves to an account for their hr and humble themselves before God in ‘ep-Trepentance; they would escape many tem- pral calamities, as well as final condemnation : out when Christians were thus judged, and visit- fe, ‘with divers diseases, and sundryzkinds of © death, “ they were chastened of the Lord, by that,” bein ‘thus Ied to repentance, “ they % might not ae. condemned with the world.”— As ee was the case, the apostle exhorted them to tarry for eac other, and to commemorate the -death of their Lord in charity and peace, as well Bs in faith and piety : and let them satisfy their | hunger at home, and not think of making a full } meal or a sensual feast, of the Lord’s supper ; by which they exposed themselves to condemna- tion and. very painful visitations, even when ™ together in the Saviour’s name. As to the rest, he meant to come shortly, and then he would regulate matters by lis apostolical au- jority. it is manifest, that the custom, which ne scrupulously adhere to, as a matter of con. pees, often to the injury of their health, of om ing the Lord’s supper fasting, has not ‘the est ground in Scripture, and is in fact a 2 superstition: as is the still vastly more mmon “notion, that irreverence, or even inyo- tary defects and mistakes, in this sacrament, e far more heinous and Perilous, than in other of worship, or even in administering or re- pe Papten. - PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, ; 4 fi VAG, We should imitate no man except as he fol- ows Christ, whose example alone is absolutely F ‘perfect : nor should we desire, that others id follow us any further, than we are ena- ‘Bled to copy our Lord and Master. When we ust blame in some things; we shoul! show a isposition to be Pleased, by commending: and chow our duty in various particulars, we should curately study our relations to God, and to h other in society. His plan of government des’ much subordination, and materially from those of many who are deemed wise s orld. The immediate government of sind, especially of Christians, is yested in who bears our nature, and who, as Media- acknowledges the Father as his Head ; un- i -mediatorial authority, he hath appointed De the head of the woman, who imme- ules over her; that, as the image and d, he may in this, and other instan. tive authority, shadow forth the glory ons. po tt fhe, divine goverment, But , CHAPTER X11. ‘the Corinthians in. the origin, | nature, riety, and, use of spiritual gifts, L—I11. He “itustrates the | subject, by slowing how : as ae &. dD. 66; ‘the members in the homan body perform theis } several #metions for the benefit of the whole; 12—26 ; and applies this'to the Church, and its different orders of ministers, 27—30. He cons, chides with exhortation, Sl. % the Lord ‘hath so arranged matters, both in the kingdom of providence, and in’ that of grace; that the authority of the superior, and the subs — jection of the inferior, relations, should conduce to the mutual help and benefit of all parties.— Eyen nature, and the commen sense vf mankind, require that men and women should preserve 2 due distinction in their apparel, behaviour, and appearance ; and the contrary to this is con- temptible and odious. The particulars, by which tbis distinction shall be expressed, are greatly determined by custom; but, however ~ fashions may vary, an effeminate man and a mass, ctilixe woman, will always be disgusting and - shameful. The believer’s conduct should be 50 regulated, that it may honour Christ, bis. Head ;.for even bis indiscretions and impro- prieties will in a measure disgrace his profess, » sion: in like manner the conduct of women will either do credit to their husbands, and those, who stand nearly related to them, or they wiik dishonour them.’ Much attention therefore to decorum is necessary: but especially in every — thing relating to the worship of God, where no- thing unseemly er improper for any one’s state, rank, or character, ought to be tolerated. 4 not only should our sense of the Lord’s speciah presence influence our conduct in this matter ; bat even that of the holy angels, who in our a8. semblies must witness many things unworthy of the sacred services, and which should carefully be avoided, : Vy. 17—22. ‘ Alas! how often do even the professors of the Gospel meet together for the worse insteatl, of the better! Especially, how frequently do animosities, and personal or party-contentions divide religious societies, and corrupt the appas~ ~ renily united worship! Indeed, in the present state of human nature, such sciisms and heresies, cannot altogether be avoided; but whilst we- adore the wisdom of God, in over-ruling these. evils for the manifestation of those who are aps, proved by him, we must by no means palliate the guilt of such persons, as thus diyide and distract the Church. The Lord, indeed, can take occasion from the most horrid profihations to establish the most beneficis ‘regulations : but that display of his wisdom and goodness is fox from excusing the criminals, or exempting them from punishment. We: should rejoice, that. we are under no temptation to ‘pervert the Lord’s supper to an intemperate reval ; but we may seriously inquire, whether profanations, equally flagrant and expressive of contempt, are nof common among us. How often do avarice, am- bition, and extravagance send their infidel, im- ~ pious, or profligate votaries, to qualify for pre- - ferment by this sacred ordinance! How often do custom and ostentation lead sinners of supe- rior rank to exhibit their petty distinctions, even in 1 attending on this lamar taka 7h } How ’_ an acceptable manner. a. D. 60. ow concerning ® spiritual gifts, brethren, > I sari ai have roe ignorant. . 2 Ye know © that ye were tales, carried away untd these 4 dumb idols, € even as ye were led, & ver. 4—10. & 14.) 1 Thes. 4. 18. 2 Eph 2 11, 12 & 1.12. Eph. 4.11. | Pet. 3 4. 17, 18+ Tit: $- 3, b 10. 1, 2.Cor. 1. 8.le 6. i. “Ga ane. 1 Pet, 4. 3. often is it made the support of Pharisaical pride ! Or the closk with which hypocrites cover dis- honesty, or secret licentiousness! Shall we praise men for such things? Surely no! nay, we must strenuously protest against them. V- 23-34 ' They, who understand what the apostles re-| ceived from Christ and delivered to the Church, respecting the interesting season’ when this or- dimance was appointed, éven that very ordinance in which’ the Saviour was betrayed ; and con- cerning the meaning, use, and benefit of it, will perceive that a penitent heart, a simple reliance on Gad’s fre¢ mercy by faith in Christ, ‘accord- “ing to the New Testament in his blood ; a thank- fal recollection of his sufferings and of his love : a desire to show forth bis death, to profess our obligations to him, and to give up ourselves to his service, in doing good to his people, and to all men for his sake, constitute the proper pre- paration for acceptably communicating. All who are able tojcome in this frame of mind, are bound in gratitude,and by their professed sub: jection to Christ, to * show forth the Lord’s *© death till he come,” Such persons are not likely to eat and drink unworthily, or to be guilty of the body and blood of Christ; and their fears and scruples are commonly the effect of mistake: for every one is ft to come to this ordinance, who can pray for spiritual blessings * Gn. the name of Ghrist, without: hypocrisy and in There should, however, pe an habitual ‘self-examination; and a more particular one at some times when we have op- ortunity : this will tend to convince the huim- hie believer of the difference between his case, and that of profane, proud; and carnal communi- eants, The same method will tend to prevent other evils and mistakes, which might bring chastisements upon us. But the-end of such selfiexatnination should be renewed repentance, acceptance of Christ, and prayer for grace to enable us to “ discern the Lord’s body,” and to attend on this ordinance, ina humble, spiritual, and grateful Manner. In every respect we act most wisely for our present comfort, as well as for our future good, when we judge ourselves that we may not be judged. Gur personal and family-trials shotiid remind us, that the Lord hath a conttoversy with us : but, as we are apt to be partial’ or dilatory in judging ourselves, we should count it a,mercy to be chastened of the Lord, and not. condemned with the world; and to suffer’ any thing,-even unto death, by which we may escape the eternal ‘damnation of the wicked, Vet it is prudent for us to act with such cautions ‘piety, charity, seriousness, and temperance; that we may, as much as we can, 4 CORINTHIANS. that f no man speaking by the &no man can say that Jesus leat but by the tin in d Ps. 115. a 135.16, Hab, 2.18 fy 19. rh sn aa e Mat. 15. 14. 1 Pet.|* “On. eri lies 22. , Deut. : avoid chastenings, whi *¢ them who are exercised et ais favoured with a rich abundance of extraordi gifts and powers, by the o Spirit; which they exercise public assemblies : and, as into parties, it seems that they vied with other in the ostenta’ Po 2 ‘ ments, repinings, &e. which were € piety and charity. evils, the apostle bepan his» subject, by reminding them nr what ‘t been a. short pe before, He would n them ignorant of the one raid use | gifts: for though they pri themselves seh Gk their speculative knowledge ; 3 Wherefore I give you tou iC God calleth Jesus * accursed: and ark 30, on Gal 1 Ssahn 13, pat & oe. 26; 2 Core 11.45 © not joyous, but grievou U ** forth the peaceable fruits of > N OTES. CHAP. XI V.1—3. The shea of to aes Eagar apy div This gave rise to. “To re the danger of remaining entirely shee in many practical matters. ‘Yet that they had in general been Gentiles cartied away by a blind a idols ; even as they were led captiy ’ lusts, by their priests, and by fib eo! ’ "These w dumb idols, (notwithstandin ae vas of their oracles;) and the Mi re confer on their deluded volaia those gifts tongues, and that utterai mv to Christianity had now ‘received, d whi must be ascribed only to the sovereign | God. It was then, proper for them’ stand, that all stich gi the limits of the Cliristian — man, whether Jew or Genti the name of Jesus, of treatet deservin, the death ‘pf t Holy Spirit; but his spiration must be ascri no man could sintérely Biot ie Lord, the promised Messiah, “eps the So the Holy Spirit.. The retort this truth, and the boldness to profes come from that blessed Agen sense all trie Christians s nove ought either to despise anoth himself overlooked, if he were 1 with:such as Were more covetéd, ble. Yet the subject rather leads us to : the apostle to mean, that this confession fi mouth, even of a nominal Christian, be junder the impulse of the Holy mB Bexz epee 4 : + rit; to another P the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; 10 To another 4 the working of mira- cles; to another * prophecy; to another : discerning of spirits ; to another * divers kinds of tongues; " to another the inter- pretation of tongues = il But * all these worketh that one and the self-same Spirit, dividing to every man seyerally y as he will. Practical: Observations.) 4 Now h there are diversities of gilts, but the same Spirit. S, And there are differences of * admi- nistrations,* but the same Lord. ‘ . 6 And | there are diversities of opera- s, but it is the same God which porketh ! all in all. ‘7 But ™ the manifestation of the Spirit fiven to every man to profit withal. 8 For to one " is given by the Spirit e word of wisdom; to another the word ae knowledge by the same Spirit ; 9 To another ° faith by the same Spi- Byer. 8—11. ake Phil. 2 20. Job 32. 8. Ps £ Acts. 2. 412. & 10. 46, 47. & 19. 6. 19. 20—24. 2 Sam.{u ver, 30. & 14, 26 Acts 3. 6—3,) 23. 1,2. Joel 2. 28.1 —98. 29—31. & Se 15. & John’ 16. 13 Acts!x vere 4.8 7) 17. John 10.°38. & 19. 11,! 2.17, 18.29, 30. &! 3.27. Rom. 12. 6- 12. Jam. 5. 14,15. } 11. 28. & 21. 9, 10.] 2 Cor. 10. 13. Eph-- +] q Vers28, 29. Mark! Rom: 12.6.1 "Thes.|-4. 7. 16. 17, 20. Luke 24.] 5. 20. 2 Pet. 1.20 Jy Dan. 4. 35. MatJ 49, John 14. 12.) 21. Il, 26. & 20. 15. Acts 1.8. Rom. 15.6 14-29. Acts 5. 8.1) John 3.8. & 5. 21. 19. Gen. 3. 5. Heb.| John 4.1. Rey. 2.2.) Rom®9. 13. Eph. 1. 2.4. t yer. 28—30. & 13.] 11. Heb. 2. 4. Jam. r 13, 2. % 14. 1. 3.) 2. & 14, 2—4. 23.| 1. 18, 5. 24. 31, 32. 39,] 27. 39. Mark 16.17. Pp Matt.1 10. 8. Mark 6. 13. & 16. ao Luke 9, 2. & 1 Num. 11. 25—29. 1 Sam- 10. 10—13. & ” ‘Rom. 12. 4-6. i 13, 21. 143.10. Prove 2. 6+ 4.4. Heb. 2. 4 15,28, Eph. 1. 23.| Is. 11. 2. & 50. 4: Pet. 4 10. 1. 3. 11. & 59. 21. Dan, 2- * Or, ministries. yer }m 14, 5.12. 17. 19} 21. Matt. 13. - 28. a 6] 22—26. Matt. 25.] Acts 6. 3. Eph. 1 4. 11, 12.) 14, &c. Eph. 4. 7—] 17, 18. ie6 ‘att. 23. 10. 12. 1 Pet. 4.11. Jo 13-2. Matt. 17. 19, Acts 10. 36.Rom.|n1. 5. 30. & 2. 6—| 20. & 21.21. Mark 14, 8,9.Phil 2.11. 10. & 13. % 8 ae 22, 23. Luke 17. | & ver.11.& 3.7. Job] Gen. 41. 38. 39.1 5, 6. 2 Cor. 4, 13 | 83,29. John 5. 17.] Ex.31. 3.1 Kings Heb. 11+ 33« | Eph. 1. 19—22. Col.| 3. 5—12, Neh. %& wrought, but for the advantage of the ®Church, and even of those without, that the person, who possessed these gifts, or filled up any office in the Church, might profit others: for these things Were entirely distinct from that gracious state of the heart, which disposes a man to improve hig talents of every kind; and gifts were sometimes bestowed on merely nominal Christians. For the purpose of thus prefiting others, the Holy | Balaam_ phesied ;) was a spiritual gift which | might bene others, though it should prove of | no use to the possessor. (Note, 1 Johniv. 1—S.) | * Nor can they who confirm the doctrine of Christ i ie by miracles, be acted on by any other, but the “F oly Ghost: for no evil spirit would assist “fate 2m to confirm a doctrine so opposite to, and structive of, their kingdom and designs.” Wh itby.) The. expression, ‘ say that Jesus is ‘the Lord,” more obviously signifies, the pro- ession of the true doctrine concerning Christ, _ than the exercise of saving fgith in him, especial- i. ly in a discourse concerning “ spiritual gifts ;” or, as some would render it, “ spiritual men,” (or men possessing spiritual gifts, such as. are afterwards enumerated, (8—10.) to qualify them for any public stations in the Church, (28.) Many have prophesied in his name, as well as | preached and defended. his truth, who were | workers of iniquity : yet, as far as they avowed, | “that Jesus was the Lord,” they spake by the if foly Spirit. (Wore, 1 Johniv.1—3. Marg. Ref. ) ess V. 4—11i. There was a great diversity in the by which may be intended such immediate dis- covertes of the grand scheme of salvation, at- as were suited to render other men * wise unto “the word of knowledge;” by which might be intended an exact and extraordinary understand- ing of the Gid Testament types and prophecies 5 and a capacity of explaining difficult subjects, of answering objections, of determining cases of conscience, or of speaking suitable words to dif- ferent descriptions of persons. Another was endued with a remarkable degree of faith ; iritual gifts conferred en the Corinthians ; and y valued some of them far more than others: t ‘ge were all from the same divine Spirit, of e operations they were but instruments and There were also various different ad- st tr trations or offices, in which men ministered he benefit of the Church, according to the 0 Signed, and the talents *intrusted tothem : Niithey wére all the servants of Christ; and e dependent on and accountable to the same d. In the effects which followed the exer- of their gifis, whether in miraculous cures, in the conversion of sinners; the whole was ed by the power of the same God, who all these changes on the bodies and me a, through his Son, and by bis Spirit, ory of his own great name. But the f the power and glory of the ; extraordinary operations, was not | Sade for the credit of the man by whom he very perilous services; for which persons of more exact knowledge might be less competent. This kind and degree of faith was distinct from that: gracious faith which justifieth; and so might be considered asa spiritual gift, bestowed on certain persons to enable them to profit others. Some of them were endued with the gift of performing miraculous cures: others were enabled to work miracles of divers kinds. pernatural talent of discerning spirits; of per- or of what services they were capable. Some had not learned:; and ethers could. miraculously interpret them to the hearers who understood them not. Ali these ehdowments the Holy Spi. rit freely bestowed, in that measure and diversi- ty, which he saw good, and conducive to the FA i2;,< a See ——. | 4. D. 60.» be CHAPTER ‘IT: 4. D. 60: . es Ma Spirit conferred on one ‘‘ the word of wisdom; - “salvation”? To another the same Spirit gave which rendered him capable of engaging inv Some, predicted future events; others had a su- - ceiving by what principles mem were actuated, - could speak in various languages, which they © tended with such powers of discoursing about it, - # (& D. 60: 12 For 2 as the body is one, and hath Many members, and all the members of Bhityh wer ie eeey? ae body; being many, are one body 5} yet but one bor that asoa 80 is Christ. 13 For > by one Spirit are “we all bap- tized i into one body, * whether we be Jews er * Gentiles, whether we de * bond or free ; and have been all made © to drink jnto one Spirit. 14 For? the bady is not one member, but many. 15 If the foot shall say, Bieutiste Tam ot the hand, I am’ not of the body; » is gt therefore net of the body? 16 And if the ear shall sayy/Because I am not the eye, lam not of the body; 4s it therefore not of the body? 17 If * the whole body were an eye, where were the hearing? If the whole were hearing, where were the smelling ? 18 But now * hath God set the mem- bers every one of them in the body, ' as 4t hath pleased him. ¥ 1G. .17, Rom. 12.Je Rom... 29. & Ail 4,5. Eph.1, 23. &} 11, Gal. 3. 28. Eph.th ver. 16. 22- Rora: 4. 4. 12115, 16: &) 2, VI—16, 19-22.) 12) 3) 10, Phil. 2. 5. 23, 30. Col. 1.13.| %& 3. 6. Col. 1. 27.}i ver. 2). 98, 1'Sam. 24.&% 2.19. & 3.) & 3.11. 9.9. Ps, 94. 9. & 2. * Gr. Greeks. 139, 13—16. Prov. ver..27. Gal 3:16. we 7, 21,22. Eph. 6, Kings. 14. 9. : 20,-12, B10, 2: Is, 44. 3—5. kK ver. 24, 38. Ez, 36. 25—87.le regi $6.1. Ts. 41.[L See on, Ver 11.0% 3.5. Re 15. 38. Ps. 110.3 & 135. 6. Is. 45,10. Jor}, ¥4. Enke 10. :21; & 12. 32, Roms 12. 3. Eph. t. 5. 9, Rew. 4. Ue ; Mat. 3121, Luke 3.) 97,18). 54.-1. Zech. 46. John 1. 33, & 3.1 9.15—17. John a, §. Acts 1. 5. Rom.} 10.14. & 6. 63. & 6.36. & 8. 9—11.! 7. 37—39, Eph. 5.45. Col, ai acts 12. 19, 20. 27, Hd 12. Tit 3. 4—6. Eph. 4. 95: 3 Pet. 3. 21. 9, 8-15. 2 lei Tae, ‘ Gommon adyantage of the Church: so that no ene had any ground of glorying over others, or of repining, as if he were forgotten inthis digtri- bution. “fhis is a most-clear and conclusive at- ¢estation to the Personality, Sovereignty, and Deity of. the Holy. Ghost... There is, indeed, much difficulty, at present In determining pre- cisely what the :apostie meant.by each of the terms here used, which doubtless were readily undenstood; at the time when the gifts spoken of were exericed: some by one, and some by another of them : but the sense which appeared most probable has been chosen; and great ex- actness on such a subject i is not at all is i (Marg y. Ref) V.12—14. (Note; Rom xii-4, $.), The apos- le next illustrated the wisdom and goodness of. tbe Holy Spirit, in his distriiution of these gifts, ‘by the similitade of the haman body. This, |o _ though. formed. of -many- members, constitutes’ .pne harmonious whole: while every member has its proper use and capacity for the common benefit. . Thus ‘Christ mystical, or his Church, as united to him its glorious Head, was one great whole, reheat: of many parts. As the thing signified by the baptism of water, all true €hristians had been sbaptized into Christ’s body, by the commanication of bis life.giving Spirit, whether they.had been. before Jews or Gentiles, slayes or free-men; and by deriving Rayna I. CORINTHTANS, * 20 But now are they ae you. oe 22 Nay, ° much of the body, which | ble, are necessary: ~ 23 And those mem which we think to be- upon these we } bestow n honour; and our uncomely more abundane comeliness. | est 24 For ? our cothely jiarts h need: but God hath ‘tempered the | together, having given, more abun honour to that fart whic 25 That 9 there: should ‘ in the body; but shat the should have * the bi a other, 26 And £ whether on all. the members. suffel member: be honoure rejoice with it. [Practical Obsere ti m_ ver. 14, Tit, 29,10... n.Num. 10.51, $2. 1|+ Or, put on, Gen Sam. 28. 32. "Bava 39, Bp. £8 10. 1-5, Neh. »4./p Gen. 2. 25. B3, 11. q1. 10-12: & 363. John 17%. ee .16—21. Job 29. 15, 0 Prov. 14. “28. Ee. “8, 92 /Gor) Iv 1k. maple of that gathe Spirit, earnest desires and belie in , more and more wc all the. apostle doubtless in the Lord’s suppe' ene, and hath one ¢ mmon - consists of many. member: be’ considered as incorp and the supply of na “oi possessed the same sift, th resembled a detached 1 ian supposing there could be a di ness in each of the members of | ous, and useful station, s tion and the powers of the that, as ‘this was not gran its would not every on case, if the ear should 1 re in the office, and possessed. eye. For if eyery part of ¢ into an eye; where would of hearing? Instead of. such | tions, Go bath aby and k wil o 27. Now it ye ave | the: body of Christ, bd members in particular. » 28) And = Go hath set. some dn the y teachers, after that mira- gifts of healings, helps, go- s, * diversities of tongues. ‘Ser on, yer. 12.14) 13. 1—3- & 20.28) —13- Heb. 13. 17. “20 ae 30. | Rom. 12. 6—8.} 24. 1 Pet. 5,1—4- ef. 7-11. Acts] Eph. 2, 20. & 4 1ij* Or, kinds- vers 10. ———— Ene. senses, and organs in the human body, i self-conceited counsellor could have direct- Insomuch, that the idea, of every member o be the most honoured part, is asso- ved. covetin which. | ily Consists of many different members, o formed and placed as to become ne regular whole. Thus, the eye could not - gontemptuously deny that it wanted the assist- / euting, of which the hand is the instrument, » even sight would be of small value. Nay, the head itself, the seat or source of sensation and reflection, wants the help of the feet to convey it abo’ rom place to place. This appears still more elearly, in respect of those parts, which seem feeble and yet are absolutely necessary to life, or to the wellbeing of the whole: such ds ' the various vessels, by which. digestion, nutri- tion, and circulation are carried. on; and by which nature. throws off whatever is redundant or detrimental, So far, in fact, are the more ho- ‘nourable parts of the bodyfrom appropriating _ the whole of a man’s regard, that the contrary ) often takes place: and those parts, which we are | ecesoned to conceal as less honourable, are vered and decorated with the greatest care “and. expehse. For, those that are deemed most “honourable, do not want such decoration, being comely.in themselves. And, if any part of the body is wounded, diseased, or pained, all other _ parts sympathize with it, and share the suffering “and, on the other hand, they all seem to rejoice _ nd share the pleasure | ‘of that member, which is n health and at ease, or which is employed in any honourable or beneficial service. V. 27—31, Militude to the case illustrated. The Church eos mystical body of Christ, and believers 2 particular members of that body. | In plac- ‘these members, God, of his sovereign wis. Jom s had constituted some in the first and most Ahonourable office of apostles ; to whom especially he had “ given the word of wisdom,” for the in- jst ae ofmankind. Next to them he had pice 0 py 2” and after them he liad Sta- ioned pastors and teachers to superintend and. ict particular congregations, or to preach nally in other places. Besides the gifts’ ority conferred on these persons ; many were > endued with. ‘the power of work- and of healing the sick ; others ¥ Kes and be assistant ta os CHAPTER MIL . t apostles, secondarily. pro-} t pleased him ; and unspeakably better than. ciated with that of the destruction of the body ; ance of the hand; for without the power of exe- ; }of the apostle ; for, exhorting them to “ covet the The apostle here applies his si-} ‘the support of spiritual pride.» In order to pre- * others ;” mies of God by wicked works, after which we were carried, eveh as satan, the workil and the of — a. or any anges to cenmyneis that 4. D. 60. 29 Are = all apostles? are all pro- phets? are all teachers ? are all + work- ers of miracles ? | 30 Have all the gifts of healing ? - do all speak with tongues ? do all interpret ¢ 31 But y covet earnestly. the best gifts : and yet 2 shew A unto you a more excel- lent way. K ver. 4—11. Hae 8.24 & 14 1 39. z. 13,1, &e, Phil. 3. t Or, powers. 5 « Heb. 11.4. apostles in their labours ‘as evangelists, or as some explain it, to help the, pastors in the © ffice of deacons, and in various other services. Some were qualified to preside over, and manage the secular affairs of the Chureh, as governors : or they werdigitable persons to be left in authori- tv by the apostles, when they were forced away from newly planted Churches ; “ that they might set in ordersuch things as were wanting :” while others were best qualified, by speaking a variety of tongues, to attempt the conversion of those who had not-yet heard the: Gospel. But would it be proper that all Christians should be apos- tles, propbet$, teachers, or evangelists ! bo evidekt tly was not the case : and ifit could be thus ordered ; the Church would be like a body, that. . was alleye, all tongue, &c.; like an army, consti- tuted wholly of general 6iinensy or hke a ‘king- dom of all rulers. The Corinthians, indeed, co- veted earnestly, or were emulous of, the best gifts, or such as were deemed most splendid and ‘honourable : but the apostle was about to show ‘them a more exceilent way, even that of love, (Notes, xiii. ;) which would influence them to be content with the gifts already conferred, and te be principally zealous in making an useful im- provement of them. Our translation, indeed, renders the clause as an exhortation ; but it may with equal exactness be translated, ‘* Ye do covet. earnestly,” &c. and so, imply.a reprehension of the corrupt emulation of theCorinthians : and this certainly coincides far better with the argument * best gifts,” or those that were most valued, which the Holy Spirit distributed as. he saw good; would have sanctioned that axnbicius temper, which he evidently aimed to Repeats "\ PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. i V.1—11, re Acute speculators are often most apnoea in practical matters: they who are most elated with the gifts bestowed on'them, are commonly , most forgetful of the Giver, and the proper use of them : ahd spiritual gifts have frequently been vent these evils, we should often recollect what we were by nature and practice. We have not indeed been earried: after dumb idols ; yet “« we “were by nature children of wrath, even as we have idolized worldly objects 3. and most of us have ‘been actually the fiefh led us. If then we have any knowledge i . he f A. D, 60. I. CORINTHIANS. CHAP: XIII. tg ote eee eee ; and tongues shall Gifts and miraculous powers, without love, are of] | perfected, &- no. worth or efficacy, 1--3. The properties.of hope, 13. knowledge to others; let us give the whole glo. ry toGod. There have been many pretenders to * satan’to buffet them | and less admired. bre inspiration or extraordinary illumination; but} of. : i all such appearances must be counterfeit in| — “¥. 12-91 those, who refuse the Lord Jesus those honours,} We should first Rel. which he claimed to himself. For what'de such men, but call Jesus accursed ?. They may speak of him as a good Man ora teacher: but whilst they. reject his priesthood, and deny his Deity. his Oneness with the Father ; what do they less than charge him with blasphemy, and imposture, in evidently advancing claims to this equality ; and with abetting idolatry, in teaching’ * all men «* to honour him even as they honour the Fa- “ ther?” And do they not in effect justify the Jewish rulers for putting him to death, as an Anathema, for saying, ‘*I am the Son of God ?” Gan such men speak by the Holy Spirit, or ac- cording to the language of inspiration? But if indeed we can from our hearts say that “ Jesus *¢ is the Lord ;” if we adore him with, Thomas, saying, ‘‘ My Lord, and my God !” and if we as sinners trust and obey him as our divine Saviour, Veacher, and King; we may be sure that we pro- fess this faith * by the Holy Spirit ;” though wwe cannot explain-the manner, in which he hath wrought this conviction ; and though we be destitute of all other, spiritual gifts. We do not now expect miraculous gifts; but the word: ef wisdom and of knowledge, and divers special endowments by the same Spirit, according to our different services to the same Lord; and that. we may be the instruments in those opera- tions. of the same ‘* God, who worketh all in «© all, may yet be expected by us. Whatever station therefore. be allotted us, and whatever abilities we possess for the duties of that station; we should remember, “that they were given us * to profit withal.” Even a capacity to speak, ina proper and scriptural manner on any, topic of re- ligion, will, not profit any man; except he have grace, humbly and- simply to improve his :ta- lent for the edification of others, without seek- ing his own glory. Such endowments will, in- deed infallibly expose the possessor to many ad- ditional temptations : and, as he will need a larg- er measure of grace to keep him humble and spiritual ; so. he will probably meet with a more abundant share of painful experiences and hiu- miliating dispensations. We have therefore little cause to envy those, who are eminent in abilities and popularity, to covet such dangerous. dis- tinctions, to glory inany measure of them bestow- | ed on us, or to despise such as are destitute of them. Numbers have thus been ruined : being lifted up in pride, they have come short of that Salvation, which they preached to others ; or they have been betrayed’ into: such evils, as have caus. ed them to terminate their days in disgrace and distress, And the few, who have not. been ap-} We'should in that case every o parently injured by eminency in gifts and popu-| care for all the rest ; we should sympath larity; have generally had more to relate con-| the afflicted, tempted, distressed, or fal cerning ‘ thorns in the flesh, and messengers ofj liever, and help him as we coutd ; we shou baptized into the body of Chris! rating grace? And whether we are drit his Spirit, by receiving daily from his ful If this be our privilege, we should be abund thankful for so valuable a distinction, and_ tentedly occupy the place, which it ‘pleas God to assign us in his Church: we should tentively consider the relation that we sta to the Head, and to every member of this my cal body; seek to have our hearts filled love to the whole, and to eve: t of the Church of Christ; estimate soberly t tions of our them; watch against pride, ambition, envy, diss content, selfishness, ‘contempt of others; and thus seek the good of the Church, of our own sphere of ‘action, and of every 1 dual, by properly improvit forming the duty of our s situa’ the lowest place, we'should isdain its ces as beneath us: if advanced to'a hi tion, we should not imagine, that we do not in need of the prayers and help of our f and most obscure brethren; eee tial to the perfection of the whole. should guard and take care of the | feeble believer ; even as the God of nat with exquisite skill and kindness, di parts of the body, which, though and health, might otherwise eusily wounded and destroyed; and cover tionate attention pie Bio do ee of those, whom we deem real believers, station, ‘and expect to “bi are exposed to disgrace and ¢ bid the more abundant honour mai given part which lacked ; seeing” ‘more hono part of our brethren have ‘ hh ance and support. Our tually provided, that tl in our natural body =: and lamentable divisions still V. 27—31. In proportion as the members of not the same’ care of others as | very injurious consequences will ap we all filled up our several places in equal love; there could be no envyings, sies, murmurs, vain-glory, selfseekir gard of others, any more than the ry 2 ‘ ea, CHAPTER Xill. 0 a ante r TOUGH ® I speak with the tongues |body to be burned, and have not charity, Bh of men and of angels, » and have not it! profiteth me nothing. ‘ charity, Lam become «as sounding brass,| 4 Charity ™ suffereth long, and ™ is_ inkling cymbal. kind ; charity © envieth not ; charity * 1 thou vaunteth not itself, P is not puffed up, 5 Doth not 4 behave itself unseemly, ough ¢ I have the gift of pro- e understand,all mysteries, and 4 beha r seeketh not her own, * is not easily pre- yoked, t thinketh no evil; edge: f and though: I’ have all 1 Is,57. 12. Jer. 7s} 18.) Rom. 1, 29 aR 14, ‘S340. «Is. so that I could remove mountains, 8. John 6. 63. 1] 13. 13. 2Cor, 12.)'3. 5. Phil. 4.8. 3 have not charity, » I am nothing. And : though I bestow all my goods] tim,a,s. Heb.13.| 294Gal- 5. 91. 26. Thes. 3. 7. Jd 9, Jam. 2..14—17. 1.15. 1 Vim.tr 10.24. 33. & 1% ome. Tit, 3. 3.).25. Rom. 14. 12—~ 0 feed the poor, * and though I_give my m Prov. 10. 12. 2 ‘ Cor. 6. 6. Gal. 5. - 8. Aa-H6. Bl 15. & 15.1, 2. Gal, 22. Eph. 4. 2..Col,'4,5. 1 Pet. 2,1. (5. 13. & 6, 1, 24° Ts 1le & 3. 12, 2|* Or, zs not val Phil. 2,8—5.21. 2 Wer, 2, 3.8 1% 8.le 4. 1. Mat, 13. 111] 8.4, 2 Cor. 12. 11, 9, 30. & 14.6. 2) Rom 1. 25. & 16 Gal, 0.3. fhe “Cox, 12. 46 9 Pets 2e| 25. Eph.3y 4, & 6/1 Mat. 6. 14. “saat i io Gok 1. 26. 1 23. 5-. Luke 18. 22. 18. 19s b 3.1. Mat. 26. 45.) Tim. 3. 16. 28. & 19, 8 & 21. Rom. 14.15. Gal.|f 12.9. Mat. 17.20.) 3, 4. John 12. 43. $. 6. 220 1.Lime 1.) & 21-21. Mark 11.) Gal. 5.26. Phil. 1. 5.) 9 a2, 23. Luke 17.) 15—18. TALT Batti i 5, 6s “1k Dan. 3: 16—28. | “12, 810. 28.. ef yer. 1. 3. & 16.) John 13. 37, & 16. Vim. 2.25. & 8.) 1Sam. 25; 21, 22\! Tim, 2.120. 1Joha 10. & 4.2, Jam, 5.) 33,34. 1 Kings 20.} 3-16, 17. 17. 1 Pet. 48. °.| 10,11, Ps. 10. 5.19 Num, 12,328 16- |) n Neh. 9) 17. Prov.| Proy. 13. 10.'& 17.) 15. & 20. 10—12)) © 19. 22) & Sle 20.) 14) & 25. 8—10\)" Ps. 106. 32, ) 33. Luke 6. 35, 36.) Be, 17.8, 9. & 10.) Mat. 5) 22. Mark Eph, 4, 32. Col,'3,) 4. Dan. 3. 1i9—22.) 3. 5. Jam. 1. 19,20. 12, 13. 1 Pet. 3. 8.)p 4,6. 18, 19. & 5.Jt 2 Sam. 10. 3. Job’, 2Pet.1.7% LJohn) 2. & 8,2, Phil. 2.1 21,27. Jer. 21: 19. $. 16-18, & 4. 11. | 1—5.: & 18. 18—-20., 8 o 3, 8s Gen. 30. 1.)9°7. 36, Gre & 11} 40,2316. “Mat. 9. & 37-11. Met. 27.1 13-16, 18. 21, 22:| 4. Luke 7. 39. 44/1. 6—9. Num,.| 22. Gal. 5. 6. 2%) 13, Acts 21. 13, 1524. Mat. 7%] 1 John 4. 8. 20, 21. Phil. 1.20, 21. & ih ver. 3, & 719. Kl 2. Se ‘ ; 2,23. feel ourselves sharers in the disgrace and. re- proach of the poor and needy ;,. deem ourselves honoured and prospered, in the reputation, suc- cess, and usefulness, of our more distinguished brethren ; and rejoice in the consolation of such. as were glad in the Lord.. The meanest Chris- tian would not then repine, or envy the most ex- | alted; but rejoice and bless God on his account : the most eminent would not disregard the mean- “est; but would peculiarly endeavour to encou- yage and help him. ‘Thus the good of the whole and of every part would be the uniform object ‘of all, in every station, without any exception ; | and with the subordination of ali personal inter- | ests and satisfactions to this superior end. In- ‘stead of coveting earnestly the highest stations, or the most conspicuous gifts ; instead of acting, ‘as if all were to be apostles, prophets, teachers, | and rulers ; we should then unreservedly leave | the appoiatment of his servants to God, and those || whom he employs. in his providence: and we should choose the more excellent way of loves, | endeavouring to occupy ‘with our measure of | ability and influence, for the good of our brethren, | till our Lord come: remembering that they will “Rot be most applauded at that time, who affected | the chief places; but they, who haye been most faithful to the trust reposed in them, and most Be AST i eli ale Ar lle do ed ‘without charity, he should only resemble the unmeaning noise of the most common and legs harmonious musical instruments. Nay, could he . also deliver prophecies, which should be verified -by the most signal accomplishment; if he could understand and even comprehend all divine mysteries ; if he were possessed of all the natu- ral and religious Knowledge imaginable ; and if he could exercise that special faith on the pow- er of Christ, by ‘which miracles were wrought, to such a degree that even mountains should literally be removed at his word, to the univer- sal astonishment of mankind: yet, without char- ity he:should be nothing, not a Christian at all ; and so; far ‘beneath the meanest believer on earth. Nay, if from pride, ostentation, or simi- lar motives, he should give all his goods to feed the poor, even to the’starving of himself; or if from. party‘zeal’and obstinate attachment to a system, he should give his body to be burned as a martyr; yet, without charity, he could be no- thing better than a deluded hypocrite, and should derive no benefit from it. The apostle meant to show, in the strongest instances imas ginable, that nothing could prove a mana true. believer, who had not charity. Some of the - cases he states cannot be supposed to have ever existed : yet it seems evident from: Scripture, that aman might have the largest degree of that ‘{faith, by which miracles were performed, with out any of the “faith that worketh by love ;” and that it is possible for a man to expend all s wealth in alms, and die a martyr for the trath, without saving grace! The word charity has been of late so appropriated to.oneexternal expression of love, which yet may be produced ~ from other principles; that it is desirable for . the word ove, to be here substituted, according . to the exact meaning of the original, in order render the passage more intelligible to common, readers.—‘It must here be taken in the noblest * sense, for such a love to the whole Church, i diligent in their Master’s work. q oe . Wears NOTES. /cHaP. xm0. ¥. 1—3. .The more effectual. to expose the radical error, of the Corinthians, in over-valuing spiritual gifts, and-seeking their ie oe ate in the use of them, without regard to the benefit of their brethren; the apostle in coh Sag declares the most eminent of these to be comparatively nothing, and love to, be thing. He had told them, that he would iety of he an languages most perfectly, and if|* and.the whole world, as arises from prince les OC ae y centres: in God” s aoe A.D. 60. 1 CORINTHIANS. a 6 ¥ Rejoiceth not iw iniquity, bus xre-| 7 ¥ Beareth all» 5 be joiceth + in the truth ; things; —— things things. 4) 4.8. & 7.8. Mic.| 129. 2 Cor. 7. G+) y See on, ver. te 8. Ag 65 19. 41,116. Phil. 1./4. 18.) Nam. 11. 12-14; & 22. 5. Rom.} & 2. 17,18. 1 Thes.]| Deut. 1. 9. Prd e ‘32. Phil. 3. 18, | 3.6—10. 2Joln 4.|’ 10.12. Cant, 8. 6, Rom. 15, 1. Gal. 6./a : 2, Heb. 13. 13) 1h 20: BE n 1 Sam. 23. 19— 21. 2Saim 4.10— 12. Ps. 10. 3. & 119. 136. Proy- 14. 9. Jer.9.1. & 13.jx Ex. 18. 9. Joshd 3 John 3. “17. & 20.10. Hos.| 22. 22—338. Rom.!* Or, with. V. 4—7. The ance of love which are here} and selfishness, and enumerated, show that thejjapostie primarily in-| comfort, advantage, and honowi tended those exercises okt | holy affection, whom nature would regard as é which respect mankind. it is equally evi-|“ Love vaunteth not itself ;” it L dent that no natural benevolence, which subsists| ostentatious principle: it rr in an unbeliever’s heart, can at all answer to the| to boast, to push himself into description here given. We must therefore} himselfto others, to act pay pine et bee ny conclude, that he meant» that love which is’ the] lence, orin an.ove init. fruit of the Spirit in the believer’s heart, by) ‘ It is not puffed up; it never leads a. ¢ which especially his faith worketh. ‘The hum-|to be crate by efdowments, ‘offices, appla bled penitent, obtaining pardon’ and peace by} or popularity: for where love pi ils, these’a faith in Christ, finds his self-confidence and his} only regarded and vy - r attachment-to tht world broken down: he has/ others, communicat also been faught to love the perfections, the ho-| the honour of ie Tiness, and the cause, of God ; the person, eo" « béhave itself ' unseemly; and precepts, of Christ, and tis image in his peo, a gentle, beneficent, ° ple; to love his neighbours and even his ene-| respectful conduct, suited’ to. his em mies, after Christ’s example, and ‘in obedience | relative daties, age, and + and to his commands ; and he now desires that they preserves him from rash#iess, and those” should all be happy, and God be glorified ‘in| prieties, into which ats ex tray lone their salvation. This love therefore includes all, others; for he who is influenced by parties, nations, and characters, in itsexpansive | keep the good of mankind contin exercise, though still capable of more particular him as his object: and this” pene attachments: it regards both the temporal and; from those evil tempers and. 0 sisi eternal interests of mankind; and the external} ‘which would counteract his gtand comfort, as well as spiritual advantage, of be-|‘ Love seeketh notits own?? ‘it never Jievers: and, in subordination to the love .of mento seek their own ease, interest, God, it seeks to promote the benefit of mankind, indulgence, except in subordination to the w and the peace and prosperity of the Church, as fare of others and the glory of God; and it do its grand objects. This love is the unequivocal | not allow them to seek any selfish end, in the x évidence_of regeneration ; ; gnd it is a better! of their gifts and talents, which are conferred 6 touchstone of men’s professed faith in Christ,|them’to profit others with. Love than even the love of God; because its effects | “ provoked ;” itis not passionate and may, more easily be examined, and there is lessygnore than revengeful;” hpi poms danger of false affections in it. It was also that| offence even at many Or part of the Christian temper, in which the Co- [pride and self-love eoiier rinthians were peculiarly defective: the apostle} Love thinketh no evil therefore selected this subject, to show them| and not apt to impute men’s how low an estimate ought to be made of their| tives without evident proof: can ther religion. . We must further observe that he de-|never prompt any one’to inven r circulate s k scribed love, as a man would gold, by enumerat-| ders, to believe mali 1 : ing its properties in the abstract. Wherever it lessly to expose ‘the | subsisted, it had those properties, whether its] rather influence him | extenuate | ; quantity were small or great: and by this a man| them. For * love rejoiceth not in nde might estimate his.own attainments in real reli-| is not gratified, (as pride and’ malevolen gion. Some love might exist, where great re-| with the report of the! viees and follies of mains of selfish passions obstructed its exercise ;| though belonging to any party, or r {as alittle gold may be mixed with a large alloy| opposers ; it rather influences a of base metal :) but it would then become less] over'it, and to desire that ‘it sho evident, and the man’s state more dubious.—|roneous. * But love rejoiceth in! *© Love suffereth long ;” it influences a man, a8}excites joy in the heart, | far as it prevails, to endure the most provoking) the truth and the holy lives” of injuries and affronts for a long time together,| are mentioned ; or when asper without resentment or retaliation: it “ is kind,”| yindicated by the truth being mage | even to the most injurious; persevering in en- en persons of any sort act with | deayours to overcome evil with good, and de-|cerity, and integrity, professing and lighting in showing Kindness to all sorts of per-| the truth of the Gospel. “ Lowe be sons, by word and.deed, — * Loye envieth not ;”| “ things :? it covers all faults, aS fat as far as it rales im the heart, it represses pride duties will admit ; it bears with the % £ AD. ©. _ CHAPTER XIIL A D. &: ME 3 - [Prattical ‘Observations.y |come, then that which i is in meee shall be ak 8 Charity > never faileth ; but whether done away. | _ ‘therebe phecies, they shall fail; whether] 11 When Iwas a child, & I spake pM as a. child, . L understood as a child, I there tongues, they shall cease; whe-~ | ther oka knowledge, it shall. d-yanish * thought asa child: but when I be- came a man, I put away childish things. 9 For Pee know in part, pan we pro-| 12 Fornow © we see through a glass, part. t darkly ; ; but. theni face to face: * now oat “a f when that which i is, poate is}I know. in part; but then shall I know aes ‘ ., [even as also I am known. i + Beer 10, 13. mk oer? 49: 76 RT HOY 4.% Mat. 11. 27.) & 60. 19,20. 2Cor.jh 2 Cor. 3:°18..% 5. 12, 8, Matt. 5, 8. - 92..32. Gal. 5 Rom. 11.34. Eph} 5. 7,8. Rev. 21. 22.) 7, Jam. 1, 23, & 18,10, Rom, Se ia ver. 1. & 12, 10.Je ver. 12. & 2. 9. &! 3, 8. 18, 19. Col, 2.} 23. & 22. 4, 5. t Or, in a rade! 18. 1 John 3. 2. - 98—30. & 14. 39. 8. 2 Job 11. 7, 8.) 2,3. 1 Pet. 1.10—/ g 3.1, 2: & 14. 20.4 . 12-19. spree ag ilf | farts ante Ale Ry & 26. 14. Ps. 40. 5.) 12. 1 John 3. 2, Ee. 11.10. Gal.4.1. her 9, 10, Johm | 19 6. 5 1 6. Prov. 30,/f ver. 12, Is. 24, 28. | * Or, reasoned, i Ex. 33. ‘Ud. Num.| 10. 1 * and mistakes of ay with candour and kind. ledge, which is acquired on earth, will, as it ness; ad it submits to any inconvenience cheer-| were, be eclipsed by the perfect knowledge of fully, eur this forbearance imposes. ‘ Love|heaven; as the light of the stars by the blaze of _ believeth all things .”. it disposes.a person to|noon: or the knowledge, by which some were believe the most favourably of all others, till the| qualified to teach, others the truth and will of _ contrary be proved ; to act as. counsel for the ac-| God, would be of no further use. Here indeed _ cused ; and even to credit a man’s apologies for | the servants of God ‘ knew in part, and so pro- his faults, his professions of zepentance, and his |‘ phesied in part :” they had a small portion df purposes of amendment. ‘* Love hopeth all| iis ways, works, and counsels made known to * things :” it prompts a man to hope the best of|them; but when the perfect discoveries of ane -another’s character and intentions, that the case! other world should be made, all this would be will fairly allow, him : to hope for the conversion | done away, as the useless taper in the day-time, € sinner, or the recovery of the backslider ;|This. might. be illustrated by the difference be- to proceed with hope in his attempts to do good|tween the apprehensions of a child, and those of ‘to the most profligate, obstinate, and ungrate-|a man. The apostle could recollect, that when | ful ; and it allows no one to despair of others, to|he was a child, he had talked in a childish and | be wearied out by their perverseness, or to give| unsuitable manner about the affairs of men; and } over all endeavours for their good. In this de.| he had conceived of them, been affected by them, sire and. hope of finally succeeding, at least in\and reasoned about’ them, with much ignorance some. instances, “‘Love.endureth all things :” it influences a man to bear any poverty, reproach, | persecution, hardship, suffering, or even death, seeking to do goad to the bodies and souls of en, after the example of Christ, and: in obedi- Hence to his commandments. It is obvious to every attentive reader, that in this beautiful de- ‘scription of the properties and effects of love, the ostle meant to show the Corinthians, that their ‘eonduct had in most particulars been an entire contrast to it. (Notes, Gal. v. 13—18, Jam, iii, deer Z. ts 8—12. ‘The love, which. the apostle re- 1ended, ** never faileth :” it never losethits le or excellency, it will never be changed for )any other thing, nor will it ever fail out of that in which it hath taken root. mid, even the gift of prophecy would fail: the rit of prophecy would soon be withdrawn from shurch ; the instructions, given by the pro- ets from immediate revelation, would soon be ded by more ordinary methods ; ; and even prophecies « of the Scripture. will all shortly somplished, and, having answered their L be, of no further use. was of no long continuance. in. the and in heaven no acquaintance with B ages will be of any value, That al knowledge, on which the Corinthi. y On the other. and misapprehension: but when he became a man, he not only put away his toys and childish pursuits, but his, childish mannér of speaking’, thinking, and judging ; as one ashamed of the impertinence and folly that had mixed with, even the little knowledge which he had acquired. Thus on earth, he could only conceive and speak as a child about divine things, when his present knowledge was compared with that of heaven. Though preserved from all error, yet he was aware, that he should find his views of them in. adequate, unsuitable, and widely different from. the real nature and a of those sublime ob. jects of contemplation, For he could here only see them “ through a glass, darkly ; » as by the imperfect reflection of a snirror, or in the obscure. description of »a riddle. This view of them by faith, through the medium of ‘revelation, i is suf- ficient for the present state; ‘but i it is inadequate and obscure, compared | with’ that view of them,’ which is obtained by those, who “ see face to ** face. ;” and who haye an immediate, intuitive, and complete. discovery of God, of Christ, and of heavenly things. So that the apostle’s know. The gift ‘of jledge in part, ¢ of the truths and purposes of Go would be as ‘nothing, when he came ‘to know,” “as he was known ;” and to perceive those ‘obs q jects with that clearness, fulness, and adequate conception of them, which corresponds to ‘the “aoe d themselves, soon vanished asa dream ;|perfect knowledge of God himself, as He's as ae at kind and Scalia of religious mE finite mind can comprehend. infinity. Ah D. 60. °13 \And*now:! abideth ™ faith, » hope, (BUMP As Pet 4.254 17. VJohn’ 5. 1) 18.°23,-Cohe as 5. 1. John 2 14. 24—} —5. 9—13. 27. 1 Thes. 5. 3. 27. & 3.9, n Ps. 4211. & 43.1 Heb, 6. 11. 19.02 m Luke? 8, 315.) & 22. 32. Gal. fae-| 21—26. Rom. 5. 4.) 3. 3. Heb. 10. 39. & 11.1 5. & 8. 24. 25. % ‘Y. 13... Not only was Jove more excellent and more enduring,” than all spiritual gifts, miracu- lous powers, and prophetical discoveries ; but it even far exceeded in value all other Christian graces. After the ceasing of supernatural gifts in the Church, faith, hope, and love.abode, and “will abide, to'the end of the world, as the three principal graces, that distinguish Christians from other men; and in fact include all the others. Faith receives the testimony of Gad concerning invisible things, appropriate’ his instruction, and receives his salyation, by looking to and relying on’ the divine Redeemer, and the promises of)/do them good! But where does this heav ol God in him.’ Hope expects the promised bless-|love reside, which the | ings, as perfected in eternal life; and thus “it ‘is the anchor of the soul,” keeping it steadfast in obedience and patient waiting, amidst every | Or does she dwell in some ie kind of opposition and discouragement. And love to God, and to mankind for his sake, as be- fore described, is the active principle of all those Willing services, in which the Christian does good ‘to his generation, by the will of God. These three abide, and mus? abide, as essential to god- liness; under -every dispensation and in every age; whatever other changes take place: but, “the greatest of these is love.” Not that love can do the office of faith, in justifying the sin- ’ mer, any’ more than the eye can perform the function of the ear; nor can this love be found ih any man, who is not a partaker of faith and hope, But faith and hope are the means, or the itterprediate acts of the mind, by which a proud, selfish, carnal, condemned criminal is brought to love 1 reconciled God, and to love men for his sake: they are as the scaffolding, without which the building cannot be erected ; yet the building is more valuable than the scaffolding, and when that is completed, the other wiil be taken down as of no more use, For love is the very nature and image of God, the bond of perfection, the essence of holiness, and the fulfilling of the law. Faith and hope are only requisite for us, as sin- riers, in this imperfect state: faith will therefore soon be lost in vision, and hope in fruition; but pérfect love will flourish for ever, the business, element, joy, and glory of heaven itself; uniting God and all holy creatures in the most perfect harmony and felicity, without the least alloy of /numerous admirers for their zeal any contrary principle, through all the ages of [contending for the sentiments, or fo! eternity. (Marg. Ref.) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. 4 V. 1—7. Splendid abilities, extensive learning, admired eloquence, and exact knowledge in the mysteries of God, may be possessed by a proud and selfish man; who is as sounding brass, or a tinkling cymbal, in his most admired displays of his con spicuous endowments. . Indeed, the pewers or eloquence of angels, and atl imaginable gifts of miracles or prophecy, cannot demonstrate a man to be any better than Balaam or Judas: and even I. CORINTHIANS. ° charity, these: three; but’® the of thesé Zs. ohayity, A aie math ; 5. & 146.5, Larns.{ Pet. 1, 21, 1 John}: 3>2. Cox, 5. 14°15, ae under persecution evs eath, may spring from love; and in Paka it our heart-searching Jud deluded, who expect accepta those good works, which are in degree, as they. are corrupt and in. principle!’ And how are even Christians» ofter fascinated; to over-rate ostentatious eloquence, gifts, and abilities, and to undervalue © simple, and unadorned love, which seeks x y : ch the apostle so warmly p gytizes? Is she returned to Pa EY ly out with our contentions distance from the dispute the Church ? Creal j among’ us, has but few vc little ence; and is treated with negh earth, Alas! numbers, who might be su to be somewhat, if we “: different names and sentiments. seem incapable of long-suffering or Iki any but their own party : so that envy railing, ridicule, slander, and ac prominent features of the portr exhibit to the view of the public. unseemly manner they sound th vent their own resentments, ex over, their opponents, forget superiors, and turn religious vain-glorious, selfish, # for victory. It is evident, character are easily pro fied ; that they think evil 4 in detecting the faults” i differ from them. In sho will perceive that ev: tt finition of loye forms a complete contrast to conduct of many, who in different ages hav own sect or party. But, alas! love than we generally possess, such abuses, without being be sure of imitation. Let us t whether this’ divine love in our hearts ?. Have we learned t to be kind? Are We taught tor to rejoice in the superior reputation, : of our brethren? Hath love instruct “honour toesteem others better than and cured us of insolence, rashness, tation? Hath this divine principle guide a becoming behaviour to our superiors, ad , -4 : - = CHAPTER XIV. _ ar 80. tongue, speaketh not unto men, but unto God: forno man *understandeth 4im;fhow- . beit in the Spirit he speaketh mysteries, . 3 But he: that prophesieth, speaketh unto men fo ® edification;and 4 exhorta- tion, and icomfort. ~ . ; 4 He that speaketh in an unknown tongue, * edifieth himself; but he that prophesieth, ! edifieth the church. 5 1-™ would that ye all spake with tongues, but rather that ye prophesied : " for greater zs he that prophesieth, than he that speaketh with tongues, *except he interpret, that the church may receive edifying. — ; * Gr. Aeareth. Acts 22.9. f 2.7610 & 13.2. & 15, 51. Ps. 49. 3, 4.) Jude 20. Col. 4. 8 1 Thes. & 78.2. Matt. 18.!h Luke 3. 18. Acts! 2.11. & 3.2. & 4. ll. Mark 4 ii} 13) 15..& 14. 22. &] 18. & 5. 11—14 Rom. 16. 25. Eph.| 15. 32. Rom. 12. 8./k ver. 14. ost] s the Corinthians to follow after jows that prophecy, as most cofidu- ition, is to be preferred to speaking 1—6. Speaking in am unknown distinct musical sounds, is of no use s, 6—11. All gifts should be used most edifying manner, 12—20. ‘ongues| ed to convince unbelic but prophe- more useful in the public assemblies, and rs who resort thither, 21—25. Rules the orderly exercise of spiritual gifts in the hurch, 26—33. “Women are forbidden to speak there, 34, 35. A reproof of the self-sufficiency of ©) gome teachers, 36—38. Gifts must be exercised, sft: all things done “ decently and in order,’’ 39, ee hel

charity, ¢ and de- _ sire spiritual gifts, but rather that yemay“prophesy. = sg .. 2 For “he that speaketh in an unknown | (a Prov. 15, 9. & 21. 1 Pet-5. 12. iver. 31.2 Cor. B. 4- & 2. 7. Eph. 6. 22. 15.3. Eph. 4. 12— 16. 29.1 Thes. 5. 11. 1.Tim 1. 4 ver. 9—11, 16, 21,]. } 13. 2 Tim, 2. 22. 2) 4,14. |. 21. 1s. 51. 1.Rom.| Pet. 1. 7. - 3. 3-9. & 6. 19:} 1 Thes. 2. 3. & 4.|I ver 3. 18, 19. © 9,/30) & 14. 19. Ie 12, 1. 31. 22. Gen: 11. 7 &} Col, 1.26,27.& 2.) 1. & 5. 11. 14, 2)m_ 12. 28—50. & 13. >, Pimp 5. 10.& 6. 11. 42. 23. Deut 28.49.} 9.) Tim: 3.9. 16.) These3. 12. 1 Tim.) 4. Num. It. 23, 29. id yer. 3—5. 24, 25. ‘ “12. 14. 1 Pet.! 37, 39 & 13. 2. 9.) 2. Kings 18. 26.| Rev. 10. 7. 4.13, & 6.2.2 Tim.|n ver. 1. 3. ~ 3. 1113. 3 John} Num. 11.) 25—29.] Acts 2. 4—11. & 10. g ver. 4. 12, 26. &8.| 4.2. Tit. 1.9. & 2Jo ver. 12, 13. 26-28, ) Bey ee | Rom. 12. 6. )14-46. 8 19. 6 1. & 10. 23. Acts 9.) 6.9. 15. Heb. 3, 13.] & 12. 10. 30. b See on, 13. 1—8.] Thes. 5. 20. 1 Tim, 31. Rom, 14. 19. &| & 10.25. & 13, 22. in an unconverted state; for so we now clearly see them to have been: let us learn to value things ascerding to their intrinsic. worth, and not, as children, admire all that glitters, whether it be gold or tinsel: let us cease from our child- ish pursuits about mere externafs and mon- essentials; that we may value ahd ‘seek an in- crease of faith, hope, and love, from the Giver of all good gifts: and whilst we contend, that faith alone can justify the simner by forming his rela- tion to the Saviour, and’ that hope only can sup- port the soul, amidst all the trials of life and death: let us remember, that Love is still great- er than these useful agd needful graces ; being . the evidence of our title to eternal life, and the meetness for, and earnest of, that holy and un: speakable felicity. fs -inferiors, opponents, competitors, friends, rela- “tivés, and all orders of men in the Church or the "community? Have we attained the habit of giy- €. ff Up our own interest or inclination, whenever “the good of others requirés it? Can we bear af- _ fronts without being easily provoked? Are we | disposed to be unsuspecting ; to mourn over the |) Sims of others ; to bear with their infirmities, Peng and perverseness ; to believe, hope, and ' endure all things for their sakes? If some sparks P this heavenly flame have been kindled in our s; we know that there is much of a con nature to counteract its efficacy. Here ‘then is a call for watchfulness, diligence, and “sprayer ; that our “love may abound yct more “ané more in knowledge and in all judgment ;” and that our selfish nature may be more entirely _ subdued and mortified. Hence we shall also see still more our need of the cleansing blood of Christ ; and shall learn to walk humbly before “God, and to bear with others; as conscious that | We need the patient forbearance both of the Lord NOTES. CHAP. XIV. V. 1—5. Having shown ¥ excellency of love, the apostle exhorted the Ce rinthians to follow after it, as the great object ~ of their unremitting pursuit, in preference to all other things :.and then they would do well ear- nestly to desire spiritual gifis, that they might be enabled to be useful to their brethren ; for ander the influence of love, they would certainly thus use them: especially they should value “* the gift of prophesying’’ By this the apostle seems to. have intended an immediate communi- cation from the Spirit of God, concerning the meaning of the Holy Scriptures, or some point of doctrine or practice, in which the Church or in- dividuals wanted instruction at the time. This was a gift bestowed on several, by which they became occasional, or extraordinary, teachers in the Church ; and it seems to have generally beén accompanied by the power of predicting futare - events, when circumstances. required it. .The Corinthians, however, did not value it so much ‘as the gift of tongues, or of miracles, because it d of our brethren. : hei a fh ne ee aces If this love is planted in our hearts, (though 8s an exotic in‘an unfriendly soil and climate ;) vill never fail, but will certainly grow up to ity : and it will flourish abundantly, when es shall have ceased, and when human and eloquence shall have vanished away : | even our highest attainments in divine ge in this present world, (which are in- ery small compared with those of the e,) will appear like the lispings, the imagi. d the reasonings of a little child. But, ble, indistinct tiew, which We obtain the mirror of the sacred word, be so have sometimes found it; with hall we “see face to face, and we are known’ Let us then nldish thing , Which amused us . the Holy Spirit he spake the most sublime mys A D. 60, 6 Now, brethren, if I. come unto you speaking, with tongues, P what shall /I profit, yous except 1 shall speak to you either by 4 revelation, or by * knowledge, or by * prophesying, or by. doctrine ? @ AnG even" things without life giving sound, whether pipe or harp, *,.except they give a distinction in the + sounds, how shall it be known what, is piped or harped ? 8 For .y if the-trumpet give an uncer- tain sound, who shall prepare, himself to the battle ? Pp 10, 33. & 12. 7. ray 13. 3. 1 Sam. 12. 2t. Jer, 16. 19. .& 23. 32; Matt. 16.) Cor, 11.6. Eph. 3. 26. 2 Tin. 2. 14,).4.2 Pet. 2.5. & 3. ‘Tit. 3. 8. Heb, 13.) 18 Luke 7. 32. 9, s See om ver. 1, &{+ Or, tunes. q ver. 26—30, Mat} 13. y Num, 16.9. Josh. 11. 25, & 16.07%: Sit bers “26) Rom, 16.|: 6. 4—20- ia 7. Cor. 12. 1,7. Eph. 17. 2 Tim. 3., 10. 16—18. Neh. 4. 18 1.17. Phik 8. 15; r 12 8 & 13, 2. 31 9 9. Rom. 15. 14. 2 Bs &i4..2,2 John u 13. 1. x ver, 8, Num, 10. 3- 10, Matt. 11. 17. was less suited to excite admiration, but the apostic instruct d them, that it was greatly to be preferred by them, because more useful in their situation, For, ne who spake in a language which the hearers unde: -stood. not, did not speak to men, but to God ouly; nor would others, re- eeive ovy benefit, though under the impulse of teries of the Gospel, in the most suitable words Whereas, he that prophesied spake to men, to edify them indivine truth, to exhort them to ho- ly practice, or to comfort them under their mani fold trials. Indeed, he who spake in an un- known tongue, might derive instraction and _be- nefit from his own words, and his faith might be establisited by the exercise of this miraculous gift; in case he was not elated with pride and in. fluenced by ostentation, But he that prophesi- ed would. edify numbets, which would be far more desirable. As the apostle rejoiced in eve- ry thing conducive to their prosperity, he desir. ed that they might all be endued with the gift of tongues; but still more, that they should all be capable of instructing others, by the gift of pro pleas for the prophet was certainly a more qnourable and useful person, than he who spake with tongues ; except the latter were also endu- ed with the gift of interpreting his discourse in ¢o the language understood by his hearers, that so the Church might be edified by what he spake. This was not generally the case ; for ¢ man might be miraculously enabled to speak in one, two, or More languages which he’had never learned: and yet, being left ignorant of others, he might be unable to explain his meaning to those, who neither understood the language in which he Spake, nor that which was his native tongue. Or, to counter poise this distinction, which tended so mueh to elate the possessors, they might be left fncapable of giving utterance with propriety, perspicuity, or promptitude suited to a public @ssembly, even in their native tongue, to those givine truths: which they spake fluently in an- other language, under the influence of the Holy Spirit; and another map might be miraculously 1. CORINTHIANS.» the tongue words } easy to bewu how shall it be known what i ise 2 for ye shall speak into of voices in the wo is without signific ing of the. voice, # that, speaketh a barbari: speaketh shall be a barbat zealous of * spiritual gifta, ¢ may,excel to the ca t Gr. significant. tb ye guage of the audience, owhat was who yet himself might be unable to. ly in the language which he interpreted, in ordinary cases, clearly understanding. guage, and being able to speak. very distinct attainments. ¢ ‘ tongues. conferred? That the ides hipeoluiat * God) might be openly made Known ‘people and nations, . Then surely, ‘ subservient, must be of nies ( Beza.) out needless offence, of what he had h apostle put the case, that, when, he came. next Corinth, he should merely speaking in a variety of languages; shades in that case would his visit: be to them? cerning some‘doctrine Speae |sert, where their words would he lost in th 9 So likewise ye; ‘except yeuw 10 There areyit tl Therefore if: [Practical Observations.) pes. 12. Even so ye, » forasmuch as | pal seek th of the’ chu 21. Job.’ 39. 2479086, erat yd 4 25. Is. 27. ig ds Boe are Fe Acts 28, i oF us 3.6. Eph. 6 1-18. om. yh oa gaa ver. 19, 1 Why waste pa * to which the gift of tongues Wiberg V.6—12.. To convince the Corinth wi lay his ¢ ly of none; except he by immediate revelation. from God, or prophetical message suited to th were mistaken. Unless, (which indeed its is. di guish with exactness,) e C structions ; all that, he cou “party unl languages ‘would be an unmeaning. noise, even lifeless things that are used to _ ur such as musical instruments, can give no tion to those who are to-sing and dance to unless a proper distinction be obse: sounds ; and if the trumpet should. random, without any | sound which calls the combatant ‘tot other sounds of different n could understand when top battle? If then, an intelligible ¢ sounds was-necessary in life, much more must they be 50 ‘those. ion. For unless they uttered signi telligible words, how could the. hearers stand what was spoken? They might ¢ speak in an empty room or an u' eager ie »: AD. 60. _ 18 Whereforeslet him that speaketh inan wsecin, eiepaiaune 4 pray that he may interprets @ ©” 14 For. if pray i in an unknown tongue, 1 ehaaa but my understand- nitfule is it. then? & [will pray spirit, and I will. ‘pray with the ing also: { will sing with the »4and I will sine ane the under- standing also. 16 Else when thou shalt. bless with the spirit, how shall he that occupieth a ver a7 28. & 1. £10. 19, Rom. 3. 5.| & 6. 18. Col. 3.16, 21 a8 $1, Phil. 1. 18.}, Jude 20 4 LS 14. ee 19. John 4. Jag) 47. 7. Rem. ‘Acts 1. 14. & 4. 29] 23. 24. Rom. 1. 9.) by 3 i ver2,14. —31, & 8. E 5. 17—%, ever, 2 15, 16.18. eh and never reach any human ear. There were in- -deed as many languages or idioms in the world, as there were differentregions : and each of these was significant to the persons accustomed to it. That circumstance therefore ought to be consi- dered ; otherwise, even in ordinary conversation, the speaker and hearer, who understand not each other, would appear reciprocally barbarians to each other ; however expressive, polite, and copi- e languages were in which they spake : and Id be more likely to despise each other, eg ‘to profit by the interview, or be satisfied withvit, | ‘Inthe common concerns of life, there- fore, it was thus requisite for men to understand each other; and stirely the Corinthians, amidst their zeal, and emulous desire of spiritual gifts, to act consistently with common sense, hey might edify the Churel; and not in such «of. strange languages, do not speak that which oe ? (Hammond.) h pray to be endued also with the gift of in- reting what was ~aryee or what others _de- hichbnat be a mere ‘ostentatious dis- : congregation, in an unknown tongue ; tor heart might indeed b eens oa of oil and him, so, his own fruitful, having no just and \c pote no benefit to his CHAPTER XIV.’ desire to excel in those things by which |j could only procure them irrational admira- tion !—‘ At this day, among the papists, they are © used, in their sermons, always to quote the sa- © ered Scriptures in Latin, without adding a ‘translation in the vulgar tongue; nor do they © use any other method, in the singi.g and © prayers.” (Beza.)—‘ If you that have the gift * the auditors may understand ; (for to that end Senre were those languages given, that you ht speak to every one, in his own language, cts ii. 6.) how shall any one be better for V.13—19. If any of them must needs apewk ‘unknown tongue among their brethren, let their powers, without meaning or use. | ng the apostle should come and pray Ye very devoutly . 4D. 69. the room of the « unlearned say, } Amen, at thy giving of thanks, seeing he under- standeth net what thou sayest ? 17 For thou verily givest thanks well, m but the other is not edified. 18 I =thank my God, 1 speak with tongues more than you all: 19 Yet ° in the church [ had rather speak five words with my understanding, that 6y my voice I might teach others al- so, than ten thousand words in an uz- known tongue. 11, 12. John 7. 15.| 41. 13. & 72. 19.) & 22 Acts 4. 13. & 89. 52. & 106./m ver. 4. 26 } 1}. 24. 24¢Num. 5.7 48. Jer. 28. 6. Mat.jn 1. 4—6. & 4. 22. Deut. 27. 1s 6. 13. & 28. 20.50 ver. 4,21, 22. &e. 1 Kings 1, 36. ‘ k ver. 23, 24. Is. 29.] 1 Chr. 16. 36. re eae a A Mark 16. 20. John inference from this observation? Truly, he would pray from the fulness of his spiritual affections ; and in the sober exercise of his understanding also, by using such words as might edify others and enable them to join with him. In like man. ner, when he sang the praises of God, he would endeavour to have his spiritual affections engag- ed as much as possible; vet he would alsé con- sider, as a rational man, what language would be best understood by the congregation. But if any of them, neglecting this dictate of common sense, should celebrate the praises | of God, and return thanks for his mercies, in the most spiritual and fervent manner, but in an unknown tongue ; ; how could he who occupied the place of a pri- vate believer, who had neither learning, nor the gift of tongues, give his assent to the thanksgiv- ing, by saying, men, aS was customary among them ; (Marz. Ref) seeing he had not under- stood any thing which was spoken? ‘The one might give thanks in a very proper manner; but the other could derive no benefit from it. Many indeed of the Corinthians supposed themselves ‘to excel in this particular gift, and were pleased ‘to make a show of it: but the apostle thanked God, that, as commissioned to preach to the Gentiles, of whatever nation, he spake with ‘tongues more than they all, and was enabled to preach in more languages ; the whole praise of which he gave to the Lord. Yet he had rather utter five words, or the shortest instructive sen- tence, among believers in ,the public assembly, in a rational manner, So that others might under- stand him, and be edified by what he said, than irrationally t to speak ten thousand words, or the most copious discourse, in an unknown tongue which could be of no use tothem. Had the apos- tle lived about the. ZGra of the reformation, and itten expressly against the Church of Rome, he d not more emphatically have exposed the surdity and wickedness of worshipping God, and performing all public services in Latin, of 1 the common people understand not one No wonder the rulers of-that Church erstanding: lock up the Scriptures also in an unknown River. tongue ; seeing they must otherwise bear too Now-| evident a testimony against them. With the un- ‘would then be the prope erstanding. (15.) That is, say most commenta- \@f. D. 60: oN I. CORINTHIANS. 20 Bréthren, P be not ‘children in un- 23 If therefore * the vite derstanding: howbeit 4 in malice be ye , children, but in understanding be * men. 21° In ‘the law itis written, * With men of other tongues and other lips will T'speak unto this people ; and yet for all that will they not hee me, saith the Lord. 22 Wherefore elvan are tfora sign, not to them that believe, but to ¢hem that bélieve not ; but aie tai serveth not for them that believe not, * but for them which believe. 10.14. Mark 10. 154 3. 19. LPeb 2.2. Js Deut. 28. 49. Is. * Gr. perfect, or, of | 25, 11. Jer. 5.15, a ripeiage, 2.*6.t Mark 16.17. Acts Phil, 3.15, 2. 6—12. 32—36, r John 10. 34. Rom.ju ver. 3. in one that, believet ed, z he is convine of all : nae 25 And thus are the se r heart made manifest; and 0 down on his face he ‘will v and nah that » God" so p3.1,% & 13.1 truth. Ps. 119, 99. Is, 11. 3. Rom. 16. °19. Epn. 4. 14. Phil, 1 lL, 8. Heb. 5. 12, 13. 4 Ps, 131, 1, 2 Mat a1: 25. Be 18. 3. & = 11. 18. 4, 28 ds. a. ¥ Hos.9. 7 Jobn 10: [a3 “Ach. 4. 12,} 8. ie, 28. 20. Acts 2. 13. & yee De iy Co a eo 26, 24, 22. 15, John 1,47 pen 18, Pe 12. instruct them by persons eadued tongues, to convince them of the this gift, when exercised st soe understand what w , ed rather as a sae at than- proper use, it was intended. lievers, in order to their conve prophesying was more immediatel the edification of believers. © Yt tongues might be so perverte prove excéedingly injurious to unbeliey this ought to be taken into the account. fore, the whole Church of Corinth s sembled in one place; and all who should speak with tongues, se at | otheré in succession, whilst the rest not 'what was spoken: and if any structed in Christianity, or to 4 should come in to make his o sprations “wou! 18 not such irrational and eer es confirm his prejidices, and clude, that they were a | he frantic enthusiasts 2 But if | atid one teacher after. ano it of God, and in a per convincing Manner; on | ot practice; the stranger among them, would hear one to convitice his wnders his conscience, and to move would find ‘his secret objectio secret thoughts divulged, his secret sins ed, and the real state of his heart and soul ma known to him, though before they were ceived, And this might be ¢ vine blessing, to produce 2 full truth and excellency of tl e Fiseee Ne ee Ge tors, so as to be understood. This indeed is im: plied, and principally intended: yet examples of such an-use of the words cannot easily be ad. duced, But might not the apostle mean, that they who spoke publicly in a language not un- derstood by the auditors, however fervent their affections, or excellent their gifts might be, Seemed to act like men without understanding, or who made no use of their understanding; seeing no man, however irrational and enthusi- astical, could act more evidently against the plain dictates of sober reason and sound judg- ment? Does not the apostle’s argument, about prayer, imply, that if any oné prayed or gave thanks extempore, in & language understood by the congregation, the people might, if nothing élse prevented, cordially say Amen to his words ? And does not this remark sufficiently. answer many Common objections, and arguments, against extempore prayet? It, however, by no means decides, whether that, ora liturgy, be most con- ducive to general edification, in the present gtate of the Church VW. 20—25. These intimations of the igno- gance and-childishness of the Corinthians, who were evidently in no stnall degree disposed to self-wisdom, are very remarkable. As they pro- fessed to have much knowledge, let them not be * children in understanding ;” for it was’ re- ally as trifling and vain to make a parade of the gift of tongues, merely to astonish those who could not understand therm; as any of the com- petitions and amusements of children could be. Let them indeed be as infants in respect of ma- lice, and every evil disposition; being of a gen- tle, forgiving disposition, without resentment or rancour: but let them be men in undepstaading, as those that were matured in judgment and ¢ perience, and capable of acting with propriety and wisdom in their whole conduct. In the la (or in the Old Testament,) God hath foretold, that he would: speak to: Israel by men of aber lips, and yet even they would not hear him. (Marg. Ref.) This seems primarily to have re- lated to the languages of those foreign nations, by whom God intended to execute vengeance on Israel: but it might also denote, that he would despiser would be suddenly. ble he and that under by them for tae. instruction of ‘the f (Marg ae ) 26. How is it then, b : come toge her, * every one of you hath th a doctrine, hath a tongue, ition, hath an interpretation. D gs be done unto edifying, oy ‘keep silence in the ‘church ; ; and let him speak to himself, and to God. - +29 Let the prophets speak two or three, _and © let the other judge. 30 If any thing bet reyealed to ano- ther that sitteth by, € let the first see his peace. ‘31 For ye may all prophesy one by one, that © all may learn, ari * i all may be comforted. @ Seco et: &] 5. 11 ou, 2 eto. le 12.10. 1 Thes. s a ver. 4, 6,12, Rom. =a 21. 1 John 4. 14. 19. 2-Cor, 12) “19. & 13. 10.- Eph. iver: 6. 26. 4.12, 16:29. 1 These Job 32. 15-20. & v- 26—33. How then ought their public meetings to be ordered, and conducted ?: When ey came together, all, who were endued with gifts, were ready eagerly. to seize the opportuni- ae exercising them: so that one would begin to sing a-psalm or spiritual song, another to dis- on. some doctrine, another to speak in an iawn tongue, another to declare some spe- al revelation that had been made to him, or other to interpret what had been spoken. Phus several would speak at the same time, in different parts of the assembly: and while every one was more desirous to be heard-and admired, ! than to hear and be edified, the whole scene be. came confused ; and the great end of their co- | ming together was overlooked.= As a general rule by which such abuses might be remedied, ‘they should always. take care, that all things “pens with a view to their common edifica-: _ If then any of them chose to speak i in an . wn torgue ; let no more than two, or at ‘Most three, one after another, exercise this gift, 1 ne meeting; and let some one interpret his 83. 31—33..1 Thes, 5.19, 20: h yer. 3. 19, 35. Proy. 1. 5.&% 9 Eph.-4. 11, 12. i Rom, 1.12. 2 Cor. 3 let him, who was about to speak in.an wn tongue, be silent ; and be content, on occasions, to speak to himself and to God ditation and prayer; without obtruding his elligible words upon the congregation, who to be more profitably employed. Let the vhat was spoken, tos ermine si! mig! ht creep in among’ re d be immediately revealed to one ch, required present attention i i veer intimation given, ‘keep | CHAPTER XIV: . brethren ? when| But. if none present were enabled to also speak by two or three at the same, in due order; and let :those prophets ,» who were silent, exercjse their judg- bsen considered: OF, aS As D, 60... $2 And the spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets. 33 For God i is not the author of * con-' fusion, ! but of peace, : as, ® in all church- es of the saints. Pee, 34 Let your ® women keep silence in © .{the churches : for it is not permitted un- to them to speak; but ° zhey are com- ‘|manded to. be under. obedience, BP as also saith the law. nf 85 And if. they will learn any thing, a let them ask their husbands at home ; for it is a shame for women to speak in the church. 86 What! * came the word of God out from you ? or came it unto you only? 1.4, & 7.6, 7- Eph.| 5.22. 2 Thes. 3. 16, bit ai Esth. 1.17 6. 22. 1 Thes. 4.13.) Heb. 13. 20, Jam. & 5.11. 14. ; 3. 17, 18. q. Eph. 5. 25-27%. 2 k yer. 29,30. 1 Sam. mm 4. 17. & 7. 17. & Met g. 7. 10. 2613. & 19.1 11. 16. vr ver. 34, & 11, Ge 19—24, 2 Kings 2..n 11. 5S. 1 'Tim. 2.} 14. Eph. 5.12, ‘3. 5. Job 32, 8—11.} 11, 12, s Is. 2.3. Mic, 4.1, Jer, 20.9. Acts 4.lo ver 85. & 11.3. 7-| 2. Zech 14. 8. Acts 19) 20. . Gr. tumult, or, un- guietness. 17.15. Luke 2, 14. Rom. 15, 33. Gal. 13. 1—3, & 15. 35, 36. & 16. 9, 10. & 17.1. 10, 11. 15. & 18.1; &e. 2 Cor. 10. 13—16. F' Thes. 1. 8» 10, Eph. 5. 22—24, 83. Col. 3.18. Tit. 2.5. 1 Pet. 3.1.6. Pp yer. 21. Gen: 3. 16. Num. 30. 3—8- some render it, let the other wait till the first had done speaking. For they needed not be eager to speak first; seeing by properly waiting they might all prophesy, (who had that gift,) and all be edified. . Nor could it be urged, that the divine impulse upon their minds constrained them to speak immediately, as the frantic hea- then priests and priestesses did; for the spirits of the prophets, (their minds when most power- fully influenced by the Holy Spirit,) were. sub- ject to government, and might be restrained, di- récted, and-regulated by reason and judgment, as at other times. That gracious God, whose Spirit spake by them, was by no. means ‘the Au- thor of confusion and disorder, (such as must en- sue from the vehement utterance of many speak- ers: at once,) vying with each other who should attract most attention: but of peace, harmony, mutual love, and good order ; as it was evident in the conduct cf all the Churches of the saints, _ in this and other particulars. V. 34, 35. (xi. 3—16.) . To reconcile these verses with the Scripture referred to, it seems most natural to suppose, that some of the Corin- not under any immediate. or extraordinary im- pulse of the Holy Spirit; and’ perhaps they in- terrupted the other speakers by i inquiries or ob. jections, according to the disputatious spirit that prevailed. The apostle therefore laid it down as.a general rule, (to which the foregoing case the only exception, ) that women must not be allowed to speak in the public congregation, or to assume the office of teachers or disputants ; is by no means consisted with the obedi- ence to their hushands, which the law of God in- ‘eulcated, But if they met with any thing in the public.instructions, which they could not under- stand or assent to; let them wait till they went home, and then ask their husbands’ about it; 4 thian women were used to speak publicly, when _ w WD. 8. 37 Ift any man think himself to be a prophet, or spiritual, «jet him acknow- ledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord. 38 But * if any man be ignorant, let him be ignorant. t8. 2 X& 13. 1—3.4°10. 7. 12. & ie 4. Num. 24. 3, 4. 16.] 1215. Gal. 6.3. Rom. 12. 3. 2 Corju 7. 25. 40. Luke 10. 16. 1 Thes. 4 LZ. x Hos. 4. 17, who were supposed able and willing to inform them, and who were the most proper. persons for them to confer with. For it was inconsistent with modesty and propriety, and would be scan- dalous among their neighbours, for women to make a practice of discoursing in the’ public assemblies. V. 36—40. deemed themselves a model fer others to imi- tate! Was then theirs the mother-Church, from whom the preachers of the Gospel had first come forth? Or had the word of God reached them alone? As it was evident neither of these was the case; and as many Churches had been planted before them, why did they presume to set themselves up above, or against, the whole- some regulations observed elsewhere? Indeed, some of their. ambitious teachers might be strenuous in supporting the innovations, which had been introduced ; professing that “he was a prophet, or a spiritual man, ‘that is, one well ¢ qualified, by religious instruction, to under- * stand and judge about spiritual things ; as Op- * posed to the carnal man, and ‘the babe in * Christ.’ (iii. 1.) (Beza -) ‘and if he really were so, let him show it, by acknowledging these things to be the commandments of’Christ by his apostle. But if any man was, of pretended to be, ignorant of Paul’s apostolical authority, and of the obligation of these instructions; let him continue ignorant, for he would not enter into any further debate with him. Upon the whole, therefore, the apostle exhorted them to desire to prophesy, in preference to all other spiritual gifts, yet not to forbid speaking with tongues: but let all things relative to their public assem- blies, be regulated with'a strict regard to deco- rum, propriety, and regularity ; as this must tend most to their own edification, and the cre- dit of the Gospel among unbelievers, as well as be most honourable and acceptable to God. To adduce this text, as a direct argument about any particular external ceremonies used in divine worship, (which always appear decent and or- derly to thosé who invent and impose them, and the contrary to those ‘who dissént from them,) is doubtless wresting it from its proper mean- ing. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. ¢ V.1 : All our pursuits should spring from lovey” as the grand motive ; and this we ought to follow without wearying, though it seem to flee from us. Every endowment or possession is valuable in proportion to its popes ; and all public 1—8. 2Pet. 3. 2 1 John 4. 6. Jude Mat: The abuses here reproved were peculiar to the Church at Corinth; yet they jand vulgarity,) we may be ‘sare | prophesy, and forbid not to tongues. vb ee 40 Let * all things be basi and in order, . 4 ‘abet Lai . i Bot an 8 Aas ie ah 4, 3,4. ee a9 WO. 12e ordinances should be cone tend to the edification, exhortation, and « lation of believers, and the’ conversion of sinneg Even fervent spiritual affection must be d by the sober exercise of the’ understandi else, with the best intentions, men will he ‘ great extravagancies, ny disgrace the tru ch which they mean to pro hat shall’ I pro- fit? Or, in what respéct shall T be profited ? are proper inquiries, wien we ‘are considering ii what manner to condact our meeting ‘togethe : for religious exercises, isters especially should not only study to exercise their g acceptance and reputation; but inquire in first place, what advantage their hearers derive from their subjects, and their manner c treating them, Alas! for want of this hae 7 good speaker, in delivering an eloquent and ade mired discourse, is even more Re ate “ things without life giving sound ” and who play on musical instruments made no exact ‘distinction in’ their sounds, than preachers do in their doctrine and exhortiati they would be unfit even to direct the motio dancers, much more to call the ‘soldiers to a for'the battle. ; : « V. 12-25. ; While we reasonably acted and worship in an unknown tons God for emancipating, us from | ‘position: we should inquire, whether ‘ use the language of ‘their'country, do such elegant phrases, such st such learned discussions; ~ themselves as unintelligible to ¢ ple, as if they preached in ranrere Set r alas! is sometimes in a meas preachers whose doctrine is wot for, as to many public te ; their best qualification.” Ifwe tel any respect above the capacities of eas illiterate and weakest hearers, to please who are more learned and ‘polite ; they, who most need instruction, ; spoken? Indeed, it might as well b the air. But if we speak in plain, simple) perspicuous language, which even ‘children understand, (and this does not imply coarsen: intelligent part of our audience oi De if disposed to receive instruction, ' And a minister,of Christ should more desire to * « cel to eet ng of the Church;”? | order too the character of a pa quent, or learned speaker! Whatever ment others may form; all who are actu the love and aeal of the apostle, will cb a a oe . XV. “De capo states the Gospel, which he had rans | ‘inth, and shows how fully the resurrec- a ar "ay Christ ‘had been demonstrated, 1—11. oc te the resurrection of the dead is in- i from that of Christ ; so that, the denial it is subversive of Christianity, and of all the} lopes. of Christians, 12-19: but Christ, the rst-fruits, being risen, all others shall.arise in : orler, till death, the last enemy, being subdued, ‘the ‘kingdom shall he delivered up to the Father, sabe speak five words so as. ‘talbe understeod, ‘rather’ than ten thousand, words in an unknown tongue ;: and -will waive the. display of their natural. or Reale abilities from the same motive, that. i he apostle did | his gift of divers tongues. Whe-| ther. we pour out our prayers, sing the praises of God, or thank, him for his mercies ; we should be coreful | to unite spiritual affections with sober judg ment: and they, who ead in social worship, Ba 4 use such language, as may affect and.in- eu the meanest. fellow-worshipper, and. ena- ble him to add his cordial Amen to what is spo. Ken. We should indeed be as children, in res- pect of malice and revenge ; and a child-like docility, simplicity, dependence, and submission, become us: but childish deviations from the ‘maxims of good sense and sober reason, are un. becoming the disciples of Christ, who should “endeavour to attain a/ripeness in wisdom and “understanding, and to “ walk wisely towards them that are without.” For though reli- ‘gious ordinances ought to be peculiarly directed to the edification of believers, yet provision should also be made for those unbelievers, who May come among us to make their remarks: nor should any thing. be admitted which. may °rea- { sonably. excite their disgust, or needlessly con- firm their prejudices: They are ready enough to conclude that we are enthusiastic or mad, withe out our giving them any ground » for the arge : and the more willing we are to bear CHAPTER XV, b de D. 60. '20--28'; otherwise it would be in vain for any to ‘risk their lives, as. the apostle did, 29-32, He warns and'reproves the Corinthians, refutes ob- jections, and illustrates his doctrine, 35—41; _ shows the manner of the resurrection ; and the change which will be wrought both in the dead, and those who shall then be. found living, 4258. As death will at, length be thus swallowed up in victory ; he triumphs in hope over death and the graye, through Christ, 5457; and coneludes with an animated exhortation to steady and per- severing diligence in the work of the Lord, 58. ——y ‘willing, (unless the case require the contrary,) to speak to themselyes and to God, leaving others to edify the congregation to better advantage. When professors of evangelical doctrine, who. imagine themselves qualified and called to be teachers, aré so full of their subject, that they cannot refrain from speaking, howeyer unadvised or irregular their conduct may be; it is evident that they are more. influenced. by self-sufficiency ane ambition, than by humle zeal and love. For the Spirit of God moves the will and affec- tions, in a.manner consistent with the exercise of sober. reason and discretion, of the prophets were subject to the prophets;” and doubtless this must be at least equally the case with inferior teachers. Author of peace and good order, not of confu- sion: and.he never teaches. men to neglect their relative duties, to act unbecoming their age and station, or inconsistent with decency and regular- ity: garded by many, who deem themselves imme- diately influenced by the Spirit of God, and more spiritual and zealous than their prudent brethren: yet it behooves them to show, that they are so, by acknowledging such regulations to be the commandments of Christ, and excellently suited to render.the worship and conduct of hig people respectable before men, and: honourable to him. Whereas, deviations from them often lead to those things which are indeed shameful ; and s* Even the spirits For God is the Indeed, restrictions of this kind are not re- unmerited contempt and reproach, . the more he careful should we be not to deserve them, This } hath not been sufficiently attended to, and many things have been said and done, without warrant ‘om. Scripture, by good men, which have sent suited to prejudice men’s minds against the Gospel, as if it dissolved relative obligations, put an end to all regular subordination, and taught even, women to act inconsistently with that modesty, which is, their peculiar ornament sf eS against the truth, and disposed to ridicule | in every company. But when the word of God oberly spoken, with an address both to the rstanding and the affections, and with’ a application to the conscience; occasional rers are often unexpectedly impressed, being ed, convinced, and arraigned by what they’ he very secrets. of their hearts seem to losed by the experimental add ress of the ; and they are induced to join in that: lich they before despised ; ; and to'con- d is of a truth among’ those persons, r aps they came, preparedito deride. » ay Wit Vv. 26-40, |: et i °° edification: should. be aimed at: ulation, and self-preference should epressed : | hould be « swift to a nore ready to re- ard to, ae instruction; and i occasional, hearers rivetted in their preju: and honour. But if men, will remain,ignorant | of such, things, after proper. instruction and warn- ing, it is, not, advisable to be always debating with them; we must leaye them, and take heed ‘to ourselves, However. valuable these miracu- lous gifts were in the -primitive Church ; we cannot well read this epistle without cheerfully acquiescing in the vy ‘ill of. God, as to his withe holding. them from us. ; Man’s heart is so prone to pride, ostentation, | and _ folly ; that even en- dowments of this kind were made occasions of gtievous sins and offences! \ Our vain-glory is sufficiently excited by inferior and-ordinary gifts dr abilities; and this militates greatly against -| our usefulness and peace. Letts then be con- tented with our present means. and methods of ‘instruction : let us endeavour to, do allthings decently and’ in, order; and most desire that grace which sanctifies ane humbles the soul, and so prepares it for heavenly felicity. _ 2A i 4 | 7 ed Shr eee - that there would be no resurrection ; allegorizing A. D609, I. CORINTHIANS. OREOVER, brethren, *J declare] 5 And ™ thathe was seen. ofa unto you the Gospel which 1° then of the twelve : “Ai preached unto you, > which also ye have; 6 After that, received, and wherein ¢ ye stand; five hundred breth 2 By which also4 ye are saved, if ye|the greater part * keepin memory + what I preached un-|but some 4 are & to you, © unless ye have believed in} 7 After that, h vain. * then of all the apostle 3 For ‘I delivered unto you first.of all} 8 And last of all, * that which I also received, how that}also, as of ¢ one born & Christ died for our sins, » according to! 9 Forl amt the le apostles, the Scriptures ; that am not meet tobe called an apos 4 Andi that he was buried, and that « because I persecuted theChn rch of & he rose again the third day, !according| ‘10 But * by the grace of God to the Scriptures: - what Lam: ¥and_his grace which aver. ois & 14.19.13, Laake 8, 13. bestowed upon me, was not in vain ; # Acts 18. 4, 5. Gal] Acts 8. 13. 2Cor. I laboured more abundantly. than t all: agyet not J, cbt ie grace of 1. 6—12. 6, 1, Gal. 3.4. Jam. b Mark 4, 16—20,! 2. 14. 17. 26. 53. John 19. 38—42, which was with me: 11 Therefore,> John 12. 48. Acts}f 4. 1,2. & 11. 2.23.) Acts 13. 29. Rom. they, so we Mild as tag ‘ Pet. 1. 11. 1 Is. 53. 9. Mat. 27. 57—60. Mark 15. 43 —45. Luke 23. 50— 2. Al. & 1, 2. 1} Ez. 3. 17. Matt.) 6. 4: Col. 2.12. Thes. 1. 6. & 2.13.| 20. 18. 19. Markjk ver. 16—21. Mat. & 4.1.2 Thes3.6.} 16. 15, 16. Luke} 20. 19. & 27.63, 64. © Rom. 5. 2. 2 Cor.) 24. 46, 47. Gal. 1.) & 28: 1-6. Mark Practical 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5.32. } 12. 9. 31. & 10. 33, 34, e @ 1, 18.91. Acts 2.!¢ Matt.26.29. Rom) & 16. 2—7. Luke |m Luke 24.34: 1, JI, ' n1,12.& 3. 22) & 9: 22, & 18/32, 33, 9. §. John 1. 42. & 24.5—7. John 2 19—21. & 20. 1—9, 47. Gr. Rom, 1. 16. 3. 25. & 4 25.2 2 Cor. 2. 15. Eph Cor. 5. 21, Gal. 1. 2.8.2 Tim. 1.9. } 4.& 3. 13. Eph, 1. *. Or, old fast. yer.| 7. & 5. 2. Heb. 10, 11,12. Proy.3, 7. &} 11,42, 1 Pet. 2. 24.] 24,32. & 13, 30, & 4. 13. & 6, 20—23,| & 3. 18. 1 John 2.| 17.31. Heb. 13. 20. & 23, 23. Col. 1. | 2s Rev-1. 5. 1 Ps. 26. 10, 12. Is. 3 9: ‘1. Acts.o. 3— | Xe 22. 24. 36, &c, John 20.) 12.1—6e) 19-26. Acts 12—|t Or, an, 6 14. & 10. 41. t 2 Cor. p Matt. 28. 10. 16,) 11. Eph. 3 17, Mark 16. 7. u Acts 8.3) q_ ver, 18. Acts 7, 60. Ae & 22, t & 13+ 36. 1 Thes. Pre = Saar 4, 13.15. 2 Pet. 3. 4. 14. y Luke 24, 50. Acts:x 4. 7, Rom. ae : Acts 1. 3, & 2. 2%, 2T hes, 2« 15. Heb:2.jh Gen. 3-15. Ps. 22-} 53. 10—~12. Hos. 6. 3. & 3. 14. & 4. 14.] & 69. Is. 53. Dan. 9.) 2. Jon. 1.17, Matt. & 10. 23. 24~26, Zech. 13. 7.) 12.40. Acts 2. 25— See on, Luke 24] 33. & 13. 30—37. 26, 27. 46. Acts 3. & 26. 22, 23. 18. & 26. 22, 23.1 T Heb. by > what speech I preached. e ver, 14, Ps. 106. NOTES. CHAP. XV. V.1—11. The apostle here en- tered on another subject. ‘The Corinthians weré tinctured with the Saddtcean spirit of Jewish sceptics ; or rather with the philosophizing tem: ‘per of the Grecians, who derided the doctrine of the resurrection, and denied the possibility of it. Some asserted that virtue was its own re. ward, and that the expectation of a future re- compense was a Mean unworthy motive. So that certain persons at Corinth began to teach; “« Ged that taketh away’ the ihe of ‘the in order, that “all who believe in bim shoul “ not perish, but have everlasting life’: and agreed with the types, prop eCiES, a es of the Scriptures, | ‘be Pilate had delve tieindy 8 mathea to be buried ; he arose again, as it | Ref.) To demonstrate his res the whole of his religion ed to Peter; then in thee! those of the twelve apostles’ and on the evening of thi the week, when Thom fessed him’ as“ his wards he appeared to ples at once, doubtless i Galilee, wh most known, where many of hi¥ disci and where he appointed to meet Most of these had been still preset ing witnesses of that great event; had fallen asleep, having died in fai and ‘so departed’ to be present with Afterwards James was favoured with his risen Saviour : probably ‘this’ son of Alpheus who wrote the’ have no other account! of this Christ. Then he was seen of all before and at his ascension: and la had graciously manifested hin or explaining away what had been revealed: or declared to them on that subject ; though it does not appear that they denied the immortality of the soul. In order to stop the progress of so pernicious an error, the apostle began,’by sta- ting the substance of the doctrine that he’ had taught them, which they had received by faith, as x divine testimony, in whith he supposed them still to be steadfast, and by which they would certainly be saved, (being already brought into a safe state,) in case they remembered and ‘cleav- ed to what he had delivered to’them : this they would do, unless they had believed with @ vain, empty, and inefficient faith, in which ‘case they might be left to embrace tenets subversive of the whole doctrineof Christ, In the first place, and as a matter of the greatest importance, he had delivered to them, even as he had received: it of the Lord Jesus, that he, the Messiah, the Son of| in sucha’ manter, that he could God, had died a spotless sacrifice: of infinite |ly know him to be Jesus who ha value for the sins of mankind, as “ the Lamb of ed.’ In this, the Lord had acted et CHAPTER XV. A, D. 60. e124 Now ¢ if ‘Christ be preached that| nesses of God ; beeause 5 we have testi- is he cae from the dead, 4 how say some fied of God that’ he raised up Christ: _ there is no resur rrection i whom he raised not up, if so be that e ie - ; caer there be no resurrection of ts he ic is Christ not risen : if Christ be not risen, ‘then preaching vain, and your faith is Pa n.. ee ‘Yea, and we are found & false wit- ver. 4, 8, 11: $4. 2 Core 4 4.|f ver. 2. 17. Ps. 73. ‘eo "13-49. 2 Tim. res ‘Col.3. :—} 13. Is- 49. 4. Jer. 8. 1 Thes. 4. 14.2] 3. Tim, 4. 8. Heb. 2. 25, 26. Acts 23. 13. a Rom. 4. 24, 55 pes: ew. 1, 18 ms i Bs, ie 20. John af | } condescension ‘and mercy ; because he was’ so vile and worthless, that he was more properly to be deemed:an untimely birth, or an abortion, than in-any way entitled to such distinguished favour. < Suetonius ‘says, that there were, in the time of © At us, an enormous number of senators, * and most of them most unworthy of that dig- * nity, having, after the death of Czsar, by fa- * vour and bribery gotten to be elected. These * the multitude proverbially styled abortives.— * St. Paul, like them, was none of the regular | * number of the twelve, first taken in, in Christ’s iu life-time, no way worthy to be an apostle; _* and yet by Christ’s grace, and special favour, * called and admitted to this dignity? (Ham. “mond. _) In this respect he considered himself as the least of the apostles, and unworthy to. be numbered among them, seeing he had so. wick edly and cruelly persecuted the Church of God ; (though in gifts and authority he was not a || whit behind the chiefest of them.) However, by the rich ‘mercy and powerful grace of God, | he was at length brought to be a Christian and | aa apostle, and to be-employed in ‘Many impor- tant services : nor was distinguishing favour i shown him in vain; seeing he had been con- d. by the love of Christ and of souls, to || Jabour more abundantly, than any of the other apostles. Yet this. was not to be ascribed to him, er to any thing in his natural disposition re towardly than others; but -wholly to the. of God that was with him, which both ht the willing. mind, and gave him the thus to abound in the work of the Lord. Christ’s resurrection; so both they and every where preached the same doctrines, vere then to be considered as the grand ties of Christianity, which could not be tied without virtually attempting to subvert e system, Several other appearances ter his resurrection have been consi- he evangelists ; but this account men- sumstances not before recorded, and it baths mmporant, subject. _ C Marg. “AN the apostles prctlied the re. t, as an undoubted fact, a octrine, and the great demonstra- the Gospel : how then was it s ventured to declare, that! dead was © be expected ? Matt. 15. 9. Gal. 2. 2. Jam. 1. 262% 2620: g Ex. 23. 3. Job 13. erefore all the apostles had been. witness-| the dead rise not. 16 For if the dead rise not, then is not Christ raised: 17 And if Christ be not raised, * your faith is vain ; ! ye are yet in your sins. i8 Then they also which are ™ fallen asleep in Christ, are perished. 7—10. Rom. 5. 7,8. ver. 2. 14. 28, & 9. 92-98. & h Acts 2. 24. 32./1 Ez. 33 10. John} 1o. 4-12. 1 Pete 1. & 4. 10. $3. & 10-] 8. 21—24, Acts 5.| 3.21. 39~42. & 13.30—} 31. & 13. 38, 39.4m ver. 6. 1. Thes 33. & 20. 21. Rom. 5. 10. & 3} 4. 13, 14. Rev. 14. i Ver. 13. 20. $3, 34. Heb. 7.23—| 13. Probably they argued against the possibility or credibility of such an event; and then endea- voured to put a figurative construction on the testimony of apostles or prophets concerning it. This was in reality a denial of Christ’s resurrec- tion: for that authenticated fact demonstrated the possibility of the dead being: raised ; it con- firmed allthat he had taught about that doctrine; and it was an earnest of the resurrection of all believers ; so that, to invalidate the resurrection of Jesus, would subvert Christianity itself. For this was the grand proof that he was the Messiah ; it evinced the acceptance of his atonement ; and it made way for his ascension, intercession, and mediatorial kingdom. The whole therefore of the doctrine, taught by the apostles, was so closes ly connected with the resurrection of Christ, that if that could be disproved, their preaching would be evinced to be useless and-delusory, and the faith of their hearers groundless.and unprofita- ble. Yea, they would be convicted of bearing false witness in this sacred cause, as if God had needed such base frauds to. support religion in the world! which in some respects was bearing false witness against him. And, notwithstanding all the miracles wrought by them, their selfde- nying labours, holy lives, and patient sufferings unto death, it would be proved, that they com- bined together to deceive mankind with.a most egregious falsehood !. For, the general proposi- tion, * that there is no resurrection,” includes i im it that particular one, * that Christ is not risen :” and the resurrection of others can only need a continuation of that same omnipotent exertion, which raised him from the grave. But if Christ was not risen, their faith was vain, and “ they- “ were yet in their sins :? as no repentance or reformation could possibly take away their guilt ; and nothing could prove that Christ’s atonement had been accepted, except his resurrection from the dead. Nay, further, they who had died in the faith, and fallen asleep in Jesus, whether by a natural death or as martyrs, had certainly pe- rished in their Sins, if Christ was not risen: for whatever might be urged on other grounds. for the immortality of the soul; there could be no. other way of forgiveness, acceptance, and eternal life, than through the merit of his sacrifice, the belief of which could not consist with the denial of his resurrection. As the persons spoken of had actually repented, renounced sin, and walk- ed in newness of life; they could not have pe* A. D. 60. I. CORIN 19 Ifin * this life only we have ° hope in Christ, we are P of all men most mi- serable. [Practical Observations.] 20-9 Buca now is Christ risen from the dead, avd become ' the first-fruits. of then» that slept. 21 For since * by man came death, t by mai came also the resurrection of. the dead. 22 For as "in Adam all dics etent so in Christ shall all be made alive. » 23 Bat * every man in his own order: Christ the’ First-fruits; afterward y they that are Christ’s at /his coming. 24 Then 2 cometh the end, yhen he shall have delivered up the kingdom to n Ps. 1%) 14. Ee: 6. a See on, vere 4—8,.| Rome 5..12—-21. 12, & 9, % Luke Bir ver. 23, Acts ae x ver, 20. Is. 26.195 14. & 21,34. ; Cor.| 23. Rom. 8 iThes. 4. 15—17% 6. 3. 4, 2 Tim. 2. 4.) Col. 1. 18. 1 Pet. ti y 3. 28. 2Cor, 10. o- Eph, 1. 12,13 3.! 3. Rey. 1, 5. 7. Gal. 3.29. & 5 Thes..1..3. 2.Tim.js ver. 22. Rom, 5.) 24. 1. 12, I Pet. 1.21. | 12—17. z Dani 12 4. 9, 13. 7p 4. 9-15. Matti 10./¢ John 11. Mat; 10. 22. & 13, 21—25. & 24, 9.) Rom. 6. 23. 39, 40. & 24.13.. 1 Jobn 16.2. 33. Actsju ver. 45—49. Gen.} Pet. 4. 7. 74, 22.2 Vim. 3.12.) 2.17. & 3. 6.:19.Ja Is, 90°97. ‘Dans 7 Rey. 14.13. John 5s 21-291 14, 27, Mat. 11. 27% 25, 26. rished in their sins, except through the want. of a sacrifice sufficient to,expiate their guilt; and thus. the apostle’s argument, concerning our Lord’s resurrection, demonstrates that he, and the primitive Church, universally regarded the doctrine of the real Atonement of Christ’s death as essential to Christianity —‘ If Christ be not ¢ risen for our justification, we are yet under the € guilt of sin: and if so, both body and soul must € perish after death; and then the Hoge of Chris- *tians must terminate with this life.” (Vhitby.) ¥V.19.. Uf the consolations, derived from the hope and earnests of another life, were to be thus torn from Christians, and they had no other bene- fit from Christ than what related to this present life; they would be of afi men most miserable. Some explain this wholly of the apostles, as eX- posed to peculiar hardships and suffe rings, and as peculiarly guilty in propagating an imposture, if indeed Christ was not risen: but there seéms no proof that this restriction was intended, fi does not follow, that Christians would in fact be more unhappy tl.an other. men, if there should be no future reward ; for even then, their hopes of it, and. that consolation, which is thence de- rived, would counterbalance their peculiar trials, seif-denials, and hardships: butif this hope aid eprsolation were taken from them; they wduld indeed. be more miserable than olher men; hav- mg lost, their relish for those vain pleasures which alone could be ‘hoped for; experiencing carnest desires, which must ‘certainly be disap- pointed ; and enduring many peculiar evils, with- ont any peculiar support and consolation, The fash, however, is, that Christians have hot only the hope of a future felicity, (which e¥en’ if groundless must afford great consolation whilst ; it prevails;) but also the earnests, the begin- nings, and first-[ruits of it, in those holy affec-| Se ee Se ee See aaPE a aan arora ementeeneeceeemerecon = THIANS. God, even the Fathers file have put down all eid ia on and power. = © 24 25 For » he all enemies u 26 The © Jast en stroyed is death. 27 For 4 he hath his feet. But when are re under Aim, der hit: , 28 And when @ all ‘thin hall dued unto him, then shall the Son ¢ himself be subject unto itn that p things under him, ag a. bia be 8 in ail, , [Practina & 23/19, Luke 10, 22. John 3. 35. : +4 3.1 ‘Lim. 10. 20, 4 b Ps. 110. 1. Mat ld Ps. 8.6.7. 22. 44. Mark 12. 36. ‘27. & Luke 20, 42, 43. Joi er ‘Acts 2. 34, 35. Eph.| 3. 1. 22. Heb. i. 13) Phik ie 10. 12, 13% Le 130 ite ¢ ver, 65. Is. 25. 8, IR: ‘ee | tions towards God, atl stranger intermeddieth ne they are so far from being of all 1 rable, that they of all men enjoy comfort, amidst their difficulties even in the seasons of tlie Sharpest Many of the Corinthians were | dangerous inferences were fi the tenets to which they had hi false teachers would yet it was proper thus to e: might be put upon their gt opinions pregnant with sui of men, and so destructis and comforts of all’ V. 20-—-28: The ap the fact of Christ’s resu shows the certainty of our from the iraportant ques verse, he takes occas rious change that sh of the'saints; and fin by the consideration’ of tions immortality. This is th and the coherence of the p chapter. In opposition to t ee ticed, the apostle testified witli’ s instructed by immediate ae ay ae was risen from the dead Ome first-fruits: of the whole: harvest fu slept in death, even of all belie Hy frem the beginning, and of all wh the end of the world, He was ch arose to die'no more; and the m of all, who ever shivald arise public Person, as the Surety, and the Fore-ruaner of his | sain tion was a pledge and assurance of as the first-fruits, presented to Goa, LD. 60: 3 - CHAPTER XV. A.D. 60! 29 Else» what shall they do which are at all? 2 _why are ¢ they ssa baptized for the genie fonéhe dead, if the dead rise not aah ‘River. 16. 32. Mat. 20. 52. ag ‘blessing upon the whole crop- by. man sin and death, entered into the id; so, by Man, by One in human nature, me th © resurrection of the dead¥ and, 28 in uence of their relation to Adam, all men ‘born mortal, and at length die; even so, in soy Christ, shall all be made alive. All men, his undertaking, being placed under a sation of mercy, shall be rafsed from the ron that their future state may be accordingly determined : yet none will be finally benefitted, but they who are one sith him by faith, and the participation of his life-giving Spirit; and of these the apostle particularly treats in this chap- ter. ThiS resurrection must be effected in an ‘Manner, according to the appointment of |: Christ himself hath been the First-fruits : occ at his comin, his redeemed people will be raised before others ; and at last the |wicked will arise also. Then the end of this present state of things will arrive: and the so- lemnities of the final judgment being concluded, Christ will deliver up the mediatorial kingdom to God, even to the Father, from whom he received it; having previously put down all authority and power, which have been placed in opposition to his cause and kingdom. Forhe must reign till enemies be subjected to him; for thus it had been predicted, and the Scripture cannot be bro- ken. Of these enemies, death will be the last hat will be put under the Redeemer’s feet : when jhe hath finally delivered all his. people from this pha ‘conqueror, and entirely abolished)him. ithe when it is said, that Jenovan hath put all things: under the feet of Christ; it is evidently ’ all creatures, and with an exception of he great Creator, who put all things under him : so that, when all things shall be subdued to the |, inearnate Son, and when the end of his mediato- rial authority shall be thus completely answered ; \then will the Son himself, as Man and’ Mediator, be subject under Him, who hath put all things der him; all the power and authority will be 4 owledged, to have been of God, arid all the r will be referred to him ; his: absolute | om shall then supersede the Mediatorial liom of Christ; that God may be acknow- d and, glorified, as “all in all ;”” the first ause and the last End in every thing, and ect of universal adoration and obedience. Stinction between the absolute, univer- d everlasting kingdom of God, the Go- of all; and the mediatorial kingdom of as instituted for the benefit of fallen man, ery where implied in Scripture. The Fa- e Head of the absolute kingdom, ceas- to reign when the Son was advanced to orial throne: as, that authority was ded to endure for a time,in order to n certain: important ends to the glory an’s salvation. After the day of kingdom will be. terminated: executed his commission, will dead ? ? * ing rablicly delivered up the kingdom to, God in the person of the Father: yet he will in hu- man nit tlre rétain a peculiar authority over his redeemed people: and, as One with the Fa- ther, he will, with him. and the Holy Spirit, reign One * God over all, blessed for evermore :” nor will he any more cease to reign in this sense, when he hath given up the mediatorial king- dom, than the Father ceased to reign, when he appointed the Son to that kingdom, For in this passage, as in some others, the Person of the Father is mentioned, as filling the throne, and appointing the Mediator ; inorder to distinguish that absolute authority of God, from the dele- gated authority of the Son in human. nature. « He saith not that “the Father,” ‘ mentioned « in the twenty-fourth, verse, but that,“ God may «be all in all :” ¢and.so he seems to lead us to ¢ that interpretation of the Godhead, which com- « prehends Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, That « the Godhead may govern all things immedi- ately by himself, without the intervention of a Mediator, between him and us, to exact our obedience.in his name, and to convey to us his favours and rewards. So as now Christ, God- man, is “all in all,” (Col. iii. 11.) * because the Father hath put all things into his handy does all things, and governs all things, by him ; when this economy ceases, the Godhead’ will be “all in all,” as governing and influen- cing all things, by ‘himself immediately,’ ‘ That God may be “all in-all,” by a full communica- tion of himself to, and an intimate union with, all his saints..—* As the priesthood of Christ must tieeds cease, when the subject of it ceaseth, and be hath none to intercede for; so must « his kingly office cease, when all his friends ‘ have that eternal life conferred upon them, ¢ for which this power was given to him, and all « his enemies are become his footstool’—* The « Gadhead could alone enable him to execute « his kingly office : yet this power was confer- « red on him, “ because he was the Son of man.” ¢ He intercedeth still in heaven, by virtue of his « blood; all favours are granted to the Church ¢ through him, and “ God will judge the world « by the Man Christ Jesus.”—* While he conti- ¢ nued on earth, and acted only as a Prophet, € sent from God, ‘he always owned that he could «do nothing of. himself, but as the Father. gave “him commandment, so he did, and so he spake.” © But being exalted to be Lord of all things, * he, acted as a Lord in all things which “relate to his kingly office over his Church. The ex- ercise of this authority he shall then lay down, when “ all things are subdued to him ;” ‘no other. kingdom or dominion being to be exer- cised. in the celestial state, but what is essen- tial to the Godhead. And though he shall ever so far reign, as to be still at the right hanthof God, in honour, dignity, and beatitude ; and though the effects of his kingly power shall continue for ever; yet the exercise of that power shall then cease, mad he, as Man, Sean RAs naa n ae BAe we we MAN ah oh x > w iz Ps a ¥i i x i, #4. D>6G: 30 And i why ‘stand we in “jeopardy ¢very hour? 31 I« protest by * your rejoicing which TI have in Christ Jesus our Lord, ! 1 die daily. Ses i ver- 31. Rom. 8.jk Gen, 43.3, 1 Samm 14...1 Thes. 2. 19. 36—39, 2 Core 4. 8. 9., Jer, I. 7. 9 7—12. & 6. 9. &} Zech. 3. 6. 11. 23—27. Gal. 5.|* Some read, - our. il. 2Cor. 1, 12. & 2 14 9=13. Acts 20, 23.) \Rom: 8, 36. 2 Cor. 4,10, 11, & * shall’be subject to the Father’—* As Christ ® before was all in all,” ‘in reference to. his € Church, and: * from his fulness they did all « receive ;”' so now the Godhead may be all in € ail, and fili all things immediately by himself? (Whitby.)—No doubt, Christ, as Man, and in his mediatorial kingdom, always was most perfectly subject tothe Godhead, referring all to his ho- nour, and exercising all his authority, “ to the * elory of God'the Father” but when the grand designs of that kingdom, ‘shall be illustriously completed, in the view of all holy ‘creatares” in the universe, and the ‘kingdom delivered up ;’ this shall appear in the most conspicuous man- ner, atd'so.as far to exceed all our conceptions ; and the glory of the Godhead, Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, will bedisplayed and adored, in the highest possible degree. ¥. 29... The apostle having shown the order and event of the general resurrection, proceeds to evince still further the importance of ‘a firm belief of it. The expression “ baptized for the « dead,” has given‘occasion to a variety of in: genious conjectures, and learned “discussions.— Some argue that it only means, “baptized in the ¢ name of one who certainly died? and who, “if the dead rise ‘not,” * still remains among * the dead 2 but the word rendered dead is plu- ral, and-all the labour bestowed'to remove that difficulty, appears to be altogether in vain.— Others suppose that the ‘apostle ‘refers to a practice, which it seems at one time prevailed im the Church, of baptizing a living) person, in the stead, and for the supposed benefit, of one who: had died unbaptized.~ But who ‘can ima- gine, thatso absurd and gross a saperstition was customary when the apostle wrote ? Or that he should sanction it /—Beza, rather triumphantly, concludes that he has discovered and fixed the true interpretation; and that the apostle meant the washing of the dead ‘bodies among the Jews and Christians, before burial, (Acts “ix: 8&7.) which he thinks was a profession that ’they ex pected a resurrection. “But this use of the word baptize, in sucha connexton, could ‘hardly be expecjed; and the words will not bear that sense by any fair interpretation: Hammond) contends, that it means’ the profession’ of faith, concerning the resurrection of the dead, which was requited of persons at their baptism, which represented, as he thinks, the burial’ and resur- rection of Christ. Why did they profess this, if they did not believe it? But’this is far from sa- tisfactory: for ‘thé’ peculiar circumstances of some: persons, when they were baptizedj*seem evidently intended.—* What this baptizing for * the dead was, I confess-I know not, but it * seems by the following verses, ta be some- I. CORINTHIANS. $2 1f +'afterthe manne fought with ™ beasts at" Ep P Jet us eat die. ; pEIL28. *y 10. i tT Or, 'to speak te ana the, &e. Rom. 6.}, 2 Cor. 19. o Job. mm 2 Pet. 2, 12. Jude} 13—15 * thing, wherein they exp ‘danger of death” (Zocke.)- interpretation, however, suggested by” dridge, who received it from Sir Richard appears the true one. The apostle refers | case of those, who presented themselves tism, immediately after the martyrdom’ brethren, or at ‘their funerals; ‘as if diers should enlist and var sault, to supply the f len in battle. “Thus Christ, and ventared at the very time, When death for the Gospel, But could they propose to ‘themselv conduct, if there ‘were 1 aL what wisdom could there be in this case, Christianity its great evidence of its . ith; bee me courage men from professin times of persecution; and to) and ashamed to own the cau: this were the case, why did Ch ral, or the apostles aie evangelist iive in continual and urgent and death, by their open profe pel, and their zeal in promoting have no sufficient € geme if the dead arose not. V. 30—32. The most solemn manner, his rejoicing with them coriverted by his minis it our rejoicing ;”) was every day expos dom; he expected that v ly; and his manifold “har rendered his life 2 Kind of lin To all this he had nothing to o ful’ hope and blessed earnest: through his crucified and é pleasure of bringing others to sh salvation : which, upon the pr confuting, must prove a mere profit then could he derive at Ephesus, if the dead shot there, “after the manner of « wild beasts.” It. is not prot apostle literally fought with wild public shows: such an event have been passed over unnoticed Acts of the Apostles; asa F cannot be supposed that he would e is F 4 re : “H * f € = \ AD. 60. CHAPTER XV. : A. D. 60. ved; * evil communi- 36 ‘Thou * feol, » that which thou sow- Z. = eet manners. est is not quickened, except it die: i ake to righteousness, and t sin} 37 And that which thou sowest, thou ie have not the knowledge |sowest not that body that shall be, but :* I speak this to your shame. © bare grain ; it may change of wheat, or of E some a will say, Y How are|some other graim: faised up? and * with what bo- 38 But © God Sivelle it a body as it y come? P |hath pleased him, and to eyery seed his ‘The own body. eect 5. ane Hee siiz| 39d All flesh is not the same flesh: Geet ab, o.-7. 22. 29, 30. Phil. 3. 2 1, a Luke 12, 20. & 24. 25. Rom. 1. 22. ee 5 1s. : Is. 61.11 Mark 4. b John | 29, 2. 24. 26—! ¢ 3.7. Pa 104. ia} Gen, 1. 20—26, pleasures, and nothing further is to be expected; would be the natural inference from’a denial of that doctrine, when carried to its unavoidable consequences, Let none then be deceived by the specious reasonings and pretences of their false teachers: for evena heathen poet, (Me- nander,) could teach them, that, “evil commu- ‘© nications ;” or thé familiar converse of those, who.inculcated false and pernicious principles, would ‘‘ corrupt their good manners ;” and tend to self-indulgence, an undue regard to present ease, interest, or reputation, and a disposition to neg- leet their duty, conceal their sentiments, and avoid suffering for Christ’s sake. Indeed, they had already produced these effects in many in- stances, and were diffusing their. baleful influ- ence. . The apostle must therefore call upor them to “ awake righteously,” (in a righteous manner,} and as became righteous persons, from the lethargy into which these delusions had thrown them; for, whilst they were elated with an opinion of their superior knowledge, it was‘ evident that some among them had pot the hum- bling, sanctifying, and saving Knowledge of . God; and their communications corrupted the zood manners of the rest, This must be spo- Ken to their shame, and it behooved them to be humbled for it, and ashamed of it: as far better things might have been expected from them, considering the opportunities which they had en- joyed,.and the profession which they had made. to}it is. evident, that the apostle constantly aimed to bring the Corinthians toa more humble opin- ion of themselves, and gradually to draw them off from their false teachers. : V. 35—38. The philosophizing eptics con- cerning the resurection were ready, (a8 the apos- tle well knew,) to inquire, In what manner the dead could be. raised, after their bodies had been turned todust, mixed with other substances, and even become a part of other bodies? And, if this were . possible, with what bodies, or. what sort of bodies, would they come forth from the graves? ‘With such as they had on earth? or with others ofa different form and constitution? ure Tesurrection, with which Such | an. inquirer the apostle addressed as @ mforts were inseparably con- {foolish and ignorant. man; who pretended to he epicurean maxim, “ Let | limit omnipotency ; and to deny the possibility 3 row we die ;” let. of.an event, because“he could no t solve: all diffi. ‘appetite without re- culties about it, and comprehend in what man- hardship as much |uer it could take place. Even the ordinary Il soon terminate our arian oft the earth exhibited a process, ebieh’ wha to such me EE ; and the expression ‘ afte the manner of men,” favours. the figura- But the irrational fury of his enraged enemies, with thetextreme danger tbo he was exposed, migk...very properly represented asa contest vith) savage beasts prey. ais expositors have supposed, that h tusged veferfed to the tumult at Ephesus, ed by Demetrius and his workmen; but he fe herwards expresses his purpose of continuing. at Ephesus till Pentecost ; (xvi. 8.) whereas, in the aes it is said, that “ after the uproar une departed to go into. Macedonia.” (Acte xx ‘Indeed, his whole. plan seems: to bave een deranged, inggood measure by that um | (Notes, xvi. 9,10. 2 Cor. i. -8—14.) Had}s in this short and figurative expression, allud. d to that event, in writing to the Corinthians ; it must have been’ as supposing them. previously aq uainted with it. It is evident, that. he wrote : Ephesus, ‘and that he intended to remain e for some time. . The epistle must there- ve been written before that tumult; and x his perils and hardships at Ephe- wu dome be meant. He had Great egens and /many adversaries in that city: and it is plain, that but a small art of his sufferings have been icularly recorded. (Note, 2 Cor. xi. 21-31.) MIE this sense,” (the literal. interpretation,) “be qi hot. liked, you may interpret, “ after the man. ‘en Sal athetay ht dane awe it be Sie os tention of the men of Asia,..to pp im. Note. also, that cruel and a -minded ‘men are often. represented un- is. metaphor of beasts. So Ignatius, | ;was carried from Syria to Rome un-, band of soldiers,” (who, saith he, are the 2 for the kindness I show them,) ‘ From to Rome I fight, with beasts. And Hera- says, The Ephesians -were turned into A geared slew < one another? OW it sal > tle’s conduct, i in stead- ng to profess and preach the Gos- ph femonst ny. that he most ; | _ tions. (WVote, John xii. 24) ‘Thus the bodies A. D. 60. I. CORINTHIANS. 42 Sa also. fis thes dead, i ‘but there'is one kind of: flesh of men, another flesh of beasts, another of fishes, and.another of birds. 40 There are also celestial tees and bodies terrestrial : but the glory of the’ celestial zs one, and the glory of the ter- restrial is another. 4i There is ¢ one glory if the sun, final another glory of the moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth from another star in glory. {Practical Observations.) e Gen. 1, 14—16ij) 26,27. Ps. 8. 3, & 3—5, Is. 24, 23. Deut. 4,19. Job 31,] 19. 4—6. 148 itis raised! an 44 It is sown raised a spiritual bog ral body, and there f yer. 50—54, Dan & 18,3 12,3. Mat. 13. 43. 4. 23 & 49.9. 14. Is. 38) 5 Pha sae } 17. Acts 2, 27.31 Job 14. 10.' ‘might wWustrate the subject: for the seed sown in the ground does not vegetate ‘except it cor- rupt and die. Sume modern infidels have main- tained, against the apostle, that the seed does\not die in vegetation ; because the germen lives, and expands itself, and only the extraneous matter cor- rupts. But in fact, the seed, as such, doth die; it ‘eases to bé a grain of corn; though a part of it Springs, as it were, into new life, by a process which we can no more fully comprehend, than we can the manner of the resurrection, Even ** a prophet of their own,” Lucretius the epicu- rean atheist, says,—* Whatever change transfers *-a body into a new class of beings, may be * justly called the death of the original ¢ substance. For what is changed from what * it was,—that dies? (€reech.) The boxly sown is not the same which will ‘exist, when it hath sprung up and produced the full corn in the ear, but ‘a’bare grain of wheat, barley, or other corn, This, (after corrupting in the earth,) by the wonderful power of God springs up and produces,an increase; and he gives that increase a body, as it pleaseth him. ‘Yet, whatever else is changed, he always gives every seed its own body, and’so preserves a complete distinction be: tween the different kinds of vegetable. produc- and be disposed to dispute passage does not seem to | to obj this kind, sien "he # vy the variety, as the works oft ¢ tions, so as to's ties which seem to one of different animals, as well as 1 tables, is differently PEEL ar ps supported : yet we cannot compre ner, in whieh the Creator hath made a serves this difference ; ase dent! tende:l.to fit them for kin their diverse elements, mL Cannot he then raise our. state intenced for them, t personal identity, and in nner in to us? The det ets f sm,and God hath formed celestial, as/well. bodies ; but the celestial -appear fas did. than the act aco mee n former there are: ; they’are in themed lle, as. The sun is-far more 2! the reflected light, of of the remote stars; : more bright than others, the resurrection of the de righteous will a appear, as 1 a they now do, ‘as the excel aclod of the ¢: with different degrees « moon, and stars do: Adam’s race, and duri laid in the grave, is tends to:corruption; and. will be raised in ineorraption, of mortality, disease, or de: bat fitted for a state of and activity, to all eternity. at death, and in thes edgorh f dishonour: it lives as a” various sufferings: and. nei's of the execution, wh with mueh ignominy and: ¢ wasting state of a dead corpse: able in itself; though the di Christ has sanctified the and his’ resurrection bh body shall be raised im pro | of believers, after corrupting and turning to dust, will be raised in a new and more glorious form; not in every respect the same that they were, but far superior’and more excellent. “This will ‘be done in the infinite wisdom, according sto the sovereign will, and by the almighty power, of God; but in a manner inexplicable to us.» ‘The identity ofgthe same’ particles of matter, as neeessary to the resurrection of the same body, isno where mentioned in scripture: and this chapter seems to militate against such an opin- ion. God hath many other ways’of preserving personal identity : exactly the same particles:do not constitute our bodies, for two hours together ‘any part of our lives ; yet we aré the same per- sons, both in body and soul, from’ childhood to old age... So that there is*no need to clog the’ doctrine with this opinion, which furnishes infi- dels with their specious objections against it Many of the philosophers, and afterwards of the heretics, considered the body, as the’ prison and sepulchre of the soul; fram which it would at death be delivered: Such men indeed, could not but dislike the dectrine of the resurrection, written, ; nm The. fir wa made a living soul, th t, that was not first whieh but ° that which is natu- fterward that which is spiritual. > P first man is of the earth, the second man is 4 the Lord ven. is the cain F such are they it are earthy: *a and as is the hea- ver. 47—49. Gen] ‘Phi rs 21, 6 Mat. 1. 23. Luke iy ag iJobn 1.! 1. 16,17. & 2 11. 6. 11, 12. John’ 3. 12, 13. 51. ev, 21, 6» && 32, & 6. 33. Acts 10. 36. Eph. 4. 9—11. >| 6.6. Eph.| 1 Tim. 3. 16. 68. &! 4, 22—24. Col G.lr ver..21, 22. Gen. & 11} 9, 10. 5.3. Job 14. 4. John 19.|p ver. 45. Gen. 2.7.) 3. 6. Rom. 5. 12— 3.) & 3.19. John 3.31.) 21. Be S. ie, 2 Cor. 5.1. s Phil. 3. 20, 21. qd Ise 9. 6s Jer. 23. death and the grave will be rharttiviane: ie body will be rendered most beautiful and ) glorious ; it will be made fit for that) heavenly felicity, and those employments in which angels ssociated ; and it will resemble the glorious ‘body of the Lord Jesus himself, the First-born ‘the dead. “It is also sown in weakness :” our manifold diseases, and death in which they are peculiar evidences of human im- ility ; andthe state of the body in the ground, evoured by worms, a loathsome object, and turn- ‘to the dust, shows most affectingly how little \ ‘| men’s power and abilities can do for them. Sut the body of a believer will not only be raised almighty power; it will also be endued with wer of which we have no conception, and be d capable of such motions, and of :pro. }ducing such effects, as utterly surpass whatever |we have heard, seen, or perhaps imagined. In short, the body is here sown a. natural, or an janimat, body: it resembles the bodies of animals, in its wants, appetites, pains, and diseases; and er death it turns to dust as they do: but eafter it will be raised a spiritual body, ca- le of the spiritual work, worship, and happi- of heaven ; entirely refined from all its sen- dross and low desires ; needing no more rest, sleep, or recreation; no longer capa- ‘relishing animal pleasures ; and no more a . For there is a natural body suited to on earth, and a.spiritual body suited to eavenly state ; nor can i epee Leeriginally connected, at, ever since: ithe fally the very been, carnal, as well as his body. pile Kye But‘ the last Adam,’ piswemaemianndy: of any: of thi Ba Te ny.) Nee ee Rone tee a oO BE ia pas made ™ a anche the dust whence they were, taken, ';| bodies also, ‘+ eo wie, Matt, SxiL. Ae 39.) a. D. wei BAnd as we have borne the i image of the earthy, * we shallalso bear the image of the heavenly. = « 50 Now" is I say, ios the = that flesh and bloo cannot i rit the king- dom of God ; 5 either h corruption ine vied incorrur op ie 51 Behold, y I shew you ja mystery 2 We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be 2 changed, 52 In » a moment, in the sphincter of an eye, at*the © last trump: 4 for the trumpet shall sound, ¢ and the dead shall be raised incorruptible, and we shall be changed. t Mat..13. 43. Rom. 8. 29. 2 Cor. 3. 18. & 4.10, 11. 1 John 3. 2. ud, 12.& 7 29. 2 Cor. 9. & Gal. 3 17, & 5.16. Eph. A17. Col. 2. 4. x 6.13. Mat. 16.17. John 3i8—6. 2 Cor. ¢ Ex. 19, 16. &! 297 18. Num, 10, 4. Ig. 18. 3. & 27.13. Ez 33. 3.6. Zech. % 14. Rey. 8. 2. 13.8 Be i4. 5. 10 y 27. &4, 1. & 13, 2 Eph. 1.9. & 3. 3. & 5. 32, Z ver. 6 18. 20. 1 Thes. 4. 14—17. a Phil. 3. 21. d Mat. 24. 81. Joltts b Ex, 33. 5. Num} 5.25, 1 Thes. 4. 160 - 21.45. Ps. 73.)e See on, ver. 42, 505 1 human race, “ewas a quickening Spirit: the Author and Source of spiritual and eternal life to all his people, by the supply of bis holy Spirit. Nor does this quickening energy relate only to ‘their souls ; for he will also ‘* quicken their “ mortal bodies by his Spirit that dwelleth in * them ;” and this is here principally intended. But the natural and carnal state, in both CaSeSy, preceded the spiritual: we are born in sin, bears ing the image of the first Adam ; and are after- wards born again to bear the image of the second - Adam; the soul continuing numerically and ides tically the same, though newly created, In like manner, we first have a natural and. mortal body like that of Adam, and at length we shall have an incorruptible and spiritual body Iike that of Christ: yet it will be in one sense she same body, equally ours, though in another sense it will be changed. The first man was formed of the dust of the earth, and was earthy in his nature and original: but the second Man, to whom all bee - lievers are united and eonformed, “ is the Lord ‘* from heaven,” the. Lord of glory, JEHOVAH, God in human nature. As long as we are con- formed to the earthly Adam, which, in respect of our bodies, will be till the resurrection, we are. earthy ») our bodies, during life, are gross, anie mal, and diseased; and after death, they turn to twhen wé shall.be conformed. to the heavenly Adam, our bodies will become heavenly, and suited to that spiritual and. immortal felicity, to which we shalt be admitted. Eyen the apostle and all Christianss had borne the image of the earthy Adam ; but they should)st length bear. the image of the hea- venly Adam ; syne only in their souls, but in their hich would be raised very differ eng ce and capacities from what they in their apy earth; and thus all philosophicaf were when oj objections | are skown to have their foundation ignorance of the Scriptures, and of the Power i Le Ay they were. ease by the promise of God, thaé - Li ee a a. D. 60: 53 For this corraptible must f put on incorruption, and. this mortal must put on immortality. 54 So when this corruptible-shall have put on incorruption, and & this, mortal shall have put on immortality, then shal] be brought to pass the saying »that is written,» Death is swallowed up in shag 55:O death, where is thy * sting? O * crave; where/ is thy victory ? ? 56 The ™ sting of death is sin; and 2 the strength of : sin zs the law ; f£ Rom. 13. 12—14.fi Hos. 13,14. 19, & 8.9. & 9.5, 2 Cor. 5. 2—4, Gal, k Acts 9% 5. Rey, 9-| 6. Rom. 5. 14. 3.27, Eph. 4. 24:) 10. Gra /- m Gen. 3. 17—19. ¢ Rom. 2. 7.& 6. 12.|* Or, fell “Lake 16.) Ps. 90. 3—11. Prov. & 8.1. 2 Cor. 4.) 23, Acts 2,27. Rey} 14. 32. John 8. 21. 11. 2Tim.1.10. | 20.43,14- Gr. 24. Rom 5. 15. 17. h Ws. 25.8. Luke 20:{] Job 18. 13, 14. Ps.) & 6.23. Heb. 9, 27, 36. Heb, 2.14, 15.| 49. 815. & 89. 48.[n Rom. 3. 19, 20. & Hev-20.16 ere Ee, 2.15, 16. & 3.1 4. 15. & 5. 13- 20, Y. 50-54, A similar change’ must also be made in ‘the bodies of those, whe shall be found alive at the day of judgment: for flesh and blood, the human body in its present form and: gross mamner of subsistence, and with its present ani- mal wants, propensities, and infirmities, cannot inherit the kingdom of God, or partake of its pure and refined pleastfres : nor can corfuption, or the body as mortal and corruptible, inherit incocruption, or the incorruptible and unchange- able felicity of heaven, The apostle therefore declared to the Corinthians a mystery, which could not be Known except by immediate reve- lation, or understood, except by faith receiving that revelation. Speakirig of the whole multitude of believers to the end of time, as constituting one family, to which he and the Corinthians et 8 ed, he might say, * We shall not all sleep,” die, but.we shall all be changed.” But ie elsewhere speaks of himself, as one of those who should be “ raised up by Jesus,” (2 Cor, iv. 14.) So that there can be no ground for the supposition, which many have formed from his language, that he expected to live till the coming of Christ, which he judged to be very near: and the notion’ of others, that he alluded to the frst resurrection previous to the millennium, is incon- sistent with the language of the passage: for they, who have died, (or shall die before the millennium,) as truly * sleep in Jesus,” though they should arise immediately; as they do, who shall remain,in the state of the dead till the ge neral resurrection, The apostle therefore only Meant to speak of himself as belonging to that one family, of whom~ most would die and be raised again, and alt must one way or other’ be changed. This change will be effected in a mo ment, instantaneously, as the éye twinkles ; by the almighty power of Christ, when the fast trumpet shall sound, as the summons to all men to meet their Judge. (.Varg. Ref.) Then the voice of Christ. will be heard by all the dead, and they will be raised again to life in their own order ; and then the bodies of living believers will be changed from natural to. spiritual, :from corruptible to incorruptible, from mortal to im- mortal ; even as a man’s form is changed by put- @ T. CORINTHIANS: 57 But © thanks Se to P giveth us x mer, Jesus Chris forasmuch as 2 ey x isot in vain se he & 7.5—13. Gal, 3. a2 10—13. © Acts 27. 35. Rom Rui 7.25. 2Cor. L11,] 22. & ee & 112. % 2 22. nh. Proy, 21. Sdtore Col. 2. John 16. 33. Ron. 3. 12s & 4. 8.37. 1John 5.4) 03. * 5. Rev. 12. 12s &It 16.10: 15. 2, 3. ting on new vaiibinies taken place, i in) of 8 saying of the ie ed. (Notes, Is. xxv. 6— power shall be annihilated, ‘ee ever,:in the complete vi by Christ and his consequences, sha’ “ gels.” mystery, by inform: would take places 9m rye in respect t in which it would be x offecteds ie still mysterious and incom mysteries of the Trinity, and 0 of **the Lord from heaven,” are re us certainly true, but the ‘manner remains inexplicable. , ; is Vs eee With the rigs e! the eyes of his faith wah apostle, int most beautiful and dinates dressed death «and the grave, or T world, as. real paeapn eo on ep: terrible conquerors race. He demanded of 5 ebay was | his sting, or his destructive ate or ry ¥ which he had caused such and wrought such wide-s of the grave, what was: ry, by which’ he see dark dungeon,'as vang eS; rations of men that had lived on the sin of man was’ the sting an weapon of death, which bothe the body, and had made that. mendous.= and the holy. lasy, pro sentence of condemnation ag iol y | gressor, gave sin its power to mankind, and to embitter its® dread of future punishment. ral and universal state of ave thus lived, died, and. bad not God provideddi i But Christians might now ret with joyful hearts, for: having victory over these dreadful foes ‘by through his vicarious wai lori Vi. eee a posh, bd i CHAP. SVE. #8 iL + helene ty ep erie Cee S ; hee 9; commeniis rf, who was coming r ‘The aposi . J Pe Cthiins: ‘in in what way t to} them, 10, 11; ‘aah as * Apollos declines yis make col ; for the Christians at Jerusalem, _ ing them at ome , exhorts them to vie ; and for bringing them to this faith’ and a parti. They might therefore at pre- sent: t ‘teatomph over the fear of death, in confi- | dene 2 of | glorious resurrection for-their bodies, ‘well as of immediate and eternal happiness aA heir souls; and they would all at length mo: certainly triumph in the A possession. of < hose blessings; and in’a comple lete- et be over ese enemies. He therefore exho his be- od Shae; to continue steadfast in the pro- jon and faith of the Gospel, and immoveable the truth and will of God, id temptations : “and espe- cially to continue ste adfast and unmoveable in the belief ‘of the resurrection, notwithstanding the artifices . of false teachers, At the same time, let them abound in all those good works, the commandment and honour of their ord require d, from love to his name, his cause, land his people: seeing that they had. the fullest } as surances, t that their labour “ in the Lord 0G from such matives as his Gospel suggested, and | especially from love to the Lord, Jesus, and zeal {for his honour, . would. by no means be in vain, h - unrewarded. or unsuccessful ; but that \the wl ole of it would terminate in his glory, the zood of mankind, : and their own everlasting ad- antag’ Every part of this animated | discourse | ghx whows,, that the resurrection of true believers is tended: for the things spoken ed, either in respect of the (dead, or of those: whe may. live when Christ shall pine to _judgmen' t, in any others,. by whatever a rm, or creed, they are distinguished. ~~ PRAC CTICAL, OBSERVATIONS. 1 + the faithful tiiuister: gees “his. helaged | drawn aside to embrace dangerous ers nent /Christians a alw ys the most humble ally reflec the aggravated sins were long or g 22 a set. in “Opposition to the Gospel. The more epeoar God hath pardon- ed them, the less disposed will they be to ex-. cuse themselves. They feel their unworthiness of the distinctiohs conferred on them; they are disposed in honour to prefer others to them- selves: and, though they cannot but be con- scious of what the Lord hath done for and by them ; yet, taking their whole conduct and obli-. gations together, they, readily conclude, that none are so unfruitful and unprofitable as they. In reality, it isa great thing’ for*a man ‘with pro- priety,, humility, and truth, to say, “By the” “grace of God, Lam what I am” the declara. tion only becomes those who are walking under the influence of holy principles ; and is utterly unsuitable to the character of the loose, or for- mal, professor. But if we really fear ard love the Lord, and. walk i in his ways, we. must ascribe - all the. glory to bis grace. and mercy : if much have been forgiven us, we should pray to be enabled to love much: if our conversion have been remarkable, we should earnestly desire, that. the grace bestowed on us may not be in vain: if we have set out late in life to serve the Lord, we should aim to redeem the time that hath been lost, by labouring more abundantly than our brethren: and, while we charge all our sins and follies. upon ourselyes, we must remember to ascribe Ai the good which we do | to the oth of God that is with us. ; Vv. 12-19. nd “How subtilly doth satan’ bring in false doe. trines, by men of abilities, learning, or eloquence; ina covert and plausible manner, that the simple may. suspect no danger ! Such teachers, with ap- parent modesty, question whether we have righte ly understood the sacred writers; and whether the doctrine that they oppose be contained: in them. They inquire, whether a more rational interpretation may not be given to such and such jtexts?. Whether the more obvious meaning do [not involve absurdity, or even impossibility + n| Whether any but the weak and illiterate can) ‘credit such mysteries ? And whether we had ‘not \better-adopt a figurative sense, or admit some other reading, or even suppose the sacred writer 'to’ be mistaken ; than assent to so éncomprehensi- ble, and therefore érrationg! a doctrine ? If indeed. they could prove the mysteries which they op. pose, to be contrary to fact, to intuition, or to de= monstration, their principles might be admits ted: but ‘when they apply them to doctrines, which are merely abave.reason, and contrary to theis supposed probabilities, and vain reasonings s they are perfectly inadmissible . and irrational, unless man be wiser than his Maker. But the dupes of. Such specious pretences are seldom aware, whither these razonal improvements of i-/the creed and of the Scriptures tend: they de a ors; bis chief comfort under) the trial must arise from being: able to xppeal to them, that a the doctrine which he preached was Scriptural ; land from a full satisfaction, that they who had ceived it and stand fast in it, will be certainly ed: and that none’ of them can perish, if hey y keep’ in remembrance the ‘Instructions he v them’: unless they deceived ae th a yain, & dead, and inefficient faith, ‘we may possess this comfort, we adie Ful to deliver the truths of God’s word , as we have received them; and. in that Facet proj ortion, in. which they stand in he, pagal attends to oe f Christ fir our sinsi. and his Peatidcaon ustification, are essential and fundamen: hs, which must, in all’ places and on all ns, be explicitly and strenuously insisted stles and prophets concur in bearing ly to them, even more than to many and, blessed be God, the demon- ar Lord’s resurrection is equal to 3 a ¢ : Syipna e eoa Sa le Sy gtk ee + Scoagye ites i : 7 A A. D. 60; i Jance, steadfastness, and love, 13, 14 ; recommends the household of Stephanas to their special re- ‘gard, 15, 16; expresses his'satisfaction at the com- perceive, that according to them man’s presump- tuous reason sits im judgment on the infinite wisdom of God ; man’s weakness is made the standard of omnipotence ; and man’s-vain con- jecture, the measure of divine revelation !. In deed, this is perfectly consistent with those e¢o- Nomical ard political sentiments, contended for by the same oracizs of an enlightened oge ; by which children are set to judge, whether their parents are fit to be henoured and obeyed, or mot: servants are called onto determine the game concerning their masters: and, in short, not only is all subordination virtually destroyed, but in every relation the inferior is constituted ¢he judge of his superiors, without any appeal from his arrogant ‘tribunal !—iIn like manner, the principles before cited, when fairly examin- ed, are found to involve consequences, subver- give of those truths,,.which are professedly ve- nerated ; to invalidate the testimony. of, Scrip- gure, and to tend \to universal skepticism: they rove, (if they prove any thing,) that the preach- ing of the apostles, and the faith of primitive be- lievers were vain; and that the martyrs,for the Gospel were false witnesses against God, by testifying truths and facts, which remote poste- Fity has found out to be false or needless! This is especially the case, in respect of those doc- trines, that relate ‘to the Person, undertaking, and atonement, of Christ, and the way of accept: ance by faith in him, If Christ had not risen, his sacrifice could not haye been depended. on, because there could be no proof that it was ac- cepted; and consequently believers must still have been in their. sins ; they who slept in this faite must have perished ;,the: preachers of the Gospel must either have been-deceivers or de- ceived; and the disciples, having ouly hope in Christ as to this present world, must have been of all men most miserable !-To what then, must . the tenets lead, of those who indeed profess to believe that. Christ is risen; yet deny, explain away, or oyer-look, that great. doctrine, which he especially rose again to establish and demon- gtrate? V. 20-—28. We have fell proof, that Christ hath died for our sins; and rose again from the dead for our justification, and as the First-fruits of our resur- rection: that, as death entered by man, so might life eternal be introduced by One ‘in our nature. We certainly know, that all in #dam die ; ;and it is equally sure that all #2 Chriez shall arise ta immortal glory.’ Undoubtedly, the ‘suf fering, dying, risen, and ascended Saviour, will soon appear to raise the dead, and judge the ‘world : may we he found among “ those, that -& are Christ’s at his coming !” Yt should be with ‘us a matter of serious inquiry, whether we are his true disciples or not? For soon the end will come ; the mediatorial kingdom will be deliver- ed. up to God, even the Father ; and all who shall then be found enemies, will be put under Christ’s feet, and ke punished with everlasting destruc, I. CORINTHIANS, ee ete ses ena Reali var ee as: ade | eousness, and not sin; i ing of eertait persons from S08 tion. Would glory of God thro length rejoice in alk his glories ; we sha faction, in. the blessed act absolute dominion of — “ that God may be all ceive the whole glory of our sa we may for ever serve him ai r his: without sin or death ; and without eC pentance, forgiveness, a sacr 1B t or. * any more, to all eter . Should we lose 5 pect, in the preced should any one prevail to our expectations ; how m and boldness be enervat damped! Who then would ceed. those illustrious sc S have nobly bled in. wie oe would confess him | n th should we stand in jeopar should we venture sagt ge than lions and ti rs, more pents, and more Jubele than ciples would soon induce t tageth it us, if the dead tempt us to say, “Let us eat and ‘© morrow we die.” , Let us selves to be deceives C ert let us separate from | on the ee testin shun them asa ee 2 who know not. God, may excel ; being will be found sha ¥f any are still disposed to make presamptuous inguir scripturally proposed ; appellation, which the ly Spirit, gives to such wise For they may the:-ce learn, consists in becoming a little chi believing his Maker. The we and providence read us daily lee! ty, as well as teach us t® admire the great Creator’s wisdom and ge we can fully comprehend:the w he which a bare grain, eoriuptin produces many ears of Gorn at —— ie bn HeDi60. | CHAPTER XVI. | : A. D. 60. . Ow + concerning the collection for| ’ ge NP Upon 4 the first day ny of the week, let b the saints, as I have given order every ry one of you lay by | him in store, eo * ‘to ¢ the churches of Galatia, even so do| God hath prospered himy‘ that there ye. é no gatherings when 1 come: d Luke 24,1. J 33. hh. Deut. 8. 18. 20, 19. 26. Acts 20.) & 15 1l—I4. 2} 3.1—3.12—15. 7. Rev- 1, 10- Bes a £2 Cor. 8. 11. & 9. e Gen. 26. 12. & 30: 12, 4144. 14, 8.| 3—5. 27. 30. & 32. 10. & wh - “Luke 16. 16. 2 com 5.) 13. 2Cor.9 12—15.|c¢ Acts 16. Ib Acts 9. 41. Romr12.] 6. 10. £ ain 5. i Philem. 5—7. Heb.| 23. Gal. I. 2. a Meahistactorily answer all questions, solve all difficulties, about it; Iet us learn the pupils, and not assume to be the coun- . of the Most High : and bas fast the and increase our faith and hope; that we may not only be safe, but joyful and triumphant £ And, having these assurances, let ‘* us be stead- ** fast, unmoveable, always abounding in the “ work of the Lord; as knowing that our la- tplexing ourselves about the manner, in which *€ bour is not in vain in the Lord.” fine wisdom ee power can effect . igh yas. They shall be becounted wrth to ob- tain folic | in the heavenly state, will excel in ry all present splendours, far more than the jal bodies transcend the terrestrial: and : Fiber shall exceed one anether in glory, as e star qc from another; while Christ, e Sun of Righteousness, shall infinitely out- ine them all. This degraded, corruptibie, sinful, and dying body, shall be raised incor- | ruptible, immortal, and glorious; it shall be- come Martin active, and beautiful beyond con- ; this animal body shal! be raised spi- ‘Here our very souls are carnal, there very. bodies, will be spiritual. And our t 1, the Lord from heaven,” will pive new and immortal life, as “a quickening * Spirit,” | both to our souls and bodies ; that in oth, according to our measure, we may bear image and glorify his name. As flesh and d cannot inherit the kingdom of heaven ; let then not “sow to the flesh, of which we can p reap ‘corruption :” and as they who shall be ted oe death must be changed; let sile our minds to that change, which ath will begin, and the resurrection complete in our bodies ; when death shall be swallowed | up in victory. Let us then seek the full assur- | ance of faith and hope, that in the midst of pain, if ind i in the Prospect of dissolution, we may. tri- ) jan mphantly exclaim, * O death, where is thy. ig ? O grave, where is thy victory ?? That may hail the sharpest pangs of dying, and without emotion on the darkness, the cor- n, and the horrors, of the tomb; assured, there our bodies will sleep at ease ; that in Mean time our souls will be present with beloved Redeemer; and that our bodies hortly arise to share that unspeakable feli- cS aut is the sting of death,” and who * kingof terrors?” For “ the’ ai ‘strength of'sin ;? and who can an- demands, endure its curse, or expiate ASE ssions? Hence the terror and "hence the wretched cleave to life; fidelity, despair, and rebellion, in- 3 and ‘suicide! Hence, death is to the unbelieving and impeni- NOTES. CHAP. XVL V.1,2. The Corinthians seer to have been previously acquainted with the apostle’s intention, of raising a contribution from - the Gentile churches, for the poor Christians in Judea; and, as they were more wealthy than most of their brethren, he did not intimate a doubt of their liberality in that good work : but he deemed it proper to point out to them the method, which he had given orders for, in the Churches of Galatia, whence he had lately come. On the first day of the week, let every man treasure ep a proportion of his gains, ac- cording as God had prospered him during the preceding week : thus alarger sum would gradual- ly be provided, than could at once have been col- lected.—Some are of opinion, that the sums thus set apart were brought to the treasury of the Church, at the same time: but the words do not seem to admit of that interpretation ; and if each separately laid by the sum which he purposed to give, the whole would be brought together, at once when necessary, without any trouble in soliciting contributions.—Laying it up as a trea- sure. * For these are the true riches, laid up in . {y beaven, entrusted to God, to be compensated. * and the next; though not of their own value,i#” © but of his mere liberality? (Beza. )—Worldly.~ men would, at certain times, increase their trea- sure, by adding their clear gains to it : let Chris- tians imitate them, by laying up on the Lord’s day, for their poor and distressed brethren, ac- cording as God had prospered them, and count this chair treasure. If this was kept apart by each person, till wanted, so that none knew what others gave ;.ostentation and corrupt emulation would be far more effectually excluded, than if each brought his contribution to the common stock every week, and so a public account was taken of it. It was especially needful, that this precaution should be taken at Corinth ; where these evils exceedingly prevailed : and it is evi- dent, that the apostle intended, as much as pos- sible, to leave every one, in this respect, to de- termine for himself before God, what he ought to do; that none might give more than he could properly spare, or than he was, from proper mo- the» needless slarms of the weak | tives, inclined to, either to acquire applause, o> believer. Thanks be to God,|to- escape censure and contempt. (WVores, 2 prsrante and victory for ys. bo Gor. vig, 115. }~The argument from this pas- Christ Jesus! Mays he give us faith and hope, - - with the amplest interest, both in this world es 735 \ f) D.68. 3 And & when I come, ) whomsoever ye shall approve by your letters, them will I send to bring your * liberality unto Jerusalem. 4 And i if it be meet that I go also, they shall go with me. 5 Now | will come unto you, * when I shall pass through Macedonia: (for 1 do pass through Macedonia ;) . 6 And it may be that | will abide, yea, 1 and winter with you, ™ that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go. 7 For 1 will not see you now bythe way; but I trust to tarry a while with you, » if the Lord permit. gd 19-21. & 11) 8. 4. 19 m Acts 15. 3 & 17. 34. k Acts 19,21. & 20.1 15 & 20.38, & 21. bh Acts 6. 1—6., 2} 1-3. 2Cor. 2. 16,! 5. Ra 15.24. 3 Cor. 8. 19-24. 17. John 6, * Gr gift. 1 Acts 27. 12. & 28. nd. 19. ‘ines 19. i Rom. 15.25 2Cor-| il, Tit. 3. 2. sage, for the observance of the first day of the week, as the Lord’s day, the Christian sabbath, is very conclusive: for, unless that were the custom in apostolical Churches, why should the first day of the week be mentioned in this con- nexion? * Oo Sunday,’ says Justin Martyr, * all * Christians, in the city or country, meet toge- © ther, because that is the day of our Lord’s re- * surrection: and then we read the writings of * the prophets and apostles. This being done, « the president makes an oration tothe assem- « bly, exhorting them to imitate and do the * things which they have heard; then we all € join in prayer, and after that we celebrate the * sacrament” (Whitby.) V. 5,4. Every thing having been previously - arranged, the apostle, when he arrived at Corinth, would send with the bounty of the Corinthians, such persons as they approved, and would’ re- commend by their letters. Orrather, joining the words, ‘ by letters,” with the latter clause, whomsoever they approved, the apostle would send with a letter from him to the apostles and elders at Jerusalem: or if it was thought more satisfactory to all concerned, he would himself accompany the messengers. Vv. 5—9. The apostle was meditating to make a progress through Macedonia, when he wrote this epistle : and he seems to have given some intimations, that he would go to Corinth’ in his way to Macedonia, as well as on his return; though it is not here mentioned. (2 Cor. i. 15.) He had, however, formed his determination of coming ; and he assured the Corinthians that he would make some stay among them, if the Lord would give him leave: for he did not think it sufficient, merely to call on them as a traveller in his journey, when so many things required his presence among them. His plan therefore was, to tarry at Ephesus till the feast of Pentecost ; the rest of the summer he meant to employ in his progress through Macedonia, and then per haps to spend the winter with them; expecting that afterwards they would help him forward in his journey, whithersoever he purposed to go. He might intend to sail from Ephesus to Corinth I. CORINTHIANS. [excited to oppose him, to 8 But L will tairy ° at’ Epk P Pentecost. 9 Fora A pei eedaines end ffectu opened unto me, * and zhere are adversaries. 10 Now ¢ if Timot he may be with yi he worketh the alse do. : 11 Let ¥ noman 2 but conduct him forth may come unto mez for with the brethren. Practical 21. Jér. 10. Fp 2. 12. coe tans I Acts 18. 21. Rom.| Rev. 3.7, 8. be 1.10. Jam. 4.15. |e 15, 32. Acts 19.9,) Thes. 3.2; 0 15, 32. 10: 2 Cor. 1, 8—10. p Ex. 23, 16. Lev.it 4,17. AeA tain te “aM 15—21 ver. 11. 1 Tim. 4.) Tim. 15. ¢ ‘Acts br ee ee 1S. 58. ‘Rom. 16 z ver.6. sail first ; then, after : a short Ga nia, anid afterwards return he deemed it incumbent on him to time longer at Ephesus; as ie of service were afforded him tended his labours, on: from embracing the Ge or to « mislead the new converts. ihe I fore was peculiarly necessary ; the gers and hardships were ed. It is evident, from the co rclué udin that the apostle wrote this ep though the spurious addition C it from Philippi. It is probable tt made at Ephesus ‘by Demetrius, apostle’s departure ; peatiat respects to have been u Pentecost. y-) Ay V. 10, 11, crihie ; apostle into Macedoni yg h ¢ f Se Corinth, (iv. 17. Acts a b the disposition of many necessary to charge perly to him when be was apprehensive, that opposition to his aut I to show such dislike ntempt of as to make him afraid of exeeuting ke sion among them. He therefore assu that Timothy was faithful and skilful in th of the Lord, even as he was: let none therefore despise him, because his supposed deficiency in * « words and excellency of sp courage and countenance timony against the abuses, _ place among them : let them ‘not his faithfulness, or permit him to one who had incurred their displeasure : them conduct him forth in peace and | his journey towards Ephesus, where the expected him with the brethren that acec mes him ; or. both he and the brethren at te 12 Astouching * our brother Apollos, I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren: but his will was not at all to come at this time ; but he will come | > when he shall have convenient time. } 3 € Watch ye, @ stand fast in the ' f i: you like men, £ be strong. & all youf things be done with I beseech you, brethren, (ye know 1.27. & 4,1,Col.1.] Phil. 4- 13. Col. 1. 23. & 4. 1221 Thes. x, iz. 2 Tim. 3. 3 8. 2 Ties 15. é 8.1. & 12. 31. & 13. & 14. 1. John 13. 34, 35. & 15.17. Rom. 13. 8—10. & 14, 15. 2€or. 12. 42—44.| Chr. 19. 13. Eph. i a ot Rake at. 6. ‘is—12. 1 Tim, | 13. 33—37,| 6. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 3— | &i. 6, Bat 36 &4.7. Heb. 11.| 9, 10. 14. Gal. 5. 13_ 14. 22. Phil. 2. 36.7 32—34, _ = 1. 6,7. 9.18. 1-3. 1 Thes. 3. 6. P. 2) 1 Kings 2.2.1 Chr.| 12, & 4. 9, 10. 2 €t.| 28.10. Ps.27. 14) Thes. 1. 3. 1 Tim. 2,! Is. 35. 4. Dan. 10. eet. ie. Se ls Le 4. Zech. 8. 9. ik act 6. 10. 1, 5. Heb. 13.1.1 Pet. 4. Bat Sai 1.7. ‘susexpected him, as one whom they greatly loved. ' Probably, Timothy returned to Ephesus, before Paul was driven thence. ‘ We infer that Timo- } © thy was not sent with the epistle : for had he en the bearer of the letter, would St. Paul in etter have said, “if Timothy come ?” ‘If as with the apostle, when he wrote the r, could he say, “I look for him with the ren?” © Timothy. was sent forth upon is journey before the letter was written ; but might not reach Corinth, till after, the let. rived there.’ (.fcts xix. xxi.) _ (Paley.) : en. Either those who had accom- ed Timotby i into-Macedonia, or some, whom ne Se expected from Corinth. sie Tt: seemsithat a party at Corinth pro- Phe mselves attached to Apollos, in order - to cover 1eir opposition to the apostle : yet he greatly desired that eminent minister to go | among them, with Timothy and Erastus, or with | Stephanas and his friends when they returned Corinth, being of opinion that his presence would tend to allay their disputes, having the t entire confidence in his wisdom and hu- mility. But perhaps Apollos feared lest his pre- e should have a contrary effect; or he might employed i in another place ; or perhaps ught it right to express his decided disap- ion of the srmauct of the Corinthians, by ting himself till they came to a better tem- . However, he. was notat all willing to go to th at that time ; though he intended to vi- them when he « could with more conyeniency. if ) The apostle, about to conciude his salled on the Corinthians, instead of pre- Bon their ‘gifts and Privileges, to be upon against temptations, and vigilant in © snares of the great deceiver and Bee AD. | CHAPTER XVI. ee, eae he exhorted t them to stand fast in ey were = ee pperta and al 4. D. Ges h the house of Stephanas, that it is ithe first-fruits of Achaia, and shat they haye © addicted themselves * to the ministry of the saints, ) 16 That ! ye submit yourselves unto such, and to every one that ™ helpeth with ws, and® laboureth. » 17 Lam glad of the coming of ° Ste- phanas, and Fortunatus, and Achaicus ;~ Pp for that which was lacking on your pat t they haye supplied. 18 Forathey have refreshed my spi- rit and yours: * therefore eernewicds* ye them that are such. ap cette 16. | ats tae m 12.28.1 Chr 12. 18, Rom. 16. 3, 9. k Acts 9. 36—41.| Phil. 4.3.3 Johns. Rom. 12.18. & 15.{n 3. 9, Rom. 16. 6- 25. & 16. 2. 2 Cor. 12. 1 Thes. 1. 3. & lhe heey ape fers, 12.1 1 Tim 5. Tim. 5. 17. Heb. 6. Philem. 7. Heb, i 10. Rev. 2. 3. il 10. 1 Pet, 4. 10, oO ver. 15. 1 Eph. 5. 21. Heb |p Phil. 2. 30, conflict with their common enemies ; and not to behave like children in disputing with one an- other, and envying one another: he directed them to be strong in the grace of Christ for their work and warfare, instead of amusing themselves with curious speculations: and above all, he warned them to manage all their concerns ac- cording to the dictates of that love, which he had so fully explained and recommended to them. (Notes, xiti.) Vv. 15—18. Stephanas seems to have been with the apostle at Ephesus, when he wrote this ; but his household remained at Corinth. The several persons belonging to his family were qualified for usefulness, and ought to have pos- sessed great influence in that Church; as they were the oldest converis to Christianity in ali Achaia ; and as they had habitually employed themselves i in every service, by which they — minister to the good of their brethren. apostle therefore besought the Christians at Co. rinth, to submit themselves to the counsel, influ- ence, or ministry, of this family ; and of others, who concurred with him in his endeavours to promote the peace and purity of the Church, or laboured diligently in that good cause. - The coming of Stephanas and his companions, (whe had probably brought an epistle to bim from some of the Church at Corinth,) had given him pleasure, because they bad further explained all things concerning the state of the Church; and their representation of the proper disposition, of many of them, together with their pious conver- sation, had refreshed his spirit, as they doubtless — had frequently refreshed theirs: he ‘therefore’ admonished them to acknowledge such persons as those, for the servants of Christ, and examples for them to follow; in preference to those teach- ers, who undermined or opposed his apostolical authgrity. Fortunatus is mentioned by Clemens Veer long after, as the bearer of this epiatle 13. q Prov. 25. 13. 25 apt 15. 32. 2 Core 7. 6. 7.13. Phil. 2. 28. Col. 4.8.1 Thess 3.6, 7. 3 John 4. r 1 Thes. 5. 12. Hebs 13. 7.3 John 11, 22. a to the Cormtbians, i < a 6 of. D, 60. 19 The, * churches of Asia salute you. * Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord, with "the church that is in their house. 20 All * the brethren greet you. x Greet ye one another with an holy kiss. 21 The ~ salutation of me Paul with ‘mine own hand. 15. Philem. 2. 13, 12. 1 x Rom. 16. 16. 21.| Lhes.5. 26. } Pet. 23. 2 Cor. 13. 13.) 5.14... Phil. 4. 22. Philem)\z Gal. 6. 11. Col, 4. 23, 24. Heb. 12. 240! 18. 2 Thes. 3,17. s Acts 19. 10. 1 Pet. 1.1. Rev. lL. 1h t Acts 18. 2. 18. 26. Rom. 16. 3, 4. 2 Tim. 4. 19. Prisca. u Rom. 16. 5. Col. 4. y 2 Core V.19, 20. (Notes, Rom, xvi. 1—16. 21—23,) Aquila and Priscilla'were at Ephesus, when this epistle was written; but they had returned to Rome, before the apostle wrote to the Christians in that city. Vi2 rest of the epistle, but the apostle thought pro- per to add what follows with his own hand; and | to unite a most solemn warning, with- bis affec. ah #ionate salutations ; that it might male the deep. ‘er impression. Whatever gilts, knowledge, elo- quence, or eminence, any man possessed ; if he Mes did not love the Lord Jesus Christ, let him he ty anuthema maran-atha. If he had not a cordial af- e! + fection and love to the person, salvation, precepts, cause, glory, and people of Christ, he was and would be accursed, until, and when, the Lord should come, though not an open enemy to him and his cause. If his conduct proved this, let him be separated from the Church, as an accurs- ed thing devoted to destruction: and in case he . did not afterwards believe, repent, and believe with that “ faith which worketh by love ;” Christ himself would execute this awful sentence when he came to judge the world. But in case it could not be proved, or was not suspected by men, yet +t it was known to the Lord; and be who had not * genuine love to the Saviour, certainly abode un- der the wrath of God, and. would at last sink into utter destruction as a sacrifice to his jus- tice. For he must be an enemy to the holy per- fections and righteous government of God; an unlumbled impenitent sinner, and an unbeliever under the covenant of works and the curse of | the law: he must be destitute of all true holi- ness, incapable of spiritually performing any good work, and unfit for the employment and a pleasures of heaven ; who under the. profession of Christianity, did not love the Lord Jesus ha Christ, or who apostatized from that profession. The word Anathema is Hebrew, and signifies, in Scripture, an accursed thing devoted.to destruction + Maran-atha is Syriac, and signifies, the Lord cometh. Some Jewish usages are supposed to be referred. to; but the above is. the undoubted meaning of the passage. _( Marz. Ref.) The apostle, however, did not write this awfal warn- ing, (for which he saw too much occasion in the 4 conduct of the Corinthian teachers;) from: re- sentment or harshness of disposition : he there ‘fore.expressed*his earnest desire that the grace and favour of the Lord Jesus might be with them, snd rest on them; and he conctuded by L CORINTHIANS. 1—94. An amanuensis had written the 22. If any man * love nt sus Christ, let him herd atha. iy ‘eg yi as 23 The « grace of our. cbrist de with you. » 24 My 8 love de wi Jesus. eee ae a Cant. 1.3, 4.7, & 3..1—3, & 5. 16, Isi 5.1. Matt. 10. 37. & 25. 40, 45. John 8.42, & 14. 15. 21 23. & 15. 25. & 16. 14. & 21. 15—i7, 2 Cor. 5.14, 15. & 8. Nd John 4 ah 1 M4, Monit Lets: 23, 14. AS ste an assurance of his cor all in Christ and for his sake, a: any other epistle. To this he as assuring them of his s standing the rebukes wh and the improper Lira ceived from them. paxcweal Vv ue It is incumbent on their brethren in € st; a the best way of co contributions: and all ready for such good” Lord prospers them When a little is weekly” purposes, itis parted with and less reluctantly, than 4 are required at once. For part of the weekly expense, other things: but without hee i) this kind, the fund for charity is « spent on superfluities, the cannot well be afforded. tions therefore, as | ble societies in Lo in which even poor the constant payment raise annually large sums for sick and destitute, can mended. Much realg Gospel is adorned and lent example is exhi cited to a proportionad societies be establishe il the Christ ! These — with the design of the Christian 4 when the funds are raised, pradenty: interested, and humane persons s sen to apply them : nor such a service foreign to Np ae, necessarily engaged in mS more vices. All our purposes should submission to the will of God ; and our. should be regulated by the di providence, in connexion ¥ his word. Ministers ought) those places, in which are opened to them, even thou adversaries: nay, tits circums! render it more incumbent on dangerous and difficult ; h and encourage the weak or waivering. ‘Itis pele that they, who at- pgs on the work of the Lord in the most faith- have cause for fear among he Gospel; or be in danger of be- and disquieted by them. Yet, the Of party, the influence of corrupt pF the infection of lax principles, fre- ly produce this effect: especially, when ho are required to reprove, rebuke, and with all authority, are young, diffident, pr deficient in external accomplishments. But senior ministers should use their influence to re- this spirit ; that their faithful young breth ren may be secured from contempt, enabled to do their work in peace, and receive due kindness from those whom they labour. The zeal- ous servants of Will commonly be harmo- nious among themselves ; even when their inju- s hearers place them in competition with each other: they will concur in opposing such ils, though they may have different opinions ut the best method of remedying them ; and refore they will leave others to follow ‘their wn judgment, even when different from their wn. V. 12—24. 'Exhortations to vigilance, constancy in duty, teadfastness in the faith, and mutual love, can ever be unseasonable. They who have addict- | themselves to the labour of love, in minister- ing to the saints, are most worthy of respect d imitation; and not they, who are fiuent in peech, and forward to-assume the lead in pub: ¢concerns. We should also willingly submit ‘those, who are experienced and mature in the ith of Christ; or who labour to promote that se, fer which the apostles spent and laid down lives. . Faithful and pieus persons may ay what is lacking in each other; and their sonversation will refresh the spirits of such as re like-minded. Christians, though divided by yeas and sere and though they disapprove ‘ through Macedonia. Il. CORINTHIANS. A. D.61. of some things i in ace other’s creed or practise, will yet cordially wish well to, and pray for, one ~ another. But they, who “ love not the Lord Je- “sus,” can be Christians only in name ; and they must certainly abide under an awful curse, which the Lord when he cometh will execute.— Our obligations to the divine Saviour, and our reasons for loving him, are infinite: yet many who are called by his name, who profess his truth, nay, who preach his Gospel, are strangers to this holy affection, and only seek their own ad- vantage, credit, ease, or pleasure, in their reli- gious performances. They may conceal this fatal defect from the most discerning of their fellow-servants; but the Lord when he cometh will surely detect it. Let us then call ourselves to account in this matter, and not be satisfied with any religion, which does not include the love of Christ, earnest desires of his salvation, gratitude for his mercies, zeal for his glory, and obedience to his commandments. Let us inquire, whether we do indeed count, all things worth- less, compared with Christ and his righteous- uess ? Whether we be willing to give up world- ly objects when they come in competition with him? Whether we love his image in his people, and be willing to deny eurselves, that we may communicate to their wants ? Whether we love his ordinances, as means of communion with him? Whether we rejoice to hear him glorified, and gpieve to see him dishonoured? Whether we allow ourselves in any known sin, or the neg- lect of any known duty? By these inquicies im- partially answered, we may form a good judg- ment of the state of our souls. But while we warn those around us not to deceive themselves, we should beware of the appearance of anger and resentment. We should desire th athe grace of Christ may be with those, whom we thus caution; and we ought to assure those of our cordial love in Christ, whom we see it need- ful to reprove and warn in the most plain and solemn manner. THE | _ SECOND EPISTLE OF PAUL THE APOSTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS. Si ¢ seems tolhave been written about a year after the foregoing, while the apostle was on Having heard by Titus, that his first epistle had produced fects on many of the Corinthians, he wrote this also, in order to prepare the way stely for his visit to them; and it is probable, sent it immediately by Titus, and mpanied him. In it he justified himself from the charge of levity or carnal po- his journey to Cerinth; and assigned those reasons, for this part of bis c: yaduct, have been disclosed with Propriety, till ‘the effect of bis former epistle had eS A, D 61. II. CORINTHIANS. peared. He also gave directions respecting the restoration of the incestuous been excommunicated, He then expatiated on his conduct in the Christian mini many exhortations with the avowal of his motiyes and fervent affections in hi With great address and earnestness he recommended to them collections. Christians at Jerusalem, and showed the manifold advantages of st “services. “more ‘direcily, yet evidently with great reluctance, contrasted his o and conduct, with the pretences of their false teachers; and sho to any of the apostles. Ahd he then concluded with various admonitt wishes. These epistles may appear to some readers less interesti than se cause they mainly refer to the peculiar circumstances of the Corin hit in Mice: but i they are the more instructive on that very account : as directions and admo ‘ions, suited | many of the more ordinary incidents of life, are communicated by them; Y poate ha been so advantageously adduced, in a more general discourse on the Be and dati of Christianity. : The most remarkable circumstance in this epistle, is the confidence of the tc in eae 00 ig of his cause, and in the’ power of God to bear him out in it, Opposed, as he then was, | powerful and sagacious party, whose authority, reputation, and interest, were deeply conce and who were ready to seize on every thing, which could discredit St. Paul; itis wonderf hear him, so firmly insist on his apostolical authority ; and so unreservedly appeal to the culous powers, which he had exercised, and_ conferred, at Corinth. So far from shrinking fro the contest, as afraid of some discovery being made, unfavourable to th commen cause h with great modesty and meekness indeed, but with equal boldness an 6 clares that his opposers and despisers were the ministers of satan. raculous judgments, when as many of their deluded hearers had ek - and re-established in the faith, as proper means could in a reasonable tim ceivable that a stronger internal testimony, not only of integrity, but of divine ins vat ‘exist. Had there been any thing of imposture among the Christians, it va next toi but such a conduct must have occasioned the disclosure of it. of ———> >> Gee othr, AM peeah ¥ CHAP.. I. The apostle salutes the Corinthians, 1,2; and bles- ses God for consolations and deliverance in ex- treme danger, lately youchsafed to him ; for the benefit and comfort of others also, as well as an earnest to him of future deliverances, 3—lly He rejoices in the testimony of his eenscience ; and expresses his confidence of their attachment to him, which had induced him to purpose a journey fo them, 12—16- His delay of his journey to Co- xinth did not arise from fickleness, #7, 18. He states the stability of the promises of God through Christ, and the security of believers, 19 —22; and | declares that he had postponed his visit from lenity ane the Corinthians, 23, 24, AUL, an apostle of Jesus Christ by the will of God, and Timothy our brother, unto ¢ the church of God which! is at Corinth, with 4 all the saints which ae in all © Achaia: f Grace de to you, and peace from God our Father, and from the Lord Jesus Christ. ‘8 & Blessed de God, even »,the Father a Seeon,Rom.t. 1—| 1, 1. le Gen. 14. 20, 1 Chr. §.1Corl 1. je 2% & 1. 10.) 29. 10. Neh 9, 5. b Acts If 16 \Rom.} Acts 18.12. Rom.| Job 1.21. Ps. 18. 16. 21, 1 Cor. 165) 15-26. & 16.5. 1] 46. & 72. 19. Dan. 10: Phil. 1.1. & 2! Cor. 16. 15, 1 Thes.| 4.34. Eph. 1. 3e 1 19—22, Cole 1. 1] I+ 7, 8. Pet.1. 3. 1 Thes, 1. 1.2Thes. £ See on, Rom, 1. 7h 11, 31. John 5.22, 1. 1. Heb, 13623, | 2Sam. 15. 20. 1) 23, & 10. 30. & 205 or a 1, &e. 1) Chr. 12. 18. Dan.} 17. Rom, 15. 6. : 4. 1. Gal, 6. 16,] Eph. 1. 5. 17. Phil. £ 1 toe PY 11. ‘pph| Eph. 6. 23, 2. i1. 2 John 4,9. A A NOTES. CHAP. I. V.1—7. (Notes, Romi. 1—8, 1 Car. i. 1—3:) The apostle joined his beloved of our Lord Jesus en mercies, and * the God Me co! 4 Who !comforteth usin all « bulatien, ™ that we may be able: to fort them which are in any tro the comfort wherewith we ou comforted of God. 5 For ® as the. suffe abound in us, ° so our onsola: aboundeth by Christ. > 6 And P whether:we be afflicted, for your consolation and salvation, * is * effectual in the enduring of hoes sufferings which we aio ao oF ther we be comforte: it consolation and salvation. _ i 7 And 4 our hope of you is oe knowing, that = as ye are partakers. sufferings, so shall ye be also Of; tse solation. " “or 1 Ps 86, 5.15. Dany 1 These 4, 18.& 5 9. 9. Mic. 7-18. | 11. Heb, 12.12. k Rom. 15. 5. n 4. 10,11. & 11. 17. 6,7+ Ps. 86. 17-| —30. 1 Cor 4.10—! | 7 Is. 12,1. & 49. 10.4 13. Phil. | & 51, 3. 12 & 52] 3. 10. cai "12. 20, 9. & 66. .12, 13:10 Luke 2. 25. 6.717 John 14. 16. 18.26.) 2.1. 2 Thes. 2. 16,!r_ fat. 2 Thes. 2.16, 17. | 17. Luke 2 m ver. 5, 6. Ps. 32.'p vers 4. Be 4 35} 5.6. & 34.2—6. &1 18. 1 Cor. 3, 21) Ce 66. 16. Is. 40. 1. & oa 10 ES 66. 14. ‘Phil. 1.14.|* Or, wrought. 4.1 12 Timothy with himself, i in this on Ey the Corinthians, that Pe: mig putation and influence. a ae a Q aD. 61. CHAP 3 For we would not, brethren, have you ignorant of our trouble which came ‘to us in Asia, that we were pressed out of measure, above strength, * insomuch that we despaired even of life: 9 But we had the * sentence of death in ourselves, " that we should not ‘trust , but * in-God which raiseth I ij I I ‘Luke 18. 9. X 4.13, 14. Ez. 37. 1—14. Rom. 4. 17- 25. Heb. 11. 19. i £ in ourselves “the dead ; | gp 4.712. Acts 19.)u 3.5. & 4. 7 & 12. | 28—35. 1 Cor. 15.| 7—10- Job 40. 14. 82. & 16.9. C 22. 29. & 44. # 4.8. 1 Sam,20. 3.) 5—7 Prov. 28. 26. _& 27.1. Jer. 923,24. & 17, ® O}, answer. a4 learn that Timothy was come to him from Ephe- | gus, before he wrote it. ‘He calls Timothy © his brother, probably, that he might not be des- « pised for his youth” (Whithy.) He taddress- af tas epistle, not only to the Church of Corinth, put also to all the saints in Achaia ; meaning all | professed Christians, who were to be considered “as saints in the judgment of charity. “After the usual salutation, he abruptly broke forth in / thanks and praises to God, as the Father of ‘our Lord Jesus Christ, (and consequently of all believers in him,) as the Father of mercies, the Source and Auther of every kind of mercy to sin- fal men, abounding in mercy and delighting in it; and as the God of ali comfort, the inexhaus- »tible and everlasting Spring of peace, joy, and ‘cotisolation, to all who trusted in him. It is observable that eleven of St. Paul’s epistles ‘begin with exclamations of joy, praise, and “thanksgiving. As soon as he thought of a ‘Christian Church, planted in one place or an- other; there seems to have been a flow of © most lively affection accompanying the idea, in € which all sensibility of his temporal affections, or theirs, was swallowed up, and the fulness of his heart must vent itself in such cheerful, * exalted, and devout language” ( Doddridge.) ‘Goed tidings from the Churches, which bad been | planted by him, always animated the apostle ; and his heart was now full of satisfaction in what ad heard from Corinth by ‘Titus. He there- e blessed God for comforting him and his companions in labour, amidst all their troubles and persecutions, that they might be able to en. ‘courage others who were in trouble, by suggest- ing the same topics which God had made use of for their comfort. They could also assure their brethren of the sufficiency of divine consola. tions ; secing in their own case they had experi- eficed, that, as sufferings for Christ’s sake, and ch as he endured, abounded in them ; so, their isolations also abounded in proportion, by the ace of Christ and the joy of his salvation. — therefure they were afflicted ; they consi: sd these painful trials, as allotted them in ‘to qualify them for their work, in promot- nsolation and salvation of their hear- blessings, were efficaciously com- ‘the souls of believers, by means of ‘5—7. Ez. 33. 13.] ¥ TER I. d. D. 61. 10 Who ¥ deliyered us from so great a death, and doth deliver ; in whom we trust that he will yet deliver ws ; 11 Ye also “helping together by pray- er for us, * that for the gift bestowed up- on us by the means of many. persons, thanks may be given by many on our be- half. Geni 1Sam, 7. 12. &jz 9. 14. Is. 37. 4, &} 3.1 Thes. §.25. 2 17. 87. Job 5. 17— | Thes,.3. 1+ Philem. Rom. 15. 30—82. Is, 46. 3,4. Acts26 Eph, 6. 18, 19. Jam. 5. 16. 21, 22, 2 Tim. 4, a 4.15, & ¥- 11,12. SS i Lote ae ed to embolden their brethren for sufferings, and theitexperimental and sympathizing exhortations and instructions led them to behave properly un- the other hand, when the apostle and his helpers were comforted, their consolations were intend- aS tending to illustrate the faithfulness of God to his: promises, and his gracious readiness to showing them how comfort might be found.— These considerattons both reconciled them to come., The apostle’s hope concerning the Co- rinthians was rendered steadfast, by what he had hensible : as it was evident, they shared in. his sorrow and uneasiness, and were willing to par- therefore he was assured, that they would par- take also of his’ consolation in Christ. Ewen the under the New Testament, to distinguish the one living and true God, from all other objecis Being of deists and infidels :) as that of “the “ God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob,” had heen vA, from Baal, or Jupiter, or vther imagined deities. None was tke true God, but the God of ther our of Lord Jesus Christ. . (Marg. Ref.) VY. 8—i1. this was so long before, that he would scarcely have thus: mentioned it on that occasion. “As he or at least when he was in Macedonia; as Ephe- sus was the chief city of Asia, according to the (Prdeticat Obseroations.] ’ Be Hiv84 18,901 Rie Mer SAME Ree AS, ate ay ee Fe | Phil. 1,19. Cok, 4, to animate’them in persevering under them ; and der, and to derive benefit from, their trials. On ed for the encouragement of their people also ; support those who suffered for his sake ; and by sufferings, and rendered consolations doubly wel- heard, notwithstanding all that had been repre. take of his sufferings for Christ’s sake; and Father, &c. This style seems to be adopted of worship, (without excepting the Supreme under the Gld Testament, to distinguish JEHO= Abraham, &c, none is the true God but the Fa- referred to his sufferings in Asia, (Acts xiv.) but seems to have written this Epistle from Philippi, sense in which the apostle aways uses that word ; and. as he had just before been driven by Dime- trius, andthe tumult excited by: bim,_it is pro- bable that he referred to the furious persecutions attending on that transaction‘ It may be said, « perhaps, that it does not appear from the histo- ‘ry, that any danger threatened: St. Paul's life; ‘in the uproar at Ephesus, so imminent as that, ‘ from which in the epistle he represents himself | *to have been delivered, This matter, it is true, ‘is not stated by the historian in form; but the | § personal danger of the apostle, we cannot doubt, Some think that the apostle here ” — A D. 61, 12 Por > our rejoicing is this, the tes- timony of our conscience, that in -¢ sim- plicity and ¢ godly sincerity, ¢ not with fleshly wisdom, but by the grace of God, we have had our conversation in~ the world, and more abundantly to you-ward. 13. For we write none other things un- b Job 19. 15. & 23.) 10 1%. & 27. 5, 6. & $1. 1—40, Ps. 7.1 Heb, 13. 18. 1 Pet. 8-5. & 44. 34 3.16. 21. 1 John 3,' | Cor. 4. 4. Gal. 6, 45] 19. 1 Tim. 1. 5. 19, 20.{d 2.17.& 8. 8. Josh: 24.14, 1 Cor, 5, 8. Eph. 5. 14. Phil. 1. 10. 16. Tit. 2. 7. je ver. 17. & 4.2. & Is. 33. 3. Acts 24-| 19-22. 36. Rom. 9. 1. ie 11.3. Rom-16. 18 * must have been-extreme, when the whole city € was filled with confusion; when: the populace © bad seized his companions; when, in the dis- ‘traction of his mind, he insisted on coming ¢ forth amongst them; when the Christians who ‘were about him would not suffer him; when “his friends, certain of the chief of Asia, sent ‘to him, desiring that he would not adventure ‘himself into the tumult; when, lastly, he was, “obliged to quit immediately the place and the £ country; and “ when the tumult was ceased, « to depart into Macedonia.”—* Nothing could be © more expressive of the circumstances, in which «the history describes him to have been, at the *lime when the epistle purports to have been ‘ written,” than the verses under consideration, *Itis the calin recollection of a mind emerged ¢ from the confusion of instant danger. It is that * devotion. and solemnity of thought, which fol- * lows a recent deliverance, There is just enough © of particularity, in the passage, to show that it “is to be referred to the tumult at Ephesus.’ (Paiey.)—The apostle, however, had been weigh- ed down with distress, which was beyond meéa- sure grievous, from the concurrence of outward dangers and hardships, with inward disquietude about the state of the Churches: so that they were insupportable by any strength which he had previously possessed ; and he was by them led to “despajr of being any longer preserved in life, to exectite his plans of future usefalness. He even considered himself as a condemned person, hav- ing the sentence of death in himself, in that he judged his doom inevitable. Nor indeed had he any method of escape by his own contrivance or | efforts, or any confidence it himself: but he was brought to trust only in Ged, who by his almigh- ty power raiscth the dead, and was therefore able to rescite him. Accordingly, he had delivered him from so imminent a peril of death, when it seemed to have taken hold of him; and he still continued to deliver him from the rage of his enemies : he therefore was encouraged to trust, that he would yet deliver him, and preserve his life for future usefulness. This be expected in answer tothe prayers of the Corinthians, who, he doubted not, had thus assisted him, and would continue to do,so: that his life and term of use- fulness being preserved by means of the prayers (of many persons, numbers might also unite in lessing God on his account, and for the benefit derived through his Ministry. In all this he spoke in the plural panel as joining his fellow- II]. CORINTHIANS. to you, thaniwhat ye. read or a ledge ; and I trust ye shall ac even to the end; © fin part, > that we are. your re ai tevenas ye also. areours, * i in the ¢ the Lord Jesus. Pore “10. 2-5. & 12, Sle 2. 5: —19. 1 Cor. 2, 4,5. 13. & 15. 10. Jam. 3.13—18 & 4. 6. f 4.2. &/5,11,& 13.| Gr. > 6. Philem. 6. labouregp with him; but he doubtless with special reference to his own case. prejudiced against the apostle, and some still ik sinuated several things to his disadvantage ; ‘br amid this discouragement, and a his other trials he possessed a constant source tation, in the testimony of “Of his 0 For though, as a sinner, he could and glory in Christ Jesus ee 2 might rejoice and glory in his inws ness of being truly what he profess enabled to exercise his plicity and singleness 0: toa eal glorify God, by. doing good ¢ and in th godly sincerity, that . unadulterated which sprang from the fear and- Jeune a and approved itself to him. For heh é warped by carnal. wisdom, from any aim at his own interest, reputation, or to use duplicity or dissimulation ; but had under the influence of divine grace, in- and executing such designs, as to promote the conyersion of sinners prosperity of the Church ; rao re reproaches and sufferings is ‘posed on that account, My D tual conduct m every ee the rly since be had. been called to pr the Gospel : fested this disinterested sell Fed “simplicity and_ godly sincerity,” f cael 14. As also» ‘ye have acknowle 7 Sete 38 Rome h 5. 12. 1 Core —23. Phil. i 9. 21 Core 15. 3 V. 12-14. Many of the Corinthians had ah and exul peared to be; and especially in that he had ministry with a were best suite d th ing th \ he. was been his h 8 and pre but he had more abundantly mag behaviour towards the Corinthians ; ‘though had been the first to suspect and accuse hint the contrary. He, however, now wrote no oth things on this subject, than what they xead in t former Epistle, or than appeared to be : vious meaning of his words: that is, he them in candour and artless simplicity, not. ing his designs by specious and guage; nay, he wrote nothing but what them acknowledged to be Hc ap h would acknowledge to the end- They had cop iiedect him in part, (or pare ve have been the instrument of their and avowed that they rejoiced and | their relation to him, and in his attentio and this was no more than correspe rejoicing, or glorying,.in them, and on tl count, which he trusted would be contint unto the day of Christ, when judge the world. j 4 ite * AD. 61. 45 And) in this confidence I was mind- ed to'come unto you before, ™ that ye} might haye 4 second * benefit; 16 And to pass by you into Macedonia, |m and to come again out of Macedonia ‘unto you, and of you to bebreught on | tay way toward Judea, sede ih be [Practical Observations. | 17% When I therefore was thus minded, dl use ° lightness ? or the things that ‘purpose, dol purpose P according to ‘the flesh, that with me there should be ‘yea, yea, and nay; nay? ~ sap 18 But © as God is true, our t word to- ward you was not yea and nay. Igawa Rampal m Rom: 1. 11. & 15.|p ver. 12. & 10. 2, oar ene eS eee beer 22, 1| T pk | Cor. 16.'5—7. |W. 15, 16. Confiding in the testimony of his’ conscience, and in the affections of the Corin- thians in general, the apostle had purposed to visit them before that time ; in the firm persua- ‘sien, that, according to his earnest desires, they would derive a second benefit from him, for their establishment and consolation by grace. ‘This ‘shows, he had been only once at Corinth, at this fittie, (Vote, xii. 14,15.) He had intended to )pass by Corinth in his way to Macedonia, and to ‘call as’ he went, and then afterwards to return, and make‘a longer stay. This must have been fis plan, for Corinth was out of his way into ‘Macedonia; nor could’ it be supposed that he iid come near that city, except in order to {visit the Christians there. (Note, 1 Cor. xvi. 7.) ‘Probably, he had given some other intimation of |hiis purpose to the Corinthians, than that which is contained in the former epistle. He, however, saw reason to alter his design, and to go into Macedonia by Troas. ° a John 5, 20. Rev. 3.7, 14, f Or, preaching. Thes. 2.18. q@ ver. 18-20. Mat. ) altered his conduct and doctrine, as circum. @uct to levity? Or would they conclude, that | purposes were formed and changed from worldly policy; so that he affirmed or denied, ght or retracted, as it best suited his interest mbition? Some of them might indeed sus- him of this, and make it an argument st his doctrine; but as God was true and ) whom he made his appeal ; his word, hing to them, was not proposed in this nd wavering manner: he had never con- yhat he ‘had once taught them, nor CHAPTERT, — - ¥9 Eors the Son of God, Jesus Christ, » Jobn 7. 28. & 8.26. | 4. D. 61. who was preached among you by us, t even by me and Silvanus and Timothe- us; "was not yea and nay, but in him WHS Yede iL iiyer es : 20 For *all the promises of God in him'are yea, and in him y Amen, 2 unto the glory of God by us. u Ex, 3, 14. Mats) & 11.13. 39.40, 1 24. 35. John 8. 58,! John 2.24, 25. & 5. Heb, 1.12, 13.8 13-] 11, 12. - 16. Heb. gs Ps. 2. 7. Mat. 3. 17. &16. 16,17. & 17. 5. & 26. 63, 64. & 27.40. 54. Mark 1. 1. Luke 1. 35, John 1. 34.49. & 3, 16. 35, 36. & 6. 69. &19. 7. & 20. 28. 31. Acts 8. 37. & 49. 20. Rom, 1. 3, 4. 2 Pet, 1. 17. 1 Jobn 1,3. & 5. 9—13, 20. 2John % Rev. 2. 18. t Acts. 18 5. Silas. 8. Rey. 108. 11, 17.) Is. 65. x Gen 3.15. & 22) John 3. 5. Gr. Reve 18. & 49. 10. Ps} 3. 14. ~ 72.17. Is. 7. 14 & |Z 4.6.15, Ps. 102, 9.5,5.. Luke 1. 68} 16. Mate 6. 13. —74. John 1,17., Luke 2. 14. Rom; & 14. 6. Acts 3, 25,) 11. 36. & 150 7 26. & 13. 32—39.} Eph. 1. 6. 12—14- Rom. 6. 23. & 15.) & 2.7. & 3. 816. 22. Heb. 6, 12--19. & 7. 6. & 9.10—15, 1.10.1 Pet. 1. 12 Rev. 7. 12... great Author, * the Son of God, Jesus the Mes- «“ siah,” whois “the same yesterday, to-day, « and for ever.” Thus they had proposed his salvation to the Corinthians, with the most en- tire consistency and unwavering steadfastness. They had not said first yea and then zay, in these matters; but had constantly declared, that all salvation was to be found in him alone ; and that the covenant of grace, and all its engagements, were fully confirmed im him to all, who are found one with him by faith. In these doc- trines they had been most explicit and decided = though in various matters of less importance, they had used a prudent self-denying accommo- dation ; and had been careful not to instruct the people in the deeper mysteries of Christianity, - before they were able to bear them. (Votes, 1 Cor, iii. 9.) In this uniform and constant tes-_ timony the apostle persisted; because he knew, | that all the promises of God to his people through- out the Scripture, were made in and by Jesus Christ, and that ail centered in hiin, the great tanices required, and’as suited his present con- | filling his largest promises to all. believers.— || veniency. But would they believe such accusa || tions against him? Would they ascribe his con- | Amen to the promises which he had before gi- 8.9. Gal. 3. isi] Col. 1, 27.2. Thes. , A. D. 61. ; Il. CORINTHIANS. 23 Moreover, ¢ I call Goa for: upon my soul, f that to spare yo tor | 7 21 Now he which ® stablishéth us with you in Christ, and hath » anointed us, zs God ; , 22 Who hath also © sealed us, and given the ¢ earnest of the Spirit in our hearts. & 5. 5. Ps. $7. 23, 24, _ & 87.5. & 89. 4. “Hy. 9.7, & 49.8. & 62. 7. Rom. 16. 25. Col. 2. 7.1 Thes. 3 a3. 2 Thes. 2 17. & 3.3. 1 Pet. 5.10. V. 21, 22. The apostle’s established belief of these truths, his reliance on these promises, and constancy in his ministry, were not the re- sult of human wisdom or outward teaching ; but were effected by the power of God, who had brought the Corinthians also to a firm faith in ‘Christ, and to fellowship with him. God had anointed them by his teaching and sanctifying grace, and so, removed their natural blindness and prejudice against the truth. He had also sealed them, both to mark them for his own, and to secure them to himself, by enstamping the divine image upon their souls through the) new-creating power of his Spirit ;. whose graces and holy consolations were the earnest, and pledge, and foretaste in their hearts, of the hea. venly inheritance, to which they were called.— From these causes the apostle derived his, con stancy and confidence in. preaching the Gospel ; and believers were influenced by them to hold fast their faith without wavering. Some indeed interpret “ the anointing,” of miraculous powers, and * the seal,’’ of the sacraments: but as the apostle includes the Corinthians with him in these things; soit is more consistent with the tenour of Scripture to explain the anointing, of such divine communications, as belong to Chris- tians in general, and of which none else partake. (Marg. Ref.) Sacraments are but outward seals| of the covenant, and neither distinguish beliey- ers from others, nor secure all who partake of them ;. and miraculous powers have been exer- cised by very wicked men: but the renewal of the divine image on the soul in sanctification, and the love of God shed abroad in the heart by the Holy Spirit, form a seal and earnest of a far more distinguishing and permanent nature. (Mars. Ref.) V. 23, 24. Having thus vindicated his conduct and doctrine from the charge of inconsistency ; the apostle, in the most solemn manner, called God to witness the truth of what he was about to assert: he desired that he would testify fur, or against him, as he saw the case to be; and he could expect nothing but awful judgments on his soul, if he spake falsely after such an appeal,— With this introduction he declared, that he had postponed his visit to Corinth, in order to spare them those censures and miraculous judg- ments, which he feared would have been un- avoidable, if he had gone thither immediately on leaving Ephesus. He had not then received any information what effect his former epistle had produced : he was aware, that time would be required to bring their affairs mto some better state; and he thought it more adviseable to wait over your faith, are ee st joy: t for by faith yerstand. wm e ver. 18. & 11. 11.) 2 an 2. 1- . $1. Rom. 1.9. & Oy edly i. Gal. 1. 20. Phih ie hak b Ps. 45. a Is. 59, 21. & 61. 1. John Se 30. 2 Tim 2. 3. 34. Acts 10. 38.) 29. Rev. 2.17% & Rom. 8. 9. 1 John' 7. 3. & 9. 4. 2,20. 27. Rey. 1. 6.]d 5. 5. Rom, 8. 23, e John 6,27. Rom,} Eph. 1, ee - 1. Eph. 1, 13. 1.8. 1 Thea. % 5. 10+ F2. 3.& 10. 2.6 12. & 12. 20, & 13. Pets 5. 3.) i a little longer, that he ght at le : “ with a rod, but in fi and in the spi a « meckness.” He did not mean'by this'to | lain an absolute authority, in dictating to them, as ¢ himself, what they should believe: or jbo insist, in a dogmatical manner, on their ing every particular, which he taught th the command of Christ, He had not thus us ed dominion, or lorded Sich them, ‘in’ “ pect of the faith ; Bpirglahes: 3: nal his instr Bees laa he deemed it necessary, a presentative of Christ, to even sharpness, against sucl er Gospel and corrupted its doctrines ; “ faith” they stood accepted with God, were enabled to stand steadfast amidst trials temptations. Those persons, therefe perverted the fuith by false lak pt rupt practices, were about to take from that support, by which they stood ; to yaa to fall into various evils ; to mar their joy, ai do them immense mischief, if not iepded helpers of their joy therefore, the apostle his friends must take a d en yap these enemies to their holiness and comfort PRACTICAL OBSERVA Wes heehee The Church of God is his rie sid in which he displays his glory bis grace: all therefore wh blog be saints, devoted and co persons, however, of a ¢ inwude among them; grace “from God ne Father, and our “ Christ,” will be given to the saints alone. sinners, who have believed in Christ, should es be ready to bless and praise our God even sharp sufferings. He is “ the Father of x « and the God of all comfort ;” nor can we pect too much from his infinite compassio love ; or too highly celebrate the praises of he hath already done for us. "We must» tribulations: they are needfal, profitable unavoidable ; and they, who hate’ been noured by the Lord Jésus, have also” conformed to him in sufferings: but! tions his eonsolations to the troubles of simply trust and serve him; and he thus them capable of comforting: ot fort with which they are comfo afflictions and eonsolations of ministers, esp: MD. 6%. ‘phe Be TL. 7 ‘The apostle. shows. his purpose, ‘of not coming to - Corinth, in heaviness ; ; and the grief with which | he had written bis former epistle, 1—4_ He di- » rects the Corinthians to forgive and restore the ee" as he had forgiven him in ly, an fer intended for the sake of ‘others, as | as themselves : that by their example, ex- ie peretee, counsels, and exhortations, they maj “promote the consolation and salvation of the peo ple. For these blessings are commonly brought home,to men’s hearts by means of trials and af- tions ; and the minister, who is a stranger ‘o sufferings and divine consolations, can seldom ‘duly sympathize with the mourners, counsel the “tempted, encourage the dejected, or even bear with the infirmities of the weak. This should reconcile us to our sorrows, and teach ts to seek benefit from them : and it should animate us to more earnest prayer for proportionable grace and consolation, that we may exhibit an edifying ex. ample under trials; for assuredly we shall re- ' those afflictions, which have been rendered sub- _ servient to our salvation, and that of any of our | Lord’s beloved people. We may have a steadfast ‘hope of such professed Christians, as sympathize | with the afflicted servants of Christ, and are _ willing to suffer for his sake; being confident, that, as they partake’ ‘of the sufferings, they shall _ also share the consolations of his Gospel. The sord sometimes permits his children to be ptess- f out of measure, even above strength, and to e driven a almost to despair of deliverance ; that, having the sentence of death 1 in themselves, they may learn more simply to trust in his almighty ower and all-sufficient grace. This often oc- ars in the concerns of their own souls : inward ptations and conflicts, connected with out- i my difficulties, fill them with desponding fears Red anxieties ; they are made to feel, that infi- | nite mercy ‘and omnipotent grace alone can pre- serve them from the most terrible downfalls, or | even from final ruin: thus they are driven from all self-confidence, and Jearn to cast themselves L iiolly, on God: and when he hath repeatedly scued. them “ from so great a death,” they Imire his truth, power, and love, and are en- ouraged to hope, that he will yet deliver them, and make them victorious over all their enemies. Haueh scenes of conflict and terror, especially, feel that we need the prayers of our brethren: id we should thence learn to pray for all, who te tried ands tempted; as well as to unite in nksgivings with such as have received gra- ous deliverances. Thus all our trials and mer- aes, being mixed ‘with prayers and praises, will erminate in the glory of God, and in oun own and each others spiritual advantage. And even fflicted Christian, who is fully assured | felicity, ought to desire and value life ; God is pleased to make him useful to f men, and an instrument of promot. ry oy. 12—16. comfort amidst troubles, re- ions, and slanders, we must seek sat «CHAPTER IL joice in heaven on account of the sharpest of A, Dy 6h: _ Christ’s name, 5—11. His, uneasiness, at not finding Titus at Trous, had induced him to go directly into Macedonia, 12,13 He blesses God - for the joy and triumph, which had attended bis faithful preaching: of the gospel in every place, / 417. for the rejoicing in the testimony of our con- science. It indeed we are upright in our pro- fessed repentance and faith in Christ, and his atoning blood ; and careful to serve the Lord in simplicity and godly sincerity, according to our places in his Church and in the community; and if we*have our conversation in the world, not by fleshly wisdom, but by “the grace of God ;” we may greatly exult in these evidences of our acceptance in Christ, and our adoption into the family of God ; and may take this comfort’as an abundant counterpoise to every calumny, and even as a sure anticipation of the favourable sentence of our Judge in the great day of acs count, Yet, we need not wonder, if we be sus- pected by those persons to whom, and for those actions in which, we have behaved most consci- entiously. — Sometimes simplicity and godly sin- cerity may require that line of conduct, which to superficial or prejudiced observers may have a contrary appearance : and on some occasions a man may be deemed inconstant, because he will not go the whole‘length of a party, and coincide with them in their follies, mistakes, and sins, We should, however, leave our characters in the Lord’s bands ; only using proper means to clear them, when the credit of the Gospel, or our usefulness, calls for it. Ministers, and the peo- ple who have profited by their labours, shoulé now rejoice in each other, as they may expect to do at the last day. Whatever interferes with this reciprocal j joy and affection should be guard ed: against : and believers should be careful not to grieve, by neglect and unkindness, those faith- ful friends to whom, under God, they owe their eternal salvation; and who are concerned for their best welfare, with all the tenderness of affectionate parents. And ministers should de- sire to visit their beloved people, from whom they have been separated, not only for the com- fort of their company, but that the people may have still further benefit from them. V. 17—24. “This very unjust : and uncandid to ascribe every alteration in a man’s purpose or conduct, to light. ness, instability, duplicity, or carnal policy; es- pecially when his general character bears an- other stamp, and there may be good reasons for the change that hath taken place. If we are thus unjustly censured or suspected, we must make our appeal to God : yet it behooves us to be steady and constant in our conduct and pro- fession, as far as we can; that we may “ avoid “the appearance of evil.” This is peculiarly incumbent on the preachers of the Son of God, Jesus Christ, the AMEN, the true and faithful Witness 5. in whom all the promises of God are |given and confirmed, in the most steadfast and unchangeable manner, ‘* to the glory of God by ‘© us." What he hath already done leaves no room for us to doubt of the exact performance of ‘ a MY every promise to all believers: his word, cove-| of those, who would deceive and iebe A. D. 61. II, CORINTHIANS. UT «I determined this with myself,| from them of whom I ‘ought to’ > that I’would not come again to|® having Confidence’ in you all you in heaviness. joy is the joy of fy i uF 2 For ¢ if I make you sorry, who is} 4 For 4 out ch “aftlictiak’ d an- he then that maketh me glad, but the} guish of heart =| Sonata you. with a2 same which is made sorry by me? ny tears ; inot ld be grieve 3 And 4 I wrote this same unto you,} but that vé might a 1 ¢ lest, when I came, J should have sorrow} have more abundantly. ‘unto ag a 1. 15—17. Acts 115] 7. 5—8. & 12. 20,1212: 26. Meise 3 4 a tie 29. & 15.2. 37. 1} 21. See 10. 1 Cord cent: 21 & 5.} 12.11. Sas bee 10. Cor. 2.2. & 5. 3 1, £15. & 7.16. & Tit. 3. 12 © 2, 1. & 11. 29 le ia 21. & 13.1, 2.| 8 22 Gal. 5. 10.) 5,6. Jer, 13, b yer. 4. & 1623. &! Rom. 12.15. 1 Cor. Philem. 21. Luke 19. nant, and dispensations are so ordered, as to| It is, however, best to use more lenient m give encouragement to the weakest faith, We} as far as there is a prospect of success may not only say, “ Hath he spoken, and will he| avoid even the appearanceof severity, ea not do it?” Hath he interposed with an oath,| done wbpiee with ee bate and will he now fail those, who “ flee for refuge “to lay hold on this hope set before them ?”’ : But * he hath not spared aisown Son; and will! CHAP. 1, V.1—4 The “he not with him freely give us all things ?”| mined in himself that he w Vet unbelief excludes men from the blessing ;| be avoided, make his intended visit and many believers come short of comfort, be-| thians, till he could go with cc cause they are distrustful and of little faith. If) and them. He expected that he should then we have heen established in Christ with| with them by his epistles, tovexcluc these ancient believers, it is God that hath done} remained refractory, : this great thing for us: the sacred unction of| those who had been drawn his. grace, the seal and earnest of his Spirit, and | | might be able to go among those holy tempers and gracious fruits, which ' heaviness and disiress of mind, whieh attend our confidence and consolations, secure’ have felt, if he had been constrained to t us from delusion in so important a matter, and | lish his authority by censures ee distinguish genuine experience from all the joys; When be had before visited Cae of hypocrites, enthusiasts, and apostates, We | ceived and eommunicated j + and he oe should never call God to witness, except on im-| willing to come the sec : time in a 80 portant occasions, and in the most solemn petang ity" Even his steady friends must ner; when other ways of ascertaining the truth, | shared the sorrow, if he had been forced tor and avouching our integrity, are insufficient, and| cise severity ; and so his y momentous concerns are af stake; yet, the ex-| distressing to them and to him.) He 3 ample of the apostle, under the immediate i inspi- fore written before, and he now wrote again, ration of the Holy Spirit, fully proves, that so-|order that the prevailing abuses” might be re lemn oaths in some cases, are both lawful'and ex-| dressed : lest he should receive Antero? pedient. The record of God will be on our souls, | very persons, in whose hag Me ge ; I either to justify or condemn us: he’ * will not | walking, he ought to have h “hold those guiltless who take his name inj he was- confident that they “vain;” and we ought so to act, that in all or-|this plan, as he would not dinary cases our yea yea, nay nay, may be suffi-| was the joy of them all. cient to ensure credit to our testimony. If the} knew, that this rule adr apostle did not exercise dominion ever the faith) it was kind and prudent of Christians, we should by no means call men| favourable opinion of tht i master or father, or implicitly submit to their de-| and to. represent the disaffected part cisions and assertions; nor should we ever attempt) small, as not to bear any Broponiia wl to lord it in this manner over any part of God’s} and adherents. He bad indeed written t heritage. We ought to remember, that ministers/ mer epistle, especially those are the helpers of the Joy of believers; and we contained rebukes, in great 2 on,’ should seek the increasing comfort of our bre-} strained by the anguish of his Meee at thren with prudent and persevering tenderness, distressing things concerni ‘them ; and and affection. Yet as Christians stand by faith] wept abundantly at the pain ‘necessity only, and all their joys must flow from the vigor. i ed on him: yet, he had not intended yi ous, uninterrupted, and authorized exercise of} cause them needless grief; but ra tc that leading principle ; so, every thing that tends| vince them of his more abundant love to weaken, mislead, and subvert the faith of pro-! by performing this most self-dei fessed Christians, must be watched against and; tressing act of Christian friendsh opposed. Sometimes therefore genuine love,! ry to their inclinations, and 3 and a wise desire of helping the joy of believers,| curring their displeasure. will dictate sharp rebukes and decided censures at to such a man is this * pin, ch was inflicted of. many, im, and comfort hims lest uld TaN your fae toward him. 9 For to this end “also did I write, that I might know the proof of, you, ‘whether ye be obedient i in all things. . lu Tot whor ye forgive any thing, I ue also +: for if 1 forgave any thing yhom I forgave zt, for your sakes fae sae! in the + person of Christ ;. HDS ¥, Lest. 4 Satan should get an ady an- » 25. 1) 194, 3, Prov. 1612. g 2.13] Is. 28. 71 Cor. 15. 2. 12. 2'Thes. 3. 14. Phifem. 21. °° tS. 20. Matt, 18.18 John 20, 23,, L Cor. 1] 5. 4s. Bed ed f 12. & 23 8.) Bee: .1- © ¥. John 13. 2. on Acts 14.25. 1 ; ag & 10.6. Phil} 5-1, (Notes, 1 Corey. incestuous Corinthian, aa: -the-connivance | the Church, , had peculiarly troubled the jostle : but he had borne only a part of this ief, f them had shared it with him. d, that he might not charge too }.on them, or be supposed to ey ‘had-all: alike been. culpable in As to the offender himself; rebuke. Bich excommunication, which had en inflicted on him by many, (or by the Church and $ Ministers, acting according to the sen- ‘and command of the apostle,) suffice for effect : and, therefore, instead of further verity, they ought. to forgive and encourage im; lest over-much sorrow should unfit him s duty, or give: satan an opportuni ing him to hard thoughts of God sage to.. apostacy, or eyen to despair, which Bt. Paul would therefore now entreat for the of: ader, as he before protested against him: and ht them to confirm their love to him, ring him to. communion, and by sympa- -his sorrow ; that he might be assured r , though apparently severe, had from the same friendly disposition — had written so decidedly on this sub. nd ready, not oniy in this,, but 3, to concur with them in re- thelr communion, RS Broneeh - CHAPTER It. Me any have. eaused grief, he tage of us: for we are not isnopaats of red me, but in part: that 1 xB sontrariwise,* ye, ought rather] ‘sa anone should pier swallow- you, 4 that. ye} Jt Or, sight. hae qj 21, 3. dds 1 Chr. } |. 16. 9. Co Cor. 7. 5. Eph.6. |) The crime ‘of is punishment, . It appeared. to have had a salu. of might swallow him up, and. oceasion his ruin.— e trial of ye PEO obedience to n that: they were disposed to regard: He was therefore confident. of accordingly did, and his report had ea 4 San \ A D. 6. his devices. 5 [Practical Observations.) 12 9 Furthermore, x when I came. ‘to Troas tofreack Christ’s. gospel, ¥ and a door was.opened unto me of the Lord, 13. I had 2 no.restin my spirit, | because I found not ‘Titus my brother ; but tak- ing Amy. leave of them,» I went from thence into Macedonia ‘14, Now thanks be-unto God, dwhich Jways causeth us to triumph in Christ, and maketh manifest e the savour of his knowledge by us in every place. ai _ 15 For we are unto God f a sweet sa~ your of. Christ”s in them that are ‘saved, stand i in them that perish. -. 16 To the one we are » the savour of ‘death unto death ; ; and to the other the savour of life unto life: andi who. is suf- aoe forthese things? ig Beg oA 2 Tim. ‘f Acts 20. 1, 2. 18. 25. Bz. 200 415 25,26, 1 Pet. 5: 8.Jer. 4%. & 8 16, & Eph: 5.2, Phil. 4, ‘Rev. 2024. & 12. 9} 9015. Pph.e §. 20. 1] 18, 11, & 13, 8, Thes. oe 9. “Rey, 7. g 43,4. Is. 49. 5, 66 |x Acts 20-1—6. 128 t Cor. 1: 18.2 Thess -y Acts.14.27.1 Cor, aPs. 106, 47. & 148.) 2. 10. +A. 3. Revel 14, Rom. 8. 37-1jh Luke 2. 34. Johm Be Fy 88 ‘}'Con 15.57. 9. 39. Acts 13. 45— Z 16 5, bs bee e ver, 15 16. Cant. 47 & 20.26, 27. 2 & 8.6. 16.23- & Rs 1.3. Rom: 15. 19.) Pet. 2. 7, 8- 18: Gal’ 2.1. ‘lGen 602 13. 5,6. 81211 2 Tims. aaribAs4, f Gens 8,21. Bx. 29.! Cori 15+ 10%. / and pardoned, those who had. been laid under ‘the censures of the Church: this he would do for their, benefit, in the presence of Christ, as representing his:person, and as acting by his au- thority, (Votes, Mart, xvi. 19. John xx..25.) He was also the more desirous of thus concurring? in the reconciliation of the offender, lest satany. their subtle adversary, should obtuin some ade vantage by their delay ;. either by tempting the offender: to. despondency ; by bringing an evil report on Christians, as rigorous and. unforgiv- ‘ing ; or by discouraging. other offenders, deter~ ting, men from embracing the Gospel, exciting further divisions i in the Church, or otherwise preventing the success of the ‘Gospel. For he Was not ignorant of the manifold devices of that enemy, and. by what varied machinations he en- deayoured to deceive and prejudice. men’s _ minds, and to disturb the peace of the Church, It is observable, that the apostle scrupulously avoided naming this scandalous offender: NV. 12,.13... After Paul ha been driven. from Ephesus, he went to Troas in his way to Mace donia : intending to stay, a short time in that city’ to preach the Gospel,. of which a favourable ops portunity. presented . itself, (Notes, Aois xx. 1, 2:) . But not meeting: Titus there, according ta. his expectation, and having réceived no tidings from. Corinth ; his mind was so discomposed . about the affaires, of that Church, that he could. not comfortably continue at Troas: but he hast- ened. ‘into Macedonia to meet Titus, whic him to write this. second » epistle, and t proceed leisurely ‘through the Churches | cedonia, before. he visited Gerinth.- aD en. to Mie 7 OA, { v pA | A. D. 61; “a Poin’ FY wes : : . 17 Forweare not as many, «which }.cor- de 402 Se 10, 18} 18, & 4: $, 40 Tits 2008: 12. O & 19.) 1 15. Jer. 5 31. & 23.) 1. 11.2 Pet. 2. 1—} 20. i 27—82. Mat, 24. 24,| 3. 1 John’ 4, 1, 2!% Or, deal deceitful- 2 Tim: 1.20, & 4.) John 7—11. Jude] ly. 1+3. 2 Tim. 2.16! 4. Rev. 2. 14, 15. V. 14-17. ‘The happy turn given to the af fairs of the Corinthians, the confidence which the apostle entertained of success in that undertak- ing; and his usefulness in other places, caused him to break forth in thankfulness to God amidst his difficulties and distresses. He, had’ indee sharp: conflicts to sustainy but the Lord gave him such multiplied victories, that he went from city to city. as a triumphant conqueror ‘in the cause of Christ.. And, asin triumphs abundance of odours were used, so, the name and salvation of Jesus, (“fas ointment poured forth,”) was a sweet odour diflused by him in every place : so that he and his fellow-labourers were pleasing and acceptable to God, by their testimony to _ Christ, ané through his merits, as a sweet-sinell. ing savour; not only in respect of those who were saved. by their means, but also in those who perished through unbelief; for in both cases God was glorified by their preaching. To the one indeed their doctrinve was an occasion of ag- grayated condemnation, through the depraved state of their hearts, and their enmity to it, or abuse of it; ever. as costly od@urs are sometimes pernicious and fatal to. diseased persons: and to the other their. doctrine was as a delightful odour, that exhilarates the spirits, renews health, and prolongs life ; for, loving and embracing the salutary’ message, they found it to be unto life and salvation... But, as. such important conse- quences were connected with their sacred minis- try; and as faithfulness alone could render it acceptable and honourable to God, or profitable to men, who of the human race could of himself _ be sufficient for such a service? Or who would dare to engage in it without trembling? (iii, 5, 6.) This.obliquely hinted at the self-sufficien- cy of the Corinthian teachers: but they were more, immediatety intended, when he spake of many who sophisticated. the word of God, as dis- honest vinters do their-wine ; when they pre- serve something of the colour and taste, but dilute it, or mixitup with other liquids, which weuken it, prevent its efficacy, or even render it poisonous, in orderto enhance their profits,— Thus, these teachers preserved some important truths in their preaching, to render it_ more spe- cious ; but they Corrupted it by human inven- tions, philosophical conjectures, or lax opinions ; - Gill it became inefficacious, and even pernicious, ‘to the souls of men = this they did, to pay court to the prejudices. and inclinations of their follow: ersi; that) they might establish their own infiu- ence, and gratify their avarice and ambition.— Learned. men have differed greatly in opinion about these corrupters of the Gospel; whether they were Judaizing Christians, or Gentile con- verts, or heretics, as the Gnostics in particular were: but, beyond all doubt, there were cor. rapters of the Gospel, at that time, of differene descriptions, who perverted it in various ways.— The apostle, however, was conscious that he was I}, CORINTHIANS: not actuated by sue! and propagate such d in the most entire $ sent by God, and serving his grace, and as acting of Christ and his salvation in’ out at all consulting his own clinations of his hearers, € profit. : PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. i shseMian dh aes Bear My . We should always give when it must be done : fo Christian spirit, we shall sh sorrow which we occasion for faihful ministers ¢ of. whom:they ought to rejc prived of comfort even rons ministry, through the necessit der of making. them ‘sorra joy ought to. be the jo part of an vaffectionat ist gives most offence, is ‘often p with great affiction and angtish of h with many tears: so far is he fron: grieve his beloved people, that he to his own feelings, and ventui sure, fiom his abundant affactio that he may, even against their 3 them, if possible, fromthe dangers; 40 . artifices of deceivers andheir Own inexpet expose them. Such ministers willbe to ie their brethren,’ a nd not | demn them harshly or indiser ninately. not desire to magnify (eet aee iat or 1 tiply their complaints ; they would bave sure employed. or continued in : evident necessity; they will sh speak comfortto the penitent; in restoring the most grie * spirit of meekness,” when sistently with the honour purity of the Churel others to assure the offe ir salutary rebukes of discipline have proper effect. Though no man has exercise dominion over the faith of his! yet, as far as ministers act accordin: mandments of Christ, they are aut pect obedience from the people; Sometimes properly make trial should always be ready to expre disposition : and when church censu rial rebukes, or ‘the reconciliation are regulated according to the we and as in his presence, they will be1 if he had been present in perso We should always be upon o tan get an advantage agains enemy knows how to avail hi takes, Whether of ill-timed leni ¥ Patent 2 suey rized. g a i uae CHAPTER HI. - 4A, B.6N: ioe, _ CHAP. Til. b, epistles of commendation to you, or po -obyiat ‘the ‘charge « of vain-glory, the apostle ‘letters of commendation from you? ae / shows, at the conversion of the Corinthians was 2 Ye care our epistle written (¢ in our a sufficientiattestation of Christ to his'ministry, 1 hearts, © known and read of all men: abe all his sufficiency and success} 3 FF j Weel r and proves the glory of the gospel] orasinuch as ye.are manifestly de- stip ieee of the law, 6—11; declaring felanea to.be f the epistle of Christ, & mi- nistered by” us, wwrittefl not with ink, but se “plain speaking accorded to his ministry, be removed when they t turned to the Lord, holiness which arose from fai ‘Mlumination of the Holy S | fs O we * begin agai ith i 2 Christ and the Spirit, ays Oasce | | to commend our- ‘ “a 217.8 & 195 1 Con 3. 10. els 4s 15, & 10.33 ph 10. 8. eR ao a] . Verity : he buoys. up men with presumption, or hem to despair ; he represents the minis- ” ters and professors of the Gospel as licentious, or ‘as over-sirict, just as appearances.vary ; he rais- $s contradictory slanders to. . prejudice men | against the truth, or to destroy the peace of the Cherch. We should therefore study, by atten- xperiencés, by conferring “watching out own by fervent prayer, to get “witb our brethr 4 perhaps impossible, i in this present state, separate fervent, actiye zeal, from an over- ious solicitude: and though we should not} we Id to any thing, that takes us off from our pre- Psi ent work ; yet it may sometimes be profitable | fo or us to recollect, that even St. Paul could have “rest in his spirit in preaching at Troas, he Corinthian Church. If, however, our hearts right with God, our disquietudes will termi- nate in thanksgivings ; ; our conficts in victories | and triumphs ; and the labours of the faithful mi- r will be Accepted and graciously rewarded by our God, whether his hearers be’ saved, or nerish. But, how dreadfulis the case of num- bers, to whom the blessed Gospel becomes “ the javour of death unto death 2” and the faithful tion, serve only to seal and appravate demnation! “This is a painful thoug ervants of Christ: as they would gladly be savour of life unto life” to all, who come the sound of their voice, or by any means made acquainted with their doctrine. But eir ich must follow on our preaching to our- _ and our hearers, make us shrink back were, under the consciousness of unwor- ee, ee d insufficiency | especially as so many at ae their, deluded followers, May e how the case is with us; may we} Holy 5 Sr in eae of Gan was less obscure than that of Moses, 12—) showing the blindness af the Jews, which |); ; 16; and describing the liberty and progressive |, selves ! ? orneed we, as some others; je Rom. 4. 8,1 Thes, “tion to the Scriptures, by cari observation, by |. examples : hrough his earnest desire to learn the state of ffectionate endeavours of ministers for their: the: 7 should the consideration of the consequen | Shanna ety ‘with the spirit of » the. liying God; ‘not in tables of stone, * but in fleshly tables of the heart. hm ae 13.27,1 Cor. fx. 31, 18, Rev Mat. 16, 16. iThes. {| 2+ 8 12.18, & 3} Te 9. Heb. 9. 14, «7 14.22, Ab mal 24, 12. & 34. e 1Cor, 3. 5-10, - a 1a: & 11.71. &lh 6. 16. Josh. 3. 10, a 8, Jer. 31. 12.15, Philei. 7. {\1 Sam, 17. 26. Ps.| 330° Eze 11. 19. & 42.2, & 84. 2. Jer.) 36; 25—27. Heb, 8. 1.8, 10, 19., Dan, 6- 26+] 10, & 10. 13., forth many such ministers into his Church, and stop the raouths of all false teachers; and may ‘every Christian learn to ‘distinguish ‘between faithful shepherds, and all kinds of wolves and foxes i in sheep's BIO me “eon 3.10. &9. e NOTES. CHAP? I. V. 1-3. The apostle’s OpRo- nents would be ready to censure the foregoing declaration, as another instance of his commend- ing himself; of which, it is probable, they al- jleged that his former epistle contained some. but.could the Christians at Corinth, in general suspect him of being’ actuated by such, motives? Did he or bis'friends need such a tes. ‘timony to their character? Was ‘there any oc. sasion for other Churches to give them recom: mendatory letters to the Corinthians? Or that the Corinthians should thus testify to their cha. racter, for the satisfaction of other Churches! This indeed was the case of some, who had. icome in. among them with an ambiguous cha- acter and mission; and who wanted and receiy- such recommendations : but the apostle had. no ‘need of them. For. the Corinthians them: selves were his epistle of commendation; it was. weitten in their hearts, (as some explain it, per- haps” without sufficient authority from manu. scripts or copies, ) and legible in their lives; so ° that men of every nation and language migh¢ read and understand the import of it, Or, he so valued this testimonial, and so loved theth as the seals of his ministry, that he had this epistle, as ‘it Were, engraven in ‘his heart, For they were manifestly declared to all men, to be Christ's ‘epistle recommending his inistry, which he bad employed him in framing. This: was not written with ink’ on paper,’ ‘but by the Spirit of the living God; nor engraven, as the law was, by the finger of God on tables of stone, but on fleshly tables of the heart ; their hearts having ‘been softened, humbled, and prepared to receive this divine impression, by the new-creating power of the Holy Spirit. * In your hearts, made soft and ¢ pliable, and ready to obey the word, by the op- i‘ eration of the Holy Spirit, according to the pro- '}* mise, Bz, xi. 19: xXxxvi. 26? ( Whitby.)—As the ins |apostle thenefore firmly believed them to be true €)|Christians ; the ‘apostle of of Christ: their conversion ‘sufficient. ‘so, they could not doubt but he was ae Wiivcgnitbedre Men Svicys f etn adil x ee OO ee a Te fe LEE ee A. D. 6), 4 And '!such trust ‘have we throug Christ:'to™ God-ward: : 5 Not ™ that we are sufficient of our- selves to think any thing as of ourselves; © but our sufficiency zs of God; ~ 6 Who also P hath madevus able minis- ters-of 4 the new testament; * not of the letter, but of the spirit: s for the letter killeth, * but the spirit * giveth life. LPractzcal Observations} 7 But if the ministration of death, % written and engraven in stones, ¥ was glorious, so # that the children of Israel } 2. 14. Phil, 1. 6. | Time 1.110 4.17, 4 Cor. 15.45. mo Ex. 18-1961 Fhes:}q ver, 14. Jer, 31. 31.) Eph. 2-155 1 Pe. 1.8. ig Mat, 26. 28. Mark}. 3. 18. mh 2.16. & 4.7. Ex.) 14. 24." Luke 22.}u ver. 9-—See on, 5. 6. 4.10. John 15.5. -}20..} Cor. 11, 25 !x ver. 3. Ex-24,12. 9-12, 9. Bx, 4. 11-16.) Hebe 7 22. & 9. 15] & 31, 18. & 32,15, Jere1,6-10° Mat.40,) —20, & 12.24. &) 16. 19%. & 34, 1, 19,20, Luke 21.15. &|°13,20. Marg. Deut. 4. °13-& 5, 24 49. 1. Cor. 3. 6.)r Rom, 2. 27—29. &} 22 & 9. 9-11, 15, 20. & 15. 109° Phil-|7, 6 & 10. 1—4. Heb. 2.13. & 4.13. Jam-!s wer. 7.9. Deu-27.} 9.4. > 1,17. is 26. Kom. 3. 20: &}y Deut. 4. 8. Neh. BR 5+ 1820 Mat.43-) 4.15. & 7. 9—11.'°9.43., Ps. 19..7, 8. 52. Rom, 1. 5,| Gale 3. 10—12. 21,) & 119. 97. 127, 125, BD, Corts. 6s 130.) 22: 174, Rom.-7. 12— & 12, 28. Eph. ih John 6. 63. Rom. 14. 22, Gab 3.21. z Ex, 34. 29—35, Luke 9. 29-31. Acts 6.15. . 7, & 411, 12, Col} 3.2. 1 John}. 1. a. 25-29. } Tim.|* Or,- quickeneth. Bell, 12% 4. 4 2] John 5. 21. Rom, dy recommended him and his doctrine, and he needed no other testimonial, Vv. 4—6." The preceding considerations gave the apnstle such confidence through Christ, in his cause and in those things which pertained to God; that he spake’to the Corinthians in that bold manner’ of himself.and of his ministry, which they censured, Not that he or his asso ciates, professed any sufficiency for 80 important a trust ‘and work,’ as of themselves, or by any natural wisdom, ability, or good disposition, above other men: they could not execute their ministry faithfully or successfully, if left to themselves) they could not'think a good thought’ without di vine grace; they made no estimation of them: selves in this great concern; but a¥owed, and were deeply sensible, that all their sufficiency Was of God. He indeed had made them able; faithful, and successful ministers of the New Testament, or'covenant, which was ratified with believers through the blood of Christ, and en- sured to them all spiritual and’eternal blessings : and, while they’ gave him all ‘the glory, the; eould not but be conscious of what he had done for them and by them; nor might they shun to speak with autho and decision in his cause For they had not been the ministers of a mers letter, but of a doctrine that was adcompanied by the operation of the Holy Spirit to render it effi eacious: for the mere letter would have proved an occasion of condemnation and ‘death to the hearers; but the Spirit gave life and salvation to them through the Gospel. This is commonly understood restrictively of the legal and evan gelicak dispensations, contrasted with each other “and the context seems to favour this interpreta. tion: yet'it is not satisfactory, as proposed in z general manner ; for the legal dispensation was not a killing letter to all that were under it, no: is ths Gospel in all cases attended by the life- x the Spirit be rat ministration of glory. ei 10 For even that whi rious, had no glory int reason of the glory that ¢ 11 Fors if that whic glorious, » much more th eth z# glorious. at w, aver, 10, 11. 14 Rom. 10.4. 1-Cor. 13. 10. § b ver. 6.17 & 1 4. Is. 11. 3. & 44. 3. & 59: 21, Joel 2.|.G: 28, 29. Johiri: 17. & 7.39, Acts 2. 17, \18. 32, 33: Rom? 8:} Q—16,°1, Cor. 3.16.; & 12 4—11. Gal} 4 3. 2-5. 14. & 4) 5. 1. 2 Jude 19, “See F all its saving efficacy from it referred ; and, after the put tianity, it became altogether those-who cleaved tosit. For | «the ministration of the Spirit,” doctrine through which hfe “anc communicated to’ sinners; as” more fully in the next Verses, — indeed is universally “ four types, together with the pr believers a feeble discovery believers were a mere them under the condem: and even added to it. ters, are “‘ a savour of d unbelievers :' who often 7 use of some evangelic, ance#on Christian ©: did. of the Mosaic ¢erer and. of the elders: and in this way, and “* ¢he letter,” even'of the New T: and it only gives life,” when a « the Spirit of life in Christ’ J stand “ the letter and the* spirit and an allegorical interpr both foreign to the apostle’s arg palpably absurd and extre parts of Scripture are allegor interpreted: but surely faas, exhortations, and historical facts, m undgrstéod: by all, who do not stand them! - 24 V.7=11. The Corinthian authofity of the apostle, as but he here showed them, of the New Testament 6x 7 eg i ber an’ Shope, we n s Moses, * which put:a ythat the children of Is- ‘duld not ot steadfastly look ™ to the But » their, minds were blinded : this day remaineth the same veil . 13. John} & 14. 3.- Wee 6.] 14, 15. Col. 2. 17. L & 16. 25.| 19, 20. Phil. 3. 20. Heb. 10. 1—9. “ae Ta 19. : ‘Thea 2-2, 1 4. 3,4 Ps, 69, 23. i “Is. 6.10: %& 29. 30 “12, & 42. 18-20. '& 44, 18. & 56. 10, -& 59-10, Jer. 5. oo5 Ex 12. “4 Mat. The moral law alone was written and engraven jin stones; and it was properly the. ministra. tion | 7 death and condemnation, by leaving sor under the curse denounced ‘| ‘dispensation into a-mere covenant of , to their own condemnation, Both the VA just, and good law, and the legal dis- ensation as connected with it, and introduc. ory to. the Gospel, were glorious : the whole had the stamp of « divinity upon it, and was ex- Heabe, iness, and. truth, o is, the face of Moses, s of the law, in the ratification of that,co- t, shone in such a manner that the Israel- Id not steadfastly look at it; which|‘ him to wear a veil in their presence. is, represented the glory of that dispen- which was to be abolished by. the intro- of the new covenant in Christ. If then, nistry of that dispensation, which, con- apart from the Gospel, coulk only leave nder the sentence of death, spiritual, tem. oral, and eternal, was so glorious, and. impart- ‘stich honour to Moses: how could it be sup- d, that the ministry of the New Testament. through | ‘which especially the: sanctifying: Spirit rnal life, should not be glorious and honoura- to those intrusted with it? If that ministry, in itself tended only to condemnation, con- such a display of the divine glory, as ren- he exercise of it honourable; how should @ ministry, by which condemned si ers at the way of. righteousness by faith in t, and which contains so full and complete covery. of the glory and harmony of God’s s; confer far greater honour on the who were employed to preach it to the Indeed, the glory of the law, and that oa diapensation, were so eclipsed by nt glory of the Gospel, as #7 ie ce be comparatively nothing : and on jtianity, the Mosaic Fetcthes reflected glory &md divine au become a lifeless letter and who rejected Christ. If then, ended to be temporary and at 1, had been glorious 1 CHAPTER Ti. HL Seeing die that we have such at *plainness of speech? c ‘unbelieving Jews turned the whole: he Be ieee ae nile ™m the. mount, with the | as given to sinners, as the seal. and earnest of}, 4. BD. 61. untaken away in the reading of the old testament 5 ° which ved is done away in Christ. 15 But even unto this day, when Mo- ses is read, P the veil is upon their heart. 46 Nevertheless,4 when it shall turn to the Lord, * the veil abel be taken away. £ Fe yi 18. 1-34: K 24.) 4. 30. & 30. 10, 25—27.44—46, John} Lam. 3. 40. Hos. 8. 12, & 12. 46.) 3.4, 5. Rom. 11. 25 Acts 16. 14, & 26.) —27._ 18, Eph. 1. 17—20.jr Is. 25. 7. & 29.18. p Bee 13, 27—29. = 54.13. Jer. 31.. q Ex. 34.34. Deut.! 34. John 6.45, 46. 6. 23. & 13. 13— 75. John 9. 39—41. & 12. 40. Acts 28. 26, 27. Rom. 11. 8—10. 25. 04 6. Is. 25. 7. Mat. 16. 17. Luke of the world, as the last and most complete dis- covery. of the divine tguth and will, be glorious in itself, and honourable to those who were. ins trusted to reveal it to mankind —*It should be © understood, that the law,’ (of ten command. ments,) ‘is’ not considered simply, but as con. * nected with the ‘ministry of Moses, and as * apart and distinct from the Gospel ; in which * respect, it may be said to have been abolished, ‘ when the ministration of Moses was abolished: «Bur thou wilt say, Is the ministration of Moses $ abolished i in this respect? By no means: for * men must always be prepared for the Gospel _ by the preaching of the law. But this I say, that the ministration cf Moses is. in all cases abolished, when the manifest grace of the Gos- pel succeeds to the figurative preaching of “the law.” (Beza.) From this argument itis ge- nerally concluded, that the false teachers at Co- rinth Judaized: but it has before appeared, that their leading errors were of a different nature ; though so. é might also be prone to run into. ~The apostle, however, seems to and to show from the example of Moses, that * the ministry of the New Testament was ho- nourable, in proportion to the superior glory of that dispensation ; and that he, as immediately intrusted with the important stewardship. of the divine. mysteries, as an inspired apostle, and as. faithful i in this service, had a right to demand respect and deference to his authority ; which his opponents, whoever they were, refused him, and instructed their partizans to refuse him. V.12—16. Having this hope and confidence, that he was made of God an able minister of that glorious dispensation, by which the gift of right-. eousness and the life-giving Spirit were conferr on men ; the apostle used great plainness, liber- ty, and ‘boldness of speech : declaring without reserve “ the whole counsel of God,” and faith- fully reproving what was false and sinful, as one that. had authority and_ sufficiency from. God. His doctrine. was not hid in obscbrity or ambj.« 2uity, or under types and shadows, as the eens dispensation had been ; of which the veil on the face of Moses. was a figure, or emblem. As this ‘covering concealed the lustre of his countenance s 50, the obscurity of that dispensation concealed its real glory ; and the Israelites were unable to }iook. steadfastly to Christ, the great End, Scope, and: i has ang of those. ceremonies which were “ Ay Dy bi. _ 17 Now § sie Le tsi as that Spit: we note x as 7 where e the | Spirit of the Lord: és, there is Lord, # are Hberty. a 3 But we all, 4 with open face, be-| 1. Rom. 8. 2, 15.) 1.7. 16. Gal. 4.6.2 Tim,}a wer. 135, af Terai ks dale’ site , oy) fe Sea2. 41.1 Timed 7 “ver. G John 6 63. 1 Cor. 15.45. Li ‘Ps. 51.12, Is, 61. nd ~~ $$ $$$ _____—_ - > BK x c S s shortly to be abolished. Even believers’ had only constitute a dead fp indistinct and transient glimpses of that glorious respects he is, as it Object: and unbelievers looked no further than | the body, and the outward institution, except as they expected | to every part 2 temporal deliverer and king. Thus. their} effected by. the ind minds were generally blinded by pride, preju-}and where this divine Agent dice, and carnal lusts ; whieh formed a veil over | the Father and: their hearts, in addition — to that which was] habits the hear thrown over the Mosaic law: and this veil re- freedom from sin mained, to close their minds against the trath, | and. servile princi even after the Tight of the Gospel had shown the and. the fear of my reat import of the legal ceremonies : so that, | when the Jews read the Old Testament, ‘the veil upon their hearts prevented them from under-|d 3 standing i its true Meaning, or deriving any spi-| without regarding ’ ritual benefit from it. For the veil is only done courting their friend sh Do ‘away in Christ; bis doctrine tends to remove it] scious integrity, ; from the written word: but faith in him, and}aeceptance. T the supply of his Spirit, must remove it fram the} to their i ees heart, and enable the believer to perceive the | lightened by spiritual meaning of the types, prophecies, and | open face, as. promises of tlie whole Scripture. For want of divine revel ; this the Jews at that time, (and their awful case} and, work of bis: Sc is the same to this day,) had a veil on, their upon ‘their souls rearts, When the law of Moses was read among them ; fior could all their dilixence, attention, oF altachment to it, enable them to understand it in asaving manner, But when any. individu. als among them were converted, to, the Lord Je- sts, this veil was removed from the in this will be the case respecting Reral, when they shall, according Sit is pre: Hicted, believe in their long re ected Messiah. | the, Spirit, by wt (Notes, Ex. xxxiv. 29— Ey nly lished. © Sich | according to the. * an oblique manner of speaking on this subject the glory of God * makes the argument peculiarly striking. It is | behold it with © taken for granted, as a thins: certainly known, ® and quite indisputable, that the Mosaic dispen- the view of faiths: € sation Was to be abolished” (Doddridge. )— | for immediate a) ¢ ‘We, the ministers of the Gospel, speak plainly * and openly, and put no veil upon ourselves, as “ Moses did, whereby to hinder the Jews from }th * seeing Christ in the law ; but that which hin- 6 ders them is a "blindness on their minds, which ‘remains to this day.—Their unbelief comes. € ‘not from any obscurity in our preaching; but * from a blindness which rests upon their minds. 0 ¢ But when their heart shall turn to the Lord, vei © the veil shalfbe taken away? (Zocke.) _ "Wt WS Y7, ie x appears. frora the preceding a that the Lord Jesus is ‘that Spirit, eae ing ‘soul, which gives life to the letter of ‘the’ Scriptures, and» fo believers. Without him {clear floctrines, promise ordinances, and command. b ments are a mere carcass of religion ; the power |is and life of which E eholly depends on their rela, the unbaivng tion to his: person, pee er and, | Chi without faith in ‘him, Enowledge, ordinances, 3s, oF external obedin ; 53. ra é * Pe | ie a D. 61: ” HEREFORE; a seeing we have this, ‘ministry, as we have received

Bae : % a e; iP} Wa ttisee tS y 2Uee GRE. Pe? & te “ ¥ . Chey + ’ SeNr mii ss > ee $ , eck? 4 ‘ ot ES : Mae | 7 : at + . , i ‘ [Pie Baw pras ep erty ; _ ‘Uolosse was a populous city of Phrygia, in Asia Minor, near to Laodicea and Hierapolis. It is / (mot recorded, that St. Paul had been there; and the general’testimony of antiquity favours the ~ opinion, that Epaphras, or some’ other evangelist, sent by the apostle from Ephesus, founded the Church at Colosse. This’ opinion, however, has of late been much controverted. It does __ (snot indeed appear to be a matter of much consequence to us; and I am not disposed to enter © on $0 uninteresting a controversy: yet; I must give my decided opinion, that the evidence against | ye the ‘apostle’s having been at Colosse, is far stronger, than any which has been adduced on the / affirmative sideof the question." There is a great similarity between this epistle, and that to | pe the Ephesians ; and itis generally supposed, that they were written about the same time, ‘and | ** Sent bythe’ same messenger, even’ Tychicus : though Onesimus; being a Colossian, who:accom- wee panied Tychicus, is not mentioned in theepistle to the Ephesians, It is probable, that the apos- |} “tle had ‘heard of some teachers; who grafting heathen philosophy along with the tradition of the | | © Phariseés,‘on the ritual law of Moses, had corrupted the Gospel by this heterogeneous mixture ; * and were attempting to draw aside the Colossians. He’ therefore particularly warned them, _») ‘against these! deceivers, and ‘against all who, either br superstitious observances, or philosophy, ile attempted ’to draw them aside from the simplicity of Christ ;in whom alone they were complete, “and had every'thing which they could possibly want or conceive of: ~ These cautions and exhor- ' tations are introduced, andiconnected’ with the thost exalted views of the personal and mediato- ‘rial dignity of Christ ; and the fulnéss and freeness of ‘his salvation, which:many suppose to have been’ directed against some of those heretical sects, that sprang up at an early period in the Charch, the leaders of whichi soight to éxalt'themselves, by derogating from the ylory of the | divine Saviour. “It appears, howéver, that the Church at Colosse was, on the whole, in a very © flourishing state: and accordingly the epistle abounds more 'in thanksgivings to Gad, commen.’ op dations, and ‘animating exhortations, than in reproofs'and ‘warnings. \Epaphras was, probably +> when the apostle wrote, confined'as ‘a prisoner at Rome.’ (Philem.23.) 6 9 0 ie APTS Wola MS ch ie yaa. s «A Th we Pig Bh rr yA Ze, ‘ iby | Ws Si et 6s * } WH rraseiein ae = Be pd Bs ih Wiad ioe ders die ey. a vi iat lian! eer ash 4 % BA ice Bt aR OP hy Bes.) Rania a Tenet ye? Be ee es j Cl, con rp AUL, * an apostle of Je: ‘. vist, salutes the saints at Colosse 1 2; thanks ; . AT Re : oT: account which he had heard pri byte cei God, and > Timotheus their faith and love, 3—8; sleegeredsdabd 4 sha 125 hg asa ; jow he prayed for ‘their increasing “know. ek 2 To ¢ the “saints-and faithful: bre- ‘thren in Christ, which are at Colosse: ey ioliness, patience, joy, and gratitude for re- ‘at Gracé de ulito you, and peace, from ‘Father, and the Lord Jesis love, 9—14.; declares ih exalted terms {4 nal and mediatorial glory ‘of Christ; 15— Sy Py ahs ah by whom they, who were once enemies, were led, and ‘would be eternally saved, if | > cic Men eee y iy din the faith/of the gospel, of which SP See Cae nena pe gS cs ea minister, 2}—23 ; who rejoiced on, Rom. se uy 1.1. 2'Thes- 1. 1. (Wena y pes Sorina cok | 1, 2, Jude 2, 2 ¢ See on, 1 Cors 1-2.) 1, 2, Jude 2, Rer- Gal. 3.9.Eph. bili.4 labours and. sufferings, for their sakes, 0) ‘the Gentiles, Rihemy bade ve “is {ert Phil. 1. 1. Thee. se Ae 4 a ee ee Oe ee eee ~~ a . Oe PRT Ne eT ee ¥ : a re ern le ee SEC ere A ye ee a Be er eae eS Se A; BD 6A, Pate _ COLOSSIANS, mg poe Tr. you, Re Sp er are .* sus his grace bestowed on them, and pray- *_ enemy could deprive them ofit. They had heard. > Me ie ‘ a 5 ye thanks to God and the|ye heard ¢ 3, We-£ ea if Father ae Lord Jesus Christ, ‘ pray- God in trath € we heard of your h faith i in our dear fel Christ fects. and of the love which ye 7a faithful minis sy to all the saints; : ‘For ithe hope which is * laid. for y you in heaven, whereof ye heard b fore in ! the word’of the truth of the pel; day we heard 7, 6 Which ™ is come unto yous as itis|for you, and to dé in all the world; and bringeth forth filled with the pre edge fruit, as it doth also in you, since the day|in all> wisdom and spirits 1 Jobm 8.14.23. &y 8.2 Cor. 5. 19. & ing: 6.| 4. 16. 4, 7. Epti. 1. 13. 1 i ver. 23) 27. Aets| Thes. 2.13. 1 Tim:| 9 Ps. 110. 5. A 2% 6. & 247 Art 15. 1 Pet. 2-2. 1k. 18, & 16. 14, & Eph. 6.21- 2 e Ao Rom. 1.3 f ver. 9—13. Eph.| 26. 6, 7. 1 Cor-|m ver. 23. Ps. 98-) 26. 18. 1 €or. 15.) 2, es we 3,14—19. Phil. B| 33.19. & 15. 19 10, 11. 2 Cor. 6 2 oy a ; s 9—il. 1 Thes. 3,10! Gals. 5. Eph. 1. ¥ 13. 2 Thes. 2. 16,} 18, 19. 2 Thes: 2.| 15. Rom. 10. 18, &i rT 27. 2 Tim. 1. 3.” 16.- Heb. 7. 19. 1] 15.19+ & 16. 26. 2) 2 Thes. 2 13, 1 = ver. 9. 2€or. 7.] Pet. 3. 15. 1 Jolin} Cor. 10. 14. Tit. 2. 1. 1 Petel, ts Eph. 1. 15: 1 3.3. ver. 10. Mark 4} 2.3.&% 5.12. Bie $Johniis Ps. 31.79. Mat| 8.26—29. Folm 15.) p 4. 12. Philem. 23. 6.19, 20. Luke - 16, Acts 12. 24+) q Sze on, Phil 2.10 » Gals. 6. 1 Thes $3. 2 Tim. 4. 8. Rom. 1-13. %& 15.} 22. 95. ‘Acts 12: 5s 1.3. & 4. 9, 10. 2} Pet. 1.3, 4. 28. Eph. 5. 9- Phil-| r Num. 12. 7. Mat. ry 1 Thes. Thes. 1-3, Philem.|1 3.16. Acts 10036.) 1611, & 4.17. | 94.45, 25.21. 5 vf §. 1 Pet. 1. 21—23.' & 13. 26. Rom, i0- Cor. 4.,2. 1%. & 7) 23.19. Mark. 16. : NOTES. throughout the worl 1-7. 1 Cor. i. asy ‘ Collosse was situated in| and having been atten: Phrygia, not far from Hierapolis and Laodi-| they had brought bi 8 cea, in that part which borders “on Lycia and|the conversion of aii Pamphytia” (Beza.)—‘T cannot think they are | and spiritual phan aa atk called holy and faithful brethren, on account of] Jesus. The same blessed their adhering to the purity of the Christian | duced in the hearts and faith, in opposition to those that urged the ne-|sinee the time when cessity of observing the Jewish law. This was! gospel, and had iruly indeed one instance of their fidelity; but I/ edit, and been think it greatly impoverishes and debases ‘the | and his salvation sense of such an extensive phrase, to reducé it| ed from Epaphras, W within such narrow bounds. Many scores of| dear fellow-servant in criticisms ‘of some modern commentators of| faithful minister, appott « reputation, are liable to the same exception.”| for the good of the C (Dederidge.} The author quotes this passage, | pastor. Moreover, as exactly Conveying his ‘opinion, on several learn | of théi love to ‘Chris >! ed expositions, both before and since the time of} sake, which they exe the pious Doddridge. They give you a bucket | der his influences, and of water, and speak'as if they had emptied the| this:made bim so con well: terest in the heavenl V. 3+8.° The'apostle began the epistle as| We sive thanks, &e. Ae usual, by assuring the Colossians, that he gave}* the good Shephe thanks “ to the God and Father of our Lord Je-|* flock, but pray contin * thanks for the spiritual bI * them’—* The God and. | *© God of Israel,” «was the ‘ trde God to the Jewish “the Father of our Lord * characteristic of the san * who worship him unde * the Father of our Lor * bim our Father “we * through faith i im; 2 «© blessings from the Fath of it, in the word of truth, even the glad tidings |« in the” 3 pit,” (8) * Wro of salvation which had been sent to them. It|* Spirit w whose fruit is love was intended, that these should be _pablished ed" for perfection of that good work in them. This be and his friends had done, ever since they heard of their faith and love, (£ph. i. 15.) bless- ing God, who fad called them from the delusive pursuit of earthly things, to hope for happitiess in himself. The odject of this hope was laid ap in heaven, the place of perfect 5. and joy, out of the reach of the vicissi of this lower world, It» was treasured up for them, and no Gao mer 4D. 64. : Ne That a oe walk worthy of the all pleasing, being ° fruitful and ¢ increasing in is of God ; Suen gthened with all might), accor- e and jong-suffering with joyfulness ; ean thanks unto ‘ the Father, which hath k made us meet to be } par- 22.6. & 4,5. Mic.| 17.3. 2 Cor, 2 144. Jain, 1. 2=4, & 5S. . Rom. 4. 12.) & 4.6. &9,8. Eph. ‘4, 8. 2 Pet. 1. 6. 4. Bph. 4. 1.| 1. 17,8 4. 13. 2) Rev. 14. 12, 13." 2. 15. Phil. 1.| Pet. 1 2, 3. & 3.fh 3. 15. 17. 1 Chr. 97. 2 Thes. 2. 12. 118. 1 John 5.2021.) 29.20. Ps. 79.13. ‘B 3.20. Prov. 16.7.Je See on, 2 Core 12] & 107. 21, 22. t - Phil. 4. 18. 1 Thes.| 9. Eph. 3. 16. & 6.| 116.7. Dan. 2. 23. 4.1, 2 Tim. 2. 4.| 10. Phil. 4; 13. Eph. 5.4. 20. ‘Heb. 1. 5. & 13./f Ex, 15.6. Ps. 63.)i 2. 2. John 4. 23, 16. not hee 2. Acts 1. 8. 2 Cor; & 14. 6: & 20. 17. e John. 15. 16.| 4.7. Jide 25. 1 Cor, 8, 6. Eph, 4. Gal. -5. 22, oe g Prov. 24; 10: Acts} 6. Jam. 3. 9. 1 Eph- 2. 10, eit 5. 41. Rom. 2,7: &| John 1.3, ‘5. S—5. 2 Cor. 6. 4.|e 1 Kings 6-7, Prove pose 3. 1. 14: Heb, 182. 2Pet.) 6: & 12. 9, 10. om. 8. 29, » | Thea 3.3, 4. 2| 30. & 9. 28. 2 Cor. dea sate 9. 19:} Lim. 2.1—3. Heb.| 5. 5. Tit. 2. 14. Is; 53.11. Dan. 12.) 10. 34—38. & 11.|! Rom. 11. 17.&15. 4 pg 14, Johnt 34—38. & 12. 2, a a i Aaa Cor. Q. 28, Tj 16. & Vv. 914, ‘gisioe the time that the pe had heard concerning the professed Christians at Co- fosse, that they evidently showed their faith in "Christ and faithfulness to him, (2.) he and his - friends had not ceased to pray for them. He es- "pecially requested that they might be filled, or completely endued with, the knowledge of the will | of God ; both i in respect of his method of saving | sinners, and their duties to him and to all men, - as his redeemed Servants: that they might un- derstand the import and spiritual extent, of his commandments ; and how to obey them, in the } i ~ the ea ‘sustained in the church, and in the commu- talents, ‘That they might know haw to apply gene rules to their own particular cases ; and them, i in the best manner, from the purest mo- tives, and with the happiest effect. Thus they would proceed “in all wisdom and spiritual un- « derstanding ;” with sagacity, ‘and prudent dis. uishing between real excellency, and_all deceit- Be cl kas 3 Wisely attending to their duties “fitout affording their enemies any advantage, F orl osing opportunities of usefulness out of timidi- , or failing of success through want of caution at scretion, He was desirous of this especi- that they might habitually behave in a man- wor sy of that glorious and holy Lord, whose and worshippers they were ; not disho- him or his cause, by any ‘inconsistency propriety of conduct, but acting as became highly favoured and Aivinely instruct- hat their conduct might in all respects leasing to him: of good. ‘work was connected with a er increase in the knowledge of God, 2 oa and | harmony of his perfections, experience of his consolations. 1-11) The apostie and his help. CHAPTER I. takers of m the inheritance of the saints | : | | power of darkness, 4 and hath translated mh Miorious power, 8 unto all pa-} utmost need ; aceording to the glorious power of ‘to bear all their tribulations and persecutions several relations, situations, and offices, which | ance provided for the saints, in the world of per- ‘and in the improvement of their different | so do the work of Christ assigned to each of oernment of seasons and opportunities; distin- parative darkness. They had, however, obtained | © most inoffensive and engaging manner, ‘into the kingdom ¢ while fruifulness in. fother Spiritual blessings, were youchsafed ‘tow A.D. 64. 2 in light : fst ae 13 Who hath ° acti vers us from P the us into * the kingdom « of * his dear Son: 14 * In whom we haye redemption through his blood, even * the forgive: ness. of Sins ; * [Practical onlay Eph. 3.6. Heb. 3.) Pet, 2.9. 1 John 2,|s Mat, 20. 28 Acts 1. 14, 1Pet. 5.1.) 8,9. & 3:8, 20. 28, Rom. 8 24. 1 John 3. 1—3. q ‘Luke 13. 25, John 25, Gal. 3.13. Eph, m Mat. 25. 34. Acts} 5.24, Rom. 6. 17—] 2. 7/& 5. 25.1 Tim. 26. 18. Rom. 8. 17. 22, 1 Cor. 6. 9—11-! 2. 6 Tit. 2, 14. pee 1. 18. 1 Pet. 2 Cor. 6. 17, 18-1 Heb. % 12. 22. & 1.2—5,. Eph. 2. 3—10, Tit.] 10. 12—14. 1 Pet. : n Ps. 36.9. & 97.) 3. 3-6. 1 John 8.} 1. 19,20. & 3. 18. : il. Proy. 4. 18. Is. 14. 1 John 2.2, Rev, 1. | 60.19, 20: Heb. 12.jr Ps. 2. 6,'7. Es. Ou) 5. & 5.9.8 14. 45) : 23. Rev. 21. 23. & 6,7. Deets 13, 141¢ 2. 18, & 3. 13. Ps. 22,5. Zech. Mat 32, 1,2, & 190. 4, o Is. 49. 250 &| 25. al een 14. 53. 12, Mat 12,.29,| 17. 1 €or. 15. 23— 30. Acts 26. 18.) 25. Heb. 2. 14,15. ' |* Gr. the Son of his' p Luke 22. 53. John}. fove. Is. 42. 1. Mat. 12, 31, 3%. 2 Cor.| 3.17. & 17.5. John 4.4. Eph. 4,18, &) 3,5. & 17. 24, 5, 8 & 6. 12. 1! Eph. 1.6. Luke. 5. 20 & 7, 47—50. Acts 2. one & 10,43. & 1; ss 39. & 26. 18. 4.6—8. Eph. 4, 32. 1 John le 9 & 2, 12. : ers prayed also, that the Colossians might’ be most abundantly strengthened in all the graces of the new nature, with an energy suited to their — God, by which he converted, upheld, and com- forted believers: that sothey might be enabied with patient submission, petsever ing constancy, meekness of long-suffering, and joy in the Lord; whilst, amidst ali trials, they gave thanks to “he Father of our Lord Jesus, whose special grace had made them meet to partake of the inherit. fect light, knowledge, holiness, aad happiness ; at a distance from all ignorance, error, sin, tempt- ation, fear, and sorrow. As believers, they were even then called “te walk in the light :” and, compared. with the condition of unconverted men, their situation might well be thus distine * guished : yet, when the state of glory was spoken» of, into.which the spirits of their departed breth- «. . ren had already entered, they were still in com a lot in that blessed inheritance ; and their holy =. desires, spiritual affections, and capacity for de- 5 lighting in the work and worship of God ; especi- ally their love to the Lord Jesus Christ, and his glorious salvation, constituted amectness for that inheritance, and all its joys and employme and a sure evidence that God iotcndet them to it. For, in order to effect this change in them, he had rescued them. fuom: the « power “ of darkness,” the empire of satan, the prince ’ of darkness, whose blind and abject slaves they had formerly been ; and he had translated them ~ ighteousness, of Jiberty, of | light and comfort, Which he bad constituted un. der his dear Son, or the «* Son of his love; 2 (Marg. Ref) by faith in whom they enjoyed ‘ this redemption, as the purchase of his atoning: blood: by which forgiveness: of sins, and g them, (Notes, Acts xxvi. WY, A8. Eph. i. 7-1 u AD. 64. 15 Whois the Image of = the invisi- ble God; ¥ the First-born of wc erea-| ture ieee 16 For# by him were all things creat- ed that are bin heaven, and that are in u Ex, 24) 10) Num.|y ver. 18 Ps. 89. 27,} 3. 1 Cot. 8. 6. Eph, “12.8. Ez. 1.26—23.| Jolin 1. 14. & 3616+) 3.9. Heb, 1, 2. to John 1. 8. & 14.4, 12. &3, 3,4." 815. 24, 2 Cor. 4, b yer. 20, ‘Deut. 4. et: Phil, 2. 6. Heb. 39. 1 Chr. ra 1.3 Eph. 1. 10. 2. x4 Tin. 1. 17..& & 16, Heb. 11. 27. Heb. 1. 6. z ver. 16, 17. Prov. 8. 29-31. Rev. 3. 14. a ver. 15- Ps. 102: 25-27. Is. 40. 9— 12. & a4. 24, John 1. 10. Rey.. §: 13,14. 13. 15—18.)—The apostle ciel himself'and the Jewish converts, along with the Gentiles in these things; and doubtless all are the subjects of the princeof darkness, of whatever nominal religion they are, till inward’ conversion ‘trans: lates. them into the kingdom of Christ. And to restrict the interpretation to the deliverance of | fore the creation of t the Geniile converts, and to the happy state. “4 the Jewish converts, as “ the saints in light ;” totally to enéryate the passage, which is highly animated ; ahd to-make it inconsistent with it- self: for how could the'apostle speak of himself as one of these benighted idolaters? The gto- rious power,” here spoken of, is sometimes as: eribed to God; absolutely, sometimes to the Ho- ly Spirit, and frequently to Christ. “For these * Three areone.”” (JMurg. Ref) ; V. 15—17. ‘Having ‘mentioned Christ,*as the well beloved Son of God, the apostle here’ ex- plained more fully the iniport of that expression. He declared him to be “'the image of the invisi- “ble God” (Mare. ‘Ref: Nate, Heb; i. 14.) Being possessed of all divine perfections, ‘as One with the Father; he appeared on earth, display- ing those perfections, ‘and performing all. divine operations, through the medium of the bunian nature. Thus he made the invisible God known to mankind, as his express Image : he represent- ed the Father, and manifested his glory: In and through him, as God manifest in the flesh, sin- ners might know, approach, trust, and worship God with acceptance; which otherwise they could not have'done. It seems evident that Christ is not called the Image of God, in respect of his divine nature, as many, especially the ancient ex- positors, supposed ;' and so by their illustrations, weakened or perplexed ‘the argument for his-real Deity: for the divine essence is no more visible in the Person of the’ Son, than in that. of the Father ; and therefore the’ One) cannot be the Image, or visible representation’ of the other.— But the’ Person of Christ, ‘as God in human na- ture, iS the visible, @r sensible discovery of the invisible God; and “he that hath seen him hath **-seen the Father??—The apostle further declar- ed Christ to be “ the First-born: of the’ whole §* creation ;” (for so the words may be literally rendered.) © Christ is often called the First begot- ten, or Qnly begoiten, of the Father ; and'it hath been shown, that these expressions must be-un- derstood of the mysterious union in the. sacred Trinity, and the relation of the second Person to the first in the divine subsistence ; for the grand display of the love of God to the world consist- l, in “ giving: his own’ Son to” become man,’ in arder to die for pur sins, rather than in giving lca * ena tansy in’ some’such sensé; “for,” si ‘to mention all creatures in’h \€ principalities, “and powers,” by him all ¢ 2.10.15. Rom. 38. Eph, 1.21, &le 3. 10. & 6. 1% 7 ) Pet. 3. 22, 3 Py d Prov. 16. 4 1245 2. Johnil. 1, 2) 1. Rom. 11. 36. 8: 68. Bet him..when incarnate to pression’ here used)seems port: he was qualified to invisible God to men, by and essential, glory. (Noe, Existing, as. the fuciernal Son: the First. begotten Son o S| all things-when they called ato as the First.born ie theld € kingdom. The reasonioP apostle, demonstrates, that “ all things: were created.” He then earth, by the figurative terms ior oe 2 the: highest» created | ; evidently intended: este ee. of God, however disti Christ, as one in Deity’ nae Father and the Holy Spirit!) Nay; they were all: created for him; of his glory, and todo bim servicer 4.) that ‘he was before all’ things ** all. things by, him consist,” or ; being and order; ‘so that with power, they must fall into, ence, (Margy: Ref) tis: to use stronger || and upholding Power, uni real Deity, than is here the Socinians can’ only sa live, and means no more of the Gospel-dispensation: creation; than which nothin surd, Or they may eb tha mistaken! And to suc oppose the demonstrative e} inspiration of the iti oe similar Janguage in every part. of the New ‘Testa also be observed, that however we the expression, **' The Firs “ure; no man can infer a sort of supra-angelic cr the inconsistent opinion of expressly opposing: St: own doctrine, or rather he confirms it; in whieh’ that he meant, that Christ was b >, ab distinct from, all creatures; yea, the Proprietors and: ‘Stipport, -of all ranks.an of themi in the universe, | First-born. cr: } egress ALD. 64. 18 And g he is the: Head of the body,. ithe First-born from the dead; * that’ * in all thinge he might have the Ein e: na Be aoa For. Vit pleased the Beishiensi that i in Id all fuiness dwell: .. . ., And, f Ciavige m omade et ‘> Hi 24, & 2. 10—' Is. 5% 13. Mats 93, ineae QOL IR er , 1 Cor. 11. 3.| 8 & 28, 19. John|t Or. making peace. : » 1, 10. “ay 1.16. 27, Soins a | 8-90. P0785. 10,11 & x a Rom s oy eae NERC ea a a OES nt. 1.1 John Heb. 4 5, “6. Rev.! 17-20. Dan. 9. 24 “1.1, Bev. 1. 8. 8 5.918, Be Ls 15. —26, Mic. 5- 2. 5. B14. & 21. & & & 2. 23,24, Zech. 9% 9, 10, pace WOT. Hn ad glhg vn ot ee fl 14. Beta) as John 11. 25, 26,|1 2. 3. 9 om. 5; 1. the SiMe a4 Metart! 11. 25—27.) 2 Cor. 5. 19-21 t A Luke 10. 21,22.) Eph. 2. 13—17. ‘3 eer ek: 16. & 3. Heb, 13. 20, 21.2 7 : $4, Eph. 1. 3, 23.) John 4. 9, 10. 89, 2. Cant, §. 10.) th >» distinction between the eternal Son of God, + and the most exalted of those creatures, which . derived'their existence from him. Ba oo) 5 18— 0. The same glorious Pesan of whose origifial majesty such sublime language] of the body, the Church.” This mani- ie y related to his mediatorial character, which - he voluntarily assumed and sustained in human _ mature, Heis also the Beginning, the ‘Author and Source, of spiritual and eternal life to man, the Resurrection and the Life, both of his body and soul: and “ the First-born from the dead ;” . the first who rose to die no more; the First: fruits of his people, who rose to inherit the me- / diatorial) throne; as their Surety and for their benefit. “So'that it Was évidently intended, that ‘in “all things he should have the pre-eminence,” | over all. worlds, and in all respects'; as to crea- tion, providence, redemption, essential dignity, Universal sovereignty, assumed and. delegated authority, ‘personal excellency, and the display of Omnipotence; as the Conqueror of * death, ‘and of him that had’ the power of death ;” both in the world and in the Church; above all ‘creatures visible and invisible; during time and _ to the Father, “ that all fulness should dwell in him” that all the plenitude of divine power, ; _ -puthority, wisdom, knowledge, holiness, justice, God,” should dwell in the Person of Christ; | be’ exercised and communicated, through - his human nature, by virtue of the union of the ‘oak Faeroe humanity in ‘his mysterious Person; _ that from his fulness all those might receive, bowbecame. One with him» by faith. Thus it éased all Fulness;”) the: original, infinite, hatistible Falness of Being and perfection, the Deity, to dwell ix Christ, for the bene. is Church: that, “« having made peace,” laid the foundation of an honourable recon: on/of sinners to himself, “ by the blood: of | is cross,” and the satisfaction there made-to 8 CHAPTER). ; the church: who is * the Beginning,| him, J say, whether rhey be © things i in ‘eanthy “on thine A in heaven, : ciled, boy been employed, was next declared to be the} both: be included 2.’ _ truth; mercy, grace, even all “the fulness, of A, D, 64. through ‘the blood ef his cross,) by him n to reconcile’ all things unto. himself ; by’ | [Practical Observations.) 21. And you, that were P sometime alienated, and enemies *in your mind by wicked merks yet now aig he recon- ty 22 In'@ the ibody 4 Hi flesh through death, * to present. you. holy, ‘and. un- blameable,~ and pisad a aia * lin’ this sights Me ra 5. 18; Heb.) 18. ba 3.87.) 1. 4, BB. 7. 1 Jame 4.4, 5°, \ Thess 407. Bit. 3 hg ‘On, ‘by your mind) 14, 2 debe Se Lhe o "Eph 1.10. Phil, || in wicked works. Jude 2 p Roti 1 90: Re cnhy om. 7: 4. Eph. sob 15. “15, Be 254 i 9, 10, & 8 7, 8. 1| 2 15,16. Heb, 10.) 5. Ps, aa lilehe aj Cor. 6. 9—11. "Eph.| 10. 20. ‘13. 21. ios 2 ‘12, 19. & 4,|r 2 Cor.\11. 2, Eph. in heaven owed their reconciliation to Christ’s undertaking for them: and all on earth, whether Jews or Gentiles, who believed in Christ, were reconciled unto God through their union with ‘him, and their interest in the atonement of his blood. Thus the whole became one Church and one body in him: and they all will at length be translated to heaven, there to continue for ever ina state of perfect reconciliation to God, and friendship with him and each other. This seems to be what is meant by "all things.in heaven “and éarth :” for though holy angels become one family through Christ with redeemed sin- ners; yet they cannot be said to be reconciled unto ‘God, as they never were in a state of énmi- ty against him» (Votes, &c. Rom. v. 9,10, 2 Cor. vil7—21. Ephi tis 13-—17.)—Some commentators would wholly confine the meaning, to man’s hes ing reconciled to God and his service; otherg. explain it wholly of God’s being ‘reconciled ta his offending creatures; but. why should not For the atonement of Christ procured for all believers both pardon of sin and new-creating grace; that, they might walk with God in a state of mutual peace and Ages friendship. and love. _ toeternity. For “ it pleased,” or seemed good} V. 21--23... The: Colossians, among hehe were called to share these blessings. They hi been alienated from.God and his service, yea, ‘enemies to him in their minds,” which, had. been manifested by their wicked. works ; so that they bad jastly merited tobe tr eated as enemies: yet, by his rich mercy in Christ Jesus, they were now brought into a state of reconciliation, This had been effected “ in the body of his flesh,” in the bady which he assumed. of our ature, that. he might be capable of suffetings and death, as a Sacrifice to divine justice for the sins of men. In: consequence .of t on the. Gospel had been preached. to them, and, they were enabled, to Dien: lieve) its,thus. they were freely. justified, and — brought te love and serve God, as at peace. with ‘iim, by a mutual and cordial reconciliation: the — intent of which was, that they should at length vine justice ; he might effectuate that recon: | be presented before God. so perfectly holy, as to both in. respect of * things in heaven, |be unblameable’ and unreprovable even in. his mn earth”? The spiriis of just men pists their sanctification being at Jength ren- ss eo a Se ee ee ee Ae Di 64, 23. If tye continue in the faith|e «grounded and settled, and de not * moy- ed away from y the hope of the gospel, which ye have heard, and which was preached 2 to every creature which is b whereof I, Paul, am. “| been hid from ages, an 24 Who now ‘rejoice in my sufferings n for you, and ¢ fill up that which is behind of the afflictions of Christ in my flesh, a under héaven ; made a siinaater £ ; & Ps. 9%. 13, 14. & 125. 5. Ez, 18. 26, Hos. 6. 3,4. Zeph. 1..6. Matt. 24, 13. 17. & 4.16. 25. & 26.16. Rom. 16, 16-1 Cor..4. 1 22. 32. John 8. 30} 58: --Thes. $13. —32, & 15. 9, 10,!y vers5. Rome 5 Acts 11. 23. & 14.) Gal, 5« 5, 22. Rom. 2. 7+ Gal.| 18, 1 'Thesy Johu 15, 6. Luke 8. 13—15, oe 24, 1. Cor. 15.) —3.2Cor. 3. 6. & y. 9. 1 ‘“Thes- 3. 5,| 7. Heb. 6.19.1 Pet. 4. 5,65 Heb. 3. 6. 14.& 4.) 1. 3. 1 John 3. i—|le Matt. 5. li, 12. . 14, & 10, 38.1 Pet.} 3.» 1.5.2 Pet ae ver. 6. Mark 16. Acts 5. 41, Rom. 22.1 John 2 27.] 15. Rom. 10. 18. Reve2. 10 |) Detit. 2.95. & 4 U2. 7 Matt. 7. 24,!.19 Lam. 3. 66. dered as s complete, as their justification had been when they believed. (ote, Eph. v. 25—27.) This would certainly be the case with every one, who continued in the profession and exercise of faitb ; like a building that is grounded and set- tled on a firm foundation; and so was not, by any carnal fear, delusion, or expectation,.or, by any temptation, moved away from the hope of eternal life, according to the truth of the Gospel, which they had heard. The Lord had com- manded that it should be preached to every creature under heaven, and it had actually been published very widely, among Jews and Gentiles, without distinction of nation, or previous charace fer ; and of this Gospel St. Paul had been made He, uses a general a minister and an apostle. term, commonly employed on similar occasions; the import of which must be learned from other (Marg. Ref.) This last verse may be rendered, ‘ Since ye continue,” &c. implying a confidence of the sincerity of the Colossians, as places. evidenced by their steadfastness. But our trans- lation is good sense and sound doctrine; for many promising professors are moved away from the hope of the Gospel, “having no root in « themselves ;” fear of coming short is one grand means of the true.believer’s perseverance; and it was frequently the apostle’s manner, by such intimations, to caution his readers to beware o deceiving themselves.—Mind, &c. (21.) This word denotes the higher faculties of the soul, the intellectual, or reasoning powers: yet, in these, man is an enemy to God; so yain is the notion, that the opposition of reason to the sen- sual appetites, is the conflict between flesh and spirit, of which the apostle elsewhere discourses. V. 24. The sufferings of the apostle came upon him, chiefly by preaching to the Gentiles: but the blessed effects of his ministry among them, and that of those, who concurred with him in it, cause~ him to rejoice in all that he endured for. their sukes: for he thus “ filled up that “ which was behind of the sufferings of Christ.” . COLOSSIANS. 25, Luke 6. 48.1 Acts 2.5. & 4.12. Eph. 2. 21. & fy ver. 25, Acts 1. 4.1.5.& 5. 18— 5. 5,620. & 6. 1° & Ws Bhs As 23, Hph. 3..%, 8-1 : 8, 2) Tim. I, 1%.& 2. 7 4s 11. & 5.7» & Gi) Thes-2 16 Tic. 8 | 2 Tim. 2. 11,12. & Sr» 3e2 Cor %. As Eph. 3. 1.13. Phil. 2. 17, 18. Jam. 1.2. d 2 Cor. l- 6—8, & Be his. ones) whieh is fa ie g mre di which is or the word of 26 Even ® thi but ‘ now is ‘made m: * 27 To « whomGo what is ' the riches mystery among the m Christ ¢ in you, ® 27, Phil. 3. 10. 2} 1 Cor. Tim. 1.8. & 2.9, sas 10, e Sve on, ver. 18. iL, viene £ See on, b. ver: 23. Lule 8 10.27 D 8 aR ed eos ia 4. 6. 19. 2h 10. 16 Tim. 4.2—5. | n 3. 1 The saferiage of Christ the redemption of his | could those of ‘the apostle’ it up the deficiencyy if there the atonement of Christ application is “made by” hearing; hearing by preac was then inseparable | from suffe apostle’s sufferings in his flesh of the Church, were necessary and could ‘not be dispensed with. filled up what was behind of the afflict Christ; as the sufferings of martyrs, n and believers ingen one age pain and distress, with Church, the whole of: whieh is cond necessary, in diffe: salvation of the whole ‘bo might» withthe more’ ‘prop! | suffered in the same cause, fr sons, in the sante meek and pati from the same spirit of zeal an divine Master: so that his affit Christ’s in every thing, except t were expiatory.—Christ is also sympathizing in» the sufferings and many think, the tle words with which the Lord the way to Damascus: * Saul cutest thou me?” In this sense of every part of the Lord’s mystic his sufferings: yet, the for: most suitable to the tenour o » V. 25—27..St. Paul had been m of the Gospel, according to the. ment of God in his gracious dea that he might fulfil the proph ture, in preaching to the them into the Church; thus h make known that mystery, hb den from. men, during all preceding ¢ tions and ages.of the world ; but was at le manifestly revealed to the holy ore 4, D. 64. CHAPTER I, Ae D. 64, _ 28 ©, Whom we preach, P warning eve-|eyery man .t perfect in Christ Jesus; ry man, and dteaching every map "in| | 29 Whereunto [also " labour, * stri- i wisdom; _ hat * we, may present ving according to ¥ his working, which a feed Biss 4 apt st ‘ “f : Z * . 2 OA a Pras Ee S| ee Bt ated] MORE met Ebay. x hapa : . ° ye 2 Slt) s ARES ¥ Sif, eS 5047 20.8 eat € 2,10. 1 Core 1.30.} 2,16. 1'Thes.2. 9412.4... se 17 12, 18.) 2Thes. 3.8.2 Tim.ly 1 Cor. 12. 6. 11. Heb. 10. 14. & 13, 2.10. Rev. 2.3. ©] Eph. 1. 19. & 3. 7- 21. = 2.1. Luke 13. 24,, 20. Phil.2.13. Heb. Nn 4. 12.1 Cor. 15.) Rom. 15s 20. 30.) 13. 21. «| 10.2 Cor. 5. 9. ‘| 1 Cor. 9. a 2 Cor. 12. 9, 10.8 6.5. & 11. 23. Phil-| Phil. 127-30. Hebs! 13. 3, ‘sists. The hope of real Christians is laid up for them in heaven, out of the reach of enemies and disappointments; they have been called to partake of it by “the word of the truth of the ** Gospel ;” and blessed be God, the joyful mes- sage is come to us in this far distant region !—If we have known the grace of God in truth, it beingeth forth fruit in our holy lives and spirit- ual worship; but if it has in no degree this ef. = hearts of true believers, in the iltitudes of them, by faith, and the of his Spirit, implanting his love, renew- nis image, and writing bis law ; which fully nation. This may be learned from all the fel- ’ ry-| low-servants of our common Lord, who faithful- eed, it cannot be made intelligible, how Christ| ly minister in different parts of his Church : for they all declare, that “love in the Spirit,” of Christ, of holiness, and of the people, ordinances, and commandments of God, is inseparable from | saving faith. - : of his faithful brethren ;-who warned every Man} to flee from the wrath to come, and from every _ other confidence, to this Refuge ; and to beware ~ of delusion in so important a matter; and they instructed every man with all. wisdom, and in every thing, that could render them’ wise unto salvation, or wise to serye Gad in their several places, For they desired and aimed to present ‘every man, who attended on their ministry, com- plete in Christ, perfectly justified, and at length rfectly sanctified. In this the apostle laboured with wu rwearied diligence; striving by every means to bring sinners to Christ, and believers ad ~ to establishment and holiness : yet, this assiduity ~ and earnestness were not of himself; but: sccord: ing to the working of a divine power on his soul, which wrought mightily in him, exciting fer- vent. desires after God, and the: salvation of souls ; communicating vigour to all holy affee- tions, raising him above ali low and selfish aims, | and supporting him in constancy, patience, and _ cheerful. fortitude, amidst all. difficulties and “persecutions. Some would explain this power, io mean. the miracles which the apostle wrought ; it every one must perceive, that. this wholly de- ys the energy, and darkens the meaning, of V.9—14, lines of divine truth; but we should also pray for one another, that we may be “ perfected in «« dom and spiritual understanding ;” in order God in every part of our conduct, and produce every kind of holy fruit in abundance. Thus we shall likewise incxease in the knowledge of God : for a humble; upright, teachable, and spi- ritual mind, exceedingly helps the exercise of a sound judgment, in investigating the nature and perfections of God ; and experience confirms the knowledge which faith receives from divine re- velation. This again tends to increasing simpli- city in dependence on God, which brings strength ‘long-suffering with joyfulness,” under the se- verest trials and provocations. Indeed, we may well be thankful to the Father, if we have the witness in ourselves, that “we are made meet “for the inheritance of the saints in light ;” hav- ing acquired a relish for those contemplations, and that holy worship, in which the blessed spi- rits before the: throne are incessantly employed. Alas ! the whole world lieth under “ the power of “« darkness,” except as divine grace rescues some from this destructive bondage, by “ translating _.. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. | a ee. Vv. 1—8. : | Spiritual blessings, “* from God the Father d our Lord Jesus Christ,’ belong to the é faithful brethren in Christ, wherever rare dispersed; may we be found of that er!) We should thank God for those, who their faith in Christ by love to all his d also. pray heartily for them : (though personally. known to us;) when we é account of them ; for in these things he commurtion of the ssints,’ principally cou- «“ God ;” that these could not have been saved, by the blood of Christ, through whom their sins ‘are all freely pardoned : the subjects of these two. kingdoms, with their respective ruiers, will shortly be-removed to an eternal and unchange- able state; Clirist and his people being collect fed together in heavenly felicity, satan and his * fect.on us, it will only aggravate our condem- - It is not enough that we know the grand out- ‘« the knowledge of the Lord’s will, in all wis- that we may walk worthy of our vocation, please into the soul; that being invigorated with all — might “ according to his glorious power,” the be-_ liever may be able to exercise “patience and - «them into the kingdom of the beloved Son of , had they not@een redeemed from merited wrath. : fi 3 +7 i f f prete-efing «eo. - A NN RE A EE eee amet A, D. 64. CHAP. If. The apostle Colossians, and the churches which had not seen him’; that they might be united in love, and so comforted ; and that they might attain ‘a clearand satisfactory knowledge of the mysteries of Christ}. and not be seduced. by deceivers,1—-4. He re- joices, as ifhe saw their order, and the steadfast- ness of their faith; and exhorts them to persever- ance ‘and thankfulness, 5—7; ‘warning’ them against vain philosophy and human traditions; and ee slaves being cast intoouter darkness and despair. Now, when these things are duly considered, we shall deem it so vast a favour, to be delivered, from the kingdom of the’ Devil, and translated’ into. that of Christ; that we shall know ourselves to have unspeakable cause for gratitude, in the deepest scenes of adversity, and the shurpcst conflicts ‘of temptation. For these’ trials will soon terminate, and we shall speedily find our.’ selves among ‘* those, that are come out of great * tribulations,” and are singing his praises, *¢ who has washed them from their sins in his « own blood?” V. 15—20. “when admitted into heaven, and not before, we shall have some adequate conceptions. of the great, mystery of godliness ;” and shall un- _ derstand the import of the .apostle’s energetic language concerning the Lord Jesus; “the Im- « ave of the invisible God ;” the First-born of the whole creation ; the universal. Creator, Sus: tainer, Proprietor, and Lord of heaven and earth, of men and angels, of the yisible and anyisiile world, and of all the hierarchies of cherubim aod seraphim before the throne of God; all which ‘* were created by him and for him, and ** he is before all things, and by him all things “ consist.” Let.us then at present, adore these mysteries in humble faith : and, instead of want- ing, material images of the invisible God, or framing gross notions of him in our creative ima: mation, or vain speculations; let us contem- plate the glory of the Lord in Cnrist Jesus, the express Image of his essential exceliency.. Here we may learn. humble confidence, reverential fear, and filial love ; and be prepared for spiritu- al worship, joyful communion with God, and growing conformity to his holiness ; as dwelling in our nature, reconciling the world unto bim- self, the Beginning of our life, the First-born from. the dead; that invall things he might “ have the pre-eminence.” Here. we muy’ -be- come acquainted with the character of our God ; and, may approach him,.and_ have fellowship - with him, notwithstanding our exceeding guilt and pollution. For it hath pleased the infinitely glorious God, that all fulness should. dwell in €hrist, both. to relieve our. weak apprehensions and our guilty consciences; in-our discoveries of his glorious majesty and holiness, through so encouraging a medjum, as’ the Person of Em- manuel; making peace by the blood of his cross; and reconciling all things in heaven and on earth, to himself and\to each other, in this most gra- cious and anaes’) manner. V. 21-29. shows how ‘earnestly he prayed for the } unreprovable in'the ’ to. submit to, of Christ, 16, ces, to worshipla ; of voluntary humility; wi ed austerity, 18—23, If we be convinced, ss ated from God, and ene « wicked works ;” and are him, by the incarnation, sacrifice Christ ; we shall not attempt to or presumptuously expect. to deep mysteries = but we. sh suitableness in this plan o: Freden ing the honour ‘y oy divine law with the ‘he though much ks d the reach of, our low cap long to be * ‘resented impossible for’ us to abus grace to encourage. ourselves. things indeed must tty. | Christians : but every trial v every temptation whith | ss Me moved away from. “6 TooRiniiel in the faith: g tends to assure us, that we er © sented faultless befotenents * ing joy”? May this Gos *. fully preached to every, “ heaven” May numbers Paul, be raised up. and sent! rejoice in their sufferin ie and. after his ex 5 ber that our afflictions, whe ed, conduce-to the’ tion, and the benefit of ‘th us be thankful, that God those mysteries, which ™ generations; and hath show glory, among us Gentiles. E ed, that these things can yet his saints. The ri olla “ with them that fear hi wonder to hear learned, ingenious. betray. their ignorance. oftacan® we reflect on their pride, carnal dent contempt of the humbling: cross, nay, their enmity. apie As Cl preached among us, let usis nqu ther he dwells and. teig can warrant our assured. all ministers should: © | «. man, and instructing « that “they. ‘may. pr ‘$ Christ Jesus.” - May ‘semctbinnl thus labour with all. geet evo method endeavour to» promote Ce Christ ;. and be careful to * strive ace “© that working, which | workett nig * SAD. 64. CHAPTER. - A: D, 64." NOR FP would that ye knew * what| should beguile you with ® enticing words- great * conflict I have for you, and} 5 For though 1 ° be absent in the flesh» For them ®at Laodicea, and for'as many] yet am I with you in the Spirit, joying as haye €notseen my face in the flesh;|? and beholding your order, 4 and the 2 That “their hearts might be» com-| steadfastness of your faith in Christ. — forted,© being knit together in love, and} 6 As ye have therefore * received unto fall riches eof the full assurance of} Christ Jesus the Lord, so*walk ye in bh rstanding, to the acknowledgment; him : # ye Gar SN e mystery of God, and ‘of the Fa-}| 7 t Rooted and" built up in him, and ther, and of Christ; © 'X stablished in the faith, as ye have been “+ 3 ¢ In* whom are ‘hid all the trea-| taught, abounding thereim ¥ with thanks- sures of wisdom and knowledge. giving. 1 #3 “4 And this I say, ™ lest any man ; [Practical Observattons.] | @ 1. 2429, & 4, 12) 4. 3% Gal 3, 28| 1-3. & 5. 17, 23. tain chtace “Gen. 30. 8. & 32) Phil-2.1. 1 John 4. 23, 24. Rom, 1). a Luke 99, 44,Gall€ See on, i 17, 18. Eph, 3. 17; 4 Luke 22.44. Gal. f See on, +27. . pices : , 19.2 Cor. 11. 3.11 & 10. 30. 38,& 144] —13. Gal. 2. 4. 9—11. & 16. 15. &}) Eph. 4. 14/& 5.6. 17. 21—23-1 Tim-}. 2: Thes. 2. 9—21+ 1 Cor. 15, 58. & 16. 13. 1 Thes., 3. 8, Heb. 3. 14. & 6.19. 1 Pet. 5,9. 2 Pet. - 4. 19. Phil 1. 30.'¢ 1 Thes, 1. 5. Heb.| 3.16. ‘ Tim, 4.1,2.2 Tim.! 3. 17, 18, U Matt. 7. 24, 25. “Heb, 5.7 | G& IL. & 10. 22. 2/1 Or, Wherein. 2. 16. & 3-13. Tit|r Matt. 10. 40. John} Luke 6. 48. 1 Cory * bee ‘at’, or, care.) Pet. 1.10. 1 John}k 1.9.19, & 3,16.) 7.30,11.2 Pet. 2i) 1. 12, 13.813. 20.) 3. 9-15. Eph, 2» b 4.1 16. Rev,| 3.19 Rom. 11, 33.1 Cor.| 1—3..1 John 2 18.} 1 Cor. 1- 30. Heb.| 20—22, 1 Pet. 2.4 414.8 3. 14—22./h John 6, 69. & 17! 1.24.30. & 2. 6—8. ¢ ver. 5. Acts 20.) 3. Rom. 16. 25. 1) Eph. 1.8. & 3. 10.] 7, Rey. 12,9. & 13.) 12, 20.2 John 8, 9.|x 1.23. Rom. 16. 25. 38. 1 Pet. is 8.) Cor. 2.12, Eph. 1.) 2 Tim. 3. 15—17. | 8, & 20, 3, 8 88. 17. Is. 2. 5.) 1 Cor.15.58. 2 Cor. 'd 4, 8. Is, 40. 1.) 17-19. & 3. 9, 10.|1 3. 3e Job. 28. 21. o 1 Cor.2. 4. Mic. 4.2, John 14.! 1. 21..2 Thes. 2. . Rom 15.13:2Cor.| Phil. 3.8, 2 Pet. 1.] Prov. 2. 4. Matt.) 9 ver. 1.1 Cor. 5.3, 6. 2 Cor, 5. 7. Gal.| 17. 1. 4—6, 1 Thes, 3.] 3.& 3.18. 10.26. Eph. 3. 9%} 4.1 Whes. 2.17 | 2.20. Eph. 401. & 2. & 5.14.2 Thes,Ji 1. 15—17. Is, 53.) Rev. 2, 17. |p 2 Chr. 29, 36, 1) 5. 1,2. Phil. 1, 27. : 2. 16,17. 11. Jer.9,. 24. Mat.!m ver. 8. 18s Matt.| Cor. 11.34, & 14.40.] 1 Thes. 4. 1. y 1. 12,13. & 3. 17, € 3. 14. Ps. 133. 1.) 11. 25. 27. Luke] 24, 4. 24. Acts 20.| q Ruth 1.18. Ps.78.Jt 1. 23. Ps, 1e3- &) Eph. 5. 20.1 Thes. John 17. 21. Acts] 10. 21, 22. John 1.) 30. Rom. 16. 18,| 8.37. Acts 2. 42-1) 92 13. Is. 61. 3.| 5.18. Heb, 13. 15. 26. & 4.1. 2 John} 3, 14.1 John 5. 11,! —6. Jude 20, those, who simply depend on it and pray for it ;} mysteries, and such instructions as were deducis ‘work and. seek the glory of the Lord: wisdom and knowledge must be derived by faith ay NOTES, a and prayer; and all science or philosophy cou. CHAP, I. V. 1—4. The apostle was desir-| trary to this were worthless, This the apostle ous, that the Colossians should know what ear-j insisted on, lest any man should beguile them nest longings he had experienced, and what| into some specious delusion, by enticing words Vigorous endeavours and fervent prayers he had | or persuasive reasonings, such as plausible ora» been engaged in, for them and the Christians of|tors often use, to impose onthe judgment by | Baodicea, (a neighbouring city,) and all others|addressing the passions; or by assuming as | who had never seen him, in order to promote | true, what is specious indeed, but false: as if e- _ their spiritual welfare. He especially wrestled | ther heathen sages, or Jewish scribes, could most earnestly with God in prayer, (iv. 12.) that |teach any wisdom, distinct from and preferable | their hearts might be.encouraged by divine con-|to the mysteries of the Gospel. ‘It grieved the solations, in every part of their duty; and that, |* apostle to think, how incapable he was render- _ inorder to this, they might be united together |* ed of serving them, otherwise than by his let. | in the most perfect love of one another: that so|* ters and prayers. Oh! that such language tion, might be excluded; which would otherwise |‘ a desire to use his liberty to the best of pur- | Passions, grieve the Holy Spirit, and interrupt |* finement he would wish he had done.” (Dod- ‘their comfort. In this most cordial union, he| dridge.) All the treasures, &c. (3.) ‘ Let this be q rayed that they might attain and possess all)‘ the firmest argument against cavillers, that | ™ God manifest in the flesh” iz whom, or in| greatly interested himselfin their concerns, and feed iyetery, were treasured up‘all the riches | realized to his mind the prosperous state of their | of wisdom and knowledge. These were indeed | Church, as made known to him by Epaphras.— hidden from the eyes of proud unbelievers : but | Some think, that he bad an immédiate revelation ie infinite wisdom and knowledge of God were| concerning it; as Elisha hac of Gehazi’s ‘con- } aris , than in all his other works : all true wis-| ever, which he had of their prosperous state, he dom and knowledge consisted in a believing and | was filled with joy and complacency ;' as if he se 79Re sania understanding of these| had witnessed the orderly management both of ee » VE 24 is ssantiied _ and who go forth in that strength, to do thé| ble from them: yea, from this treasury all true = | all envies, resentment, suspicions, and competi-|* might inspire every minister who reads it, willy — certainly burden their consciences, inflame their|* poses, and to exert himself, as under such con. displayed in the Person and redemption of| duct in following Naaman. By that view, how. . A.D. 64. *g 2 Beware lest any man @ spoil you through > philosophy and vain deceit, ce after the tradition of men, ‘after the * rudiments of the world, and mot © after Christ: _Z Dent. '6. 12, a Acts 17.18. °82.Je ver. 22. Matt..15. 2-9. Mark 7. 3— 7]. 15) & 10 17. &| Rom. 1. 21. 22,2 thee “he 2 13. Gal. 1. 14, 2 16, 6. Phi, 3. & 2| Cor. 1-19-23. & 3. Pet. 3. 17. 18, 19. & 15, 35, a yer. 18. Cant. 2. 36. 2 Cor. 10, 5. Gr. 15. Jer. 29.8. Rom.} 1 ‘Tim. 6, 20. 2 26. 17. Eph. 5. 6.) Tim, 2. 17,18 & 3.) 4. 3..9. ; Heb. 13.9.2 John 8.| 15+ : ‘je Eph. 4. 20. Bao ATT My new a A ae aes their private concerns, and of those of the Church ; as to the external regularity and disci- pline maintained in it; and the constancy of their faith in Christ, notwithstanding the terrors of persecution, and the artifices of false teachers. As therefore they had by faith received’ Christ Jesus to be their Lord and Saviour, according to the several offices which he sustained for the benefit.of his Church ; let them continue in ha- bitual dependence on him, and obedience to him; let them seek~all their wisdom, strength, hope, holiness, and comfort, from him, and aim in all things to serve and glorify him. Thus, be- ing rooted in him as trees in a fruitful soil, and builded upou him as a house upon a firm founda- tion ; and being siablished by living faith in him, according to the doctrine which they had been taught; they would abound more. and more in faith, and proceed in their course with fervent thanksgiving to God for all his benefits. (Marg. Ref.) V. 8, 9. It was especially requisite for the Colcssians to be upon their guard, that no man might rob them, (as victorious armies plunder the vanquished,) of their hopc or comfort,. or tian them aside from Christ, by any philosophi- cal subtleties, and vain delusive speculations, which were opposed to the simple belief of the gospel. These were human traditions, which were delivered from the heads of the several sects of philosophers, and so handed down from age toage: and they formed the. elements or first principles of a supposed. wisdom, suited to the proud, curious, and carnal temper of the world ; but which was totally incompatible with the doctrine of Christ. The Judaizing teachers seem to have blended their system, with specula- tions borrowed from the Pagans, and their dif- ferent sects of philosophers : thus the traditions of the sages, and those of the Pharisees, were incorporated ; and the worldly elements of hea- then superstition or philosophy, were blended with legal und other external observances. | Un- Tess something of this kind be supposed, it will be found difficult to understand the apostle’s dis- course: for ne spoke of philosophical delusions and legal ceremonies at the same time ; he ar- gued against both of them at once, but he level- led his reasonings chiefly against the Judaizing teachers. To. what he had before advanced, he here added, that “in Christ all the fulness-of «« the Godhead dwelleth bodily.” 4 In the temple the Lord discovered his presence by tlie Shechi- nah, or visible glory ; yet, this was only.an em blem. or shadow of bis gracious presence: but in Pet. 1.18. = cd ver. 20. Eph, 2.2 * Or, elements, Gal. COLOSSIANS. . | power: * 9 Forfin him dwelleth all ¢ of the God-head e bodily: 9) 10 And. ye are» complete in. him, — which is i the all principality and Rte fis | Ras fiver. 2,3. & . 19.12. 18 Is. 7. 14. Matt. 1.) 20: 23, Jobn 10. 30. $8.|g Lukes & 14.9, 10.20. &y 1, 14:8 2 17, 21.2 Cor. 5. 19.jh 3. WIE 1 Tim. 3,16. Tit 1 Core 1s fh PY Christ, the fulness of the 1 ty ; and all the divine perfec nS are by Christ, as God manifested in the! virtue of the mysterious Union of the d human nature in one Person, When th spoke of believers being ‘filled with allt “ of God ;” he evidently meant it of their a rich abundance of all divine communications — from God ; and his indwelling in his people refers — to his gracious and powerful , with them. | But.“ all the falness of the Goc iwelling: b « dily” in Christ, is language uns er, and evidently refers to his being the repository of all spiritual | 35. whose fulness all spiritual believers rece’ (Note, Johni. 14—16.) For God dwelli human nature, as in a temple perfections, performs all div communicates all benefits to medium. (Mang. Ref.) . Christ, is ae © said to be “ filled with all the fulness of * but the whole fulness of’ the ‘to reside in him. Now Bes * never signify the gifts of God, or * of the gospel; but the divine natut ‘ can the will or revelation of God « dwell bodily” ‘ in. any, person.’ Vi If the union of Deity and Manhoo = can be expressed in human doubt this verse does express V.10. As Christ was con his mediatorial work, by, “ all the ft * Godhead dwelling. in him bedily ers are completely supplied with all want, by their mystical union | “in him,”, as members of; his and as quickened by his Sp ‘© Wisdom, Righteousness, Sancti “ Redemption:” all their: instruction, ance, holiness, deliverance, liberty, yicte happiness, are derived from him by. use of his appointed means. «‘ Head of all principality. Ref.) all angels being his the whole creation being in one subjected to him: so Christians to fear any creatures, (or 0 from. them. The Judai have imbibed, and new-n li tions of subordinate deities, the scriptural doctrine of an > duced the mediatorial wor of th which. they at an early period attem rupt the Christian Church,» and. not out success. To this the apostle he: - ' —— “aD. 64. CHAPTER II. A.D. 6%, 91 In © whom also ye are circumcised|and ™ the uncircumcision of your flesh, with the circumcision made ! without hands, = inputting off the body. of the sins ~~ camel = by the circumcision of rein also ye are risen with sim “the faith of the operation of ®who hath raised him from the dead. d you, being t dead i in 2 sins, } fehers,) ab well 23 in what is ‘s2id afterwards— “But Christians could have no occasion to pay | ‘Homage of any kind to those creatares, who; _ “however exalted, were subjected to Christ = | Lord and Redeemer. | v. il, 12. The disciples of Jesus did not ‘ieadinbe eetiesteak vc21 of circumcision, in order | ‘totheir acceptance or complete salvation : for | in Christ, and by their union with him, they bad ‘the true’ circumcision, which was not performed on their bodies by the hands of men, but on their hearts. by the Holy Spirit; in consequence of | ‘whose regenerating work, they were daily em- ad panes off the body of the sins of Thus they renounced and watch- > pathy all the sins, to which their natural “corrupt propensities excited them ; and they had |“ : vgrucibed the old Man as propagated from Adam, ‘on the hearts of his people; by his . (Holy Spirit ; een Rom, ii. 28, 29.) For the _. “circumcision of Christ,” seems rather to signify bis work in the believer's soul, than his own per- {is mediator hun though that was 2 part of mediatorial humiliation, by which the trae Ne acision was procured for them, and in “they are rendered conformable to him. d of the outward sign of circumcision, m hed been. substituted ; (which some bse fo be meant by the circumcision of =) this represented that death and burial mhemn from former confidences, and sinful y pursuits, which true Christians ex- ice; in order to their being made conform- 2 to him in: his resurrection. (Notes, &c- wi ere baptism of Jews and Gen- Christ : the washing away of the on of their sins ; and their dedi- i of the Pather, the Son, and , in whose name, as the God of on, they were baptized... The same hath * he quickened ‘together with him, y having forgiven you alltrespasses; __ 14 » Blotting out > the hand-writing of ordinances that was against us, which was contrary to us, and © took it out of the way, nailing it to bis cross ; i5 And © haying spoiledé principalities and powers, he made a shew of them openly, ©triumphing over them * in it. «| a Epb. 2. 11. 4.5. Ps. 51, 1.9, Is] 53-12. Mat. 12. 29. x Ps. 71. 20. & 139.) 43. 25. & 50. John 5. 21: oe 3 19. 6. 63. Rom. 4. 17. & 8. 10- I Cor. 15: a i. 18.} 13. & % 13.&9. 9, & 55.7. Jer. 31.34; 10. & 19.8, 9. Acts 13. 38,39. 2 Se iy 14.2 30. Acts 2 23, 2s Cor. 5. 1% Heb 32—36,. 1o—12. Loin izle Gen. 2.15. Ps.6.|* Or, im Aim —$. & 2,12. 13, Is. 49. 34, 25. & 2 Nem. 5. 23. imward change had been signified by circumci- sion, which was administered to adult proseiytes, and then to their infant offspring, so that no argument can hence be deduced against the bap- tism of infants. (Notes, Gen. xvii. Matt. xxviii. 19, 20.)—This conformity to the crucified and risen. Saviour was effected, “ through the faith * of the operation of God, who raised him from the dead ;” or by a believing reliance on the effectual saving power of God, as revealed in the Gospel of Christ. It is, no doubt, an important scriptural truth, that the faith, by which we re- ceive all other blessings, is itself the gift and work of God: and this has induced seme expo- sitors, and very many preachers, to explain the clause to mean, “the faith which God has wrought in the heart.” This was the author’s view, when he wrote the first edition of this + work ; and indeed, till-he came to revise it, for this edition. But a careful examination of the subject has convinced him, that this is rather imposing 2 sense on the apostle’s words, ¢han inquiting after the true meaning of them.” The ablest Grecians are decided, at the idiom of the language will not admit of that construction = and certainly there is no instance in the New Testament, i in which a similar mode of expres- sion can fairly be thus interpreted. (Mark xi. 22. Aéts iii. 16. Rom. iit. 22. 26. Gal. n. 16.'20. ii. 22. Eph. wit. 12. Phil i. 27.18. 9. 2 Thes. ii. 13. Jam, ti. 2: Rev. i 13. xiv. 12. Gr.) But it should be observed, that, though the clause does not af- firm faith to be the work and gift of God : it nei- ther teaches nor implies aay thing to the contrary. Indeed, this is clearly taught in the subsequent verse.—(JMarg. Ref.) Buried. (Notes, Rom. vi. 1—3. V.13—15. The Colossians, being chiefly con- verts from idolatry, had been “dead in their * sins,” and in that carnal state of which the un. circumcision of their flesh was an outward to- ken : but God had quickened them together with Christ, by virtue of his resurrection ; having i in bis death provided for the forgiveness of all their transgressions, to the full benefit of which he had Nee ae ee ae Satie nomena a eS yet OL Og FREE An aay | ANI ‘ rere, erry ‘ A D. 64. 16 Let no man therefore ‘ judge you * ins meat, or in drink, or } in respect h of an holy-day, or of ‘ the new moon; k or of the sabbath days : £ Rom, 14,3. 10—13.j¢ Lev. 11. 2—47- &y 17. 20, 21.1 Cor. 8. 1 Cor. 10. 28—31. fix. 10-15. Deut. 14. 7—13. 1 Tim. 4.3 Gal.2. 12,13. Jam) 3; Be. Ez 4. TA. rr aR ae ha 10. & Mats 15. 11! Acts 13.9 ©Or, for eating and| 1\-3—18. & 15. 20.|+ Or, in part. “Ono K Rom. 14.2.6, 1d—th Ley. 23, Num. 28, Eee EE SEE REESE naman ne Daan thus admitted them! (Votes, Eph. ii. 111.) For Christ had blotted out the hand-writing of ordi- nances, the ceremonial law, which was, as it were, the bond of the ancient church, for payment of the debt. of sin contracted by wiplation of the moral law; but which Christ the Surety had paid in behalf of all believers, and so blotted out the debi: This was against the Jews, and contrary to them, as:well as to the Gentiles: for it is observa. ble that the apostle changed the person, when he came to speak on this subject, saying ws, in- instead of you. Not only was it a heavy yoke for them. to bear : but all its sacrifices and ablutions testified that they were guilty and polluted; yet could they not take away sims. So that the bond could never have been discharged, except as Christ came and made payment«of it; and un- believers among the Jews were nuder condem- nation, by the testimony even of the ceremonial law, as well as for the afditiona! sins which the multiplying of precepts necessarily occasioned. At ‘the same time the Gentiles, who had not so much as these typical expiations, were under condemnation as transgressors, and were exciud- ed by them even from the visible church. But Christ not only blotted out the deht, but remov- ed the bond out of the way, and nailed it as a cancelled deed to his cross, that it might no more appear against his people. The ceremo- nial law, therefore, and the whole Mostic dispen- sation, having received its intended aceomplish- ment in Christ, were of no more force or value than a cancelled bond: and the Gentiles, being admitted into the church by faith in Christ, and his ifistitution of baptism, had no need of circum. cision, or of any legal observances, and ought not to pay any regard to them. Moreover, Christ had at the same time virtually deprived the principal- ities and powers of darkness of their usurped dominion; and made way for the subversion of their kingdom, which was before universally es- tablished throughout the Gentile world. For by satisfying the justice of God for sin, he bad re- moved the cause of fallen m.n’s subjection to sa- tan, and made way for the preaching of the Bor pel to the nations, with the Holy Spirit sent down from heaven to make it successful. So that he vanquished those enemies when he hung upon the cross; when he arose and rscended, he led them captive; and he made an open show of his victory, and manifested the triumphs of his cross, when, by the preaching of his gospel, he proceed- ed to destroy satan’s strong holds, and to rescue his captives in the different nations of the earth, (Eph. iv. 8—10. )—Against us, (14,) ¢ Cireumci- © sion publicly testified innate depravity ; the * purifications, the pollutions of sin, and the sa- * erifices, that its guilt deserved death ; to which — COLOSSIANS. . bai: sar Ns name come : Raith ow deere es} Seu rt id ine eletege , ra i & 29, Dent. 16. ah Ba Neh.| $. 24.32, 39 —17. Neh. 89, & ,81.3. Is.J] John 1. 5 hy ma 10. 31. Ps. 42. 4 re —— ra vy zt &% 9 Rom. 14, i Num. 10. 10. & 28.) 11. 14. 1 Sam, 20.) 5. 1862 Kings 4. 23. Peete aoe ac he a eee * the remarkable saying * In those ceremonies there w * fession, than the removal of § silencing of the heathen orac al, yet rapid, subversion of the man idolatry, in consequence of the Christ, are fixed on by some commentators, almost the exclusive peal of the clause, “umpbing over them in it:? but these, i ever important, constituted ‘ay ‘small part of that victory over the ge me 2 Christ obtained on the | quent triumphs; of which ¢ dying thief may be consider (Wate. Gen, ii. 15.) at ie V. 16,17. Seeing” reap? it Christ haa: fi cancelled. the Beit acta ih Ao ‘man ven." ture to judge and condemn the Genti believers, | | as guilty, or as no part of the’ i ‘because ” they disregarded it ; rand Tak lisquiet himself about such censorious judgm related to the distinction betwe ctean meats, or the use of, or. this or the other drink; oF the neg : Jewish festivals and solempities, le New-moons and sabbaths. “ Doubtless, this: last re ated prir cipally to the weekly sabbath, “as obsery ed on the seventh day, Was now become a of the abrogated Jewish jaw h b with the seventh day in pre! save as that was for the time a ppo' nte appropriation of apart of our time: ship and service of God, We of tially immutable obligation.” (J 10.) ‘The first day of the we was the time kept holy by Cht a ians, in brance of Christ’s resurrection ; and | in the New Testament, nisays venth day, the observance of ing teachers wanted to Hogs ih conyerts. These things in et re of evangelical beset but | and substance of them were found in sulting from his Person, | 8s and consisting in the holiness,” nion with God, and hese ‘Now, it is not ena “pretended to have received fror a ‘the prophets, by eeaGlit ml pheceptl not a ‘written in the law, might? enjoit abstinence ‘from wine and strong drink, to such of their’ ‘ disciples as aimed at superior holiness (mH Bick night.) (Marg, Ref) hy RL AD.64. = * 48s Let ® no man} beguile you of your reward, § in. a voluntary humility and ° worshipping of angels, P intruding into things which he hath nof seen, those q vainly puffed up by his © fleshly mind; Ps 13« 8. 1 + 4, 8. an 18, “4 ‘18, 19. didates, by giving them wrong turning them out of. their course. The original word seems to be taken from the office of those, who pre in the Olympic games, and decided. to whom the prize belonged. Now, if any man such an authority among Christians, he would mislead all who willingly submitted to him, as well as domineer over their consciences, fe a would be attempted by certain persons, w solveit the mediatory good offices of holy angels : and they aimed to persuade others to the prac- all places, and acquainted with the sincerity and that they were more compassionate and @ most presumptuous intrusion into the supposed _ state of the invisible world: it substituted man’s arrogant conjectures and speculations in the “Place of divine revelation; and it was the ge- _Buine offspring of that selé-wisdom, with which the carnal mind is so prone to be puffed up. By thus exalting angels to the cffice of mediators, _ worshipping them in that capacity; they ly dishonoured Christ, the One Mediator God and man, to whom, as God mani- ropriated. They did not therefore adhere to Shrist the Head, ov hold communion with him ; 3 of the Gospel, by choosing and worship- -other mediators: and as no sinner can ap- h God, or be accepted, but in and by Christ; error tended directly to ruin their souls. l true.believers are united to him, and re- > alll. grace from him: they are compacted ether one body by their union with him i ith each other, and by thus filling up their ee, and performing their proper fanc- ions in his Church ; as the human body is made members compacted together, by as veins, &c, united to one head. CHAPTER IL, 8. 5, 6.1 Tim. 401. f Or, jue aren Sr pete 19. 10, & 8, As Christ was “the Head of all « principalities and powers,” the apostle warned the Colossians not to allow any man to rob them of that glorious. prize, for which they were can- directions, or were induced, by an uncommanded and self-imposed humility, to worship angels; pre- that it was improper for mean sinful creatures to come to God immediately with their and that it was therefore expedient to tice. Thus, they ascribed divine honours to created beings, as if ever present with men in the desires. of their hearts: nay, they seemed to kind than the Lord himself. This might be cali- , and indeed it was a voluntary degra- dation, to which a rational. creatute ought not to | submit: yet, in fact, it originated from pride, and_ -fested in the flesh, such worship ought to be ap- ‘but, fact, they departed from the grand prin- JA. D. 64. ig And # not holding the Head, from which tall the body, "by joints and bands, having * nourishment ministered, and ¥ knit together, 2 Ancreaseth with the increase of God. Cor..3..3.2 Cor. 12. 139,15, 16, 20. Gal. 5. 19, 20./x John 15. 4—5- Jam. 3. 14—16+ & Rom, 11. 17, Eph. 4. 1—6. 5.29. Eph. 4, 16. 1 Thes y ver. 2. Jobn 174 i . 12.& 4s 16.2 if PS 4, 3. Phil. 27.& 2 25.1 Pet 3. 8. Z 1.19.1 Cor, 3. 6. s ver. 6—9. & 1.18. Gal. 1.6-9,5.&2-l21. Aets 4. $2. 4.1 Tim. 2. 4—6. <3. 1) Thess. 1. 3. 2 Pet. t Eph. 4.15, 16. +10. & 10.} 3. 18% u Job 10, 9—12. Ps, 16, ir “kK 12, 12— é — eee ee Thus Christians derive spiritual nourishment from Christ, through his ordinances ; and, being knit together, they increase m knowledge and holiness, by the power of God, and grow upinto nearer conformity to him. ( Eph. iv. 15, 16.)— Tt hath before been intimated, that the Jews seem to have borrowed some of the Pagan’ no- tions, and applied them to the scriptural doctrine of angels ; by these means the Judaizing teach- ers had begun to corrupt Christianity with anew and refined species of idolatry. To what lengths the same principles afterwards carried professed Christians, in the worship of departed saints, real or imaginary, and the worship of images, as well as that of angels, especially in the Church of Rome, is well known. But the whole was done in direct defiance to the apostle’s testimo- ny, which sufficiently proves all such practices to be as contrary to the honour of Christ in the Gospel, as more direct or acknowledged idolatry is to the honour of God in the law. Many ex- Positors bestow great pains, while commenting on this chapter, in showing what heretics, or heretical teachers, the apostie had in view ; and what sects of the philosophers had supplied, so to speak, the materials for these corruptions of the Gospel. But it appears to me, that if Cerin- thus, or the Gnostics, or any other heretics, had been then Known, as avowing antichristian tenets, the apostle would no more have scrupled to name them, than he did to name Hymeneus and Philetus: unless he had thought that by naming some, he should be supposed to excul- pate others, who, with some shades of difference, were equally corrupting the Gospel. In like manner, the Stoics and Epicureans are named ‘by the sacred historian, in the same way as the Pharisees and Sadducees are; and if Christian- ity had been corrupted, exclusively, by the spe- culations of Pythagoreans or Platonists, it does not appear why the apostle should omit to pro- test aeainst them. But, if all the sects of the ie eo Saat held notions, suited to corrupt Christianity then the reason is evident, why the apostle names no one: and it is equally strong, against our interpreting his words of any one* exclusively. In fact, it is of immensely more importance for us to know whai, than whom, he opposed : forif our attention be engrossed by the danger of ancient ‘Christians, from this or the other sect, either of heretics or philosophers ; we shall probably be Jed to forget our own dan- | ger from papists, Socinians, philosophizing infi- dels, rational Christians, (as some call them- selves,) and alt the varieties of superstitious and ' A. D. 64. COLOSSIANS. using 5),8 after the’ commatid 20 Wherefore, * if ye be dead with Christ b from the * * rudiments of the world, why, as though © living in the world, are ye 4 gone to ordinances ? 1 (¢ Touch not, taste not, handle not; : i Which all are. to perish with the a 3.3. Rom. %6. 2—j* Or, elements. Gal. 4, 9-12, Heb. 41. & 7. 4—6. Gal.je John. 15. 19. & 17,! 13. 9. 2. 19, 20, & 6.14.] 14—16.'2 Cor. i0.'e Gen. 3. 3. Iss 52. 1 Pet. 4. 1—3. 13 Jats 4,1 Jokn} 11.2 Core 6. 17-4 b See on, ver- Tim. 4. 3. Eph. 2. 15. a Se on, ver. 14. 16. f Mack’ % 18, 19. enthusiastical deceivers; against all of whom, the apostle’s words, as explained i in an enlarged sense, Most solemnly warn us. V. 20—23. If the Colossians were indeed be- come dead with Christ to the ceremonial law, which is elsewhere ‘called the rudiments or sent of this world, (Marg. Ref.) Christ having discharged, and cancelled, that bond; why did they act as if they were still living in the world, under a carnal dispensation, and strangers to a more spiritual worship and service? and why did any of them submit to those, who dogmatically imposed legal observances and hu- man traditions of any kind on them?) The Ju- daizing teachers having imbibed also the notions of the heathen philosophers, had crept in at Colosse, and with great eagerness inculcated their principles, and seem to have met with coun- tenance from some professed Christians. They catied on them, ina dogmatical and authorita- tive manner, not * to touch,” or to eat such food, as was legally unclean, and not so much as to taste it; nor yet to handle any thing, which might pollute them : probably requiring them also to refrain from marriage. (1 Cor. vii. 1.)— The next words are diflerently interpreted.— Some. suppose them to be the words of the false teachers, forbidding the use of all food, which caused the destruction of life. ‘ Whatever things | * * tend to the destruction of life in the using’— (Macknight.) _ But though the words may bear this translation: yet, as there is nothing i in the original for-of life ; and as whatever is used as food, is destroyed by that use; the interpreta. | ‘ tion seems inadmissible. ©All which things * tend to the corruption of that exccellent reli- € gion into which you are initiated?” (Doddridge.) This supposes the word @Sope.to be used na moral sense, of which many instances may be given. But the more general, and, as it appears to me, the best founded interpretation, supposes the apostle to refer to our Lord’s words concern- ing the traditions of the Pharisees, (Jfate. xv. 17 :) and implies, that abstaining from such things, when not divinely prohibited, as support- ,ed the body by perishing themselves, could do nothing towards the salvation of the soul.— (Notes, Matt. xv. 1—20. 1 Cor, vi. 12—20.) Whereas, ail such things perish with the using, and could communicate no real defilement. . T'y- pical instructions had in former ages been con- veyed by the rituak law; but its obligation had now ceased, and it was of no more authority, than the other doctrines and commandments of hu- ‘man invention, which the false teachers added to } ons. ‘ce it. Fhe Saag of angels and the distinctions of rs and speculating teachers, al -honour to thi doatrinats of 1 23 Whic of wisdom in i and + neglecti John 6, 27-1 Cor. 4. 13. h'G g as. 29+ 13. Dan. 11-} 23. 37. Matt. 15. 8-9 } 11. Mark 7. 7—13. Tits] 4: kp meats, had a show of wi pose on the injudicioits the rule of duty, and thu ¢ had a semblance of great devotion a nary sanctity : but, it implied that’ efia defective rule, and that he wo ed with what he had never com might also'appedr very humble to wor yet, this arose from abominable lief. The. abstaining from. m self-imposed austeritie: traordinary spirituality, by neglected, from a pretende mal indulgence, and’ zne and suffering: yet, all this was « nour,” to God, er any t nay, the whole tended: to satisfy able manner, the propensities carnal mind, by gratifyi Ip dom, self-righteousness, of others. The word, rendered is not elsewhere used in the Wi butit may be so naturally fo! words found in the eighteent ed. “ voluntary worshippiti eg by no-means doubtful. ently interpreted, ‘Nor ‘ they regard those thip gratified, (or p * flesh,” he: mean gratified with every: pride, self- preference, “ Not by any provisior for s at Tl, * sometimes in 1 food. and clothing nec the provision of the necessa cies of life, made. for. dows, is called Thee dy is as real a part of and ought to have such are necessary to its he wisdom which teaches th “ body, is not wisdom, but * Not yielding that due res * body which were mee *. fit sustentation of it.” ( € marriage, which'* is all,” ¢and allowing 1 6 satisfying those desires * by nature, brought « lusts” (Hammond: clearly made out: very well suit the ec doubted, that the” § ‘speak against the corrupti ~ 1 Re we RH ARH = gk i eS * - id ’ _ CHAP. III. * The apostle i See Christians to seek, and set ieee affections on, things above ; and being risen with ollowing him to heaven, 1 1-4, to mortify ast: to put away malice, and to seek eon- hrist in holiness, 5—11 ; especially in | philosopher, so to speak, on the su- “Pharisce, attempted to corrupt the » imlanguage strictly prophetical of the uent corruptions of the ‘* man of sin,” the papal antichrist. It may, however, be ques- tioned, whether the words translated “ satisfying the flesh,” which seems to imply full gratifica- tion, even to repletion and satiety, would have been used by the apostle in this connexion: so that, on the whole, the first interpretation ap- Deane to me the eee erry: "PRACTICAL, “OBSERVATIONS. V. 1-7. who know the worth :of souls, will seek and pray for the salvation of sinners all over the earth: and such as greatly love their brethren, i will earnestly strive for the establishment and | PROBTeSs, even of those whom they have not ; and when they can do nothing else, they | pail wrestle with God in prayer for them, .The hearts of Christians are commonly comforted and animated, in proportion as they are ‘ knit toge- “ther in love:” and there are riches, in the full assurance of understanding of the Gospel, with which believers in general are but little ac- quainted. Indeed, there is an inexhaustible mine of most precious treasure in the word of God; from which men are enriched, in propor- jon to the simplicity, Giligence, and persever- » with which they seek it. We cannot “comprehend the mystery of God, even of the Pather and of Christ; but we may believe, ac- knowledge, contemplate, and adore it. Thus we ' shall derive, from the treasures laid up in our ‘Bmmanuel, supplies of wisdom and knowledge, far more valuable than all man’s boasted science from the proud and unbelieving, and can be dis- ~ covered and appropriated only by faith. We have peculiar need to insist on these things at present, when so many are employed in beguil- | ing men with enticing words ; extolling the pow- ers pat human reason, and depreciating revela- a0 patpnsing theology, and idolizing philo- phy ; boasting of demonstration and experi D ‘in natural science ; rejecting unanswerable ences of the divine inspiration of the scrip- eS 5 and. treating all experience of the power “Feiss. f divine grace in the heart with the most sove- erficial speculators are thus beguiled fidelity, skepticism, or destructiye per- of Christiavity, it must rejoice every €s- d believer and every zealous minister, to that there is yet a remnant to be found, d through the land, who walk orderly, Sea obedience and worship of the ic «te steadfast in the faith of Christ : he tea find his heart, united ; and, if CHAPTER If. and philosophy: but these treasures are hidden. A.D. 64: love of each other, readiness -to forgive injuries, ‘and gratitude te God, 12—15: to keep close to the word of truth, to abound im grateful praises, and to do all in the name of Christ, 16—17. The duties of wives and husbands, 18, 19.: of chil- dren and parents, 20, 21 ; and of servants, 22—25. walk in Christ, even as they have received him to be their Prophet, Priest, and King; that be- ing rooted in.and built upon him, they may be steadfast in the faith, and fruitful in every good work, “ abounding therein with thanksgiving. 2 V. 8—17.° Let young persons and inquirers after the truth, especially beware lest any man spoil them through philosophy. They may depend upon it, that all the boasied Knowledge, which is opposed to the mysteries of the Person and redemption ~ of Christ, is a vain deceit, a worldly wisdom; like that of Jewish Scribes who crucified Christ, or that of heathen philosophers, who counted the preaching of the cross to be foolishness. Men cannot foliow such vain delusions, and be the disciples of Christ: for “in him dwelleth all the * fulness of the Godhead bodily.” All true Christians glory in this “ great mystery of godli- © ness,” and all who oppose it, are strangers to the life of faith and the way to the Father— (Join xiy. 6.) Without union and communion with Christ, and with the Father through him, by the supply of his Spirit, we can do nothing; but true Christians are complete in him: they derive all they want from his fulness ; and they are safe in his keeping, who is the Head of all principali- tyand power. If we enter into the Spirit of gen- uine Christianity, we do not want either Jewish exploded ceremonies, or newly invented super- stitions.. The cjrcumcision of the heart, the cru- cifixion of the flesh, the death and burial to sin and the world, and the resurrection to newness of life implied in baptism, and connected with faith of the operation of God ; sufficiently prove that our sins are forgiven, our debt is blotted out and cancelled, and that we are fully deliver- ed from the curse of the law. He who triumph- ed upon the cross over the principalities and powers of darkness, will also from his glorious throne, defend us from all their assaults and stratagems, till he hath made us more than con- querors. We want no other wisdom, righteous- ness, strength, holiness, liberty, or victory, than what Christ bestows. Weneed not regard those who judge us in respect of meats, and drinks, and holy-days, or other human traditions, which are not so much as a shadow of things to come, as Jewish ceremonies once were: but we enjoy the substance in Christ, and by walking in his ordinances and commandments. ¥. 18—23. Having One all sufficient Advocate with the Father, we haye no occasion for any other medi- ator, and need not abase ourselves to worship fellow-servants, to the great dishonour of our common Lord. -Such voluntary self-degradation is real pride, which refuses submission to the teaching, righteousness, and authority of God : and it is the genuine eflect of a carnal mind, puffed 7p with ree Enow ene and yainly A. D. 64, F ye then be® risen with Christ, » seek those things which are above, * where Christ sitteth on the “right hand of God. 2 4 Set your * affection on things Zboeve, © not on things on the earth. 3 For yet are dead, and & your life is h hid with Christ in God. a2. eo. 20. Rom. . 6. 4, 6 9—11. Gal.| Eph, 1..20. & 4. 10. Phil. 3 19. z 29, 20, Eph. 1.] Heb. 1. 3. 13. & Saf See on, a. 2.20, 19, 20, & 2. 5, 6. 1.& 10.12. & ap es 16. Db ver. 2. Ps. 16,11.) 2.2 Pet. 3. 22. & 17.14.15. & 73.|d See on, be vers 1 25,26. Prov, 15.24.) 1 Chr. 22 19. & Matt. 6. 20. 33.| 29. 3. Ps. 62. 10. &| 19. Rom. 5. 10. 21. Luke 12. 33. Rom,} 91. 14, & 119, 36,) & 8.:2. 34—39. 1 8.6.2 Cor. 4.18, Phil. 3. 20, 21. Heb, 11. 13—16, ©. Ps, 110. 2. Matt. 22. 44. Ke 26.) 64.] —~17. Mark 12, 36. 8 14.1* Or, mind. 62. & 16. 19: Lukele ver. 5. Ps. 49. 11 20. 42. & 22. 69.) —17. Matt. 6. 19% Acts 2. $4. & 7.| Luke 12.15. & 16. 24. 40. & 6. 39, 40. 7. 14. Matt, 16. 23; Rom. 8. 4—6. Phil.| 5 1.23. 1° John 2. 15 John 3.3. Rev. 2 17. intruding into those things which are not seen, The Church has long enough been corrupted, and souls deceived, with such gross delusions, with human inventions, will-worsbip, and self: imposed austerities: men have long enough been misled by those who said, ‘* Touch not, *¢ taste not, handle not ;” concerning “such things as perish with the using. But, whatever show there may be’ of wisdom, sanctity, or mor- tification in these devices; they certainly are worthless in themselves, they neither honour nor please God; and they gratify the proud self-pre- ference, the domineering bigotry, and the perse- cuting temper of the carnal heart of man. Let us then not depart from the simplicity of our de- pendence onthe Lord Jesus, and obedience to ‘him: He is our Head of authority and influence, * from.whom the whole body by joints and bands «having nourishment ministered, and knit toge- * ther, increaseth with the increase of God.”— As dead with him to thé world, and ‘its: wis- dom and maxims, let us willingly bear his yoke, and steadily’ assert our liberty from human im- positions. What he hath left indifferent, let us regard as such; and leave others to the like free- dom ; and, remembering the transient nature of earthly things, let us endeavour to glorify God in our use of them, NOTES. CHAP. Til, V. 1—4. If the Colossians were indeed risen with Christ, as their baptism and profession implied, it behooved them to eviderice it, by seeking “ those things ‘which are above.” (Marz. Ref.) Perfect knowledge, holiness, and felicity, i in the immediate presence of God, and in his service and love, are evidently intend. ed. The assured hope, and the happy earnests and first-fruits of these, they ought to seek, in preference to all worldly interests or pleasures; and in the diligent use of all appointed» means.— Thus they should follow Christ their Fore-rua- ner : that, as ‘they were dead to sin and alive to God, in conformity to his death’and resurrection, so they might be conformed to him in his ascen- sion into heaven ; where, as their Surety, he was COLOSSIANS, 35. Rom. 8 | 8, 9. 11. 19-25. & 4.14. & $. 21. & 10, 28—30. & 14. 37. Prov. 25. 5, Ec} Cor. 15. 45. Heb. Te 24.1 Pet. 1. 3— h 2. 3. Matt. 11.25. 1 Cox. 2. 14- Phil 4.7.1 Pet. 8 4.1 * 4° When Christ; who ie ‘our * appear, then shall Tye also’ him in glory. é, 5 ™ Mortif bers which are cation, uncleann q evil concupi C § which is idolatry’ : OP eae a0, 6 Fér- shel cay ie: the wrat i John 11. 25. ine 6. & 20. 21., Acts} Cor. 4. 1% 3. 15. Gals 2. 20.2} 21. 1 Thes. 4. Tim. 1.1.1 John iy Thess 1. 10 1, 2 & 5.12 Rey, Jude 25... - 2.7. & 22, 1. 14. | k1 Tim. 6. 14.2 “é Tim. 4.8 Tit 2.jp Rome 7% Se 13. Heb. 9, 28 1 Jam. 4. le Pet. 5. 4-1 John 2.0 Mat, 15.19. Mark} 4, 28. & 3,2. 7-21, 22. Rom. "re Car 1 Ps. 17. 15+ & 73.) 29, 1 Cor. 5° 1+ 10, 24, Is. 25. 8,9. Mat,| 11. & 6» 9. 13. 18, hr 13.48, John 6. 39,| 2 Cor. 12. 21. Gal. 40, & 14.3. & 17, exalted on the poeiers on hand of the Father, to’ appear and to prepare a place for ee I holding his glory, and -aspiring’ in hope heavenly inheritance, they t to v cl savour, pursue, and delight in, oe and not earthly. (Votes, Rom, according to their ‘profession, ‘and ie confidence respecting them, they were alre dead to their former’ hopes, i interests, mot and pursuits; ‘* and their life was hid ¥ *« Christ”? The spring of that’ cteral I which abode in them, and from which | present comforts, hopes, and “activity rived, was in Christ and his fulness ; th of this living water flowed into thei the influences of the Holy Spirit, th thus they were united to Christ, munion with him; and wisdom, s and comfort, were derived from hi and ruled in them; and. they live him, and to him. The~ ‘and the nature, supports, an were hidden. from. carnal - understand what were the s active diligence and joyful patienc tion to all’ temporal interests and This life was likewise.secured, as a sure, from wicked men and- ; could by no means deprive them of it in’ their own’ keeping, but im ths "Ch by whom it was sustained, and who was the unfailing Source of it. Thus it was: “ Christ in God,” through the union of | with his human nature; and ‘so power, faithfulness, wisdom, | secured it for them. their Life, should appear,” judge the rea 5 oe al r who thus lived by him, appear being made completely like: him, ‘et i ir and soul; that they might all be ther with him: and their comfor the previous felicity of their parley would be an anticipation of this perfect ad ¢ nal glory reserved for them. vais” ry a. D: 64. oe cometh ‘on the t children of dis- 7 ae which 2 ye also walked some mye lived in them. | tnow ye also * put off all these ; yrath, malice, blasphemy, a fij- unication out of your mouth. Lie not one to another, seeing that > put off the old man with his 3 4—5. 2 - 18. Jude :] 29. 22. “Mat. 5,22. et age 4 26. ty ber. 19. 11. Is. 53, 126, 31; $2.):8. Jer. 9. 3—5. as Pet. 1. f 3. ud 18 a 23, 23| Zeph. 3.13. Zech. , F. gp. ‘ Gl 2 wey 24. 22 ; 1. 209 & 3. 14 8. 16. John 8. 44. r ha ‘ . 4,25. 1 Tim. é 1. 10. Tit. 1. 12, n—1 m4 2. ¥.| 7. Sude 8. Rev.16.9.!e ver. 8. Pom 6. 6. kla Eph. 4.29. & si Eph. 4.22, oa 6. The exhortations here. given, are dioutes to those that have been already consider | ved; (Notes, Eph. iv. 17—32. v. 1—6.) The | members which are upon earth,” signify the - swarious lusts of man’s carnal nature, the mem- «bers of the old man, the body of sin, In the _ wegenerate “ the flesh is crucified with its affec | > tons and lusts ;” yet there is still life in it Jt must therefore be daily mortified ; a continual - Opposition must be made to all its corrupt work- ings; the supplies of its life must be, as it were, Seat off; weg SAR must be made for its -in- a ; temptations, and occasions of sin “must be. y ere and even lawful inclinations -must be habituated to brook denial. Tbus the of the carnal nature, which affects andy the bondof perfect- hess. 15 And let ¢ the peace. of God ule in P Ste on, ad. ver. 10) Marg. Phil, 1. 8.] Cor. 6:7, 8. q Is. 42.2. & 45.4.) & 2 ty iJehn 3. Lule 5. 20—24. & & 65. 9,22, Matt f 17 ; 48-50, 1 Cor. 2. 24.22.24. 31. Markju Roms, 22-9, 104 10. Eph. 4. e & 13, 20. 22: 27. Luke! Gals 5. 6.; 22, 23.) 5) 201 Pet, 2 18.7. Rom. 8. 29—| Eph. 4. 32.. Phila John 13. 34, Ras: SURO. it. & 11.) 2,2—4,.-P Phes. 5 | 12, Rom, 13. 8.5 & 5—7. 2 Tim. 2. 10.) 15. Jam. 3.37, 18.{ Cor. 13. 1 Thes, 4. Lit 11. A Pet. 1.| LPet. 3. Sell. 2|.9. 1 Tim. 1.5. 1 +2, 2 Pet..1,,.10. Pet.1.5—8. 1 John Pet. 4. 8... 2Pet. 1. John 1.43. Rey.17.| 3: 14—20. 7. UJobn 3. 23. & 14, Rom. 15:1, 2. 9| 4.21. x Rom/8. 29) Eph.|/€or. 6.6. Gal. 6.2.) is Eph. 1. 4. 4 John 1.4. 1 Thes, 1, 4—] Eph. 4. 2. 4.7—1%, 6.2 Thes. 2.13, 14.ty Mat. 3.44.8 6.Je Ps, 29. 11. Is. 26. & Jers 31.3. Bz,16.) 12.14, 15. & 18.21.| 3. & 27. 5. & 57. 8. Rom. 1.7, Bph} 35- Mark 11. 25.) 15. 19. ohn 14. 27. “2. 4,5. 2'Tim. 1.9:| Luke 6. 35—37. &)& 16. 33. Rom..'5. “Fit. ee: John! 11.4 & 17. 3,408) le & 14017. & 15. Be =e 23.34. Jam, 2.13.) 13. 2 Car. 5. 19— t Is. 83, 15, ae * Or, | complaint.|.31. Eph. 2. 12—18, 20. Luke 1. Mat. 18, 15--17-.. 1] & 5. 1. Phil. 4, 7. The word translated blasphemy, may signify slau- ders and revilings, as well as profane spceches, respecting Gad and holy things. These, as well as all polluting discourse, and falsehood of every Rind, must be renounced: seeing * they had put “ off the old man. with his deeds,” by the mor- tification. of the carnal nature, and by ceasing from the allowed practice of all sin. . Fhey ought therefore to avoid whatever was in the least de- gree inconsistent with their profession. And as they “had put on the new man,” and professed their conformity to Christ; and. as this renewal ef the soul after the holy image of-him, who had at first created it, and who had thus new-created Ht, was in knowledge, or. by the transforming knowledge of the glory of .God in Christ; so they ought to act like men, who were of one mie and judgment with the Lord, “ hating ini- “ quity and loving righteousness,” in their whole conduct. Tor they were fully adsaitted to ailthe privileges of God's: people, and should therefure actin character, They were now members of the Christian Church, im which. all other distinctions were abolished. Greeks and Jews, circumcised and _uncireumeised, illiterate persons of the most barbarous nations, the unciwilized Scythians, and the meanest slaves, as well'as free men, were all equally made the children and heirs of God: by faith in Chtist: their relation to bim was alone. requisite for their acceptance, and admission to these privileges ; and he dwelt, in them all, by the power of. his Spirit transforming them into his own holy image; by which they were distin. | guished from all other persons. - V, 19-15. been freely beloved and chosen in Christ, and }; called to be saints, or holy, persons : Cee at. t Golosse ahi manifest in, COLOSSIANS. 12 Pp Put ony therefore, 4 as the elect of| your hes God, "holy and * beloved, * bowels -of} called in As the elect of God, who. had. jet the, 16 Let § the you } richly. and admonish and hymns, ™ ing with erace: 17 And P whi or deed, do all ¥ Jesus. * giving tl Father by him. d1Cor.7,15. Eph 8. 6. Marg 2016. & 4.16. " ‘sae e ver. 17. & 1. 12.& pis oe" 107, 22, & 116. 17. Jon. 2.9. Luke 17 16—18, Rom. 1. 21. 2 Cor. 4.15. &. 9.jk 4%, 28. Rom: 11, Eph. 5-20, Bil 1 Phes: 4. y 4.6. UThes. 5. 18. 3 The 1Tim.s. 1. Heb} 15) 13015. Revi 7) 12, pine f'Jobn 5, 89; 40. 2h Tim: 3.515 "Hebi 4 ie 12, 13. 1 Petals 14, 32. Rev. 19.10, g Deut. 6. 6—9 11, 1820. Job 23. 12. Ps. 119. D1. Jer. 15.16. Loke®. 51} John 15-7. 1 John 2: 14, o 27. 2 Jolin 30, bh i ‘Tim, 6. 12. Tits kind, lowly, RRB phar mee rit: ati mg with each other, another, if any dispute or cause arose among them, after theres love to them, Over all t pact them into one. Ries perfect state of the, church, it.is_the very. bond which holy beings, in the perfect of heaven. (Notes, & €or. of God, in their hearts and. con: ‘source of all their comforts ; rule within them, asith ferences; that they migh endearing an example to men, Especially this, s keep the unity of the “ peace :” because they had & state of peace with i in on in. this, manner, and. i in ones i they. could, . W.a86, 17. (Note, Ep v. word of Christ, the wholeo seems ue he meant; wwhie “ the Light of the Word of God : aul ant, that the / and, meditation, Ore” standings with ‘the instructions of scriptare,;t fit-migl ‘thus abundantly. dwell within them ; that ay eir enaeiemice. might be formed upon CHAPTER III. A. D. 64. he Lord. i et pert Ub oe on Fathers, ¢ provoke’ not your chil-}%receive for ‘the wrong which he hath dren #0 anger, lest they be discouraged.{done: P and there is no respect of per- 22 Servants, ¢ obey in all things your | sons. ” gnasters: ine to the flesh; not with} {Gal. 1.10.1 Thes} 14, 6.8. Ephi S.|10, Eph. 6: 6. 2 5m enting aecording fosthe: i ese 24. 22, & 6.7. 1 Pe Bec ta hale is 0 Gen. 3. 16. Esthefz ver. Rom. 3.} Heb, 13.21. g Mat. 6.22. Acts!'2, 1315. ©) In 1 €or. 6.7% 8 1 4.20. 1 Cor. 11.3.) 14. Eph. 4.0 Si.jd Ps. 103.13. Prov.| 2. 46.°Epli. 6.5. 41 2.18.Gen. 15. 14], Vhes. 4.6. Philem. | & 14.34. Eph. 5] Jam, 3.14. -| 3 12. & 4. 1—4.| h Gen. 42. 18; Neh.! Ruth 2. 12,. Prov!) Tevet See | 22—24.33, 1 Tima Gen, 28.7- Ex. 20.) Sve.on, Eph: 6.4.) 5.9, 15. He. 5, 7.) 11. 18. Mat. 5: 12.0 2 Cor. 5.10, Hebe it,. 2. 12, Lev. 19.3. Deu! 1 Thes- 2,115 Heb. | & 8.122 & 12; 13.) 46. & 6, 1,2. 616.) 2. 2. a “f 2h. 1821. & 27.4 12.5—11. | 2 Core 7, 2: & 10.41. Luke 6p 4.1. Lev, 19.15. | 16, Proy. 6- 20. & Je Ps, 123. 2. Mal. 1.{ i Sve on, ver. 17. 2) 35.214: 14. Rom.| Deut. 1.17. 2'Sam- |. | 20. 20.8 30.11.17. 6. Mat. 8.9, Luke} Chy.31. 2t.Ps. 47.) 2:6, 7 8404, 5. 1] 14. 14, 2 Chr. 19. : | 6, 7. & 103. 1. &l Cor. 3.'8. & 9. 17,| 7, Job 34. 19. & 37. 24. &| Bz.22. 7, Mal. 1-| 6.46, & 7.8. Eph. : & 9. 18, 6, Mate 15. 4—6.. 8] 6- 5—7. 1, Time 6.| 119,10. 34, 145. Ee,} 18. Heb.-9. 15. &] 24. s¥suke 20. 21. j, Ee. 9.9. Mal} 19 19. Eph. 6. 1-3.| 1,2. Tit. 2. 9,10.|- 9.10. der 3. 10- 1] 10.35. %& 11.6. | Acts 10. 34. Rom. 1 . Luke 14./6 ver. 22; Eph. 5.} Philem.. 16. 1Pet.| Pet. 1.22, ©» m John 12, 26.Rom.| 2.11. Eph. 6.9. t 2. Fie «5 25. 28.) 24. Tit. 2. 9. 2.18, 19. 29. 33. X k Zech. 7. 5—%[ 1. 1. & 14, 18: 1} Pet. 1. 17. Jude 165 1 Pet. 3.7. le 1.10. Phil. 4. 18. ‘ 3 | Mat. 6. 16, Rom.!*Cor 7. 22. Gak 1. thelr hearts cast into the mould of it, and their/him; for such services. can he accepted fro consciences directed by it. Thus they would be|sinners, only through his intercession. enriched in all spiritual wisdom and knowledge ;}. V.. 18, 19.: (Votes, Eph. v. 22—33, 1 Pet. iii. (ii 2, 3.) and would learn to act wisely in their}1—7.) ‘Fit. in the Lord ;” or agreeable to his whole conduct; or they would be influenced to| commandment, honourable to his Gospel, and use their Knowledge in all wisdom, by reducing }not contrary to the rule of obeying God rather i to practice. This would enable them, with|than man. Christian wives would at that time, readiness and pertinency, to teach, catition, ex-)in many cases, be required to obey idolatrous hort, reprove, or encourage one another’: while | husbands ; and Christian husbands, to love hea- those psalms and sacred poems, which they sang | then wives.—De not bitter. « Thou art not a lord, together with holy affections, under the influence|‘ but a husband; thou hast not got a maid- of divine grace in their hearts, to the glory of the |* seryant, but a wife; God would have thee the | Lord, would furnish them with words suited to] ‘ ruler of the inferior sex, not the tyrant? (Am. such mutvaladmonitions. Their idolatrous neigh-| drose.) ‘In this precept, fidelity to the marriage- ours had {aid up in their memories songs in praise |‘ covenant is enjoined : as well as care to provide ‘of their base Geities and corrupt practices, which |* for the wife such conveniences as may be ne- they used, on every festive occasion, and’ when|* cessary to her happiness, agreeably to the hus- they met together for social intercourse, nay, for)‘ band’s station? ( Macknicht.) amusement and recreation when aléne. This, in| V. 20, 21, (Vote, Eph. vi 1—4.)—Discourag- fact, has always been the case, in every country ;| ed. “When parents are continually’ finding fault and the popular songs have an immense, but] with their children, and confounding the distinc. generally, 2 most pernicious effect on the pecple :| tion between wilful offences, or obsiinate disobe- |; They are learned in early life, and not soon for-| dicnce, or immoral conduct, andthe heedlessness | Gotten, and often are considered as proyerbial| or inadvertencies of youth ; and when they sharp- or oracular. ‘Let then Christians, excluding those | ly reprove, even the defects of their endeavours | polluting vanities, labour to get their memories| to obey, without commending what is right ; chil- ‘and minds richly replenished with hymns and|dren imbibe the notion, that it is impossible to | Songs of praise to God, and of every kind, which | please their parents, and so discouragement ren., "are suited to prepare them for the worship of| ders them careless. They then count. their pa. heaven, and to anticipate its’ joys; and let them | rents harsh and unfriendly, they shun their com. these hymns and songs constantly, not on)pany; and in consequence are exposed to num- ‘Public oceasions alone, but in social meetings | beriess temptations. patnsiah oo obey Gaiety ade iso; and even when alone, in their houses, or} V.22—25. -(Wotes, Eph. v. 8. Marg. Ref.) journeying, and indeed in any other situation.| Singleness, &e. That is, Singly aiming to obey is will also render them edifying and animi-|and honour God, in all they do’; doing it to the “companions to their fellow-christians. In| best of their ability, as serving a good, merciful, , whatever they are employed about, whe-| and bountiful God, even in doing the work of a } conversation, in social worship, in their|tyrannical, iniquitous, and idolatrous. master.— or domestic concerns, or in any Work of| This would render the meanest employment, 2 or charity ; let them “do all in the name of} service acceptable, well-pleasing unto God: and, e“ the Lord Jesus ;” in a believing dependence on| however they might fail of pleasing their unrea.. his merit ;and grace, out of love to him, in obe | sonable masters, they would certainly receive an dience to his precepts, and for the honour of his abundant, though gracious, reward from God, fame; giving thanks to God, even the Father, by | especially in the heavenly inheritance —Serve the UNA ee Saree” F" 9D 24 Ar ‘4. D, G4. COLOSSIANS,» » CHAP. 1V. py Exhortations te masters to behave properly to their ; servants, 1: to perseverance in prayer, 2—4; to Lord Christ. * We are,’ (says Schlictlingius, -a | forgiveness th ; Socinian,) ‘ to serve Christ as our beavenly Lord, } by putting on ¢ which, saith he, comprehends faith in him, obe- | perfectness, that € dietice to him, and worship and adoration of. © him? (Whithy.) He that doeth wrong,’ Ke. (25.) ‘The misconduct of the servant would not excuse the cruelty and injustice of the master: and the idolatry, wickedness, or severity of the master, would not exempt the slothful, dishonest, or disobedient servant from punishment. (Marg, Ref) 3 PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. nO See By oy oo" all men, and are o' long to the Lord’s- to be enriched. in divin by a comprehensive ; word of Christ; that, being the Holy Scriptures, we mai nished unto every good work, treasury we may deduce instru admonition, while we unite in the God, and in Preving bis ar hearts : and so we shall b every thing in-thén « giving thanks to Go By these means our relative conduct will spiritual sacrifice. disobliging behaviour ¢ words and harsh conduc be precluded; because su meet for those who are devoted Children will thus learn 1 rents, because this is well. and from the same motives pare! eXercise their authority, with tleness ; not exasperating their ¢b lent anger or durable resentment, | aging them py disapproving of to please. Th z The sincerity of our professed faith andlove must be evidenced “by a consistent temper. and eonduct: and'we should prove that we are spi-, \ gitually alive through our risen Saviour, by seel- an delighting in those things which are above, where he sitteth at the right hand of God. Thus we shall know our interest in his atonement by the life which we have derived from him, and may be assured that ‘¢ When Christ, whois our « Life, shall appear, then shall we also appear ¢ with him in glory ;” though this life of faith, and experienced communion with an unseen Sa- viour, must be hid from ungodly men, and fre- quently derided by them. Having such hopes and comforts, we should daily employ ourselves in mortifying every carnal affection and in seeking a more entire deliverance, not only from hanker- ing after forbidden gratifications, but from all inordinate affection, and every desire of sensual indulgence, and from that idolatrous ‘* covet- # ousness, which God abhorreth :” for “ be- 4 cause of these things cometh the wrath of God # upon the children of disobedience.” In such. practices and pursuits we might have been left to perish 7 or not, we were by nature prone to them, and should have lived and died among the children of disobedience, if we had been left to ourselves. Let us then also pytoff anger, malice, slander, pose himself to the displea: revilings, irteverent words concerning God, pol-|no Respecter. of persons. luting discotirse, and all kinds and degrees of|and these alone, will rei insincerity ; for a Christian should no more allow |conscientious,. in all pl himself in any of these, than ‘2 courtier should | from loye to Christ, zeal fo dishonour his prince, and bemean himself, by |recommending his gospel, wearing squalid and ragged garments. Having | the assurance that theyare | therefore put off the old man and bis deeds, and |sings, But that evangelical put on Christ, and being renewed in knowledge |leaves. men regardless. of after his image; let us study to copy his example. | gives {hose with whom they. and to act consistently with our rank and charac-|cause for complaint, is very ter. be misconduct in the several. ¥. 12—25. some who are,zealous for abe _ jdently and habitually. wrong As to all other distinctious, we may weil be |no doult but they deceive thi indifferent about them, seeing “Christ is all and | disgrace the cause... Let us * inell .” but we should be earnestly desirous of | for grace to exable usto.; evidencing ourselyes to be the elect of God, holy | God our Saviour, in ener nal aud beloved, by cultivating’every benign, friend-| that the sincerity of our love ma ly, humble, and gentle temper; by copying the | beyond. all rcasonable ground of s Seeks us servants walk ful, diligent, and conscientious, in masters; from fear of | and authority and all-seeing eye: true religion wil teach every work of his station Ae : ability, and with cheer * the Lord and not to for whether we once waiked in them|him the gracious reward itance, as the servanbof Gustatoama F, to ee and fearing, (when tempted he should come short of ee ork ae AD. 64. CHAPTER IV. | AeD. 64: A - h be alway with nat * give unto your ser 6 Let P. your. speec y Mt which is just and equal ; grace, 4 seasoned with salt, that ye may ae also have a Master inj know * how ye ought to answer every heat man. eT ee ” tl in prayer, and @ watch [Practical Observations. > with ¢ thanksgiving 5 - 7 All'* my state shall t Tychicus de- ae cia ve raying also for us, & that} Clare unto, you, who is " a beloved bro- ore Eiocs unto us a door of utter-| ther, and *a faithful minister, and fellow- 7 tocak, b the; mystery of. Christ, servant in the Lord: ~ j ch 1 am also in bonds: > 8 Whom y I. have sent. unto you for at * Lmay make it manifest, oa the same purpose, that he might know chtto s mre teem your estate, 2 and comfort your hearts ; : canteen in wisdom towards n them 9 With a Onesimus, a faithful and be- loved brother, who is one of you: the e eming the time. ? y ¥. er are mi bouh ee 2 shall make known unto you all i ‘ eer ie; Eph. 3. 1. wage which are done here. Te Rom iad tin, 1.16% 2,%| | 10 » Aristarchus, my fellow-prisoner, 15:-Neh. 5.” | 6. 1 Thes. 5.17, 18-|k Matt. 10, 26, 27+ : 5 12. Bld Matt. 26. ' 41.) Acts 4. 29. 2 Cote| 5 3.16 Dent. 6. 6,) 4. 29. y.1-Cor. 4. 123.0 : 2 Is, 58.) Mark 13.33. Luke] 3. 12. & 4. 1—4 © "7. & 11-19. 1 Chr-lq Lev. 2, 13. 2 "Gor. 12. 18, Eph.6, | Pie La 36, 1Pet. 4. 7.\1 ver. 6. Acts 5. 29, 16. 24. Ps. 37. SO.) Kings 2. -20. 21.| 22. Phil» 2, tae Sasi 17." * 1 Cor. 2. 4, 5. $1. & 40.9, 10. &) Matte 5,13. Mark) Thes, 3.5. f Rom. 15. 30-32.) Cor. 2. 14. Eph. 6. 45. &. & 66. 16. &l 9. 50, Zz 2. 2. 1s. 40. 1. & ~ ; tt. 23.) Eph. 6.19. Fhil- 1. 71. 1§—18. 23, 24-)r Prov. 26. 94, °5.! 61.2. 2°Cor. 1. 4, ecad 19.1 Thes. 5. 25. ne 16. Matt. 10.| & 78. 3, 4. & 105.| Luke 20.20—40. 1] & 2 7.1 Fhes. 2 16.1—13. &| Phileni. 22 Heb.) 16. Rom. 15-1951) 2. & 119, 13. 46:] Pet. 3. 15. 11.&3. 2. & 4.18. 15. Eph. 6.8, 9.} 13. 18, 19. Cor. 14, 19-25.) Prov. 10,21. & 15.)s Ephs 6, 2i—23. | KS. 11. 14.2 Thes, « Rev 17, aS 10 let Cor. 16. 9. 2] Ephs5,15.17.Jam-| 4. 7. & 16. 21—24,jt Acts 20. 4.2-Tim,| 2. 17. ea Cor. 2. 12. 2 Thes-| 165. & 3. 17. & 22. 17,18. & 25.) 4.12. Lit. 3.12. ja ver.7. Phileme 10 ¢ Yer. 12: & ies 2 Rev. 3. 7,jn 1 Cor. 5. 12,13.1 11) 12. Ee, 10. 12,)u ver. 12. See on) —19. Sam. 8 23 Thes. 4-121 Tim-| Mal. 3. 16—18.} Eph. 6. 21. Phil. p Aas 19,29. & 20. erie Mb. lh See’on, 1. 26. &|'3. 7.1 Pet. 3.1. ° | Matt. 12. 34, 35.) 2.25, 4. & 27. 2. Philem. Ps, 55,17, 18 &l 2. 2,3. . lo See ony EpheS. 16.) Lake a. 22. Ephi]x 1 Cor. 4.1—4. pag. ; Bona {oe NOTES: ea strict it. But the, words contain a general rule CHAP. IV. V. 1. (Note, Eph. vi. 49) The! of vast extent and importance ; implying such ; concluding admonition of the preceding chapter! habitual propriety, circumspection, and discre- related to masters, as well as to servants. The/ tion in the whole conduct, as may preserve Chris- former were here exhorted to give their servants | tians from being ensnared or drawn into sin iby that support, and recompense for their labours, ' their unconverted neighbours, and from giving which were just and equitable, implying care of| them any unfavourable i impressions. of the Gos- in sickness, provision in old age, and pro-|pel; and such an evident excellency of charac. aable rewards for extraordinary fidelity ter, as may silence calumny, soften prejudice, and ‘exertions. ° Thus they should in all things) and win upon the beholders to examine into ‘act towards them ina considerate and reasonable those religious principles, which produce such | manner; not abusing their’ authority, but re-/happy effects. Thus the Colossians ought to _membering their accountableness to their Master | * redeem their time,” in acquiring and exercis- in heaven, (Marz. Ref.) © re ing this heavenly wisdom, to the honour of God | MM. 224. (Wotes, Eph. vi. 1820. Pil. iv.) and the good of mankind : in order that their 47.) Inorder to’ the suitable performance of conversation might not only be inoffensive. but all the before-mentioned duties, the apostle ex-| always with grace,” the genuine language -horted the Colossians to persist steadily 7 in pray-| of piety, purity, wisdom, and iove ; savouring er; v sone against all indisposition ‘and im-| of heavenly things, as meat is preserved and ments; persevering, notwithstanding delays|made relishing by being seasoned with salt. 1 ‘discouragements ; ‘and joining thanksgivings| (Matt. v.13.) By attention to these rules, they jes continually received. He also de-| would ‘Know how they ought to answer every [them to’pray for him and his brethren in} man, whether be asked a reason of. their hope, ‘ministry ; that God would give them oppor-| and seriously inquired into the nature of Chris- y and boldness to speak the mystery of, tianity ; or whether he desired a solution of some fist; (i27.) for which the apostle was then| doubt or difficulty ; or whether he were disposed soner ; that, both when thus circumstanced,| to object, cavil, dispute, or revile : for the meek- hen set at liberty, he might fully manifest] ness of heavenly wisdom would dictate a perti- unsel of God, concerning the way ‘of sal-|nent answer on every. occasion, and preserve -yation, and the calling of the Gentiles, as he|'them from disgraceful contentions.— Salt. The Jught to'do ape pees fearing what man could do| wit, smartness, and ingenuity, often.accompanied im. ; with if ata or Le ig allusions, which were a (Wate, Eph. iv. 29. v.- aided owards pia that were without 3), ADD. 6% COLOSSIANS) e saluteth youyl’ and’ Marcus; sister’s son’ hath to Barnabas, (touching whom ye received |. are i commandments ; 3. if he come unto you, ihe, Ae ¢ receive him ;) 11 And Jesus, which is called Justus, ; f who” are of the circumcision. These} only are my & fellow-workers ‘unto, the | Laodicea, kingdom ‘of God, which have been ® aj which isin comfort unto mic. — Leh of 16) Aare svg among» you, ¢ 12.1 Eps :pliras: whois one of you, BQ servant of Christ, saluteth'you, Pabways} the church of th * labouring fervently for you in” prayers;|ye likewise read th m that ye'may stand perfect: and it com-| ce; plete in all the will of Go God. 13 For ™ 1 bear hin record, that he} © See, on, Rows 16.4.9. 2 Cor 6, 1. 21—23. “Phil. 4.8. aL Thes, d@ Acts 12: 12. & 13:} 3, 2. Philém: 1. 24.)m See on, 1.9: 222) 5. 13. Wo 15-57-3848 2 Cor, 7> 6, 7, Uf 28. Mat: Ss 48.01) 2 Tim. 4. Var Thee, 3,7. 4 Cor. 2s 6.8 Ide 20. e ver. 11. & Vet. $111.7. Philem. 23. | 2 Cor, 13. 11. Phil. 13, Rom. 16. 2. kK Jolin 12. 26. Gal.| 3. 12—15. 1 Thes £3 John 8,9, Acts 1. 10.2 Pete 1.1, |/5. 23. Heb. 5. 14. 10. 45.8 40. 2.11 See on, ver. 24 Jude 24. - Rom, 4. 12. Gal. 2.) Luke 22. 44. Gali f “i gay Rom. 7, 8. Eph, 2. 114.4. 19. Heb 5, 7.) 15,1 ‘Tit. 1. 10. > | Jami 5. 16. n a 10, 2, 2 Cor. g ver. 7. 1 Cor. 3. 8.3. "Or, sty ving. 2. dy liom. 15,30. 0.ver- 1 16.8% 2.1, weve le il. SB. q —. p.2 Vimy 40 Philem. 24. q 2 Tim. 4 Hi Philem. 24.9 1} T See on, 0, ver. 13.) V.9—14. Onesimus, of whom we shall, read |'the spiritual welfare: Afaiiey: (Philem:) and whom the apostle sent] those other neighbou with Tychicus, was, formerly aa inhabitant of} he had been con Golosse: the language used. concerning him, | Paul’s beloved companion, shows how high he now stood in the apostle’s| ings; he had been edueatec estimation. Aristarchus continued with Paul}seems to have been j during his imprisonment; (Marg. Ref: )- but | the Gospel in the var whether. this was voluntary, or whether he was] With him Demas sent confined with Lim for the sake of the Gospel, is; we afterwards read not ceftain ; the latter, however, is probable.—|(2 Tim. iv. 10.) = Marcus, or John Mark, nephew to Barnabas,| V. 15, 16. Nymp' (Marg. Ref.) was before this fully reconciled to} eminent Christian « the apostle ; and Paul’s unfavourable opinion of}ed family might him was completely erased, by his subsequent Church, or a soc good conduct. Probably, the Colossians had for- meérly received some injunction from the apostle | épistle to be read ine - lot to countenance Mark, as a minister : but he} Laodicea, as it was's now. reversed it ; for he and Aristarchus, with] tion; and that an one called Jesus, (a common name among. the | ceive from Laodicea, s Jews, and surnamed Justus, because of his inte-| among them. This diree grity,) were the only ministers of the circumci- | various conjectures. sion, who had cordially united with tim in} ; preaching the kingdom of God among the Gen- tiles, and who had beeu a comfort to him. | This is generally and justly urged, as absolutely con- clusive against the tradition of the papists, that the apostle Peter was at this time bishop of Rome, where he resided twenty-five years. It also ren- ders it bighly probable, tuat Luke was not aJew, | direction, a copy. ya or a circumcised proseiyte. Epaphras, a Colos- thence. forwarded sian, a pastor of the Church, and. probably its|tle contains, so Tle founder, sent his salutations to them. He could sdp and es not then attténd his labours among them, being confined as a prisoner; (Philemon 23;) but he}pr continually prayed for them so fervently, that he} even laboured, or agonized, or wrestled, with God for them ; that they might. be estabiished i in the faith, be steadfast and upright disciples. of Christ, and complete i in the knowledge and prac. tice of the whole will, of God. For the apos-|¢ to ile could testify te the greatness of his zeal, for |* di was not preserved. * the apostles ever \ the bishop of * been then, my 1. 3. -Heb.le Se a on, ne 16. ; or. le d this encouragement from the engthen him? ( Bengel fins.) It © probable, that he had been newly ap- tec Me ihe ministry ; and “showed ‘some str of timidity or negligence : : the apostie “sent a message to him in’ particular, ing him to take heed to his sacred minis- d to perform fully the several duties of it, diligence, faithfulness, ‘bol dness, and zeal- s affection: for | edification ation of believers di the conversion of sianers ; by sound doctrine, example, ers, ‘unwearied la- be sbi a = power. For he had “ received | it from the Lord,” being ac- countable to him for his conduct in it, entitled to 2 in his endeayours to act by his au- bound to seek his glory, in a de- erence to his own ease, security, in- itation, or accommodation. Mea 18. ‘The apostle wrote the salutation with his own band, as usual: and he called on the Co. “Tossians to ia remember his bonds” and long con- tinued suffering for their sake, as Gentile con- yerts : this would confirm them in the faith, ren- der them constant in enduring persecutions for the s case, and induce them to pay the ore entire regard to his admonitions: and he with praying that the grace of God be with them: . AGoee: ‘Ref ) PRACTICAT, ‘OBSERVATIONS, We a 6, or tet a rs os ere nis respect of persons with the Lord : isrministers must act with similar impar- , and exhort masters as well as servants, e rich as well as the poor, to the duties of their eral Stations ; and to render to their inferi- “ors what is just and equal, knowing that they « also have a master in heaven.” None of these duties can be performed aright, except we perse- fervent “* prayer, and watch unto it with ksgiving 3 7? and it is just and equal that S professing godliness, should pray for and ‘servants, and give them suitable i instruc or their souls, as well as a conifortuble ion for their temporel life. They who love ospel, should always remember faithful rs in their prayers; beseeching the Lord st and prosper all their labours, and to em, witii suitable pleinness and boldness, the mystery of Christ: and they, who 0 peculiar dangers or sufferings, in he Gespel, should be especially re. )the supplications of their brethren. om and circumspection are required iduct towards “ those that are with- whom wwe'are often connected in d@ engaged in secutar concerns — ily watch and scrutinize our > they will sometimes artfully : de, entice, or provoke us in. may charge the blame on our CHAPTER IV. 18 The salutation * by the hand of me,} Paul. » Remember my bonds. Grace A, Dz 64, ée with you’ Amen. | 14. ¥ Viny.'6. 21. 2Tim. 4. 22. Heb. 13-25. religious principles : ‘Shey, will make little allow- ance for our faults; and even our indiscretions may produce an abiding prejudice against the truth. On the other hand, a sober, discreet, up- right faithful, and friendly conduct, w will frequent- ly win upon them, and’ be greatly” instrumental to their good. We ought then to redeem time, that we may employ it in seeking wisdom from’ 4:e word and Spirit of God : as well as in employing it for the benefit of mankind. We should indeed store our hearts with good treasure, and season them with wisdom and grace, that our speech may always be instructive, an@ suited to the péer- sons with whom we converse ; and that we may. know how we ought to answer eyery man. OW. 7—I18. Christians should desire to‘know one another’s state: and mutual visits or friendly correspond. ence, among faithful ministers and fellow-ser. yants of Christ, may help forward this ‘ com- * munion of the saints,’ excite their prayers for each other, and tend to the comfort of their hearts. What’ amazing changes doth divine grace make in men’s characters! Faithless sere zvants thus become faithful and beloved brethren. Often. * the frst becomes last, and the last se ‘first, » in the visible church : our fears of some who have misbehaved are removed, and they be- come féllow-workers that are a comfort to us; while our hopes of others are grievously disap. pointed. But “the Lord knoweth them that “are his 7? and we should always “ labour fer. * vently in prayer” for those connected with us, “that they may stand perfect and ecmplete in the whole will of God ;” in this manner testifying our zeal for them, when unable to ren- der them other help. Ministers, especially when they first enter upon their office, or when they seem wavering in it, should be seriously and ak fectionately exhorted, “to take heed to their ** ministry, which they have received of the Lord, “that they fulfil it.” For the smiles, flatteries, or frowns of,the world ; the spirit of error, and the various workings of self-loye, turn ‘many aside, or lead them into'such a style of preach- ing and living, as comes far short of fulfilling their miustry. "Thus their own souls are endangered ; their flocks are soothed into a formal profession, or deluded into error ; and the promising hopes, that had béen entertained ‘of their usefulness, are lamentably disappointed. Let such persons then take heed to themselves and to their doc- trine, as those who serve the Lord Jesus; let them remember the counsel of Paul, his bonds for Christ, and his” laborious, self-denying faith; fulness even unto death : for in preaching his doctrine, imbibing his spirit, and copying his example, we may expect that the favour and blessing of God will be with our souls, and: ferris aM the labours of our hands, _ FIRST EPISTLE OF PAUL 1 THE ee aon in the ‘notes. Be yie sonciee nareaitee oF the apostle’s labours at Thessalonic be, at least highly probable, that he continued there a considerable ti x tiles, beyand the three sabbath-days, on which he reasoned with the ews in il and that he was peculiarly successful, (Wotes, Acts xvii. 1—15.) He t constrained by the persecution of the zealots for the Mosaic law, an who had formed a most unnatural coalition against him, to leave the heavy trials, and destitute of many advantages: for, though i been appointed over them,; yet, the pastors themselves must hav converts. (WVote; v. 12—15.) The apostle was, on this account) | them ; and Timothy having come to him at Athens, according to his aj | be left alone in that city, that he might send tiis his faithful coadpag / Timothy, returning to him at Corinth, brought him so good an ac ' ‘ filled by it with joy and gratitude. He indeed exceedingly longed to visit. ‘ been repeatedly disappointed in his plans for that purpose, he at ke i which breathes a peculiar spirit of paternal love and affection, and shows t . Christians at Thessalonica, as equal, or superior, in faith and holine | "to which he wrote. It is clear from these particulars, that this epistle a and not from Athens, according to the spurious postscript ; but, probab ; arrived at that city. This is supposed by some expositors to have be and by others A. D. 54: but, for reasons before given, a rather later ' (Notes, Acts xv. 1-5. Preface to 1 Corinthians, Gal, ii. 1—5.)__ It is, howey i that it was written before any other of the apostolical epistles; and some out sufficient réason, before any other part of the New Testament, It design of the apostle, in writing to the Thessalonians, to confirm t i mate them to a courageous profession of the Gospel, and the prae 3 tianity, notwithstanding the persecutions and trials to which they were i of his grand object, he was led to mention, with high approbation, the £ t received the Gcspel from him; ahd this-almost unavoidably led h t and conduct among them, in a way peculiarly instructive to the mi t i age and place.—‘ It is remarkable, with how much address'he impro | the infil _ *his zeal and fidelity in their service must naturally ere him, to inculcate upon th | * of the Gospel, and persuade them to act agreeably to their eg i ish his own « grand point he always kept ia view, and to which every thing else i '_. € Nothing appears, in any part of his writings, like a design to establi i _ *to make use of his ascendency over his Christian friends, to answer H “his own. Qn the contrary, he discovers a most generous disinteres' | _ £ The discovery of so excellent a temper, must be allowed to carry will 2 * argument in favour of the doctrines he taught. And indee : € with attention, and enters into the spirit with which they wi € sic characters of their genuineness, and the d divine authority of ie d s will perhaps produce in, him a stronger conviction, t ‘ they are attended.’ (Doddridge.) ‘These remarks suppose, with Dr. Macknight, that the apostle intended, as authority of Christianity, by a chain of regular arguments, _objections that the heathen philosophers are supposed to. ave a agai quite foreign to the nature pf the episile; and also ‘to be grounded on mistaken , Ss F at O&. D. 5s. a _ CHAPTER TI. A. D. 5. the philosophers designed at so early a period, to enter into a regular disputation with the pip at! when, in fact, they derided them as enthusiasts, and their doctrine as _faolishnese— markable, that the apostle, in writing this first epistle, found very much to commend, which he oes unreservedly, and scarcely any thing to blame; though he saw it needful to in- ‘mix cautions and warnings with his.exhortations. The exact, though manifestly undesigned, lence of this epistle, with the history contained in the Acts of the apostles, which it tends o elucidate and confirm, is y of notice, and may be clearly seen by consulting the mar- al references. It appears, afterward the apostle visited Thessalonica; (Note, Acts xx. —5.) but nothing further is found in scripture concerning this flourishing Church, except the second epistle which the apostle wrote to it. Thessalonicei is now called Salonica, or Salonici, y ane is under the dominion of the Turks, and the inhabitants are generally Mahometans.—‘ Our * epistle concludes with a direction, that it should be publicly read in the Church to which it -* was addressed. The existence of this clause, is an evidence of its authenticity: because to ~ € produce ovhave been publicly read in the Church at Thessalonica, when “no such ete ad be en or heard of in that Church, would be to produce an impesture € destructi lf ther the epistle. was publicly read in the Church of ,Thessalonica, * during St Paul’s life-time, or it was not. If it was, no publication could be more authentic, s 2am “Species of notoriety more unquestionable, no method of preserving the integrity of the copy _ ‘more secure. “If it was not, the clause would remain a standing condemnation of the forgery, one would suppose, an invincible impediment to its success.’ (Paley.)—It may also be sant ne ‘that the circumstance of this i inj unction being given, in the first epistle which the apostle implied 2 strong and avowed claim to the character of an inspired writer; as, in fact, it is are soared on the same ground with those of Moses and the ancient prophets. ye de er Tage oe ae f SEN SS -CHAP. ¥. ee God our Father, and the Lord Jesus The. ay pelle ‘slates thé christians at Thessalonica, Christ. * "4; and shows. how he thanked God on their| 2 We £& give thanks to God always for rt “behalf, and prayed for them; remembering the | you all, making mention of you in our i Pahokee their faith, love, and ‘hope, as evidences | prayers ; of their clectiou, ‘2—% He speaks more par- 3 8 Remembering without ceasing we ticularly coneerning’ the happy effects of his sue- ; € faith. | irs ie cess among them ; for “ receiving the word in your work of faith, and labour ot love, much. affliction,” eopyiag the example of their |! and patience of hope in our Lord Jesus aa | ‘teachers,and setting good examples to others; |} Christ, ™ in the meet of God and our © ~ their conversion from idols to the service of the | Father, true God, and their patient waiting for Jesus, the “ _ Deliyerer from the wrath to come, soon became ae Knowing, br ethren * beloved, your “oe _Spown jin eyery place, 6—10. election of God. fe g See on. Rom. 1. 8, 2. 15—17. Rom.jm Ee. 2.25. Acts 5+ ‘and ® Silvanus, and > Timo- }"o'¢ 5 17. 1Gor| 16.6.1 Cor.13. 4~| 19. & 10, 21.2 Cor- oA - theus, © unte the church ofthe | !«4- Eph. 1-15, 15, Phil. Col. a Thessalonians, which ig © in God the| 3.” { nt Poke * Father, and i the Lord Jesus Christ : |" 5% 2 Tm» 3j Heb 6. 20. 1 3 et, ogi de unto is and peace, from !i 2. 15, 14. John 6. 7.2 Cor. 5. 14,°15.) 2 17.1 Tim. 2. 3- Heb. 13.21. 1 Pets 3. 4. 1 John 3. 22. im vers 3. Rom. & 28—30. & 11. 5—7. Eph. t. 4. Phil. 3. 6,7.1 Pet. 1.2 2 Pet. 1. 10. eg 3, 18. Rey. 2. <7=29. Rom. 16. | Rom. 2.7. & 5.3 keene 5. —5.& 8.24, 25. & 12. 12. & 15. 13. 1)° Or, beloved of Gad Cor. 13.13. Gal. 6.} your election. Rom. 5 9. Heb. 6. 156 & 10.) 1.7. & 9. 25. Cal.. ude 1. —25, Rey. 2.19. 1 36. Jam. 1. 3, as 3-12. 2 Phes- 2-13. joe ag ke Gen. 29.39. Cant| 5.7. 1 John’ 3 oe 3. 4, 5, 21-23. & 15. 10. .& Sa NOTES. faith was living, “ wrought by love” of Christ - ; ‘CHAP. LV. 1—4. Silas, or Silvanus, did | and his ministers, truth, and cause; and that lot come to the apostle, when driven from Thes- | this powerful affection induced them to dadour and Berea, till after his arrival at Co- | strenuously, in all things connected with the ho- , hor did Timothy return to him ; so that | nour of Christ, and the benefit and comfort of spistle could not be written from Athens, | their brethren. “They professed to ope in the 14, 15. xviii. 5.) St. Paul joined these | promises of God, and to expect eterna! iife as his ellow-labourers with himself in this | gift in Christ Jesus; and this living hope ren- xpress his affection for the Thessa-| dered them patient, and constant in their ad- hom they were well known. Afier | herence to him, amidst tribulations and persecu- utation and introduction, he observ. { tions. These eruces and duties they attended tantly remembered, and mention- | to, as ** in the sight of God,” even their recon- in his prayers, their “ work of, ciled Father ; and the spostle was satisfied, rofessed to believe in Christ, | what he bade witnessed, that they were” his bre- tive obedience showed that their thren beloved, and tue elect of God in Jesus S-B A.D. 55. oT 5 For “our gospel came not unto you ‘» in word only, 9 but ‘also in power, and ¥ in the Holy Ghost, and ‘in much assur- ance; as ye know t what manner of men we were among you " for your sake, 6 And = ye became followers of us, Yand of the Lord, haying z received the word in much affliction, * with joy of the Holy Ghost : 4 7 So that ye were » ensamples 'to.all that believe, © in Macedonia and Achaia. eo Rom. 2.16, 2 Cor.| 5: 5 22, 23, Tit} 8. 12, & 13. 15+ 4.3- Gal. 2. 2+ 2) 3.5, 6. Heb, 2. 3.1) Eph S$. 1.1, Pet: 3, Thes.2. 14. 2 Tim.} Pet-.1. 126 13.3 John 11. 2a Be s Col. 2. 2, Heb. 6.)2 2 13,14, & 3. 2— p 2.13.1 Cor. 4.20.1 11.18, 19, & 10,22) 4. Hos. 2. 14. Mark 2 Cor, 3. Gs 2 Pet. 1.10. 19. 10,29, 3Ce Acts 175 q Ps. 110,2,3. Markit 2.4—11. Acts 20.) 5.2 Cor, 8. 1, 2.2 16:20. Acts 11- 21+}:18, 19. 33—35- 1] Thes. le 4. & 16. 14, Rom. 1.) Cor. 2.2—5. & 4.|a John 14. 15—18" 16- & 15.. 18, fl 9—15. & 10.33, 2| Acts 5. 41, & 9. 31, Cor. 1, 24, & 2 Cor. 4,1, 2. & 5.3] Rom. 5.3—5. & 8. 5. & 3.6.2 Cor. 10.}.—10, Phil. 4.'9 2) 16-18. & 15 PS A, 5. Eph. 1,17—20:] Thes. 3. 7—9. 1} Gal. 5.22. Heb. Fo. & 2..4,5, 10.& 3.) Tim. 4. 12—16. 1] 34.1 Pet. 1.6.8. Pet, 5. 3. b 4. 10. 1) Tim. 4. u 1 Cor. 9. 19—23.) 12. Tit. 2+ 71 Pet. 2 Tim. 2. 10. 5. 36 Aets 2 33. & 10.|x.2. 14. 1 Cor. 4. 16;¢ ver. 8. Acts 16.12. 44—46. & 11. 15—! & 11.1, Phil. 3.17.) & 17-13. & 18.1.2 18. 1 Cor. 3. 16. &| 2'Thes. 3,9. Cor. 1.1. & 9.2. & 12, 7—12.2 Cor. 6.jy Mat. 16. 24: John} 11-8, 9 6. Gal. 3. 2—5. & 20, Phil. 2. 13. Jam. 1. 16-18. 1 Pet.1. 3, xy John 16. 7—15-. Christ. ‘This he did not speak as a matter of immediate revelation : but his. favourable con- clusion respecting them was drawn, by tracing back the effects of divine grace in their conver- sion, to the source of them in their election — The purpose of God, in calling the Gentiles collectively, could not be known in this manner, and indeed some of the Thessalonians were Jewish converts, And, in what sense a remnant of Thessalonians, (that is, of the inhabitants of oe city,) could prove the national election of “the Macedonians, they who adopt this opinion, would do well to inform us. Some explain the words, to mean election to external privileges, as Israel had been chosen: but an external, pro- fession of Chrisfianity was sufficient to prove this; whereas the apostle grounds his confidence respecting the Thessalonians, on “ their work «of faith, and labour of love, and patience of * hope,” “ things which,” no deubt, “ accom. ~-# pany salvation.” He had once indeed had his fears of them ; but subsequent tidings from them had fully. satisfied him: (iii, 5—7.) yet, if any individuals did not show the same ‘ active faith, *Igborious loye, and patient hope,’ as the rest did, they Were exceptions also to the apostle’s general confidence, respecting the professed Christians at Thessalonica. Y.5—8. The Gospel, which the apostle and his associates preached, had come-to the. Thes- salonians ‘not in word only ;” it had not been Jeft to its natural efficacy, or the power of ar- ‘guments and persuasion on their minds... Num- bers had thus heard it in many ‘places, who nevertheless continued to live in idolatry and jniquity ; but it had come ‘ with power, and ‘# with the Holy Ghost,” that is, with the pow- er of the Holy Spirit. This cannot -elute to miracles exclusively : for many saw miracles, ¥. THESSALONIANS. of the Lord, not Achaia, but also faith to § God-y that we need no ¢ what manner of | n to you, and how 4 ye & idols, to, serve } the lin 8 For 4from you sounded out the: only in Macedonia. in every place. y pread abroad ue 9 For they 10 And to* wait for his Son fi 4 » the wrath to come. _ Whee wie he LY Sag ps 8,9. ‘ 13. Heb. a i Deut. 5.26.1 Sam-| Pet. S.12. 14) Reve — 17) 266.36. PH\A2,)10. Tate unitate 36.2 Thes. 3.| 2. & 84. 2 Is. 37.44] Acts 2. 2 & 1. Rev. 14.6. & 22.1 17. . Jer. 10. 10.) 15. & 4. 10. & Fe 17. Dan. 6, 26- Hos: 1+} 30, 31. 8 Lo. 405. e Rom. 1.8.3. John} 10. Rom. 9. 26. 2} 41. & 17.31. Rom.” 12. ; Cor. 6. 16, 1% 1) 1:4. & 4/25. & 8. | f Ex,18.19. 2 oa { T. 15. dame 3. 4. g vers, 6. & d is.2. 3. & 52.7, & 66.19, Rom, 10. 14—13. 1 Cor 14, Is. 25. 8,9. Luke 25. Acts 1.11. & 34 Re 21, Rom, 8.2325. 1 Cor. 1, 7. Phi 3. 20. 2 Thes. 1. 7) 2 Tims 4 8. Tit. 2.1 136 h Is. 2 17-21. Jer 16. 19. Zeph. 2 11. Zech. 84 20—23. Mal. 1, 11. Acts 14. 15. & 26. 17, 18.1 Cor. 12. 2. Gale 4, and yet remained unbelievers: but the new creating power of the Holy Spirit, accompany: the word of God, had produced sucha a viction of its nature and importance, and an assurance of faith and ipa anata the Thessalonians. at all events to embrace < profess the gospel; even as a ship is:carried, by,” a full tide and a fair wind, over every obstacle, — into the haven. For they knew and observed, what manner of men the preachers of Christi- anity were among them for their sakes; while they witnessed: their: patience; self-denial, dili- gence, holiness, and Jove; and that they labour- ed with their own hands for a maintenance; that they might not be burdensome: e converts and this induced them to attend to. their doctrine So that they joined themselves to these despis servants of a crucified Saviour; they aso themselves with them in divine worship 5, copied their examples; and in doimg so, beca imitators of the Lord himself, Thus the; ceived the word into their hearts, amidst, great afflictions in their cireamstance., and fror their persecutors:: yet, had they such joy fr the Holy Spirit, as made them ample a (Marg. Ref.) In this manner they beea amples, not only. to. their idolatrous ne but even to believers in other parts o nia, and in Achaia: for the Gospe spread froin Thessalonica into th persons who went. out for that purpose. Ina places whither the apostle travel the report of the conversion and good conduct of the * salonians had arrived before him: and they came to him from other parts, declared the V. 9, 10. In every city the apostle met with” those who joyfully mentioned his prosperous en» trance with the gospel among the Thessalonians j) and how they had been oo ‘from the a ; ty % . gi eo ae Wf. D. 55. _) CHAP. IL. The apostle reminds the Thessalonians of his affec- tionate faithful’ labours and holy manner of life’ among them, 1—12. He expresses his satisfae- ire the manner in which they had receiv- Gither dead men, or imaginary be- vil spirits, to serve and worship “ the iving and true God,” by faith in Christ ; and to wait for the Saviour’s coming from heaven to raise the dead and judge the world, in believing and patient hope, diligent preparation, and uni- -Wersal conscientiousness. For they were fully assured, that God the Father had raised him from the dead, and advanced him to the media- torial throne, to reign at his right-hand, till all enemies should be put under his feet. Him therefore they looked and waited for, as their Deliverer from “the wrath to come.”.'To pee “both Jews and Gentiles had been for their sins ; and under this they instal have finally perished, if the Son of God had not become incarnate, performed his surety- shipt obedience to the law, laid down his life as a vicarious Sacrifice, risen as the First-fruits of the resurrection, ascended into heaven to be the Advocate of sinners, sent forth his gospel to call men to partake of this salvation, and accompan- ied it by the power of his Spirit, to overcome the proad and carnal opposition of their hearts. F Thus he had delivered them from the merited ¥ wrath of God, which is coming, and Will for ‘ever be coming, upon all’ impenitent and unbe. t _lieving sinners = of this deliverance their conver- ‘sion was the sure evidence ; and having this ear nest and pledge of final salvation, they waited in joyful hope for that solemn season, which will ete the felicity of believers, and the de- vstruction sa the wicked. ‘ ; ) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Tt gives cordial joy and fervent gratitude to faithful ministers, when they witness “ the work ** of faith, and labour of love, and patience of hope «in the Lord’ Jesus,” of those among whom they _ have preached the Gospel. This puts vigour in- ‘to ‘their prayers and praises for them ; as evi- -dencing, that they are “in God the Father and _ “our Lord Jesus ‘Christ 7” partakers of * mercy, ea and peace ;” ‘* beloved brethren,” and tthe. elect of God.” But, -faith which work- - eth not obedience ; professed love that declines self-d enying labour ; and hope which is separated » patient continuance in well-doing,” can ‘ove a man’s “election.” All other ways g it than that here prescribed, are vain el asory ; and this scriptural medium is not ple of being abused. Alas! even the Gospel ich the apostle preached, often comes in word and thus men continue impenitent, and slaves rat most, become only notional formalists ere professors. This should excite all who se © attended by. the divine power of the > eesencings inthe minds and-hearts hat full assurance of its truth and im- 8 a = with them to CHAPTER if: 4, D. 55% _ed the gospel ; and their constancy amid persecu®, tion, JS, 14: and speaks of the guilt and ruin of» the unbelieving Jews, 15, 16. He shows his joy on their account, his desire of seeing them again, and his hope of a joyful meeting at the coming oF Christ, 17—20. 2 break through a ae and make all sas crifices, that they may follow Christ, and be pare. takers of his salvation. This is the work of God; but he works by means: and when ministers evidently set before the people an edifying ex- ample; so that by imitating them they follow Clirist also, it is very conducive to their convic- tion and conversion. When this bappy change is effected, and sinners-join themselves to those, who walk as Christ walked: they are often enabled to receive the word, amidst poverty, contempt, and manifold afflictions, with atlas dant joy in the Holy Ghost. ‘Thus they become good examples to their families and neighbours, and even to their fellow-Christians: the word c& God sounds forth from them to others ; and they zealously embrace every Opportunity of diffusing this heavenly light. And when great numbers of careless, ignorant, and immoral persons, are- turned from their idols and iniquities, their world- ly pursuits and connexions, to serve the living and true God ; to believe in and obey the Lord Jesus; to “ deny ungodliness and worldly lusts, to live soberly, righteously, and godly in this “ present world ;* and to “ wait for the Lord «Jesus from heaven,” as “ believing that he will come to be their Judge,” and hoping ‘ to be * numbered with his saints in glory everlasting ;* the fact speaks for itself; there needs little pains to spread the report, for it is a work of God that will be sure to be known, and rendered conspi- cuous, by its own light. May. he then send forth ministers into all parts of the world, attended by his power, and thus made abundantly successful, in the conversion of the nations to the worship of the living God, and the obedience of faith in his Son !—But, let us remember, * that the wrath of * God is revealed from heaven against all ungod- “ liness and unrighteousness of men.” All tem- poral miseries terminating in death, are the ef- fects of that wrath: Jesus did not come to de- liver us from these sufferings, but from “the . * wrath to come,” the everlasting misery of hell, None but Jesus can deliver any man merited condemnation : all who believe in bim with an obedient faith, are delivered from it, and all others are exposed to it; “for the wrath of “God abideth on them :” for if all true Chris- tians ence were exposed to this wrath, all they whom Jesus has not delivered, must be still ex- posed toit. Let us then: examine this most im- portant matter with’ proportionable seriousness ¢ let us give diligence "to make our calling and election sure; if we Have obtained this assur- ance, let us re ber the price which our de- liverance cost the great Redeemer, that humble love may constrain us devotedly to obey him, and cheerfully tosuffer for him. But, if any are con- scious, that they have not experienced this de- liverance, let them take warning, without delay, §* t9 flee from the wrath to come,” and to seck Tefvigein Christ and bis selvation. Sty Pg = ~ ALD. 55. > in vain: 2 But even after that we had suffered. before, and were © shamefully entreated,| as ye know, at Philippi, we were 4 bold im our God to speak unto you the Sour of God with ¢ much contention. . »-$ For f our exhortation was not of de-' ceit, nor of uncleanness, nor in guile: 4 But as & we were allowed of God 4 to be putin trust with the gospel, even so we speak ; ‘ not as pleasing men, * but God, which trieth our hearts.’ 5 For neither at any ‘time ! used we ® vers 13. & 1. 8- 17. & 19, 8: Phi}. 1.) & 2. 2. oe bas 10, 2 Thes. 5 1, 27—30. Col. 2, 1.ji 1 Gor. 2. Res 2 b 3. 5 Job 39. 16.) Jude 3. Gor. 4. 2, € ea. Ps. 73. 13. 8 127.4 ver. §, 6.11. & 4.) 16, Gal. ie 10 1, Is. 49. 4, & 65.1 2,2: Num. 16. 15.! Eph, 6, 6. Col 3. 23. Hab. 2. cp 1| 1 Sam. 12. 3. Acts} 22. Cor.15, 2. 10. 58.} 20. 33, 34. 2 Cor.j[k Num. 27. 16. 1 Gaul, 2, 2. & 4. 11.| 2.17. & 4.2, 5..&| Kings 8.39. LChr. Phil. 2. 16. YU, 2% Wy, 13. &) 29-17% Ps. 17-3.% ¢ Acts 5.41. & 16. 12, 1618. 2Pety 44,21. & 13901, 2. 22—24. 37.2 ‘Tim.} 1. 16. Prov. 17.3. Jere 17+ ‘1. 12) Heb. 11. 36,]e 1 Cor. 7. 25. Eph.} 10. & 32.1% Joha $7. & 12.2, 3. 1)-3.8. 1 Tinh 1. 12,2. 24,25. & 21. 17, Pet. 4. 1416. 13. Rom. 8. 17. Heb. 4, @ Acts 4, 13.29, Si}h Like 12. 42. &] (2. Rev. 2.23.) & 14. 3. Eph. 6.} 16.11. 1 Cor: 4,1}1 Job 17. 5. & $2. 19, 20. 2. &,9.17% Gal. 2.) 21,22. Ps. 12.2, 3. e Acts 6. 9, 10. &) 7, 1 Tim. 1. 11. & Prov. 20. 19. & 26. 15.1, 2. Rin 2—9,! 6. 20. 2 Tim. 1.14. 28. & 28.23. & 29. i NOTES. CHAP. IL. V.1—8. ‘The Thessalonians well knew, that the apostle and his fellow-labourers did hot come among them with! empty specula. iions, or in an inefficacious manner: but they were sensible, that it was a well-grounded testi- mony, and not.a vague report, which had been spread abroad concerning them. | (i..9.) Having been, by immediate revelation, directed to go into. Macedonia; they had not. yielded to dis. couraging fears, whem they suffered the most se. vere, igno:ninious, and iniquitous usage at Phi. lippi ; (Votes, Acts xvi :), but as soon as they were set at liberty, they came to Thessalonica: and there boldly, in) dependence on) Ged and from zeal for his glory, they preached that Gospel of which he was the Author. This they did, with > great earnestness of spirit, and strong desires of their conversion; and. with the most. constant perseverance, notwithstanding,the opposition of the Jews, the disputings which they. were con- Strained to maintain with them, and the per- secutions which awaited: them. For their exhor- tations were not suited to:beguile men, either in- to false notions, or licentious practices ; nor had they any sinister or selfish motives, _ On the con+ trary, they were most fully assured of the divine authority and) excellency of the doctrine which they taught; and. conscious of, thesutmost inte- grity, purilys and sincerity in their endeavours to propagate it. For as they had been approved by God himself, and marked out to be ‘ stewards *« of his mysteries,” and intrusted with the gos- pel; so they had spoken with the ‘most. simple and sincere desire of approving themselves faith. ful to him, and! meeting with bis acceptance; knowing that he would scrutinize and prove the I. THESSALONTANS. OR yourselves, brethren, know # our| flattering» words, as: ye sili entrance in unto you, that i it was not cloke of covetousness ; » Gods: ‘ed them in the plainest an ‘and io all .other respects, th jately desirous of their spiritual growth and Cis SEN ee ee 6 Nor® ther of you, n might have * the apostles of 7 But * we- even tas a —s dren; unto: you, not ches g * but also our own souls, y dear unto,us. * par do. Mats! 43. Gal. 5. 26, j 22, 16.2 ee ee 1s eee ee Tt vere Li. Bn k Bige m Is. 56. 11: Jer, CP 9 by pee fs eee f 12, & 8.10. Mic, 3. 218. 2 Cor, 10, 3 “5. Male 1-10, Bae) 310, 4 He & 13 at 28.14. Acts 20633)} 10; Se) Rom. 16. 18.2 Co if Or, used ui 4.2. 8&7. 2. BL 17s pee. 3. 3. B 18.13. 40-11. na n Ste on, Rom. vp -| 16, Mat, 1 & 9.1. Gal. 1. 20.) John 21 o Esth. 1.4. & 5. 1. Cor. 2 Prov 25.27. Dan. 2Cor. 10.1. & 4, 30. John 5. 41.) 4. Gal. 5. 44. & 7418, &12. Tims 3 secret intentions of every indeed at all sought to p of their own ease, interest, repui modation; or in any way, e to their edification. ‘ar, ye i. 10.) They had never, on any ployed flattering words, t to soothe their into ai delusive opinion of © character, to. palliate thers their endowments’ or vir lonians knew ;. being bin ave guage; and God himself was ¥ had. never made religion, ot théh cloak to. cover any ie they courted. applause, or honour, among them, or on the contrary, they eve dye, and would not burden ther aintenance. This was a mark of. the other apostles. general churches, and Paulhad as just ack they : but he did not insist Ip himself or ‘his companions ;-be that it would have been bu ple, as they were in low ei gentleness of a nursing mot ed infant: whom: she deem 4 suckle and attend on; and. pense of -ber disinterested. ¢ thrives:and is in health.’ Thus, being ; perity, they were not only willing to imp Gospel to them : but’the tenderes their hearts. accompanied their labours readily spent their strength, employed ALD: 35. ‘CHAPTER Il. A. D. 56. esieenber brethren, % ous received,the word of God which ye heard ious and srs for labouring a night of us, ye P eived it not as the word of Parham "because we would not be} men, but (asit is in truth,) » the word of able unto any of you, we preach-| God, which © effectually 1 worketh also'1 - ou © the gospel of God. jf you that believe. are 4 witnesses, and Godialsos| 14 For.ye, brethren, P became follow- iy and justly, and unblameably, ers of 4 the churches of God, which in ¢ behaved ourselves. anne you that Judea © are in Christ Jesus: for ® ye also slic have suffered like things of your own yas ye know, * sie we veeugtie, eaaaei * even as they have of the : and & charged every one| Jews; . hcg Pate. Breve 8 children; | 15 Who both ¥ kidlews the ale icons © 12 That ye— would # walk worthy of| and their own prophets, and have * per- ‘God, * who hath, called you unto his|secuted us; and they * please not. God, kingdom. and glory. and are’ ¥ contrary to all men: Se reap ‘Observation. _ 16.2 Forbidding us to speak to the pe 13) is cause also ! thank we Gentiles, * that they might be sayed, ® to doateaiteut ceasing, » because, when ye) J] u p their sins alway: ©for the wrath Z1 acer Num. (6, 15. Job & 21..& 3.1. &! js come upon peu to the uttermost, 1Gor.| 29. 11—17. & 31.) 4. 1-12, & 5, 1,2 Par aways 2] 1-39. Ps 7. 3-5.) & 6 1. & 1. 24. eee 6. 5. 2 Thes.| & 18. 20-24. Jer.| & 31¢1—9 1 Cor, 3. 8, 9. 1 Tim, 4] 18. 20. Acts 24. 16.| 4, 14, 15. : 10. 5 al 3c" te eR ie 16. “8. 10. Ps. 82. 4, —10 SD 7 M gin th pny 9. 1.) Thes. 3.7 1Tim.| 8. Phil, 1,27. Col. Bake * 8%. & 18, 4 12. 2 Tim, 3.10.) 1. 10/8 2, 6,1 Pet. Mac 4 ad fae a Meee 7, 8. 1 Pet.) 1.15, 16 1 John 1, im 8 5 2 Tin) a oh a nee 6. Neh. 5. 15s) , T & 2 6 a: Le & 5011. ‘Atal, 5, 24, Rom, 8. 30, 20. 2. 2'Thes. 3. 12 9 23, 24, 1 Cor. 48 1 Cor. 9. 7. 18.) 1 Lim. 6.2. 2 Lim.) 26 ir. 11.9. & 12. | pte hee 18s Hebe 18- 22. Vime 1.9. 1 Pets L. ! ever. 2. Acts 20.!p Num. 927. 19.) 14. & 2.9, & 3..% - 1. 1. &} Deut. 3, 28. “& 31. & 5 10. 15.16. 19. 1 Tim| 14. Eph. 4. 17. ‘| Seé on, 1. 2, °3. 47. 11, 18-20. 32. Is 3. 4, Acts 17, 1—8."5. 19. & 17. 5,6, 12. Gal. 4, 14, 2 Pet. 2 Cor. 81,2. & 18. 12, 13. & 19, 3.2, 3, t Acts 8,1. 8. & 0.) 9 & 21. 27—31. & ni Jer, 23., 28, 29.) 1. 13. & 11. 19. &! 22. 21,92, Gal, §. Luke 5.1, & 8, 11.| 12. 1-3. Heb. 10. 11. Eph. 3. 8. 13. 21. & 11.23: Acts} 33,34. a Ts. 45. 22. “Mark 8.14, & 13.44. 46..0 Mat 5,12 & 21,116. 16. Acts 4, i2. ‘Rom: 10.17, “Heb.| 35—39. & 23. 31—] Rom. {0. 18—15. 2 4,12, VPet. 1. 25.| 35. & 27, 25. Luke Bae 10. 1 Tim, 2 Pét- 1.1621, ) | 11. 4841. & 13.) 24. 0 165—10. John 15.| 33, 34. Acts 2. 23,|b Gen, 15.16. Zech. 3. & 1% Az 19.| & 3. is, & 4. 10. &! 5.6—8. Mat. 23, 32. Rom, 6/17, 28% 2-7. 52." ‘ © Joel 2. 30, 31. Cor. 3. 18. Col. L.|* Or, chased we out.| Mal. 4. 1. 5. Mat. 6. Heb, 4. 12. Jam} Am, 7.12, Acts 22.) 3. 7—10. 12, & 12. 1.18, 2 Pet. 1.23.) 18—21. 45. & 2h. 41—44a. _ $e 2% 2% 1John 3.]x Acts 12,3. 1 Cor} & 22 6,7. & 24, Sree Can 10. 5. 21, 22. Luke 11. 50, pl y Esth. 3.8. Luke 51. & 19, 42—da; q Aets9. 3, Gal. 1.) 11. $2; 530) & 21. 20—24. Heb, x Acts’ ll. 2, 3. 6. 3. & 10. 27—So, ae 1. 2 Thes, 2, 14-18. & 13. 50,818 Jam. 5. 1—6. 1.9 2 'Thes. 1, 11, '4. 2, Tit, 2. 6. 9.f 12. & 2, 13, 14. Ps Rom. 1, 8, 9% m Jer. 41, 16. Mat. 10. 13, 14. 40. Acts 2; 41, & 10. 33) & 134, 45) 48. & 16. 14. 30—34. & Reds Rd a Dime 6.7224. 8 6. #2, 5.1 Sam: 12. 3— ‘13.17% 2 Tim. 4.1 Acts 20. 18, 26.)h Gen. 50. 16, 17. 34. 2 Cor. 4, 2} WChr. 22. 1i—13. 5. il. & il. i. & 28. 9, 20. Ps. 34. we to Prov. 1, 10. 15: 'deopialge ce “ability, exhausted their. spirits, “and even ventured their lives for them, because | they were dear to them: and they desired no | othet recompense, than the “ furtherance and $¢: joy of faith’? of their beloved people. V. 9-12. The’ Thessalonians could well re- “member the disinterested labour and fatiguing : toil of the apostle und his associates: for they “not ‘eg employed the er in the various wis couragements, and) commands; in.directing ‘the conduct of his children: so they had used the same means, of inducing them to'walk worthy of ‘the haly perfections of that God’ whom they wor- shipped, and whovhad so graciously’ called them from the power of darkness into the kingdom of his Son, that they might betrained up on earth,: for the eternal glory and holy felicity of heaven. (Marg. Ref.) : V. 18—16.) ©The apostle and his friends res spending the enol or a considerable part Of oe night, in the same manner: lest, by being shargealile to any of their hearers, they should at their own success, Thus they faithfully ‘to them ‘tite: Boapel of God: and the “God ;” orithe word of God which they had heard from them, as. * the word of man :” which may be disputed against; rejected, or even’ de- rided; without material’ criminality ‘or detriment, ‘however plausible or- ingenious’ it'may be. On the contrary, they had received it, “\as the word 6 of God,” (which it certainly was;) and had je} ancurddingty reverenced it, believed it, and obey- edit. * Thus it had: effectually Wrought in their 4 | heants, Tepentance of sin, hatred of idolatry, faith in) Ciirist, love fo him and his cause, delight int iso. would,) in what a hiily; ssiaptity and a manner they behaved themselves ; hes : $0 that none OF them had seen any ng, bu xs evinced the greatest purity, prd- j sincerity, and holy love, < They had also ex. ‘and animated them with every consolita- aT d charged them with authority, as wi of God concerning them, te , And asa wise end dffec- vases atguments ‘perstasiong, en- juation of his favour, and « realizing view of eter- jnaltbings. In this manner, they became imita- tors of the Christian Churches in Judea, in doc= ‘rine; worship, and holy obedience : and’ they ad- ered: to the truth and will of Christ, patiently and cheerfully, amidst the: oon which meitabader hus br sti ihe Wil a a -t | thanked God continwally, because the Thessalo- nians had not treated “the word ef hearing of , ‘the worship aud service of God, a supreme ‘vas. Ay Dy 55s .. 17 But we, brethren, being taken from you fora short time, 4 in presence, not in heart, © endeavoured the more abun- dantly to see your face with great desire. 48° Wherefore we would have come} unto you, * even I; Paul, & once and again; but" Satan hinderedus. @ 2 Kings 5.26. Acts; 48. 11. 2Sam. 13] 4. 18. 2 Thes. 3. 17. 17. 10. 1Cor. 5. 3.) 39. Ps. 6301. Luke! Philem:. 9. — Col. 2. 5. 22.15, Rome1. 13. & g Job 33, 14. Phil. e 3.6.10, 11. Gen. 15.23. Phill. 22-26.} 4, 16. 31.30. & 45. 286 & ih Zech. 3. 1,2. Rom. € 1 Cor. 16. 21. Col. they endured from their neighbours, who were instigated by the unbelieving Jews ; even as the Christians in Judea were ‘hated and persecuted; by those of their own) nation. Nor should this excite any astonishment; seeing the Jews, though professed. worshippers of God, had:murdered the promised Messiah, (as their ancestors had done the’ prophets ;} and they persecuted the apostles and disciples of Christ, from a proud and blind zeal for the law; and the glosses and traditions of the elders. In this, they were far from pleas- ing God, nay, they exceedingly provoked him : and they were contrary to all men, and opposed as much as possible the salvation both of Jews and. Gentiles... Especially, as they prohibited, and did ‘all in their power to hinder, ‘the preach- ing of the Gospel to the Gentiles; as if they eould not endure that they should be saved.— Thus, ‘with ceaseless; efforts, they fitted, up the measure of their personal and national iniquities, for which the wrath of God was, even then, about to come upon them to the uttermost; in the de- struction of their city and temple ; the slaughter of immense multitudes of their nation ;) the scat- tering, enslaving, and abject miseries of the sur-' vivors ; and the most: unheard-of ‘calamities of every kind, pursuing them into'every region of the earth, throughout numerous successive generations. (Votes, Matt: xxiii. 34—39. xxiv. arg. Ref.) The morose and-unsociable bigot- ry of the Jews, respecting all'Gentiles, from the time when they ceased to copy their idolatries, is largely insisted on by commentators!in general ; and the testimony of Gentilesyis adduced in proof of it. This evidence, however; is not:much: to be regarded : for ifthe Jews had shown the most compassionate, liberal; and. fiiendly, attention to idolaters in |temporal things; while they steadily adhered to the divine law, by separating from them, in all things relating to religion »ithe clamour of the Gentiles against their. bigotry would not have been silenced, if it had been even. abated. The steady refusal, of what some have called an intercommunity of deities:and religious rites, would, have sufficed:to keep up the. pre- judice against Jews, and the disdain of them, among the proud. Greeks ‘and. Romans ;for the same. reasons, that no philanthropy or liberali- ty, can, exempt those from contempt and ‘re- proach, even among, professed Christians, who unreservedly avow their attachment to the doc- trines of the Gospel, as their rule of-faith, and the precepts of Christ, as their rule of conduct. The Jews were, however, in this respect, very. faulty; and so are many Christians: but the grand point, which here demands consideration, Mes I. THESSALONIANS. Vi 2Cor- 1614. Phil. 2.16. & 4 19 For what) is k crown ; ye 'in th Christ at his’ 20.,.For ye : 15. 22, 2Cor. Wd o, 12—14. Rev: 2.10.) 5,45 & 12, 9-12. ha! K Prove 4, 97 & ted s 4. & 16,31. & 17.1, is this; that the determined! Jewish nation, to the preachin among the Gentiles was the im wrath coming on them’ to the’ utt Britain, let every Britain, tremble at the tho of opposing the cause of missions among heathen, as too many are. disposed ' to do,» wrath come upon us also to’ the uttermost ‘ They who obstruct the progress of the Gospel,’ | ‘ and persecute the promote the a * nisters of satan, and th (18.) (Whithy.y > PO V.17—20. The apostté had been the Thessalonians, but’ his affections with them. ‘The’ separation, (for hi them with as” much reluctance with his children, whom’he leaves this evil world,) was “only for a short seasoi for the space af one’ Lote ee ‘ was full.of the ideas of eternity, which ‘it were, annihilate any period of'm (Doddridge.) He had, however) been € ingly desirous of returning’ to them had attempted with abundant ea in this he spake of himself, as Fim sited them again, and perhaps Sil but satan, by exciting disturbances” tion to Him at’ Berea, ‘and in other: hindered him from effecting his pi could fot have come with propri they might be sure, that he comé, and that he vould ‘em portunity of so doing. For what ‘did’ pose was the object of his hope in'th the ministry, but’ such’ success as ‘be with among them?) Or what was his crown of exultation’ im that” numbers of such ‘affectionate cont as they were; ies \ those in whom ‘he should’ rejoice Lord Jesus, when he would come to: world? For indeed he’and his bi é glory, or rejoice, in their gifts, excellency of speech; but God, as his instruments in: ners, and in encouraging b and conversation.) PRACTICAL OBSE} bsyn.0d tel BT <8 iin ide Cup fidente in payeeho ch nebo the souls of men, and conscious integ: support faithful inicers atiidat teh fel ships and sufferings : and when they he shamefully used in one place, they will | cline further labours’ aud: perils, ‘bwt-v AD. 55. >) oiekeGHAP.? TIT. The apostle shows, that his care for the Thessalo- * nians had induced him to send timothy, to estab-] * lish and encourage them, 1—5; whose good re- port concerning them had been a great eomfort Re BPN; ORY cee! 5 courageous in speaking the Gospel of God in another situation. Even when their ministry excites the opposition of unbelievers, and con- strains them to engage in argument, and to con- | earnestly for the truth; though they love ace, and hate disputatioug contests; they must persevere in their testimony, for they cannot but speak the things which they have heard and known, All ministers should be careful, that their preaching be free from fallacy, deceit, and a licentious tendency ; and that their motives be equally pure, from all artful designs of advanc- ing, , and indulging themselves, by s of their ministry. . Far such discoveries have been made, respecting priests of different religions ; that men are very apt to suspect some fraud, or corrupt intention, to be lurking under a great appearance of zeal and devotion. It is in vain to oppose. arguments to this deep-rooted suspicion; except they are corroborated by mani- fest facts. We should consider ourselves, as “ allowed of God to be put in trust with the « Gospel ;” and recollect that this is of all others ‘the most important stewardship: our faithfulness in it will produce the happiest consequences ; but unfaithfulness will constitute the most ag- gravated guilt, and ensure the deepest condemn- ation, We should therefore by no means seek to please men; but simply study to approve ourselyes to God, who trieth the hearts. Even ‘the approbation of godly men may be fuilacious, land may interfere with our simplicity, in aiming, to please ‘the Lord by faithfulness.to our trust. ).A. man may indeed, by harshness and severity in his manner of stating the truth, prevent his own usefulness; but selfish principles will far ‘more generally lead men to temporize, to pal- liate, and to speak smooth things. This puts hearers into a good humour with themselves, and that makes them friendly tothe preacher; wh ich may be very conducive to his secular ad- vantage, and for a time even add to his reputa- tion, It is therefore a very great thing indeed, a minister to be able on good grounds, tosay, ither at any time used. we flattering words, pene nor a cloke of coyetousness, God be able to. appeal both to the Lord and to amen, that he hath constantly receded even from his equitable claims, out of love to the souls ‘of earers, and lest he should be burdensome © th But, when this decided faithfulness, thi ‘nambitious, disinterested, and self-denying plair ness of speech, on all occasions, unites with equal tenderness and affection, so that the same arsons can say, ‘* We were gentle among you, nursing mother cherisheth her chil- eing affectionately desirous of you, '* we were willing to have imparted unto you, * not the Gospel of God only, but also our own |¥ souls, because ye were dear unto us:” then are ; [ak ‘to th CHAPTER Tif. 1ess ; nor of men sought we glory :” and | A.D. 53. to him in his distresses, 6—8. He thanks God in their behalf, and shows how earnestly he de- sires to see them, 9, 10; and prays, that he may be enabled to visit them ; and for their growth in holiness and love, and perseverance to the end, “11—13., ae GY the servants of Christ come as. near to the mind of their Lord, as can be conceived attainable by mortal men. There are, however, but few, who are nt warped one way or the other; by consti- tution, habit, or. circumstances: it behooves us therefore to search out our.spirits, to be open to ‘conviction, and to guard against our own peculiar weakness. of able, ‘faithful, and affectionate ‘ministers’ of Christ, we should not shrink from labour and toil, day or night; we should cheerfully endure hard- ship, both in preaching the Gospel ; and also in diligent endeavours to avoid being chargeable’ If we are desirous of the character. to those, who are unable, or unwilling, to assist us: and. we*should have a noble ambition of being able to appeal to men, as well as unto God, that we have behaved ourselves with purity and equity, and in a blameless manner, among them with whom we were most conversant. This will give energy to our words, whilst we exhort, en- courage, and charge our people, ‘te walk wor- “‘ thy of God, who hath called them to his king- * dom and glory.” Indeed, we ought always to’ have their welfare at heart, as a father hath'that | of. his children; and to seek it with t ame affectionate and assiduous earnestness, from the most disinterested motives. 3 oV. 1320. i We should give thanks: to God without ceas- ing, in behalf of those who receive the Gospel from, us, not as the opinion of fallible men, but as the “ sure testimony of the Lord which giveta wisdom to the simple.” This it certainly is, as far as any man preaches according to the scriptures, however unlearned, obscure, or frail, the preacher may be. . When thus received with reverent faith and obedient attention, it works effectually an entire change in the judgment, disposition, and characters of men: they be- come followers, not of this or the other leader of | a sect, but of the primitive Cliristians; and may ‘expect. to be reviled and persecuted by their neighbours, (as far as outward circumstances | will admit,) even as they were of the Jews. For the same nature is in men of every age and lime, which was in those who killed the Lord Jesus and the, holy prophets, and who persecuted the: apostles and disciples of the Saviour ; and’ satan, who ‘ worketh in the children of disobe- “dience,” hates the pure Gospel of Christ, and the faithful preaching of it to sinners of all de- ‘scriptions, as much as he did of old. But they who would forbid us’ thus to preach to the chief of sinners, and to those who sre dead in sin ; and to evangelize the heathen, that they may be sa- ved, donot in this please God, and they are con- trary to allmen. The object and motives of those, in general, who would hinder the preaching ‘of | the Gospel, in any part of the world, are mani- fest: but it is grievous to think, that some appa- rently pious men, misled by an undue attach- ' A. D. 55. I. THESSALONIANS. HEREFORE, * when we could no longer forbear, > we thought it good to be left at Athens alone ; - 2 And sent ¢ Timotheus, 4 our brother, and minister of God, and our fellow- Jabourer in the gospel of Christ, ¢ to es- tablish you, and to comfort you concern- ing your faith: 3 That no man should be § moved by these afflictions : for yourselves know that & we are appointed thereunto. @ ver. 5s .&&% 2. z| Cor, 2,13. & 8. 23.f 25. & 29. 24. & 21. 4 For, yerily, when we wer h we tala gendaniare that we should s fer tribulation; ‘ even as it came to p and ye know. Riri aes 5 For this | longer forbear, — faith, ™ lest by som have tempted you in vain. 6 But now, ° wh ———————— s the temp as mi Sang yma NESE, —18. & 24. 0,#10fh John 16. 1 Luke 21. 12. John i 2.2, 14." Acts 12 15, 10-21. & 16. 33, Acts 9. 16, &j 8. 1, 2 2 Thes, 1) 14, 22. & 21, 13.) 4—6 ; Rom. 8. 35—37. 1 Cor, 4.9. 2 Tim 3.11, 12. 1 Pet. 2. 2, & 4. 12, Jer. 20.9. & 44. 22.] Eph. 6.21. Phil. 2.) 13. Rom. 5, 3. 1 2 Cor. 2. 13, & 11.| 19—25, Col. 1.7. &} ‘Cot. 15. $8. Eph. 29, 30. [4 Odd : S. 13. Phil, 1. 28. b Acts 17. 15. e ver. 13. Acts 14.) Col. 1.23. 2 Thes. @ Acts 16. 1. & 17.422, 12%. & 16, 5 1.4. 2 Tim. 1. 8. 14s & 18) 5. Eph, 6-22. Phil. 1.} 1 Pet. 4, 12-14. a Rom. 16. 2t. 1] 25. Cor. 16.10, If. 21f Ps. 112.6. Acts 2. Rev. 2. 10. 13. g 5.9, Mat. 10. 16 and character, would render c 4, tment to system, should countenance the conduct ty unavoidable : mie of those, who in every age, are actuated by the same proud and bigoted selfish spirit, which influenced the Jews of old, when filling up the measure of their sins, till wrath came upon them ~ to the uttermost. The affectionate and faithful ‘ministers of Christ may be forced from those, with whom their hearts are most united; and they may be frustrafed, through the devices of satag,in their Most earnest desires and endea- wong eoming to them again ; yet, their separa- . tion e only for a short space. Theit hope and joy are intimately connected with the spirit ual growth and fruitfulness of those, who’ have. profited by their labours. They are’ now “ their « crown of rejoicing,” far more than all possible eommendation from other men. And’ they will meet them, in the presence of the Lord Jesus, at his coming, as their glory and joy; and then all the pangs of their partings and separations will be richly and eternally compensated. persecutions as far as he the Lord to appoint vty suffering, for the trial of their fa of their sanctification, and the powerful and: excellent effects of h them. This the apostle had plainly and c¢ dently predicted, and warned them to e3 when he was with them, even” befihe the Pp cution had begun: he had never allowed the be deluded by an expectation of peac | perity ; but had taught thenr to look for tr tions from without, and for inward « Accordingly it bad come to pass ; he and h sociates had been driven from them by persecutions: and as he had left midst of this fiery trial, he had sent to. they had stood it, and whether their thus been proved genuine wholly divest himself of sc er, ven satan, should: them by ‘his manifold artifi faith, and comply with the bours : and lest thus'his un their good should prove Some would explain what of persecution, exclusive’ other apostles and evang. of Christianity used this argument against its di the danger of the Thessalonians arose, any persecutions to which they thems: exposed, but from the vain reas beathen neighbours, respecting those apostle. endured, and ‘his leaving: * on account ‘of them. But the were themselves exposed to’ must expect to be ** who * sus ;” and what they would be, at least, as likely any reasonings of tleir en “The a ‘continued to speak in the plural number, t the context evinces that he meant it only of him- self. This he seems to have done in some ‘other places; but it was from modest y one of many ministers who were of t tind, and not from any affectation of § NOTES. CHAP, I. V. 1—5. (Notes, Acts xvii. 15. xvii. 1—6) Timothy came from Berea to Athens, whilst Paul was there, but it seems that Silas did not. The apostle, being anxious about the new converts at Thessalonica, could not en- dure to remain any longer in suspense, or to act i as if he were unconcerned for their welfare : he therefore chose to be left alone at Athens, though that must have been very inconvenient to him : " and he sent back Timothy to Thessalonica, to es- tablish the Christians of that city in the faith by suitable imstructions, which he was eminently | qualified to give them; and to exhort and en- . courage them to hold fast their profession; what- . ever opposition they met with, by assuring them of peculiar protection, consolation, and reward. | This was intended, to prevent any of them’ from | being moved to renounce or disguise theif faith, | by means of the afflictions to which it exposed) | them: for they could not’but know, if they un- | derstood the nature of their profession, that the disciples of Christ were appointed to have fellow. ; ship with Kim in his sufferings. Their situation | amidst the enemies of God, and their doctriae . z= oe AD. | CHAPTER IIL. A. D. 55: from you un pus pand brought us good lo ¢ Night and day 4 pray ing Pe ceek- yn Wee Oe of ye ‘a faith and charity, * andjingly that we might see your face, and ~ that ye ve “good remembrance of us|* might perfect that which is lating i in * alway esiring greatly to see us), as| your faith? . ‘ te : see you: “11 NowfGod himself and our Father, & and our Lord Jesus Christ, * direct “7 Th erefore, brethren, t we were com- ed over you “inall our ‘affliction and|» our way unto you. © i e58,, by your faith = - 12 And ithe Lord make you t to in- 8 For now * we live, ¥ if) ye stand fast crease and k abound in ! love one towards int the Lord. anether, and towards all) men, ™ even as ~~ "9 For z what thanks can we render to| we do towards you : God again for you, * for all the joy] 13 To the end = he may stablish your wherewith we Jey me sakes >before| hearts ° unblameable in holiness P before ae our God ; sf ‘God, even our Father, 4 at the coming of hes sna sg - jour Lord Jesus Christ, "with all his saints. lataiea Luke 2. 87. A he 7 . p.Prev. See fa &%.0,7. 13.2} 2. Cols.1.23- Heb.| © € ets, alas Pet, 1. 7 1Jobn 3 ee Ser 11—19. & 4. 7—16- m 2. 8. mn 5, 23. Rom. 14: 4- & 16. 25. 1 Cor. 1. 8. 2 Thes. 2. 16,17 26.7. 2 Tim. 1. 3. Ae peace it sto 1 ek le Rey. 4.8. & 7.15. g Ste on, Hom. 17. Cor. 4, 9-13, 2 3 d ver. 11. & 2. 17,) 2 Thes. 2. 16. 2 Pet. 3. 17, Rev. | “oR, 1.30. &|* Or. guide. ofa tet 3 2| Cor. 11,23—28. 2] 3.3. i1. ae h Ena, 8 21—23. Cor. 2. 14. & 9.15. ‘B25. Cols. 28. & a vets 78 StU) 4,13. 2 Thes. 1.11. f ver. 13. Is. 63. 16. Peta 2 ah 3 Jer. 31.9. Mal. 1.) 2h. te Ba 6. Mat. 6. 4. 6. 8, ec, — Tim. 3. 10—12. z 1,2,3. 2Sam. 7 hilem. 5. 1 Sam. 25.6. Heb] 1820. Neh. 9. 5. Prov. 3» 5,6- 1 Pet. 5. 10. rag : Be: 5. Phil Ps. 71. 14, 15. 2} ia 1, tl, 13- i 4. 10. Ps. 115. 14.{0. Eph. 5. 27. Col. bk bk: Crete a séae ! ¥ : Cor. 1. 15.24. Phil.| Luke 17. 5. 2Cor.j 32. Jude 24. 9.10. Jam. 1. 17.!p Sce on, ver. 11. 2 Pet. 3. 13. q 2 19.& 4.15. & K 4.9, 10. Phil. 1.9.| 5.23. 1 Cor. 2. 7. & 2 Thes, 1.)3. 15. 23.2 Thes:2. 3. 1 5.15. Mate 7. 12.0 Deut. 33.2. & 29.59. Rom. 13.) 14. 5.2 Thes: i. 8 1Cor. 13. Gal.| Jude 14. 526.13, 14. 22, 2 ee card he 18. 2hy As a & i. > 3. Heb. 13.) 4. 7. Acts 11, 23. ; Se 1 Core 15. 58. & 16. » 8 ver9, 10. See "| 13. Gal. 5.1. Eph. “2,27, Phil. 1.8 oh en ee Phil. 1. 27. %& 4, » John 20. 17. 2 Cor. ae Tr Vv. 6—10.. During Timothy’ 's oan, Paul Head c over all things to his church, to direct, and . departed from Athens to Corinth; whither Tim-} make plain his way unto them, by r ing alk, -* othy returned to him, and Silas also. The ti- those providential hinderances whi hith- “# dings which he received from Thessalonica,|erto prevented bim : and heentreated the Lord concerning the faith and love of the brethren in| Jesus, (for as the former clause isan undeniable » that city,"and their affectionate remembrance of act of divine worship rendered to Christ as One « him, and earnest. reciprocal desire.to see him,| with the Father, so this aiso seems to have been - “were so satisfactory; that they not only relieved | addressed to him ;) that by further communica- bis mind from anxiety, but abundantly cempen.| tions from his fulness, he Would-cause them to - gated for all his other trials and distresses, andj increase in love of one another and of all men, * filled his benevolent heart with consolation. )J*or| not excepting their persecutors ; according to oa “pens > he seemed to,enjoy life with great relish, | the various. exercises of that holy affection, re- ~- and to live to some ‘purpose, when his. spiritual | quired by “the commandments of God : ‘and to children stood fast in the faith, hope, love, and| abound in every oneof them, according ‘to the na. obedience of the gospel. Nor could he find! ture and measure of the apostle’ $fervent, spiritual, language, to express the gratitude he owed to}and enlarged love of them. This he desired, in or. God; -and the thanks which he now. azain «was|der to the establishment of their heartsin holi. . excited to render him, on their account, and for}ness; and that their affections, tempers, and at overflowing j Joys witb which this inspired his conduct,.might be unblameableyin every part of ‘before God: whilst night and day he}their various duties to God, tewards each other, ed out his unremitted prayers, that he might| and towards all men, in the several relations of ‘the satisfaction of once again seeing them, |life ; and that it might be manifested that they perfecting What was wanting: in their faith,] were so, as in the preseice. of, their boly and er in respect of knowledge in the traths|hearf-searching God and°Father, in that deci- jromises of God, or the vigour of; their be-| sive day, when the Lora Jesusshould come with - dependence on them. ‘The apostle here; all his holy ones, whether angels or redeemed an excellent’ pattern to all the bishops] sinners, to judge the quick and dead. (%!.1. stors of the church, to “be continually 22.) For the souls of the redeemed, who dicd tous t know of the welfare of their flock, | in the Lord, will descend with him from haven, antly praying for it, blessing God daily |‘to be reunited to their - glorified bodies : and ‘he and looking upon. it as the very felicity | saints on earth mili be changed, and mett the “4 lives? ee) (Marg. Ref.) | Lotd in the air, * This invocation of Christ . The apostl e closed the expres:|‘ must suppc him ombiscient, . omnipresent, i velo. Sudiaged fervour of ho-| and the Searcher of all hearts ; and these are” tion, by writing down the requests © the properties of God alone? (Pitty) 4 Christians at Thessalonica. Hej aa even our Father, ahd PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. > Seauss” a8 ‘the: eapeivate hiss! the} ‘The love, which | the zealous Se oe + Bway * aC rie &e. F ity, ' = Pa 4 © * . : » ‘ . * fatiguegal order to obtain satisfaction concern- ‘the followers of Christ are appointed to suffer * forewarn their hearers; that they may be pre- * pared for the cross, and meet every'trial with sion of the Gospel, have been,overcome in the » «© them, and his labour should be in vain’? But,| C A. De5. | I. THESSALONIANS. CHAP. 1V. 2 For ye know & what commar The apostle earnestly exhorts his brethren, to in-| we gave you by the ‘Lord Jesus. creasing diligence in omnarauetne ss. we 2 : 3 For © this “the will of God and to chastity and integrity inall things ; as God}; |. anita Baik noe had callesern to 1 Anos and they, who despis- : hie min : a * that ye shoul ed. such admonitions, would despise God himself, | St@1n tron " 3—8. He calls on them to abound more and A That every o ‘more in love of one another, 9, 10; to be indus-}how to possess ™ hi 7 trious in their respective callings, 11, 12; and.to/tjon and” honour; moderate their sorrow for deceased: believers ;|. ss : : 3 5 Not °in the l from assured expectation of the coming of Christ, Genti to raise the dead, to change the living, and to re-|©VEO P as the Kia ceive all his people to himself, 13—18. ; not God : eae ti, te URTHERMOBE, then, * we * be- Bee seech you, brethren, and ¢¢xhort you| Ties i: 2 Pet] Acts 20, 62. ke a0 > by the Lord Jesus, that-as * ye have re- Marrs sy ee oS BeeCr, | ceived of us how 4ye-ought to walk, and| “28.20. 1 Cor. 9. 21.| 11. Eph+ 5, 27 2} 20, 21.1 Pi e to please God, so ye would abound), 3% $.° Jo | Weep bis more and more. h 5.18. Ps, 40,°8.)/14.1 Pet. 1.2. © 113, 4.5.0) & 143. 10. Mate. 7./k Mat. 15. 19. Actslo Rom. 16. a 2.41. Rom, 12,14 4.2%. & 6.15, 14. 2Cor. 6.1. Ke 10.) 2 Tim. 4. 1. 21. & 12. 50. Mark| 15. 20.29. Rom. 1: 1. Eph. 4.1. Phiilem.|¢ ver. 11, 12. Acts 3.35, John 4.34, & 7. 17. Rom: 12, 2 9,10. Heb. 13.22, | 2G. 27. 1 Cor. 21. * Or, request. 23. & 13. 1. Phil. +r, besecch- ‘1.27. Col. 26. 2 b ver. 2. Eph. 4. 17.| Thes. 3. 10—12. 2 Thes. 2.1.1 Tim.|d See on, 2. 12, le Rom. 8. 8. & 12. 2. Eph. 5. 17, Col- 1.10. Heb, 11. 6+], & 13.16. 1 Johns. 22 f ver. 10. Job 1769. Ps. 92,14, Prove 4. 18. John 15. 2. Phil. Christ bear to their people, and the longing de- sires after their salvation which they feel, can- not ‘wholly be separated from painful solicitude ‘on their account, , Thi often disposes them to renounge,their. own conveniency, and to endure moved by the reproaches 0 e will feel, that he can fever ‘sufficien God, for all the joy Witt he derives from tl and the testimony of the acceptance of ‘h bours which their conversion impli be absent from them, such go will draw out his soul in more fe God continually ; that he in comfort of ‘their beloved s¢ what is lacking in their faith, to 4 ships or perils this may expos he beseech God, even our F ther, Jesus Christ, to peek ing the d.to promote their spiritual benefit, And itis @ great advantage for such as are en- gaged ata distance, from,those of whom they are thus affectionately desirous, to have faithful fellow-labourers, whom they, may employ in es- tablishing and comforting them, concerning their faith. In the most peaceful times, every Chris- tian should. count: bis cost, and remember that : a . he may again on earth mf 1 | he so tenderly loves: and Lord would make ther to * $n love one towards anoth ‘ men;” and zhus, (avioyets law;) ‘establish their “hes ‘holiness, before God our «ing of the Lord Jesus, ¥ pwhen all such desires and accomplished. May the IL are oe the een iC) this faithful, loving, diligent, “a ; Spixit ; and ‘may he prosper alllth day of trial, that the experienced minister will! comfort their hearts, with numt generally feel a degree of anxiety ; and héwill ‘like these Thessalonians 1" not fail to.caution the peopleto be on their guard,} > See He 8 lest by some means,“ the tempter should tempt { y. “NOLES = t,| CHAP. IV. . Val—5, 4 in proportion to these ‘solicitudes ,will be his re-| the apostle to entreat the Thi joicing, ‘when he finds that his beloved children | most affectionate persuasia stand fast iff the faith, and walk in Jove ; and that| with earnéstness and au their “femembrance of him, and affection to|and more in the practi him, correspond. with;his feelingstowards'them: | concerning high heh In proportion as he has the mind of St Paul, he hey had received’ these instructi svill be “ comforted over them in all his. affliction | dient and teachable mapner ; and thus ha «and distress by their faith :” the pleasure of|ed how they ought to order their whole his life will greatly consist in seeing them stand | that, they might please God invall t ¢ Ro Nee : ne a y" wat ’ ‘affliction: and ministers should not shun. to watehfulness ahd prayer ;#as in this manner they will best bépreserved constant and steadfast in ‘the faith. Bor the tempter hath many artful devices » he.knows hew to suit. his suggestions to men’s dispositions, and to: avail himself of their circumistances; and he will be suresto work on their hopes, fears, desires, or aversions, by the malt subtle; metheds imaginable. So many who have for atime made a creditable profes- by + * : 7 he “* e ; 4 ‘ ¢ a a ie oka re i ‘ ME Leta kT & A. D. 55. - CHAPTER IV. | A.D. 55. ie Gee cis Fe 6 That no man. ¥ go beyond and * de- spiseth not man, but God, = who hath fraud his brother + in any matter; because also given unto, us his holy Spirit, sat 8 the e Lor } 48 [Practical Obsenvations.],: 9 7 But’as# touching brotherly love, t b ye need not that I write unto’ you ; ° for “ie Pu God hath, not called u us unto ye yourselves are taught of God to love x uncleanness, but unto, holiness. {one another... ' 8 He therefore that ¥ despivc ts, yde-} 10 ‘And indeed ye do. it towards 4 all ie A ‘ the brethren which are imall Macedonia : vy Ex. 20. 15, 2 | 3,4. Prov. 22. nal 29, 30,1 Cor. 1. 2+ hut we beseech you, - brethren, that ye Ley. 19. 11, 13.| Jer. 7, 6. Mic. 2] Bphy 1. 4, & 2. 10. “Deut. 24: 7. & 25) 2. Zeph, 3-1. Jam & 441.2 ‘hes. 2 increase’ more and more ; ‘ i ALeiDal (2Gee 9 mn am. f i Ani. Bey 4 Ne cig ge a ipet.| 11 And f that ye & ‘study, to be. quiet, "23, & 28, 24. Iss 5./5 Deut. $2.35. Job) 1+ 14,15. & 2 9—|7 neh. 9.30. Acts 54) 7.1 John 2.10. &} 15. Col. 1. 4.2 'Thes. G ees aed psi he thee = 21, ae ig a A eee oly s = 14—19, 23,1 2. 3: Philem, ‘5—Te Ae . . % B 'e —16. levers 1 3. 12. 45. 9—14. Am: Gi] 22 22,23. Ke. 5.8. Eph. 4.19.2 Pet.) 42.2 pet, 1, 21. 1lb 5. 1. Jer. 34 34.| Phil: 1. 9. & 3:14, ‘John 3. 24, Heb. 8.10, 11. 1] 15)2)Pet, 3.28. 5, 6. Zeph. 34 54} Is. 1: ‘Feet Rom.) |2. 10. Mal. 3.5. tr gee Ws 18s & 126.19.)f Ox, rejeoteth. 1). Tey 19, 18. Ps. John'2: 20627 If Prov.i7.1. Ee. 4. . 183. 1. John 13. 34.4e Is. 54. 13. John 6.) 6. Lam. 3. 26. 2 : ‘Eph. 5, 6.2 Thes.} Sam. 8.7, & 10. 19. | Eph. 4, 28. Jam. 5,, 1. 8 John 12. 48. 35+ & 15, 12—17.|/44, 45, Heb. 10. 16.) ‘Thes. 3. 12. 1 'Tim. Acts 4, 32. Tries 1 John 5.2 l. 2. 2.1 Pet, 3. 4, Via, Se paar 22, eee Gal. 13, BION, 1.7. pane ress, oF) 5.21. Eph, 4.17. 49. 7, & 53.) 45. 4 : Lev. 25.|u Lev. 1. 44. & 19, 3. Luke io. 16.) 221% Eph $1 i acta hie A eine ay aa L Sam. as 3: Rom i, ate 8 | Acts 13. 41, tad Be Pet, 3.8.2 Pet. 1 ee : ‘called to account, by men; but the Lord would ‘not suffer their hypocrisy and injustice to escape with impunity ; being himself the, Avenger of all such clandestine frauds and impositions. Of this the apostle had before warned them, when he was with them, and he had testified’ that these practices should not escape the vengeance of sta he now ult a them: to be. still more zealous in every good work, and assiduous in cultivating every. holy disposition, Tt was indeed unnecessary for him to enter into an exact detail _of particulars; as they knew what command. ments he had given them in the name, and by the authority, of the Lord Jesus: for their sanc- ; tification, or entire separation from all evil, and consecration to. God ; the complete mortification of the old corrupt nature, and the renewal of their ‘souls to t the divine image, by the influences _ of the Holy Spirit, through faith, constituted the _. will of God respecting them, It was especially % f “incumbent upon them to abstain from fornication, _ fas well as from adultery and other vile abomi. 4:4" onations, which were generally practised among the Gentiles : :) that so eyery one of them: might understand, _in what manner to possess his body, ‘Gaceanae of his rational soul, in a sancti- fied and honourable. use of all its ‘members, as instruments of righteousness unto God, and in an exact government of every sense and appe-. ©, tite, according to the, divine law, and the ends | intended by the all-wise Creator. ‘Thus’ every. would act honourably, as a rat ional crea- ast ure, and a worshipper of God : whereas all the \ defilements of the imagination and affections, _ and every kind of inordinate or forbidden indul- ice, according to,“ the lust of concupiscence,” / would be exceedingly disgraceful to a Christian ; being an imitation of the vile practices of the ntiles, the worshippers. of impure deities, and ‘angers to the holy character, law, and truth WV Be, In like manner, the apostle warned e Th essalonians not to over. reach, or defraud, bre ca or neighbours, in'any transaction ; oem advantage of their ignorance, | ty or credulity ; by exacting immoderate s; or by any of those tricks and subter-| elfishness devises to impose ‘upon ty, without blasting men’s credit, ot Punishment by human laws. Such |* terms, and with the greatest heer '@Mack- ight not be detected, or could not he |nieit. y his family, i in ordet to give them a lic ce to live in an unholy manner, either by gratifying their sensual appetites, or their avarice ; but that they might be taught, inclined, and enabled to walix before him in holiness. The word “ unclean- “ ness,” here used, has led many learned expo- sitors to explain the sixth.verse of clandestine adultery. But, if fornication were forbidden, adultery must be of course: for even the Gcn- tiles condemned the latter, whilst’ they connived. at the former; nay, in fact, publicly sanctioned tezans; as it is evident from the writings of De- mosthenes, Cicero, ‘and others. * This interpre- tation is far from the most obvious meaning of the passage : ‘dishonesty is as inconsistent with Christianity as lewdness ; and in this over-reach- ine y franditlent manner, perhaps eveh more com- mon: and the word uncleanness may either be referred to what went before, or be understood fas a general word for wickediess, all which is. filthiness in the sightof God, (Marg. Ref.)— Notwithstanding the excellent state of the Thes- salonian Church, there might some creep in among them, who would: speak of the doctrines and comforts of Christianity, and yet affect to despise these practical exhortations, as incon- sistent with the: grace and liberty of the Gospel : ‘but the apostle reminded them, that in so doing, they” did not despise him, Silvanus, or Timothy ; but God himself, who had given them his Holy Spirit, ‘by ‘whose ‘inspiration these exhortations .. 7 God. For the Lord had not called | hem into it, when committed. only with slaves and cour- , had been written.—* In this passage St. Pauk. asserts his own inspiration, in the strongest A, Diss. I. THESSALONIANS. » and to do your own business, andito|, 15 For this we say unto you work with your own hands, as we com-} word of the Lord, that we, ®: manded you ; emain unt ’ 12 That * ye. may walk honestly ‘to-| Lord, shall not wards'! them that are without, and chat. ye} ¥ asleep. J may:have lack of * nothing. 16 For z the 0 scend from heayen, 1S Bu m™ I would not have you to be ignorant, brethren, concerning them] the voice of > the are the trump of, God. Clirist shall vise first = which are asleep, that ° ye sorrow not even as others P which. have,no, hope, 14 For 1 if we believe that Jesus cied,| 17 Then © we which are and rose again, even’so them also which| main, shall be * caught u * sleepin Jesus will *God’ bring with|them & in the clouds, to RE a ac iuila in the air : 5 and so shall w the Lord, . - | ; him. © : eka teats 18 ! Wherefore, ¢ comfort one with these; wordsal cutie hip Sat 9 ’ t 1 Kings 13. les: 47.1.8) Zech 4.7) Revit. 7 i BAF RES John 11, 24. Acts 8. * Ov, 10 man, 2 Cor.| 2. Rom. 12. 4—8, Col.} 11. 6—8. p See on, Eph. 2. 12, 3.) 22—24, 2°Vim. lm Rom. 1.13.1 Cor.) Job 19. 25—27. 5.13. Tit. 2.4—10.1 10. 1. & 12.1.2 Cor.) Prov.” 14.932, Ez. _1 Pet. 4.10, 1. 15:| 1.8, 2 Pet. 3. 8. 37. 11..1 Cor. 15. i Acts 20. 85." Rom.|n ver. 15. & 5. 10-1] 19. 12, 1h. Cor, 4, 12;} Kings 1; 21. & 2.)q Is) 26.19 Rom. 8. Eph. 4. 28. 2'Thes.| 10. Dan. 12. 2+] 11.1 Cor, 15. 12— 3-912. Tit 3.14, Mat. 27. 52, Luke; 23. 2 Cor. 4. 13, 14. Murgs 8.52, 53. John 11.| Rev. 1. 18. k 5, 22. Rom. 12:| 11—13. Acts 7. 60.|r, ver. 13. 1 Cor. 15. 17, & 13.13. 2 Cor] & 13. 36.71 Cor. 15.) 18. Reve 14. 13. 8.20, 21, Phil. 4.8.] 6.18.2 Pet. 3.4. |s ver. 17. Gen. 49. Tit. 2. 8-10. 1 Pet.jo Gen. 37. 35. Lev] 10. Zech. 14. & 2) 12.& 3. 16, 17,; 19. 28, Dent. 14. 1-| Mat. 24. 31. 1 Cor, 1 Mark 4.11. 1 Cor.}'2Sam. 12. 19, 29:} 15.23. Phil. 3. 20, 5.12, 13+Cal. 4. 5.) & 18.33, Job i» 21s} 2. 2 These (2. J. iTin.3 7.1 Pet! Ez. 24. 16—18.! Jude 14, 15 h Mark _ 18.434 Luke 12, 42, 43. 2 Cor, 4. 14, 118, Is. 27. 13. x Job 41. 11, Ps. 88] 9.14. 1 Cor, 12. & 119, 147, 148.) Reve 1, 10. iat 17. 25. { di Corby: y See n. ver-13-Je ver, 15.1Cor 2 1s, 25,8, 9. Mat. f 1 Kings te Pw aes a 5 et 25, 31, & 26. 64.) » 3% Acts 1. 11. 2 Thes,| 12. at Be 1, 7) 2 Pets S410.) 226 8.12.5. Rev. 1.7. ie. Mat: 26 14. 62, a Num. 23. 21. Ps, fen cL! ‘ ¥.9—12. As tothe new commandment, which Christ had given his disciples, of loving one an- other, the apostle need nof write to them con- cerning the reasons, nature, exercises, fruits, and blessed effects of it: for they were inwardly taught of God, by the illumination of the Holy Spirit, thus todo; it’was an essential disposition of the new man, which counteracted and over. powered the selfishness of their old nature. (Marg. Ref.)~ Indeed, they did exercise that holy afféétion, not only among one another, but towards all the Christians of the several Church- es in Macedonia : yet, he would exhort them to increase more and more, in the fervency of their love, and in all the fruits of it. And, while men in general aspired to eminence, reputation, or authority, by an intermeddling and turbulent eonduct, it should be their ambition, (so the ori- ginal literally signifies,) to behave quietly, peace- ably, and contentedly in their own situations, however low and obscure; and to attend dili- gently to their proper work, in the community, in the Church, and in relative life. And, as most of them were poor, they ought to be industrious in their manual labour, ‘as the apostle had com- manded ‘them, at the same time that he laboured for his bread among them. ‘Thus they would be enabled to act honestly and creditably, ameng their unbelieving neighbours; paying all their ' dues, maintaining their familiés decently, and being preserved from seeking relief by any dis- honourable services or compliances ; as ‘not hav- ing any want of things suited to their station, or requisite in order to relieve one another in their distresses. PRS ty ate ake her V. 1s—18__ (Notes, 1 Cor, xv. 23. 50-54.) inai, Perhaps the apostle heard, Thessalonian believers had late their relativesand brethren were ¢ about them, as not duly attending { lations suggested by the Gospel. 1 would not have them to be i those, who were fallen asleep in, were in a safe pew a esta proper for them to sor in’so disconsolate a ward expressions of, had no hope respect or expectation of meeting { to do, For since they bel for their sins, and “ rose aga *© tion ;” they might th God would raise again of those who slept i of the whole multitude of b be found alive at his comin into tae full enjoyment of body and soul, before thei previously died and been) br solemn period, the Lord —o A.D, 55. - CHAP. V. ‘of Christ will be sudden, and bring _ destruction on the wicked, “* the chil- t,” should prepare for it, in vigilance As the cor more lou in the age themselves and each other with these ani- mating topics, under'the loss of their brethren, the prospect of death, and all their trials and sor- ‘rows. Some suppose, that the apostle expected to Jive till the day of judgment, because he spoke in the first person plural of those that should be alive at that time: but he elsewhere spoke of being absent from the body, and of being raised up With Jesus. (Marz. Ref.) He was one who remained alive after others had been removed ; his faith and hope, annihilated, ag it were, the “intervening space; his love made him consider the cause of the whole multitude as his own; and it is evident that he did not speak it person- ally of himself: for when the Thessalonians imagined that the day of judgment was at hand, |he diligently set himself to rectify that mistake ; (2 Thes. ii.) And, as the apostle expressly de- ‘clares, that he spake “by the word of the Lord,” Ke by divine inspiration; the consequences, of \ allowing him to be mistaken in what he said, should very seriously be considered, Similar expressions may be found in other parts of scrip. \ture. (Ps, Ixvi. 6. lxxxi. 5. Hos. xii. 4.)—Some ‘suppose, that Christ himself was meant by the arch-angel, being the ruler of all angels ; but, || a8 We must understand the words, * The Lord,” lof him; so it seems not natural to explain an- | other term in the same sentence of him likewise : |and many intimations are given of different ‘ranks and orders, among the holy angels. The esutrection of believers is exclusively meant, ry attentive reader must perceive; and all speculations concerning the bodies aa ae be wholly foreign to the subject. The y which prevailed among the Gentiles, left totally destitute of a firm, well-grounded, bimating hope of again meeting their de- I friends in a state of happiness ; and so do otions on these subjects of merely nominal fians. Some expositors have said, that the ia shall ye be for ever with the Ss that the souls of believers at.’ lys at least not permanently, wit is Not the apostle expressly assured contrary? (2 Cor, y. 8, Phil.i. 23, 24.) CHAPTER v. which the wicked shall arise, (a subject on | je scripture observes a profound silence,) AD. 85. and sobriety, ‘with faith, and Jove, and hope, 1 —10. “Various exhortations, admonitions, and encouragements, 11—25. Coneluding prayer’ and salutations, 26—28. j PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. The ministers of the Gospel must not.only in- struct their hearers, in the great doctrines and also take in good part the earnest, repeated, affectionate, and authoritative exhortations of their pastors ; when they “ beseech and charge”, them.to abound more. and more in every good work, according to the commandments given them in the name of the Lord Jesus, For as all men come short of perfection, so zealous minis- ‘ters’ cannot be fully satisfied with the present measure of the people’s fruitfulness, any more than humble Christians are with their own attain- ments. The will of God, as revealed ir his holy law and in his précious promises, implies his pur- pose of their complete sanctification: we should therefore diligently follow after perfect holiness ; and it may encourage those, who long for more entire sanctification, to reflect, that im this res- pect, their will and that of God are now coinci- dent. In aspiring after this renewal of the soul unto holiness, the strictest restraints must be imposed upon the appetites and senses of the body, and upon all those thoughts and incli.« nations of the mind which are connected with them : that, not only fornication and gross trans- gressions may be abstained from; but that eve- ry one may learn to ‘ possess his vessel in sanc- “ tification and honour ;” at a distanee from the lust of concupiscence, which so degrades numbers of those who know not God. It is a disgrace to a rational creature to be.a slave to his animal in- clinations ; and to act contrary to his better judg. ment, his true interest, or the welfare of his neighbour, for the sake of gratifications, of which the beasts are equally capable : but it is far more dishonourable for a spiritual man, a child of God, a member of Christ, a temple of the Holy Spirit, . and an heir of heaven, to have his mind and body _ polluted, or unfitted for communion with God, by unlawful or inexpedient gratifications, or even by improper thoughts and desires. Yet in many cases this will not be avoided, without watchful- ness and prayer, without diligence in every means of grace, and a constant care to shun all tempta- tions, or occasions of evil. It is equally incon- sistent with the character of a Christian, to go beyond or defraud his brother in any matter; or to injure him in his property, reputation, or con- nexions. This too calls for the most diligent — care, and the most impartial scrutiny into every. part of our conduct : for self-love, habit, and the |customs of the world, will otherwise lead us, |without reflection, in some measure to violate the golden rule of doing to others, as we would. « they should do unto us.” “fa belie¥er be led -one another for his sake: they remember the in- Jabour, working with their own hands in ‘any _ciencies occasion Pr * wae, Cae } ee eal oF) Apert gee “3 eee ‘A.D. 55. I. THESSALONIANS, . UT of ® the times and the seasons, brethren, » ye have no need that I ‘write'unto you. 2 For yourselves © know perfectly, that @ the day of the Lord so cometh as a} © thief i in the night. 3 For when they, shall say, © Peace a: Mat. 24. 3. 36. eg = 30—32. &.25. 13. Mark 13.5 —14, Is, 21. & & 34, 35. Luke 12. = 56. 12. Dan. 5. 3— Acts 40, 2 Pet. 3. 10.1 6.Nah 1. 10, Mat. b 4. .. 2 Gor, 9, 1, Rev, 3. 3. & 16,15., 24, 37—39. Luke . Jude 3. le Deut. 29.19, Judg.] 17, 26—30. & 21. monies Acts 12. 2% ‘Mic. 4. 9, e Jer. 2 18. 27, 28..Ps. 10/11) 34, 35. & 13.41. 2]h Mat. 33. 33. & Mat. ake? “4244, Gade Ths up aie beta csi to commit offences of this’ ind; the Lord will surely chastise him, and thus bring him to repent and forsake them ‘but, if any cloak such allowed dishonesty, with specious appearances of ‘piety, or zeal for ‘doctrines, they will dreadfully find, that the Lord is the Avenger of all such ; and their present impunity will only tend to ‘their heavier condemnation at last. Of this the great champion forthe doctrines of grace forewarned his new converts, his beloved Thessalonians ; testifying that nothing could induce the Lord to connive at the want of strict honesty, in the deal- ings of men with each other. For God hath not called us into a state of peace with him, that we may go on in the polluting practic® of worldly lusts: but that, depending on his promises, “ we “¢ may cleanse ourselves from all ‘filthiness of « fiesh and spirit, ‘perfecting holiness in the “ fear of his name.” And let it be remembered, that he who despiseth such admonitions, doth not so much despise him that enforces them from the pulpit or the press, as that God, by whose Spirit they were originally dietated : yea, he as much despises God, as that man does who contemns the message of free ‘salvation. V. 9—18. All true believers are taught of God to love to their plan, they may exp and{cheerful assistanc mony in every one’s not forbid, nor does g affections ; but we but it is peculiarly i mp! grief and sorrow, as'men who sleep in Jesus ; whos him, and whose bodies to attend the triumph of the risen Redeemer. Our own sions, we must feel and mou! n for sion to the will of God be short, the re-union quent felicity unintei nal... Norshall such o} of death, be even’ than those, who | ing of the Lord; shquid cantinusligel incarnate Lord of “his own glory, an ‘call his holy an with the voice o: structions, which they have received on that sub- ject whichis so congenial to their new nature ; by practice they acquire habits of kindness, com- passion, forbearance, and forgiveness; they love their brethren, wheresoever they meet with them ; and they feel an expansive benevolence to all:man- kind: yet they too may properly be exhorted to increase in these things’ more and more. It should ‘also be the height of their ambition, to behave quietly and peaceably ; avoiding” all interference in other men’s: matters, diligently attending to their own duty; being willing to lemn. joyful period ; ¢ each other with these w 7 honest calling; and to be active in every service which their station in the church or the*commu-| - nity requires of them. When Christians are thus industrious, and contented in obscure: situations, submitting to many difficulties in: order to pay every one his due, decently maintaining their families, devising: by every. means to live within. the bounds of their micome; having no, need} tions nota 0} to raise contributi in ‘order to supply defi- | d: belong. to him. oe them, to. rovidence or extrava-| it, (Ph an unavailing. presump ptuous eady to'spare a little for the | (Marg. Ref.) In general, they Pp er mi brethren and neigh-|from his former instructions, that gance: and being r relief of their mori » te t Sa : AD. 55. * 5 Ye are all ithe children of light, and] ° the children of the day : we are not off: the nigh yor ‘of darkness. . 6 Therefore ™ let us not sleep,.a as a others; b arn im the night. 8 But | let “us, * who, are « sober, putting love ; “ . of salvation: uke 16. 8. John] ‘38. Like 12. 97) 59.1q '12, 36. Acts 26. 18,] & 21s 36, & 22. 46. ov I Jee pli 6.18 rove 19. 15. Is, + 1. 6.) Col eects 8.4 Bric Fy a Sam. 25. 86, 37. ‘Prov. 23. 29-35. Is. 21-4, 5, Dan. 5. Pet. 2. 13. 13. Eph. 5.8, 9 1 11 Tim, 2. 9.15. & Pee 11, Tit, 2. 6. rf | ia4 Pet. 1. 13, & 3. 38 7. s Is. 59, 17. Rom. 13. 12,2, Cor. 6- 7 Eph. 6. 11, 13—18. t Job 19, 23—27. 5.8. vk 13.[p Job 4, 13. & 33. 3a 35. 37. & 14, 5. * house, while the family is asleep, and: unprepar- ed for resistance ; ; and thus excites great terror, and plunders or murders, as he pleases : thus the day of the Lord is coming on the ignorant, the careless, the secure, and unbelieving, when they do not expect it; it will excite the most distressing consternation, and will plunge them into the most tremendous destruction. As the hour of death is the same to each person, that judgment will be to mankind in general, so the \ med remarks and illustrations equally answer /to both cases: and’ when sinners are flattering hemselves ‘with the hope of peace and safety, en sudden destruction will come upon them. is is further illustrated by another most strik- ‘ing similitude : as the woman with child, (often ‘when she is thinking of something else,) is sud. ‘denly seized with her travailing pangs, which will unavoidably increase upon her; so ungodly ‘men have abundant reason to look forward ‘with r to death and judgment ; yet they are em- alo yed and amused by so many other matters, that t they” are suddenly surprised with those so- le en events, when they least expect. them ; d this” st astonishment will be. followed | increasing misery, from’ which it will be 108 sible, for them ever toescape. The former ster ends with a special revelation, concern- 2 Lord’s coming to judgment ; and to ex- the beginning of this, as if it related to rs wents of a widely different nature, (which | o 2 di do,) is eye. absurd. —11." The apostle judged it needful to hese : warnings, for the benefit of such per- 2 were negligent i in preparing for the com- Lord : yet he was well satisfied as to ssalonians in general. They not only e outward light of the’ Gospel, and | to believe and walk in it; but, he ded, that they were really delivered r of darkness, and the i ignorance is 0! of hei heathen State. ' CHAPTER V. let us ™ watch and be ° sober, ® they that sleep, sleep. in the and 4 they that be drunken, are “the, days, be on * the breast-plate of and for af an yi t the 4, 5. Acts 2, 15. 2 & PRCA fs Ts. Rey, |r ver. 5. Roms 18, Rom.|o ver. 8. Phil 4. 5.} Pet. 249. 1 John 1. Ps, at 5. 11. & 43. | «the Lord was ‘coming asa thief in the night. 7? (Luke xii. 39, 40.) The thief breaks: into. the light of the Gospel. _ They . A, D. 55, » 9 For God hath ¥ not appointed us to wrath, but to. * obtain Aflealion by our | Lord. Jesus Christ, . 10 “Who y died for us, that, 2 a hethet, we wake or sleep, we should live together with him... RE ae 11 3 Wherefore, * comfort yourselves ‘together, > and edify_ one another, ° eyen as also ye do. » [Practical Observations.) Hy Tit. 2. 14: 2 Pets 2. 24, & 3.18. | z See on, 4.13.17. a See on, 4-185” * Or, exhort. Heb. 3. 13. & 10, 25. b Rom. 14. 19. & 15. 2 1 Cor. 10. 23. & 14. 5. 12, 26. 2 Cor. 12. 19, Eph. 4, 12. 16. 29. ¥ Tim. 1.4. Jude 20. ¢ 4. 10. Rom. 15. 14,15.2 Pet. 1. 12. »19, 20. 1 Pet. 2. 8. 2 Pet, 2. 3. Jude 4. x Rom. il. 7. 30, 2 . Thes. 2.13, 14. 1 Thes. 2, 16. Heb. Tim. 1. 13. 16. 2 6. 19- & 10, 35, 36.| Tim. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 1 Pet. 1. 3=5,, 13.| 2. 10.2 Pet. 1. 1. 1 John 3..1—3. y Mat, 20. 28. John u3. 4, Ex, 9, 16.} 10, 11.15.17. & 15. Proy. 16.4. Bz, 38.; 13. Rom. 5. 6—8. 10—17, Matt. 26) & 8 34. & 14, 8, 24. Acts 1. 20. 25.1 9. 1 Core 15. 3. 2 “8 13. 48.°Rom. 9.] Cor 5.15. 21. Eph. 11—23, 2 Tim. 2.| 5. 2.2 Tims 2. 6, 5. Lam. 3, 26. Rom. 5.2—5, & 3, 24, 25. 1 Cor, as. 13. Gal. 5. 5. were not, therefore, in danger of being overtaken by the day of the Lord, when unprepared ; as the thief surprises those that are asleep. They were all, according to their profession, nay, his confidence in them, “« the children of light, and “of the day,” (Vole, Eph. v. 8—14 ;) for none of Christ’s true disciples were * of the night or ** of darkness,” They neither continued in ig- Nerance, nor lived in wickedness, nor wanted concealment for their secret practices; but, be- ing delivered from the thick darkness of heathen- ism, or the comparative. darkness of Judaism, they enjoyed, and walked according to, the clear It behooved them, there- fore, to act up to their privileges; and not to be supine, indolent, careless, and unwatchful, as others were : but to be vigilant, circumspect, upon their guard against (he assaults and stratagems of their enemies, and attentive to every. opportu- nity of. duty; and to be serious, considerate, moderate in every thing of a secular nature, and. indifferent to all animal indulgences. In gene- rabmen chose to sleep during the quiet of the night and to be drunken. or riotous, when others were asleep, ‘that their. excess might be the less noticed. In like manner, all sloth, uns watchfulness, intemperance, or excessive worlds ly pursuits, were more consistent with the con- dition of benighted heathens, than with that of Christians ;, who would, as it were, turn the day into night, if they were betrayed into such pracy. tices: -As therefore they enjoyed the fuil light of “ the Sun of righteousness,” they ought ta b= sober and vigilant: for they had not. only. a great work todo; but an’arduous warfare to maintain, against numerous potent, active, and subtle enemies : (Votes, Eph. vi. 10—19.). They ought therefore to stand armed like soldiers, and be vigilant as centinels: while faith in Christ, and a firm belief of ‘the: divine word, with reliance. on the promises ; with love to God, to Christ Je- sus, to holiness, to each other, and to all men, constituted a breast-plate. to defend their heart and affections from mortal sea and a well- y ee 7 Pie tad he D, 556 12.1 And we beseech you, seine ey: 4 to know: them which ¢ labour among} whi you, — fand are over you in the Lord, é and admonish you ; “ "18 ‘And to" esteem them very highly “in love for their work’s sake. * And be af peace among yourselves. this is tie w 14 Now we t+ exhort * you, brethren, concerning y _Fwarn them ™ that are + unruly,” comfort 19 ® Quench the feeble-minded, ° support the weak, 20 © Despise P be patient toward all men... -. 21 4 Prove all 15 1 See that * none render evil for | which is goods a1 Cor, “16. 18] Luke’ 17. (Ss Gal.6:)2. Hen.| 22 fAbstainfro! tut Phil. 2,29, Jobn 13484, 185. &f 12. 12. >» é e2. 9%, Mat. 9, 37.| 15,17.Rom- 14. 17] Acts. 20. 35. Gre C vactical | ! 38. Luke 10. 1, 2:| —19. 2 Cor. 13, 11.{p Is. 63. 9. 1 Cor , 7. John 4. 38, Ac! Pedigree /§,22. Eph. 4.) 13. 5. Gal. 5. 22. i 20. 35. bCor. 3p) 9s Shien ~ 3, 15. 2) Eph. 4. 2» 326 & | 14.19. icra . & 15.10, & x rag fe ae 16,2 'Tim.] 5.1, 2. Col. 3. 12,| ‘Tim.6. 11. Heb, 12.) 1 6. 2 Cor 5.9. & Heb. 12. 14.|/13:°1 ‘itn. 3. 3. & & il, 23. Gab: 4:] J i= oe 18, 6. 11,2 Tim. 2. 24, 21, PhiL.2, 16. oe f Ox, beseech, Rom.| 25. & 4.2 Heb. 5. 2029) 1 «54 17;| U2 la 2, 3.& 13. 3. 18. 2. ‘Ti 2. 6k See on, ver. 124. \q Gen 45. 24. 1 Cor. Rev. 263.0 I Jer, 6. 10. Ez. 3.) 16. 10,. Eph. 5. 15. f Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor 17~21. & 33. 3—9.; 33. 1 Pet. 1. 22, 32) 28. Tite 1. 5) Acts 20. 27. 31. 1) Rey. 19.10. & 22. Heb, 13, 7% 17.1] Cor: 4. 14. Col, 1.) 9. Pet. 5. » 2, 3. Rev.| 28. r Ex. 23. 4,5. Lev. a. foo ee, 8; 12.|m Tit. 1-6—10. 19. 18. 1Sam. 24. 18.8 3.17.14 |$ Or, disorderly. 2) 13, Ps. 7-4. Prov. & ver.14. 1 Tim. 5,1. Thes. 3. 11—13, 17. 13. & 20. 22. 20. Tits le 13. & 2.)/n 2. 7—12. Is. 35.35) & 24. 17. W. BW.) y 15, 4. & 40.4, 2.11+ Ez.) 21,, Mates. 3944, ¥ - Sel h Mat. 10.40.11 Cor.| 34.15. Mat. 12. 20.! 46. Luke 6, 35.| 17. Job. 21. Ps.) 4.1, 2. & 9. 7—11., Luke 22. 32. Jolin} Rom. 12. 17—21. 1|' 34.1. Heb. 13, 15 “Gal. 4014. & 6. 6.) 21, 15—17, “Rom:| Cor. 6.7. 1 Pet. 2,12 4.3. 1 Pets 2015.) ete 3. 1: i Gen. 45.24. Fs} 14. 1. & 15. 1-3. 22, 23.8 3. 9. & 4, 2. 4 John 3. 133. 1. Mark. 9. 50, ; 7% grounded, realizing hope, of eternal happiness | of sinfiers ; to prea in th and complete salvation, was like a helmet to co- | duct of public worship, and ver their heads in’ the day of ‘battle, to defend | of their spiritual concerns, them from the féar of the most cruel persecutors. |in ‘the Lord, to act by his ‘This hope they were'warranted to entertain; as |name ; and to admoni their conversion proved, that God ‘had not ap- persons | as rea, pointed them to eidure the severity of his wrath which ‘their sins had deserved ; but that he had chosen them to obtain salvation of his free mer- Seeleaee the! ey, through Jesus Christ; who had willingly |regard their adm suffered death to atone for their sins, and to ran- | ly directed to love tl som their souls; that “whether they waked or |teem them “ more : slept,” whether they lived or died, or howe- | work's sake’; and ver they were found at death, or at the coming of their Lord, they might live together with him | derived from their se 1 in glory. - They ought therefore to comfort them- their guidance and ui selves and each other, when they met together, jentire harmony with ede by mutual exhortations and encouragements ; ; |likewise exhorted noe while every individual endeavoured to animate | junction with them, his brethren, and especially his most intiniate |sure such persons, as friend and companion ; ; and thus to instruct and {soldiers who quit the edify one another in faith and holiness, as they | comfort those, who were had already begun todo, : ' |rous, discouraged’ th V. 12—15._Icis evident that the apostle, either jrassed’ by perplexities. personally, or by Timothy, Titus, aad others of sions ; and support, by his fellow-labourers, was used to “ ordain elders jevery encouraging topi * in every city,” (ets xiv. 28. xx. 17. 28. 1Tim. v. stumble, or were of 22.7%. ae fs and, though no mention is made jas well as support and of this, in th rief history of his labours at Thes- were sick and” nnably, salonica, nor in a the openipg of the epistle ; there | ; can be no reasonable doubt, that be had appoint- ed elders ovér th e church i in that city.. It was their office to ee among the ‘people, in preaching the word od, and i in every means | of promoting their editieatore and ME § ene 8H - * 24 1 Faithful fs he that ™ calleth you; a who also will do it. 25 Brethren, ° pray for us. ss unto the coming of our Christ. 15,5013 he 8. 26. Ez. 379i j Heb. 4.12. Tit, 1..2.. Heb. 6, 17, 18. m 3. 13. Rom, 3.30, & 9. 24. Gal. 1.15.0 Rom. 15. 30 2 2 Thes- 2. 24. 2! Cor. 1.11. Eph. s. Tim. 1.9. 1 Pet. 5.| 18-20. Phil. i. 19. 10. 2 Pet 1, 3} Col. 4. 3. 2 Fhes. Rev. 17. 14. ‘| 3.1—3- Philem. 22. n Num. 23. 19. 2) Heb. 13. 18,19, 6 wr ae sect ay & 40. 10 & Boe 15. & 89. 2. & 92, 2. & 100, 5. & 138. 2. & 146. 6. Is. 25. 1. Mic. 7. 20. John 1. 17. & 3.33. 1 Cor. 1. 9. =P 18. 2 Thes. 3.3. 2 Tim. 2. 13. Kings 19. Si. Is, 9. 7 & 14. 24—-26. & 37. 32. Mat. 24.35, 28. John 17. 19. & 3, 13. 1 Cor, 1. 8 preaching of God’s word. Yet, : as there would be many false teachers, and erroneous doctrines propagated by them; they must be careful to prove, or.try, both the teachers and their instruc. tions, by the word of God, that they might re- ject what was spurious, and adhere to what was good and excellent. And, not only were they exhorted to abstain from evident evil; but from every thing, which appeared to be sinful, either in their own judgment, or in thatof others; anf to do nothing cancerning the lawfulness of which they doubted ; or which might appear suspicious to those around them, and so prejudice them against the truth. No doubt, cases often arise, in which we are required to do those things, which appear evil to misinformed, prejudiced, and unreasonable men; in order to obey the commands of God, and to follow the clear dic- tates of our own consciences. But, these are exceptions to the general rule, which could not be particularized in so compendious an exhort- | ation and they seem to be the only excep- yr and all ‘their trials would prove beneficial ;|tions; for it is better to ayoid what appears So that this constant spirit of gratitude was the | evil to others, though lawful in itself, if it can be will of God. concerning them, as his children in| done with a safe conscience; than by an unchar- Christ Jesus, Many have explained ‘ quench-|itable exercise of our Christian liberty, to cause ‘ ing the Spirit,” of restraining the exercise of |our weak brother to offend, or to prejudice oth- piritual gifts in themselves or others : but doubt-|ers against the gospel. The Spirit. (19.) ‘ That Toc it relates principally to the sanctifying and | ‘ is, the afflatus, and light of God shining: into comforting influences of the Holy Spirit, in the|‘ our minds, But; some one will say, if that be hearts of believers; not excluding his striv-|‘ never extinguished in the elect, this is com- ings and convictions in the liearts and con-|‘ manded in yain. This, however, I strenuously sciences of sinners. (Marg. Ref) Thesetend|‘ deny: Nay, for this reason it is not extin- Bey a flame of sacred love in the: soul :|‘ guished in the elect,"because they cherish it ; ly to persevere in all a which age ly berievolent, beneficent, and useful, both among themselves and towards all men, without excepting even their virulent persécutors. (Votes, &e. Rom. xii. 14, ee This may also imply an and other Christians, ications of a bitter and vindictive spi- pit against their persectitors, to repress it by eve- fy suitable means, and with all their influence. aS r, 16—22. The substance of these exhorta- shas before been considered. (Notes, on passages referred to in the margin.) The ; at Thessalonica were exhorted to con- ‘wider i it as their duty, as well as privilege, to be | “always rejoicing” in the Lord: they were di- rected to pray incessantly, at stated seasons, oc- | a ebtigg and with frequent ejaculations; and aise ue every thing, which could put trees out of frame for this important privilege and duty. In. every circumstance, they were to -give thanks; as all their mercies were unmerit- they may be quenched by evil tempers, | ‘ and they are induced by these exhortations to procrastination, by worldly cares, by inex-|‘ cherish it. For he, who hath determined ne- ient indulgences, by trifling:company, or by|* ver wholly to extinguish his Spirit in the elect, gence, even as fire may be quenched with|‘ hath also made known by what means he will r, and will -go out, if it be not supplied with|‘ cherish it, namely, by the progress of his peo- ‘it want air, or be- choked with ashes.|‘ plein piety’ (Beza.) Prove, &e. (21.) ‘ The convictions are often finally extinguished,|* apostle gives an injunction common to all the Holy Spirit will no more strive with} * Christians, having “ their senses exercised to and thus believers often greatly damp the] ‘ discern good and evil; ‘ to all, who are oblig- ur of their souls, mar their own com-|*‘ ed * to hold fast that whichis geod,” *and.not impede their growth i ia grace; by not|‘ to believe false prophets : which is a strong ar- hemselyes up without delay to those} * gument for the perspicuity and sufficiency of affections, which are excited in their} the scripture, and against the necessity “of a 4 a the Holy Spirit, and by quenching ¢ living judge. For he that must try all things, 1 the manner before.mentioned. » The|‘ must first try the doctrine of this living judge. 0 warned his brethren, “not to de-|* For these words plainly teach that what we hesyings,” or those instructions and|« must hold fast, must first be tried. Hearers, divine will, which were given|* says St. Basil, who are instructed in the scrip- t prophets; either in explaining the|* tures, ought to try the things spoken by their , or from immediate suggestions of the|* teachers; and receive those things which are Wotes, 1 Cor. xiv.) Tie exhortation * cofsonant, and reject those things which are rly include the ‘more or « alien from, the holy seriptures.’ Whitty. } DB i ac ll D. 55.. CHA PT ER Vv. 4. D: a5¢ ’ 98 And the very @ God of peace » sanc- “tif wholly olly; and Z fray Godi your wae and body, be ¥ pre- s¢ r. AD. 55. I. THESSALONIANS. | 26-P- preity all the brethren, with an this epistle. be read unto'a Ht holy: kiss. 27 a1 * charge you by the Lord, * that p. See on, Rom. 16.) 17. 2 Tim. 3. 14 16. 1 Cor. 16,20. |* Or, adjure. 1 Kin: gq 2. 11.°Num. 27.) 22. 16- 2.Chre 18. 23.1 Tim, 1. 3.13. Mat. 26. Ke Se 7.21. & G 13. r Cob 4.16. 2 Thes, 15, 63.| 3.14. V. 23—28. The apostle subjoined to his ex- ought to embrace : hortations, his fervent prayers to God ; knowing | and happy at all eve that his efficacious grace alone could produce} Scripture, we know He} * the Lord cometh, | besought the God of peace himself, as reconciled | and that when sinners are to believers in Christ Jesus, and the Author of all) carelessly, saying * peace Y their inward and outward peace ; that he would} ‘* den destruction cometh sanctify the Thessalonians, in respect of their!“ upon a woman with child, the will and power to do all these things. whole nature, as consisting of a rational and im- mortal soul, an animal life with its various sen-| ment, will not thus surprise him ; ‘unless he sitive appetites, and’ a material body : that every, tinually expect and prepare for thosé a sense, member, ofgan, and faculty, might be events ; ‘ Numbers at this” very hour, ates completely purified, and devoted to the service of | ing peace and safety to themseives, over Ww God; and that thus they might be, preserved | heads instantaneous. es 1 He. was| (Doddridge.) And how. confident that the Thessalonians in general were | tonishment and conste 1g _ true believers; and'as he was assured of the| fidel, the careless proflij Lord’s faithfulness to his promises, and .cove-|or the hardened hypocrit Natit-engagements to his people, whom he had} struction shall thus seize upo so he was satisfied that he | sible method of escape ean Having |,we are in the land of light, ‘of ‘prayer; of fo therefore desired them also to pray for him, and |ness; though, we might | ave solemnly charged them: by the authority of the | cast into outer darkness. _ a oat eenve oF Lord Jesus, to let this epistle be read to. all the | with Pagan, Mahometan, or A: holy brethren, *the saints «that. formed. their |-ness and delusion; we atte ea Church ; he concluded with his usual. saluta-| pel, and the holy spacey pete Charge you, &c..(27.) | have been led to pay some attention it seenis evident, that this was addressed. to.the| then we are yet in darkness, that € pastors of the Church, and not to believers in} Lord should: overtake us as a thie general: else the persons charged, and they for} must, be. peculiarly aggravated te us whose benefit thecharge was given, would have | fore seriously inquire, whether we really been precisely the same. The-originalis, “1 ad.) children of the light and of the day, by (Marg. Ref) This shows, both }{umination, and by an ‘obedient fat? Let - blameless till the coming of Christ. called by his grace : would fully grant his prayer for them. tions ahd benedictions. ¢¢ jure you.” that oaths and adjuratious are ‘in, some cases | seek to render this evid lawful; (Vote, Mat. xxvi: 63—-68';) and thatthe} consistently with our profession, by easting subject concerning which tlie apostle wrote, was | the works of dar kness, and sha do considered by him as peculiarly important.—|and carelessness; that ‘we This is worthy of the most serious consideration | others do, but may watch and be sober not make the reading of the Scriptures a part of| worldly faa to “the chi the eevices when they meet in the w ON of |** of darkness? but let cannot hear or understand them. The adyan- ook as the helmet. tage to illiterate people, te the multitude who | dence will continually in cannot read, or who can read but imperfectly,| not. appointed us to wrath, ee bet of an audible, distinct, and emphatical reading |tion by the Lord Jesus ; and that “whet of the Scriptures in’ public, can scarcely be cal-} « wake or sleep,” we shall surely hi It will soon render even the best}with him. And when we remembe “preaching more fully understood ; and it will,|purehased our deliverance from thi in $0me degree supply the deficiency in other | come, by dying on the cross as a culated. cases, PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. ¥. 1—11. Curious inquiries about umes and seasons are |to live to him, with whom we hope to. “ Behold, | ever in glory. commonly unprofitable and vain. s¢ now is the accepted time;’’ the present time we ought to redeem, the present season of making cur peace with God, and of doing his will, we [for the salvation of souls, with unwearied Mark 57. Acts 19, Christ de with brethren, © 28 The s Heb. 3. 1, Heb 8.1 ath adj ‘€ escape.” No man is sure, ‘can be found! ‘be : ‘divine il- t, as ‘well as to: a may not sk sins; we shall not only be direet fort ourselves together, and to ed in all holy: affections ; but we : straining power of ‘grateful ‘love, and Tearn f V. 11—22, ‘ ‘The office of a minister calls a man't hn A : ™~ AD 55. siduity, as well as to.preside over them in the Lord, nor ought ‘the “labouring in the word 1 Seps * and e” faithful pastors should care- fally be distinguished from slothful, ambitious, or men, who have the name and garb ers: they should be owned and attend yand their admonitions should be valued yed ; and they ought to be ésteemed very shly in love, not because of the name and office i¢h they bear, but “ for their? work’s sake,” “y ‘proportion to their skill, faithfulness, and who despise the a nitions, reject the aut hority, and refuse respect set and ‘affection to the | ersons, of faithful minasters rs; but such as ex- h i pect the utation, esteem m, authority, or emolu- ment ofa inistry , witl out a diligent attention ious ; al orious duties, are even still sal. Outward respect may indeed be ; but it is impossible for intelligent fians “to esteem them very highly in love or their work’s sake ;” though they will com- passionately mourn over and pray for them. Our dove of peace among ourselyes, must not induce “Us to connive at sin: but we must, according to our several relations in the church, in domestic life, or in society, warn, reprove, ae censure the unruly, as well as tenderly soothe and comfort the feeble-minded, and support the weak in body or ‘soul. We should also learn patience towards all ‘men, especially towards persons of weak capaci- ties, or little faith ; who are often very wearying ‘with their complaints, scruples, doubts, mis- ‘takes, and infirmities; and yet give no reason vat all to suspect their sincerity, but rather call _ for compassion, as harassed with sore tempta- -tions, which perhaps have an effect for the time upon their tempers. Eyen when we are injured -in the most atrocious mannér, we must see to it, that we on no account rendez evil for evil to any ‘man; but must learn to follow, with persevering ‘constancy, that which is good and friendly, both among ourselves and to all men; as knowing what patience and mercy we have experienced | from God. His glory is concerned in our “ al- | ways rejoicing :” this will be greatly promoted, we “ pray without ceasing ;” and in “ every bs ‘thing give thanks,” according to the will of in Christ Jesus concerning Us. To make progress in this life of communion with God, we ust be careful “not to quench the Spirit,” by CHAPTER V. spiritual authority ever to F et ce init. They, t therefure,_ are highly cui-_ A. D. 55. or postponing the good works to which his influ. — erices tend to excite us. We should also iearn to pay 4 reverent attention to every message, de- livered to us by bis ministers; and thus we shall grow in grace, and abound in consolation. Yet, ‘as satan’s ministers are transformed into the mi- nisters of righteousness ; whilst we “ despise not “ prophesyings,” we muSt learn to prove and as- say men and doctrines; that we may distinguish between truth and specious error, and. so choose and ‘cleave to that which.is good ‘and right : and that for the honour of the gospel, we may 5 abstain from all appearance of evil.” - V.23-—28., 5. The exhortations above given, show us what we ought tobe and to do: but we must remember, that our hearts are naturally opposite to them; nor can any inward and abiding change be wrought im us, save by a divinespower. As therefore mi- Nister’s should pray for, as well as. exhort, their ‘people; every individual should turn the precepts and promises of God into prayers for himself and his brethren: and whilst he uses every other means of grace, and vigilantly_ shuns all hin- derances and temptation; he should still beseech “ the God of peace himself te sanctify him “€ wholly, in spirit, and soul, and body, and to ‘* preserve bim blameless until the coming of “ the Lord Jesus.” If these be our earnest de- sires, fervent prayers, and diligent endeavours ; the promises and covenant of our God, his pow- er and love, and his immutable faithfulness, au- thorize our fullest assurance, that, having called us by his grace, he will keep us by the same ‘unto complete and everlasting salvation; what- - ever immense inward or outward difficulties may seem to render it impracticable, The most eminent servants of Christ want and value the prayers of their weakest brethren. Let us be thankful that these excellent epistles are preserv- ed for our perusal also: and while we remem- ber, that the apostle charged the Thessalonians by the’authority of the Lord Jesus, to let them be read ze all the holy brethren, some of whora might not be able to read them all for them. selves; we maybe sure that Antichrist alone would forbid the laity to read the scriptures, lest they should lead them into heresy. We shall also learn the propriety of reading them in out public congregations ; and we shail. be stirred Up’ to study them with more humble. diligence and obedient. faith; that thus the grace: of. aA eens with his holy suggestions, Lord Jesus may be with us adso, - wie SA the 7) ae . a ee en SO eee ae Se ee ea TO THE THESSALON, BES CS Raa This Epistle is commonly supposed to have been written from Corin foregoing, because Silvanus and Timothy still continued with St. Paul; very conclusive, and some difficulties attend this opinion. (Nore, i 3,4 tain that it was not sent from Athens, according to the spurious of the epistle seems to’have been, to prevent mistakes, which the fall into, concerning the near approach of the day of judgment; struction of some expressions in his former epistle, and of what’ ~ salonica ; but supported also by some person, or persons, preten ding think, by a forged epistle. As this opinion was of a very piper e ously opposed it. (Notes, ii. 1-4) He bad also heard of s pretences neglected their secular employments, and wal t _ them to censure and shun, yet so as to’seek their good. Amidst “ings, exhortations, and encourageme ants, it contains a most rem 2—12,) the exact fulfilment of which is a full demonstration * the apostle wrote his epistles.—* Besides the general mart of ‘ authority, which it bears in common with the rest of the epist! ‘ from the exact representation it contains of the papal power, “man of sin,” and "the mystery of iniquity.” For, considering £ principles, here described, were to the genius of Christianity, it must ap €this epistle was written, highly improbable, that they should ever prevs * Chureh : and consequently, a prediction like this, which answers ine $to the event, must be allowed to carry its own evidence with it, and to ] “© of it wrote under a divine influence.’ el ih % Sie ih : , ' ‘." ‘cae nee ‘ | CHAP. T. God our u Fai nd The apostle salutes the Thessalonians, 1, 2; thanks God for their growth in faith and love ;' encour- ages their perseverance under persecutions, by the prospect of the coming of Christ ; and shows how. glorious he will then appear in the destruc- tion of all unbelievers, and the complete salyation of his people, 3—10. He prays for their com- plete sanctification and meekness for heavenly fe- licity, by the grace, and for the glory, of God the Birt nh aud the Lord Jesus Christ, 11, 12. AUL, # and Silvanus, and Timothe- "us, unto the church of the Thessa- lonians in God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ; ’ 2 Grace > unto you, and peace, from a See on, 2 Cor. 1th Sceon,Roms1. a 1 Cor. 153. 19.1 Thes. 1. 1. | % NOTES. i CHAP. EV, 2. (Marg. Ref. and noies on the scriptures r eferred VEE. v.58, 4. The apostle had received stich fur: ther sod accounts of the Thessalonians ; that he deemed himself bound to'return continual thanks to God in their behalf Fass was meet and right ; A seeing ates in Christ. af 3 We “are bo for you, brethren das i that e your faith 4 and the charity oF wards each other ab 4 So that we ours in. the chatcheapais tience and faith. ina and tribulations that Rem 1. 862) Con. ‘Qua Enea hae ney 1 Pet. 2k, ri Lane 15; 32. Phil. le % 2 Pets 1,13. e Job.17.9. Ps. 84|f 2 Cor. 7 7. & 92.13. Prov.| 2.4.1 4.18. Is. 40. 29—}'20, > 31,Luke 17. 5g 3, Tie Cae t he é = punch ~ ; CHAPTER e AOD. 56. 5 Which is ia manifest token "OF the geance on them that * know not God,tand_ k righteous arent of God, that ye|that obey not the gospel of our Lord imay b worthy of the kingdom} Jesus Christ ; re of God, ; ich ye also suffer : 9 Who shall phadwiiea with ever- * ees ' 2 7¢ is a righteous thing with lasting destruction * from the presence of ok) re the Lord, and from ¥ the glory of his pow- er 3 10 When he shall come 7 to be glori- fied in his saints, and to be admired in ali ‘them that believe, (because * our testi- mony among you was believed,) » in that 1 i \ recompense tribulation to them 2 you ; age ° who are troubled, rest ee In 4 flaming: poe ¥ ven- rH, 94, 20—| Is, 61. 2. & 63. 4—fu Ts. 33. 14. & 66 § ver. 6. Phil. 1. 28.) 10—1: Tit. 2, 13, Heb. 9 2.18, Gr. Rev. 20. et. 4.14—18, | 23.15.49. 26. Zech.| 28. Jude 14, 15, 6. Heb. 10.) 80.] 24, Dan. 12.2. Mat] 11. : Job 8, 3+'Ps.9. 7] 2.8 Revs, 6.10. &}, pet 1.7%» & 20.) Rev. 6:10. 16, 1% | 25. 41. 46. & 26. 24.|z ver.’ 12: Num. 23. & 53.5. & 50.64 11. 18. Ets. 4e& 1 s Ex, 5.2.1 Sam.) Mask 9. 43—49) 23, Is.43.21. & 44. 72. 2. & 9% 4. 16, eta 18. 20. * Gi the angele of| 2.12. Ps. 9. 10. &) Luke 16 25, 26.! 23, & 49. 3. & 60. 11.7 ; (B19. 2 in? his power. John 1.| 79. 6, Is-27- 114 John 5.14. Heb. 10.) 21. Jer. 33. 9. John z ; os. 57. % Matt, 5.) 3. Eph. 1. 21. Col.|. Jer. 9. 6s John 3.) 20, 2 Pet. 2 17111. 4, Be 17. 0. "10—12. Luke 16.| 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22.) 10. & 8. 19. Rom. i 256 Rom. 8. 17, 2} Rev. 22. 6. 9, 16+ 20, “Cor 4. 17. 2 Tim.tq Gen. 3,24. Deut. 85. Acts Jude 13. Rey. 14, ‘1.28.1 Cor. 15. 34.) 10, 11. & 20. 14..&! 1 Thes. 4, 5+ 21, 8 & 22. 15. | Gal. 1. 24. Eph. a, t Deut. 4. 30. of Gen. 3. 8. & 4. 6.12.14, 18, & 2. 7. & 3.10. 16. 1 Pet. 9; 12. Heb. 4. 1. 9.) 4,11. & 5. 5. Ps, 2..9. Rey. 7, 11, 12. teph. Ae u i. 1 Pet. 4.) 1.) 21.8,9.%& 50.2—6,.| 18.. 44, Is 1. 19.816, Job 21.14. &la 2,13. 1 Thes. 1. 5. ae le » Rev. 3,] Rev, 7, 14—17., &| Dan. 7.10. Mat. 25.) Acts 6.7 Rom. 1.| 22. 17. Pa. 16.111.) & 21.13. “5. & 2. 7,8. & 6.{ & 51.11. Matt. 7.)b Mal. 3. 17. Matt. 164 & 10. 16, & 15. 18. &. 16626. 2 Cor. 23. & 22.13. & 25, 4). Luke 12. 27. Tr. # Acts 14, p Matt. 13. 30—43,| Br 12. 2% 2 Pet. 3. “22. Rom, 8. 17, i & 16, 27. & 25. 31. 7 22. & 24, 36. Luke- 10:12. 2 14, 13. & 21,4 41. 46. Heb, 10. 27. i | 7.10—12. Rev. 20: ! ; shes. 2. 14.2 Tim.! & 26. 64. Mark 8.! 10. 14,15. & 21. 8.] 10. 5. Gal. 3. 1y Deut, 33, 2, Is. 24) Tim. 1. 12.18. & eC ~ || 38. & 14. 62. John| + Or, yielding. ~ Heb."2. 3. & 5. 9.|° 10.19, 21. Matt. 16.] 4. 8. f n_ Deut. 32, 41—43.} 1. 51. Acts 1s 11. Ir Deut. 32, 35. Ps.| & 11.8. 1 Pet. 1. 2) 27, 8c 24.30, Tit, | Ps. 74. 22, 23: Be 791 Thes. 4. 135 17. a o— ie. & 94. te] & 3.5.8 4.17. win “he rejoiced arid gloried in them in the Churches of God, showing them what flourishing Chris- L tians. the Thessalonians were, and what a blessed seal God had given to his ministry in their con- version. This may induce a doubt, whether the epistle were written from Corinth, or not: for on that supposition Paul had visited no other _ Churches, since he wrote the former epistle, ex- cept such as were planted in that vicinity : and Ps can hardly suppose that he only referred to at Timothy or Silvanus had said of them, if ey had left him for a season to visit other Churches, and then returned. However, he and his fellowJabourers gloried in them; because’ they endured various persecutions and afflictions, | with exemplary patience and’ constant faith.— We are not informed of the particulars relative: he these persecutions ; but they seem to have exposed the Thessalonians to very great hard- he and dangers. V.5—10. The patience of the Thessalonians, ere: in the cause of Ghrist, and for con-| grace established upon earth, as introductory toe the kingdom of glory in heaven, Seeing, by these means, it would be manifestly shown to be perfectly just and righteous in God, to recom- pense with tribulation and anguish, those who troubled his harmless and holy friends and wor- shippers, by their cruel eumity and persecution because of their relation and conformity to him; as they would evidently be proved to be his in- veterate enemies. On the other hand, it would appear honourable to his justice, as well as his mercy, to bestow rest and felicity in heaven on those who willingly endured tribulation in his cause, for his sake, from his enemies, and ac- cording (to his will: and, indeed, having given promises to-this effect, his equity required the fulfilment of them. This righteous judgment of God wiil take place, when “the Lord Jesus * shall be revealed,” as visibly descending fr om heaven, attended by ‘ the angels of his power ;? his creatures, worshippers, and servants, who shall then act as the ministers of his authority, in showing mercy and in’ executing vengeance, t] (Marg, Ref.) ‘Then he will appear “in flaming ‘* fire,” to burn up this visible creation, and this will be anemblem of his awful avenging justice: for he will take vengeance on all; not only on idolatrous Gentiles, persecuting Jews, and men of scandalous and abandoned characters ; but on all who continue strangers and enemies to the, true God, and his holy worship and service; | who have not”so known. him, as to fear, love, | trust, and serve him; and on all, who obey not at ai all ay ARaoee aN ; that they the Gospel of the Lord Jesus, by receiving him, ‘Tength be counted meet and proper|relying on him, and submitting to him, as their ‘to inherit that kingdom of heavenly | Saviour and King. All these persons, however ch G God. hath prepared for them that: numerous, or distinguist:ed by rank, accomplish+ in hope of which they so patiently ents, or splendid, actions, will be punished with las from loye to. his ‘Kingdom of sternal destr uction, being banished, as accursed, 7 ae a ition, ‘of the. righteous judgment of God : _proved, that he would judge the would 6 in iteousness, and rectify all the apparent disor- of he: gta scene; seeing he left his: cutions sil tribulations, and his enemies to | in their impious and iniquitous opposi- “hag cause and people. Indeed, he per-| AD. 56. Il. THESSAL 11 ‘Wherefore also, ¢ we pray always for you, that 4 our God © would * count you worthy of this { calling, and & fulfil} < all 4 the good pleasure of his goodness, 4,18, Is. 66.9. Hos- 6. 3. Zech. 43° °7. Mark 4.28 1 Cor- e Sve on, wer. 5s ¢ See on, Rom. 1.9. . * OF, vouriisafe. Eph. 1. 16. & 3, 14—21. Phil. 1-9—|f 2. 14. Rom. 8, 30. Ut. Col. i- O—13. 3! & 9423, 24. Phil. 3.] 1.8. Phil..1- 6. i John 6, 27—29 | "Phes. 3. 9—18. 14. 1 Ehes. 2. 12)h Ps, 51. 18. Duke} Eph. 1. 19, 20) 1/1 a Ps, 48. 14. & 65.| Hub. S.4 1 Pet. 5 | 12632, ph. t. 5.9} Thes. 1, 3. & 2 13a) 20. Is, 25.9. & 55.) 10 Phil. 2, 13. Fite 36) Heb. 12, 2. RF 2. Yau. 3. 17% Rev.ig Ps. 138. 8 Proy.| 5—7.° k See on, Z. ver. 10+) 26 5,10. Johu 17% 10. 1 Petd = * from the presence of the Lord, in whieh’ alone PRACTICAL felicity can be! found, (Mang, Ref.) and finding] They, who. have alreac his avenging frown, like lightning, to appal and | selves by “the work of - torture their inmost souls, and the glory of -his|“ love, and the pariengi 2 of power irresistibly forcing them with dreadful | of growing exceedingly in al consternation into the place of torment. This | the highest attainments of will take place, when he shall appear with divine | beneath real perfection: majesty inhuman nature, to be glorified by his| grow in grace, and abe saints ; as the ri¢hes of his love, the precious-| of mutual love, t ness of his redemption, the efficacy of his grace, | will rejoice: and the power of his arm, aud his faithfulness to his| bound to give thanks to promises, Will be most gloriously displayed by|it is meet; and to sp their complete salvation. And not only will he| es of God, to excite then be admired dy those, that now believe in| to animate them him, who will then find their largest expectations | tient sufferings of exemp! far \xceeded, and who will not think it possible, } prosperity of ungodly : sufficiently to adore and praise such a glorious| fully demonstrate Benefactor; but he will be admired zm them] shall“ discern likewise, by all the inhabitants of heaven, who|‘* wicked, between ‘will celebrate the wonders wrought by him, in|‘ that serveth him no thts saving and exalting such polluted rebels | those mysteries of pro! and enemies. This, the apostle was confident | wise greatly perplex would be the case of the Christians at Thessalo- | devoted worshippers ar nica, because his testimony concerning Christ|are proved and purific had been credited by them, and their faith mani: | tribulation, “ that they n fested by its genuine effects, * thy of that kingdom f V.11, 12. In the prospect of this decisive |and that wicked men are pern season, the apostle and his brethren prayed con- | that their rancorous é ES tinually for the Thessalonians, that. the Lordjmanifested, and the would vouchsafe them. whatever was wanting to | filled up, and that all make them meet for this felicity, to which the{ justice, which consig Gospel called them; that he would adjudge | intended for them. — them to be entitled to it, according to the grace | pear evident fo all’ of the new Covenant. in Christ; and that he|righteous in God, would accomplish that work of complete sancti- | those who trouble fication, and_prepare them for that glory, to} holy truth and service; | which the sovereign good pleasure of his good-|to all his perfections to ness and love had appointed them, and which he } those who have been had great complacency and delight in conferring | for their love to his on them: that so he would finish the work by | anticipating the g his almighty power, which he was carrying on in | by the light of revelati their souls, through faith, till at length it should | sure, to understand, the b be’ perfected in vision and enjoyment. This|thus to wait with composui they prayed for, in order that the name of Christ | coming of the Lord. : might be glorified in them, both by their present |‘ day of wrath, and bold profession of: his truth, and their holy con-}“ righteous judgment | duct, and zealons labours to spread the Gospel; | viour, onee a Man of - and in the sight of the whole world, and to all | despised, rejected, and diso eternity :.and that they might. also be glorified in Christ, by perfectly bearing his image, enjoy- ing his love, being owned. as his brethren, and sharing, as it Were, all his honour, according to the infinite riches of the mercy and grace of God the Father, and ths Lord Jesus.—The con- text shows, that the word calling must here mean the inheritance to which they were called.— (Marg. Ref.) . EP iy bes 1 4° 4 4 is CHAPTER Il. A. D. 58; Pp. i. |mor by word, ‘ nor by letter, as from us, ° Thessalonians, against grownd-| as that the day of Christ is at hand. é that the day of Christ was at} 3 [et ¢ no man deceive you by any. ~ y Br eae bese ela ee means: for that day shail not come, b ex- smies, usurpations, and impestares,| Cept there come a falling away first, and the destruction of numbers, and then| that ‘ man of sin be revealed, § the son of I elf into perdition, 3—12. He thanks| perdition 5 Fee , is special grace shown i 3 aa 4 Who opposeth !and exalteth himself iM Be eer ca es. above all that is ™ called God, or that is ed Bcrey sol ae and work, 16, 17. worshipped ; so that he, as God, D sitteth FOW .@ we beseech you, brethren,|in the temple of God, shewing himself > by the coming of our Lord Jesus) that he is.God. hat he rist, © and dy our gathering together Unto him, Ris: ee eee et “92 That ye] > not soon 4 shaken ‘in| Jer. 23. 2s—27. [Practical Observatiens.} 5. 6» 1 Is. 14, 13. Ez’ 28. h 1 Tim. 4. 1—3, 2] 2. 6. 9. Dan. 7. 8» Tim, 3.1—3; & 4.| 25.& 8. 9-11. & 3, 4. 1l. 36. Reve 13. Ge i ver-S—10. Dan. 74m 1 Cor. 8. 5. 25. 1 John 2. 18.in Dan. 8. 12—14a & Ay ee AAR, arts < h : b ape Mie. 2. eae min or be tro uble “neither © SPIPit,} 4,5. 24,2 Pet. 2.1 as GES pipet fe aon Ete thes 1,2. q . 1.) 13+ 27. Eph. 1.10.) 6. Mark 13.7-Luke} Rey. 19. 20. 5.4.1 1 Thes. 3. 13. 2| 21.9.19. John’ 14.| £1 Thes. 4. 15. 2 be ‘Fim. 4.1. 1.272 ActS 20- 23.) Pet, 3.4—8. Rey. 23. 11. &e. T1. 45. Rev. 13, 6, ; 10. Mat.id Is. 7.2, & 8. 12,) 24.1 Thes. 3-3. | @ See on, Mat. 24.1k John 17.12, Rev.) 7. , + Mark! 13. & 26.3. Mat.24.!e Deut. 13. 1—5,} 4.1 Cor. 6, 9. Eph.! 17. 8.21. cas @istinguished. All these shall be punished! on earth, we may be sure of being fur ever glo- th * an everlasting destruction from the pre-|rified with bim in heaven! ‘sence of the Lord :” the majesty of that coun- of ih b tenance, which was once defiled with blood and| NOTES. Spitting, and the glory of his power, who was} CHAP. Hl. V. 1, 2 Having encouraged the once crucified in apparent weakness, shall be} faith and patience of the persecuted Thessalo- intolerable to all the multitudes of the wicked ;| nians, by the prospect of Christ’s coming to per- and they will be wholly incapable of making the} fect their salvation, the apostle exhorted them ast resistance, when with tremendous frown he} concerning that great event, and as they hoped ‘Shall say to them, “ Depart, ye cursed, into}tobe gathered together unto Christ in glory; . _ * everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his! he besought them not to allow themselves to be ) angels” But, at that awful season, he will} easily deluded into the opinion, that the day of i me especially to be glorified in his saints, who| Christ was at hand; whether that opinion were re believed the testimony of his apostles | propagated by men professing to speak by the ) ing him, and thus learned to trust, love,! Spirit of God, or whether it were grounded on ey, and rejoice in him, whom they have not| something, which he had spoken among them, t seen; and to know and worship God the|or on a misconstruction of some expressions in ‘Father in and through him. No words can pos-| his former epistle. For such an erroneous ex- are y express the admiring and adoring gratitude} pectation would disquiet their minds, and create eae. which will unite with the exulting joy|in them needless troubles and apprehensions = triumph of that happy period. All hopes} and when they found themselves disappointed in and imaginations must fall immensely beneath} it, they might be tempted to question the truth those unutterable glories, and the holy affections | of the gospel itself. Ttwould at least take them With which they will be contemplated and ador-| off from the duties of their several callings in ed. But, every believer will then reffect, dis-| society; and their conduct, expectatigns, and ay, and mcrease, the manifested glory of the | disappointment, might render them the derision vine Saviour, and enhance the praises of all the! of their unbelieving neighbours. By the coming, habitants of heaven, “to the Lamb that was|&c. (1) This is generally explained, asa so- ;and hath redeemed them to God with) lemn charge or adjuration ; which indeed agrees s blood.” May we then pray always for| very well with the apostle’s general manner: elves and each other, that “ our God may} but the preposition (ow:p,) here used, seems not unt usavorthy of this calling, and fulfil in us| to admit of that interpretation. Several learned, the good pleasure of his goodness, and the} men would explain this, of our Lord’s coming ji of faith with power; that so the name} providence to destroy Jerusalem, and terminate our Lord Jesus may be” finally “ glorified; the persecutions excited by the Jews: but that ” and our salvation, “ and that we may be} coming was very near; and the apostle earnest. d in and with him, according to the| {ly warned his readers against supposing, that the of our God, and the Lord Jesus Christ.” coming, of which he spake, was at hand. If, diligently seek to obtain and possess the | however, this had not been the ease, what could surance, that this shall be our felicity, | there be; in the near approach of divine judg. fo 3 7 i i 4 3 a BE B ve he: do good to | V.3, 4, The apos‘le'again most earnestly ex. pang A ngd I them, to let nomen deceive them by any _ 3. gd Dieta 2 AS DE56. 5° Remember ye not, that; P when I was yet with you, I told you these things? o Mat. 16.9. Mark} Acts 20. 31. Gal. 5. 21. 1 Thes. 8,48. Luke 24,6,7.lp 3.10. John 16. 4.12. 14s 2 Pet. 1. 15- artful device or pretence whatever, into so injuri ous an expectation: and it is evident that this cau- tion was not unnecessary ; for notwithstanding it, many of the early Christians expected the day of judgment speedily to come, which betrayed them into various practical mistakes. But St. Paul, by the Spirit of prophecy, assured them, that Christ would not come for this purpose, tiil a falling away vr an apostacy, of a great body of professed Christians from. the ‘true Gospel of Christ, had previously taken place. - Doubtless many apostacies occurred im the primitive ages under different heresiarchs: but all the cir- cumstances of this prediction were never verifi ed, except in that) departure from the faith, and that usurpation and spiritual tyranny connected with it, which took place in the Church of Rome: ~and the manifest absurdity of all other interpre- tations, as-elearly shown in the controversies of those, who abet one or another of them, against their opponents, abundantiy. prove this. No apostacy of equal magnitude and duration, no @elusions equally pernicious and. abominable, have taken place since the apostle’s days, The imposture of Mahomet alone can be at all com: pared with it, and this could not be here intend- ed ; for that impostor and his successors were not placed “in the temple of God, the, visible Church.; but, without it, and in direct opposition to the very name of Christianity ; they propagat- ed their delusions mainly by, the sword, and not by lying miracles ; and the impieties of Maho- met never equalled the blasphemies here. pre dicted. In connexion with this apostacy,, “the «* maa of sin would be revealed” In the lan- guage of prophecy, a king generally signifies a succession of monarchs, of ‘the Same family, or carrying on the:same design, (Votes, Dan. vii. 17 —24.) Thus “the man of sin” does not mean a singt: person;(but.a sucgession of men, impious in themselves, and conducting the same, wicked design of corrupting Christianity,’ in doctrine, worship, and practice; establishing .an intoler- able tyranny on religious pretences, and using all kinds of seduction, iniquity, and ‘cruel persecu- tion, to induce mankind to adopt the Anti-chris- tian system: ‘This man. of sin” would be ‘* the S* son of perdition;? (Jehm xvii. 12:) a genuine descendant of Judas, the apostle and traitor, who sold his Lord for money, and betrayed him with | akiss} a peculiar factor and agentof satan in destroying the souls of men, ‘and finallysinking himself into perdition as bis inberitance.— It is manifest, that no: succession of men have yet appeared on‘earth, to whom this description so exactly accords, as'that of the Roman pontiffs, as the visible head of the popish Church. This deceiver, however, would ‘foppose, and exalt « himself above all that is catled God, or is *¢ worshipped,” either by Christians or. Pagans: thus the Roman pontiifs have opposed the truths, commandments, and, disciples of Christ, in eve- Fy age, arid by every ‘means j they have opposed } : \ IL. THESSALONTANS. | what they perian8 waS ho antecedent 6° And how ye eth, that: he’ the prophetieal « man inventions. trine of haman me and his kingly office, with his laws, above all thatis ¢alled € by pretending to forgive sin manifestly continued impe indulgences to men to of God ; by dispensing: din! deerdes above, his” ; validity ; and by pees toy and authority. to the scriptures ‘the must not be understood in: “man of sin,” God,” and. we. ey within the visible’ ously usurps the th to be god: Many Ro vine honours, and den and they might rather pee sit of Jupiter or Mars, temple must be consi fessed. worshippers, an not ¢ thens. But the Roman the universal head of the called by his. flatterers. Fic earth ; arrogating the title ing of infallibility, prete pose. kings, and. bestow kingdom pleased; (with those: anropat mentioned,) ansWers so ex here given, that we was designed. . While ed the worship ofGod, of images, and of saints authority of his laws to own edicts; he himself mig idol, as well as the great t Church : : as he demanded mission and prostration from contempt on all author But, particulars cannot hi ed on. It suffices tosh we answered this descriptio a'sttiking picture; and that no other. successio accord to if; perhaps no: the visible Church! The of God ; but the Christian believers in particular, that phrase. - The» stri extraordinary predictio prophecy of Dapiei, by consulting the ma far-as the author’s views: by examining, the agicay onthe to, in thal mop hear sella Ty Soe Re He Me . & : f wy a aD. 56. ; “CHAPTER TI. A.D. 86 MOF Ee ety of iniquity * doth ; only * he who now letteth, he be taken out of the way. *n shall * that Wicked be re- om the Lord shall consume pirit of his mouth, and shall th the brighteess eae com- unrighteousness 4 in them that perish ; because € they received not the love of, the truth, f that they might be saved. “11 And & for this cause » God shall send them ‘strong delusion, i that they should believe a lie; 12 That © they all might be damned who. believed not the truth, ! but had pleasure in ian hots oy (Practical Obsernatiorinsy “ him, whose coming 8 is after orking of Satan; ‘with all power signs, and lying wonders, 10 And with all ¢ deceivableness of ie. 5.10: Rev.x Dan, 7: 10, 11. 26 -| 11.3. 14. Eph.2. 2: 5 ales & Cor. 2. 17, & 4.2 & 11. 13.15. Eph, 4. 14. 2 Pet. 2. 18. dicCor. 1. 18.2 Cor. 2. 15. & 4. 3. 34. Rom 10. 1. 1 1k Mark 16. 16. Joh Thes. 2. 16. 1 Tims) 3. 36) 1 Thes,’5. 9. 2.4. 2Pet..2 3. Jude «x Ps. 81. 11,12. &} 4,5. 109. 17. Is, 29: 9—I] Ps, 11. 5. & 50. 16 2 Pet. 2. 12. 14. John 12. 39--43.| —21. & 52. 3, 4. e Proy. 1. % & 2.) Rom. 1,21—25. 28.] Hos. 7+ 3. Mic, 3, 1—6. & 4. 5,6. &{h i Kings 2% 18—| 2. Mark 14. 11. 8 17» Mat. 13.13.) 22. 2Chr. 18. 18— John - 3. 19—21, John 3. 19—21. &; 22. See on, Is.6.9, Rom, 1. 32. & 2-8. 8. 45—47. Rom, 2.{ 10. Ez. 14. 9. & 8.7,8 & 12.9. . 7,8. & 6.17. Jam.li Is. 44. 20. & 66.) 2 Pet. 2.13—15. 3 1, 16—18. |. 4. Jer. 27 10. Ez.| John 11. j f John 3. 17. & 5,| 21.29. paz. 18. 8—10. Rev. ie & 12, Acts 20. 29. pee eel 9. 17. 13. 1—5. het 20 20. Cob > Job Ps. 18.) & 19. 20. & 20. 10. ' ¥ ii 4, Hor |p 7 9283.7 6. 5. ¥. 1.16. &} 18. Deut. 13. 1, 2. 2. 16. & 19. 15. 21.; Mat. 24.24. Mark iz. See on, 1.8, 9, 13, 22, 2 Tim. 3. 8. hn 2. 13,/a John 8, Al. 44.| Rev. 13. 11-15. & 12 ‘& Ss. Acts 8. 9—11. & 13.} 18. 23. & 19. 20. 10, 2Cor. 4.4. &le Rom. 16. 18. 2 ale should be removed out of the way, The con- version of the Roman emperors to Christianity, in the beginning of the fourth century, tended greatly to prepare things for this apostacy ; by giving scope to the ambition and avarice of the ecclesiastics, and by multiplying exceedingly nominal Christians: but it was not till the sub. version of the western empire by the northern nations, and the division of it into ten kingdoms, that way was made for the full establishment of _ the papal usurpation at Rome, the capital city. _ V. 8—12. The obstacie abovementioned hay- ing been taken out of the way, that wicked or lawless one would be revealed, and would display the deformity of his character without disguise, by endeavouring to exalt himself above all laws, | human and divine. But, though this great usurp- er would practise and prosper, yet the Lord would at length consume him by the spirit, or the breath, of his mouth. (Marg. Ref) Ao- cording to the predictions of his word, and b the preaching of his Gospel, attended by the in- fluences of his Spirit, he would gradually waste and consume this antichristian tyranny, and ter- minate all his corruptions of the Gospel. This he hath heen accomplishing, during the space of above three hundred years, since the first dawn- « ings of the Reformation : he will shortly destroy the whole papal authority, and all its dependen- cies, by the brightness of his coming to spread the Gospel through the nations; (Votes, Rev. XViil. XIX. Xx. 1—6.) and he will finally condemn, and punish with everlasting destruction, all the actors in this grand delusion, when he shall come to judge the world. Such will ceriainly be the doom of this ‘lawless one,” this “ man of sin,” this “ son of perdition,” whose coming was to be attended, and success obtained, not by open force, but by the deep subtlety and peculiar en- ow their pernicious ways, were as a corrupt|ergy of satan; with the highest pretences of hich, working secretly, would at length | authority and claims of power; and with every S great apostacy. (Marg. Ref.) But/kind of counterfeit signs and wonders, either of empire, which ‘then Jet or hindered, deep-laid human imposture, or of satanical ope- effect, by keeping the Church under per.|ration, by which men would mimic the miracles on, and curbing all authority but its own,/of Christ and his apostles, as the Egyptian — fo retard this event, until it}magicians did these of Moses, It would also 35K : ie v. Bey. During the § time which the “apostle | spent at Thessalt ca, he had stated ‘these particulars to his converts, which they ‘ought to have remembered. When they recol- lected what he had spoken upon this subject, they. would know, what withheld, or retarded, this apostacy for the present ; and so prevented ‘its taking place openly and evidently, till the time appointed for it in the purpose of God. ‘The Roman empire, united under one potent - Zovernment, and extremely jealous of all other power and authority, prevented the establishment of that spiritual tyranny and usurpation, by which satan was attempting to make his grand effort De Christianity : but, it would not have been Jent in the apostle to have explicitly men- j it, i in an epistle for general perusal; nor 5 ould it have accorded to the style of prophecy : , Most of the fathers so far understood tin, . as. “to declare that Antichrist would not come, till after the downfall of the Roman em- ‘pire. Had it not been for this obstacle, the evil ‘would have broken out much ‘sooner.: for even ‘when this was written, ‘ the mystery of iniquity i did already work.” This grand and deep de- is of satan, this mysterious system, ‘which as founded in, and productive of, all kind of niquities ; being placed in direct opposition to the “ great mystery of godliness,” was already ‘operating upon the minds of men. The ambi- tion and avarice of some, who preached the ospel, and exercised spiritual gifts from cor. rup Motives ; who opposed the apostles, in or- fe obtain authority, influence, and secular vantage ; or who perverted the doctrine of fication by faith in Christ, introducing legal ences, superstitions, will-worship, self-im- austerities, and the worship of angels : he disposition of many professed Christians ————— ee [iain ‘Tied: To _—— rh a ae Il. THESSALONIANS. through pagiicaion of r belict of hes 14 wid gospel, "tot our Lord Jesus reat r John 8. 45, 46. &) Ae D. 56. -* 13 | But™ wejare bound to give thanks alway to God for you, bféthren, ® belov- ed of the Lord, because God hath ° from ‘the beeenning P chosen you to Salvation, 4 10. 11. 19. Rom. M 7 Col 3.12 John 4-10. 19. o Gen. 1.1. Prow 8. 23.,Is» 46. 19. Pp ba oe 8. 33. ky “I 11 le 4, 56 ‘Tim. ig , a Vers 10+ 12. ie 1. Lr deg 1 Pet. mi. 2 ~See on, Row. &.8. & 6.17 B ver. 16. Deut: 7. 07,8. & 33, .12>. 2 Sam 12.25. Marg. Jer: 31.3. Ez. 16} John 1. 1. & 8.44 8. Dan.-% 23. &! Heb. 1. 10, A AE RET, ‘be accompanied with all the various»kinds: of forgery, faud, and imposture, with which men’s senses-and understandings have been deluded by artful deceivers, in differentiages and nations of the world; and with every hypocritical device, which the ingenuity and sagacity of men or de- vils could possibly invent; to support the cause of unrighteousness, and delude the world-into a 3, 15. Jam. 1. 18, | 3. 8 Ste on, Rom. 3. 2a pre yet destroyed by the bri; rs it is very wonderful; tha sons ‘should éver think this pr ble to the Anti-christian delusiot fidels or atheists, who have’ profession of ' Christianity: lier oe atupid admiration, a blind reverence, and an im- plicit submission to the arrogant claims, and multiplied idolatries, and abominations, of this grand delusion. Tlus, by artful stratagems and machinations, multitudes: would’ be’ fatally de: ceived, among such as were in the’ way of perdi- tion.’ For, seeing they had not received the love of the truth, but had neglected or perverted the faving dectrine of the gospel, through pride and carnal enmity ; they would, for this cause, be left to judicial blindness ; and God would, by means of these men, send them a delusion; which would bind them: in the strongest chains of error and ‘false confidence ; so that they would be fascinat. ad into the firm belief’ of satan’s lie, and ven- ture their souls upon it.» Thus, «being held in impenitence and unbelief, and under the power of their own lusts, they would be left to manifest their enmity to God, and’to fill. up the measure of their sins; that they might all be condemned at the day of judgment, and receive their merited punishment, who had not believed ‘the truth of Christ, but ‘had pleasure in Antichrist’s *de- ** ceivableness of” unrighteousness,”: because it accorded to their pride, love of the world, and dislike to the spiritual ‘worship and service of God : for this seems rather to refer to the deceiv- ed, than to the deceivers.. It implied, that God would act inthis matter, according to the gene- ral rule, of giving up those, who obstinately hate the trath through love of sin, to be’ blinded’ by satan; and that there would be ‘a remnant, even under the deepest. darkness of Antichrist’s reign, of another ‘character and description, Nothing éan more exactly coincide with the system of popery, as it prevailed in the Roman Church, and tinder the Roman pontiff for many ages, than this passage does. Even their’ boasted preten- fions to miraculous powers, and: the inmposture or ambiguity of every instance, is the grand’ proof of all, that they were marked out by the Holy Spirit. (Marg. Ref.) And the adherence of the Church of Rome, even to the present day, to the worship of images, saints, and angels ; and ’ to the doctrine of absolutions, penances, purgato- ry, transubstantiation, and the merit ‘of good works, proves that the man of sin, though con- suming by the Spirit ¢ id word of Christ, i is not wide-spread misc considerable de tences, tir the power. of ra a the impostures by which they» are plausible; or to things'really superdatural, performed. in: support of false’ tng claims toa divine Sani 3 in: it. V.:13, 14. The verses, that even at vals time;. ceanngltah sin to a who * received not t! “of the truth’ that the: might be saved was therefore bound to thank G brethren - at Thessalonica ;. ‘because it dent that they were:specially having been “ ‘from the’ beginning chosen to: * vation”? (Marg, Ref.) ar Mere the apostle meant ‘the | being preached: to } guished this choice of them, spake of the latter as the The doctrine of election oe rep considered, (Motes, Rom: viii. 28—31, Eph. i) but we may here add; that if ‘the ec of the Thessalonians was the effect of ceding choice of them; it comes’ to the thing, whether that choice was made'the: ing day, or from: before’ the: foundation. world, or from eternity; except as the 7 be picece: would militate of God, and ‘his absolutel perfect Othierteias; if he acted o choosing them rather than hella idolatry’ and'vice ; it was equal oats eous to choose them from 4 as-at hour preceding their re This: them to salvation had not 1 he foresaw they would be | purpose of leaving thent unholy sign of preparing them for sitar eer: ‘¢ the ‘sanctification of the Spirit,” and creating energy, beginning, carrying on, iecting their renewal’ to wie divine * cleo their belief of the truth,” posed to the Ue of the man of sin. For “Ss ‘CHAPTE ER Us. oe: Bes 15 Therdlore, brethren, x stand fast,| -and ¥ hold 2 the tradité@@ns which ye have Resear hotter by wa, or our - > our Lord Jesus Christ him- od, even our Father, © which us, and hath Sree. ‘ue 4 eyer- 15a ver. % & S14. | Eph. 2. 4,5. & 5. ~ Phil.|b 1. 2- See on, 2. 25. Til. 3. 4-7 ut The a 1 Joh 9.1 16. & 4. arts i mex aLeee. ele fre 1. Is. 35. d becn pr death of sinybe led them to believe the several truths of God’s. — ; especial those rel to the Person an dempti ry ky were brought to re- ive. ae on him for pardon, righteous. ; and so they received their title to ity, and were trained up for the en- of it, According to these purposes of ! ting ‘hem, he had called them by the spel, which Paul, Sylvanus, and Timothy, were _ sent to preach to ‘them : this “* came to them « not in word only, but with the power of the _ Holy Ghost ;” and their conversion by it both evidenced their « election. of God,” and was in- tended for “ their obtaining the glory of our | Eord Jesus Christ.” * How wisely and happily PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. 4 does the apostle unite the views of the grace of V¥.1—4, . * God, and the duties of men! While he repre-| eres i gaoolisniy incumbent on ministers to cau- | -« thy € Fe . } 1 Tasting ‘consolation, and e good “hope ‘through grace, _ 17 6 Comfort your } hearts, and » stab- lish you ‘in every ‘good word and work. 10. & 51, 11. & 60.) Tit. 1e2. & 2 13.) Rom, 15. 13+ 2 Cor. 19, 20. & 61. 7 Pied ‘Ti. 18, 19.1 1. 3-6. ide 16k Tob & Ti9. 1 Pet. 1jh 3. 3. Is, 62. 7. 4 3—§.1 John 3, 2,3, Rom. 1. 11. & 16, : f Acts 15. 1)..8& 18.) 25, 1 Cor. 1. 8. 3 17,18. Heb. 6. 18.4527.-Rom. 4. 4. 16<} Cor. 1.21, Col. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 5—8. Rev.| & 562. &- Pues 13, 7+ 16, 17+ & 22. 5. |e ver. 16' Is. Heb. 13. 9.1 Pet, 8. 24, 25. Col. 1S 2, pa Jam. 1. 21, 22, 2 : . 3. j John 8.18. 4 endure to eternity, and of which they, then en- joyed the earnest; and he had given them a * good hope,” well-grounded, of a good, a suijt- able, and. sufficient portion and felicity, which originated from his mercy, and was evidenced and sanctioned by’his grace in their hearts; and which produced. the, most. beneficial. effects. in their lives, and supported them under their ma- nifold trials... He therefore bescught our Lord Jesus Christ himself, and God, even our Father, still more and'more to comfort them; and to ren- der them steadfast, not only in faith and hope, but’ ina constant attention te holiness, in all their discourse and behaviour, and in an habitual Teadiness unto. every good word and. work. ~ Se ee ts our choice to salvation, in alight so wor-| tion men against expectations, not warranted by thy of God.; since: this salvation is still to be| scripture, but grounded on impressions, suppos- obtained, “ through sanctification of the Spir- ed revelations, and perversions: of the ea of # ts and belief of the truth.” .(Doddridge.) | God: for satan makes immense use of these - 15. The apostle, therefore, exhorted his/| things ; not only to unsettle men’s minds, and loved brethren to stand fast in the belief of] fill them with needless apprehensions; but even to shake the foundations of their faith and hope, to draw them off from their duty, and to expose the Gospel itself to ridicule and contempt.. If is sufficient for us to know that out Lord will come, and will gather all -his saints ante him ; and we should be careful te be always. ready ‘for bis co- ming, and to guard against delusions and pre. sumption, in respect to theexact time of that great event. We, know however, that the. Scriptures catffot be broken :, the day of Christ could not come, till the predicted apostacy had taken place. These prophecies have now in a great measure received their completion, and confirm our assured belief of the truth of the Scriptures: but, though * the son of perditiun” hath been re- vealed; though he hath ‘ opposed and exalted himself above all that is called God, or that is “ worshipped ;” and hath spoken and acted, as if he were a deixy upon earth, who was to be adored in the temple of God .himself ; though the mystery of iniquity, after working long i in se- cret, at length was brought to light; and “ the “lawless one” openly proclaimed his arrogance, enforced his presumptuous: decrees, and support. ed his delusions, by the working of satan, with lying miracles, and all kinds of impostures: yet the Lord hath not. yet fully destroyed him with the brightness his coming ; and-other prophe. 'sies still remain to be fulfijled, before. the end shall come. But let us observe, that satan does most mischief by those who, J udas like, pre- truths which they had heard from him, not ly amidst. the rage of persecutors, but against es deceivers; maintaining the in- structions, which he had given them, whether by word of mouth when with them, or by any verbal message, or by his former epistle. Doubtless | the apostle’s traditions were worthy of credence end ebedience; but how shall we know. any peeek. them, except as they-were written for benefit? It is therefore a singular instance ‘ ** deceivableness of unrighteousness” in the man of sin,” to attempt the support of his _ gorrupt system, bya single word in that very | chapter which most fully exposes his devices,— ral traditions, of equal authority to the writ- en word, being the rule of its interpretation, and fommitted-to the keeping of the Church, (thatis, tod e Romish clergy,) was the grand support of bery for ages; and of this fundamental princi- ‘ple they have no better Scriptural proof, than is s ingle word, and one or two more of similar import! (Notes, Matt. xv. 1—20.) ; ba 16, 17... The apostle here addressed hime self in prayer, to “our Lord Jesus Christ him- ‘ self,” along with “ God, evenour Father,” and i¢ Mentioned Christ fone 5 in this most-evident | eeeirine adoration; * for he and the Father 4 2 One,” even that one God, ‘* who had loved ers, and given them everlasting consola~ well-spring of comfort in bis Gospel, Spirit in their hearts, which would a ‘ . # A. Dd. 56. a ge sCHAP: IIE. The apostle requests the prayers of the Thessaloni- ans; and prays for them, 1—5. He charges them to _eensure, and withdraw from, disorder ly walkers, who neglected their own business, and intermed- dled in that of others’; ingerspersing suitable ar-|/y guments, directions, and exhortations, 6—165.), He concludes with benedictions,. 16—18. INALLY,» brethren, ® pray for us, that > the word of the Lord may * have free course, and *¢ un plonied, deven as z¢ is with you : 2 And. that we may be. e delivered from + unreasonable: and wicked men::' f for all men have not faith. a Matt. 9.38, Luke} 20, 1. Cor. 16. 9. 2 10. 2. Rom. 15. 30.|, Tim. 2..9. 2 Cor. 1. 11- — *) Gr. run. 6. 19; 20. Col..4. 3:1¢ Pse 138. 2. Acts; 1 Thes. 5. 1%. Heb,} 13. 48. 13. 18, 19. id 1 Thes. 1,5. & 2. 24. & 13, 49. & 19,.Je Rom. 15. 31. 1 Cor. 15. 32. 2. Cor. 1. 8—10. 1 Thes. 2. 18. 2.Tim. 4,17. | t Gr, absurd, £ Deut. 32, 20. Mat. 17. 17. & 23. 23. Luke 18. 8- John 2. 23-25. Acts 13. 45. fess themselves disciples and apostles, and sell Christ for money : these are emphatically “ sons of perdition” and “*'men of sin’? «Pride and ain bition are always hateful; but they are most diabolical, when employed about spiritual things; and there have indeed been many Antichrists: yet, no one has been so mischievous, as he who seated himself in the'temple of God. V. 512. The world, in every age, has been replete with cheats and forgeries; yet none are so: ini- quitous or impious'as those, which some have called pious, frauds; and “satan, transformed *¢ into an angel of light,” carries on his trade of destruction, by means of lying signs and mira- cles, or other species of the deceivableness of un: ¥ighteousness, with more fatal effect than in any other character, or by any other engine. “ How- ever, neither the father’ of lies, nor ‘any of his children, can go further, or ‘proceed more ra- pidly, than the only ‘wise God is pleased to per- mit him. Every event takes place in the ap- pointed season; and, after all the mysterious de- vices of iniquity, which satan, or wicked men, ean frame, “ the counsel of God shall stand, and **he will do all his pleasute;” and one Anti- ehristian power has often been employed, far besides his purpose, to stop the progress of an- other, still more pestiferous. Tt will at last ap- pear that none were deceived by any “energy of delusion,” who were nct at heart, enemies to thé trath and will of God, and disposed 'to take pleasure in unrighteousness: he is continually permitting the devil to seduce persons of this character into the belief of some tie, by which they. are held, as with feiters of iron, till they recéWestheir merited condemnation. | To avoid this fatal doom. men should take heed not to re- press their convictions, from love of ’sin ; they should pray earz’stly for the love of the truth, and for saving faith from which it springs; ane they should use every means of obtaining that humble and spiritual mind, which is the Best se- curity against ie fatal delusion. V. 1817. HI. THESSALONIANS. sses his confidence. respecting them, | 3 But auth Lord i is faithfal, h stablish: 1 keep you: from 4 And. confidence Lord touching you, ! that ye both will do the 1 Ge ; which you. 5 And ™ the: 50, & 14. 2, & 17, : bs 5. & 28. 24. Rom] Phil.” 404 16,2 Cor. 4, 3,} 21. T vere 6. . g See on; 1) Cor, 1} 27. 20. sink Py 9, & 10. 13.1 Vhes,| & 15,18 1 Cor, 5, 24, 19, & 14. 37,2 h See on, 2. 17. 2.9. & 7.15. Phil-| i Gen, 48. 16.1 Chr} 2. 12, 2 Phesi4. 4.10. Ps 19, 13. &|.2. 10, 11. ’ 121, 7. Mat. 6. 13.[/m 2 $8. 58,17 Luke 11. .4< John Ee Pei pote 17.15. 2 Time 4.) 5. 36. 18, 2 Pet. 2 9. Jude 24. k Rom. 15. 14. Cor. 2.3.& 7. 16. Jer. 9. 23, Jam i 16—1 Lr stacs 2\n ne If we now hate sin, and bound to thank God for ¢ ad other. Many can well nemtepbe ae! they despised or hated the doctrines ture, and preferred soothing errors’ to: nay, some of us seemed to provoke God “us strong delusion to believe ia” should certainly have held it fast, if left to ourselves. If then. it be now with us, we may thankfully ascribe i vereign love of God, who’ from the “* chose us unto salvation, th * of the Spirit, and belief/of the » let none conclude themselves chasen ar who are’ strangers to the’ secenuaiend “¢ Spirit unto obedience, — pap ceases * blood of Jesus.” (1 Pet. 2.) — saving faith in any thing, “*- belief of the truth,’? a3” This belief of the trath b on Christ, and so to love an ed by the holy spirit upon his sess cae I pares him for the glory of our Lord Jesus Chir in heaven. Letus'then stand fast in this trine of the apostles, and» reject all additions from every quarter: us! sitate nor omit, to pray to our Lord: self, as well as to our loving God and that our interest in bis “ev: ec “ and good hope through grace,” may be ed ; not only by his “comforting ot « by his establishing us in every good «© work.” ‘Phen we may, even ‘in the flicted circumstances, look down wi wealthiest of those who have only consolations and hopes of this» vair who haye only the vain confiden tends the contempt, the Gospel of God our Saviour. NOTES HCE ier he CHAP: IE Vv. 1—5. “The seionetan aa requested the Thessalonians to pray for: hi his fellow-workers, and for success bours; that so, the word of the ° concerning him and his salvation, might vm ler. iil A.D. 56. CHAPTER HL A.D. 56: _ 6 Now we command you, brethren, P inthe mee of our Lord Jesus Christ, that ye draw Fos disor from every we might not be chargeable to any of you: 9 ® Not because we have not power; but > to make ourselves an ensample un- to you to follow us. — 10 For even ¢ when we were with you, this we commanded you, ¢ that if any would not work, neither should he eat. 11 For we hear that there are some which ¢ walk among you disorderly, f working not at all, but are busy bodies. 12 Now them that such € we com- mand and exhort our Lord Jesus Christ, » that with quietness they esr and ‘ eat their own bread. a Matt. 10. 10, hs 4. Acts 20.18. [g Sce on, p. ver. 6. et : = for we behaved not our- 2s disorderly among yous; . Neither did we = eat any man’s | for nought; ¥ but wrought with and travail * night and day, that . Se 4.2 Cor. 116.8 John x ne 2.1 Pet. 5.3. “tN | ver. 6, 1 Thess 2. "thes. 4+ 11-&5)] 10. we ae ver. 12. Prov, 13. i 14. See on: 27. Matt. 6+ 11. 5 ie 18.3.& 20. $4.1 Cor. 4. 12. 2 on, t Cor. 9. 4—14.}d Gen. 3. 19. Prov,|h Gen. 49. 14, 15, Gal. 6. 6. 1 Thes.| 13.4. & 20. 4. &| Prov.17. I 3 - 6 2L. 25. & 24. 30— b See on, t ver. 7.) 34. John 13: 15. 1 Pet. ec “Luke 24. 44, John FB ae 4,1. bh i See ag ‘vere & Luke 11, Ss. e See on, eh £1 Tim. 5. 13 Pet. 4. 15. Tim, Thes. 1. 6, 7.1 -3 z See on,1 Thes.2. 22, 15,) Tim. 4 12. Orit, 21 9 love to him; and into the * patience of Christ ;” that patience. which he exemplified, taught, re- quired, and bestowed ; even a resignation of soul under sufferings, meekness, and long-suffering ‘under injuries; “ patient continuance in well- « doing ;” and a disposition calmly to believé and wait for the Lord’s time of deliverance.— As itis the work of the Holy Spirit to direct and lead the soul into the exercise of these holy dis-. positions; and as “ the Lord,” is here mentioned distinct from God, and from Christ; it has been men, such as the Jewish zzalots were ; whom) supposed, with some probability, that the apostle Ro arguments could convince, no persuasion or} addressed this prayer personally to the Holy. L. eeie mollify : “seeing their prejudices, the Spirit, ‘* the Lord the Spirit,” the third person of their perverseness and wickedness, | in the adorable Trinity. (Mang. Ref) _ ied them into all kinds of crimes, in order} V.6—9. The Thessalonians were generally to oppose and destroy the apostle, and others} deserving of high commendation ; but the apos- preached Christ to the Gentiles. The blind| tle had occasion to speak with authority, afd of the pagan idolatry, whom the Jews| implied reproof, in one particular, of which he stirred up to aid their persecutions, may also be} had before given some intimation. (1 Thes. iv. intended. Notwithstanding the abundance of| 11, 12.) He therefore commanded and exhort. miracles, and the fulfilment of prophecies, which} ed, or charged them, in the name, and as they. evinced the truth of the Gospel; yet all men} valued the authority, favour, and glory, of the chad not faith to believe it, that being the effect} Lord Jesus; that they should withdraw from - of a divine power upon the heart, which over- every one, called a Christian brother, who walk- ame the carnal pride, obstinacy, and enmity of|ed disorderly, like a soldier that quitted his allen nature. Probably some professed Cbris-} ranks or deserted his post. For they well knew p Secretly concurred with more open ene-| in what respects they ought to imitate him and. é sin attempting the life of the apostle ; and} his brethren: as they had not behaved ina dis-. brethren, having no real faith im} orderly manner among them, or done any thing were also destitute of faithfulness, in their| inconsistent with the regularity of families, or led friendship to him and his fellow-| of society. . In particular, they had not lived at irers. - He was, however, satisfied that the} other people’s expense, nor in idleness: on the d'was faithful to bis premises: and thatthe! contrary, they had wrought, with very great thessalonians were true believers, whom God] labour and fatigue, to earn a maintenance for fould establish in the faith, and defend against| themselves; even during the night, when the le devices of the wicked one, and of evii men ;} day did not suffice for that, and the exercise of seep from the evil of sin, and all_its fatal|their ministry also. Thus they avoid ects. He had also confidence in th= Lord res | chargeable to any person, that they might ex~te ctl ng them, that he would give theni grace, tc| no prejudice against the Gospel. Not that they ispose and enable them, both at present and in| had no right to a maintenance, or power to re- uture , to observe all the directions and com-| quire one, by the rule of the Gospel; but be- iments which he had given them. He there-| cause, in their circumstances, they counted it th ‘God ‘would guide and lead|aecessary to endure much hardship, that ‘they ts in a _comfortabie experience of} might become a proper example for their con- ds them, and into the exercise of} verts to imitate. (Notes, 1 Cor. i ; pero caaiseman in the conversion of num- bers from idolatry and vice, to the true worship of God, and in the holy lives of professed Chris- tians ; as the glory of the Gospel had been most ae among them. He requested Pompe to pray for the protection of him, and other preachers of the Gospel, from. the malice and violence of perverse and wicked i was e. used by 2 rapid progress, from heart to | ‘ : f | t 7 j ‘ A. Dz 65. ih well-doing. 14 And if any man ' obey not our word ? by this epistle, ™ note that man, and ‘K Is. 40. 30, 31. Mal. & 10. 6. Phil. 2.12. 2. 13, Rom. 2..7. 1 Cor. 15. 58. Gal. 6. 9, 10. Phik 1,9. 1 ~ Thes. 4, 1. Heb. 12. 1 Daub 17. 12, Prov.| man by an epistle. © Or, faint — not} 5. 13) Zeph. 3. 2 21m vers 6. Matt. 18. Deut. 20. 8 Pss 274], Cot, 2.9 be % 15] 17+, Roms 160 17+ 1 13. 1s, 40, 29. Zeph, 3. 16, Marg. Luke 18. 1, 2 Cor, 4.1 Ne yagi 12. rele ip 21. Hehe 13. V. 10—12. ° Perbaps the apostle had perceived a disposition in some persons at Thessalonica, to make religion a pretence for indolence, “and for subsisting on the hospitality of their brethren, without w orking at their own (rades.—* How they * might fall into this evil, is easy to conceive. * Persons all alive to God and Wis Christ, and * knowing little of ‘the deceitfulness of the beart, * and the crafts of satan, might find it irksome _€ to attend to the concerns of this life. It was *a fault indeed, and very dangerous, if persisted “in: as it was soon corrected, in all probability, € and in part occasioned, by the strength of hea- *venly affections, one cannot be very severe. in * censuring it. It may be worth while for those, Swho feel themselves much irritated against * similar evils attending on the out-pouring of the © Holy Spirit in our days, to consider, whether * they do not exercise more candour toward the © Thessalonians, ‘and respect them as real Chris- *tians; while they scorn thosé who. walk in “their steps as enthusiasts.” (Milner) The apostle, however, being fully aware of the conse- quences, had, when he was with them, command. ed them not to maintain in idleness such as could work and would not, either by private or public charity; that, being left to endure the pinchings offiunger and want, they might be compelled to attend to their proper duty. As God gives eve- ry thing to man in the way of labour; so the in- dustrious part of every community maintains the slothful. Or the words may signify, if any man refuse to work, he ought by all means to live without food : but, if that be impossible, let him ‘ thence learn to consider how unreasonable and ‘iniquitows idleness is; by which a man that can. not but consume, does nothing to replenish, the stores, that are thus exhausted. "The expression was for substance a proverb among the Jews. * They state it wrong, who render it, Let him * not eat, who does not work ; for none are more © deserving of relief from others, than they, who * through some just and necessary impediment, * cannot labour, though they greatly desire it’ {Beza.) This venerable’ reformer, of course, here takes occasion to expose the mendicant monks and friars, as exactly answering the cha- racter, described -by St. Paul, ‘How far reliev- ing vagrant beggars, of whose character, or in- capacity for labour, we know nothing, can con- sist with this rule, is worth inquiry. Certainly the money might be almost always better em- ployed. “Whatever rank men ststain, they are mere drones in the hive, unless they fill up the duties of their station for the common benefit — Chrjstians therefore should not countenance such iI. THESSALONTANS. 13 But* ye, brethren, * be not weary. 1 Thess 4. 3. Phi- t Or. signify that jealousies among arlene : evident injustice ; es] Y been one of the i lee ras fessed worshippers of Gad. The kindness required from which. they are propense, often persons an opportunity, on to seek exemption become useless at families are often : are contracted which bounty, is, diverted i should encourage port the sick and, fore reminded his be rule ; because he heard t! these disorderly persons among. not work at their own. ‘trades or. expected to be maintained SE hoe n brethren. These] tract a.sauntering, goss) indulge a aE he cul say: By per; and, having much a termeddle with other men’s ct turbance of families, by exciti ry of men fed But the manded and charge 2m, in Christ, and as they vane fore his tribunal, to’ c ness; and to attend to | humility, modesty, conte industry ; that, thus ‘subsist earnings, they might * eat tl not consume what V. 13. As the yiduals made of the rality : their brethren, tended to » the Christian charity, the apostle he ‘it sary, 1o caution them against § i well-doing, in this or any other Gal. vi. 8—10.) eg V. 14,15. Should assy ae Uthdthe bey the command given by the “ bour with quietness, and eat his own the others were directed to note him censure of the church ; and every required to separate from hi c might be put to shame, and brought to ance. Thus the scandal would” e Pp) sN they were by no means to show any ill wi ’ him, or do him’any injury, as if he were an € my ; but, to persevere in seeking his | t loving’ admonitions, considering bin ane ab ther, though * overtaken ina a fault.” (N ne Car. ¥-J uP anal 5 , 58. CHAPTER IIE. A.D. 56. ors Fa Lord of peace himself ‘17 The salutation of Paul t with mine you ays by all means | own hand, which’is * the token in every *The Ler “ with you all. jepistle : so i write. j 1 Ps. . =17. 1 Thes. 5.) 54. 10. 66,12. Hing. -¥8"=" The grace of our Lord Jesus ! Christ Be with you'all. “seit Mat. 1.23, & “ WB -3b 2a ‘16 Now 4 et Soe a. "See om, 2» § Josh See on, Rom. Phi ibaa is t 1 Cor. cy 21. Col. of Sees by an ill-judged and A Whatever difficulties occur respecting public discipline ; believers. of every denomination might agree in separating from disorderly walkers, with pro- per admonitions and expostulations 3 that th hus being put to shame they might be brought | to Te- pentance. This would be so far from treating’ them as enemies, that it would be the wisest ex- ercise of brotherly love, It is peculiarly incum- bent gn ministers, to show the tendency of their doctrine in their own conduct, that the people may perceive how they ought to follow them: It is not indeed required, nor generally expected, that they should “labour and toil, night and “ day, to avoid being chargeable” to the peo- ple: for. “ they that ‘preach the gospel, have 2 “ right to live of the Gospel ;” ane, if faithful and diligent in their work, they by no means “eat any man’s bread for nought.” Yet, they should be very careful to avoid every appearance: of ‘selfishness, indolence, or an encroaching S5piz- rit; and they must often give up their own inter- est, indulgence, and inclination, to make them. selves an example to the people, and to give en- ergy to their instructions. A slothful man is a scandal to any society, but most. to a religious saciety. It would be deemed rigorous, should we enforce the apostle’s rule, “that if any will not work, neither shall he eat : yet, in fact, it is founded in equity and love. It is injustice to the indigent, the weak, and the industrions, when the bounty of their brethren is wasted on. the indolent and extravagant. The. greatest kindness, that can be shown to the latter, is to constrain them, if possible, “to labour, worke, ** ing with their own hands the thing which is. * good :” this alone can preserve them from mischief, temptation, and misery. None cae ‘eat their own bread,” who are not willing, ia some Way, to labour for it. They who neglect. their own business become busy-bodies, officious - intermeddlérs, tale-bearers, and disturbers of the peace ‘of families, Churches, and communi- ties : for | “tbe devil finds some mischief still, for - * idle hands to do.’ Persons of this description ought t therefore to be discountenanced, rebuked, and. commanded. from the Lord. Jesus, with quietness to labour and eat their own bread; and, if they refuse to. do this, they should be censured, noted, and shunned by. all believers, Gl brought to repentance. No abuses, bow- ‘ever, of this or any other kind, should make us - weary of well-doing, check our bounty to proper objects, or our genuine good-will to the most unworthy. While We use every means of peace in | our private or public capacity, We Must still pray + to the Lord of peace, to give us face always, and -by ail means;, and thatie. would be with us, md coutce, penagrres om us and all our brethren. — v. 16 The Lord Jesus, Yaa th the Father, and oo of all 10. men, was here addressed in prayer, to Thessaionians peace in their hearts anc nces, peace’ with each other, and peace all means ; in , through the labours nd reir. Own mutual éndea prayers for each other : and er all, as the Author of e by an amanuensis, gave occasion counterfeit epistles to be written in his s: he therefore subscribed the salutation with own hand, as the token in every epistle that FGine from him. It is not unlikely, that he dic- tated his epistles, while labouring at his trade as a tent- maker. Vv. 18, (Marg. Ref) en “PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. | em v. 1-5. The success of the Gospel is as really pro- ‘Moted by { fervent prayer, : as by faithful preaching. All, in whose conversion it hath been glorified, “labour to ‘honour it in their holy lives ; | they should desire and pray, that it may have free course, and be glorified in this manner all over the earth. “They ought also to beseech he Lord, to protect his faithful ministers against ose U le and wicked men, who are ery ‘where to be met with, even among profes- d Ch ris jans fa. who are equally destitute of _ ry faith an nd ; that they may not. be dis- eter by their ae ‘virulent or determined position. Oar whole dependence, however, must be upon the Lord’s faithfulness to bis pro- nis e5, W who willsurely establish those who rely on T preserve them from every fatal snare. an re -al evil. If by his special grace we haye h which multitudes have not, our obliga. im are immense ; and we should ear. ly apply to him to incline and enable us, per- , and without reserve, to obey his com. ; and that the Lord the Spirit may direct $ into the love oh God and the patience ie It i sg importance to. the eredit and SCESs C + age Gospel, phat the injunctions « of the w from a every. brother who walks Gisotdeste. malig neglects or violates, the precepts ure Pious m e often betrayed in- disregard to this. rule, through humility an: idera ic which hb means the misconduct of: eC eer tarns to the scandal of bis into carnal secur:ty- t The time when this epistle was written, constitutes the princi long the general opinion, that the apostle wrote it soon after he 9 account of the tumult excited by Demetrius and his craftsmen. (. several very learned and respectable men have, in modern times, sta _ opinion, which they think insurmountable. There is no reasonable dou Epistle to the Corinthians was written during the apostle’s abode in J thither from Ephesus. But, it is evident that Timothy was with him . name is inserted in the superscription. How then, say they, could h and entreated to abide there? (i. 3.) * And as to the only solution ® be thought of, viz. that Timothy might follow so soon after, as to 6 donia, when he wrote his epistle to the Corinthians; that supposition ©terms and tenour of the epistle throughout. For the writer speaks * to return to Timothy at Ephesus, and not of his expecting Timothy to ‘nia, (iii 14, 15. iv. 13.) “Therefore I concur with Bishop Pearson, * epistle, and the history referred to in it, at a period subsequent “ment, and consequently subsequent to the zra, up to which the Acts “history? (Paley.) ‘his is a fair statement of the main objec inferior moment, will require a little attention. It may, howe conclusion here deduced, does not lie open to still more insu - may be due to the total silence of the scripture, as to any su Ephesus, and his departure thence to Macedonia. It is indeed allo sonment at Rome, he mentions in his epistles, a purpose of visiting : tepions. (Phil. ii. 14. Philem, 22, Hed. xiii. 19. 23.) And in his. _ appears, that he had been at several places in the neighbourhood there is no intimation that he visited Ephesus. He observes, in the ¢ had sent Tychicus to Ephesus; which may imply that he had not go whether it be allowed, according. to historical records, not very : . from Crete to tome, hearing accounts which induced him to think necessary ; or whether his persecutors seized on him, and conveyed pected manner ; it seems evident that he was hurried out of these __ to settle his several concerns, in the manner which he wished to have da It might also be brought as an objection to this opinion, that Timothy, : St. Paul’s first imprisonment at Rome, must, on any computation, have of age; and though, at that time of life, the exhortation to flee youthful lt reasonable ; (2 7%m, ii. 22.) yet, the caution, ‘* Let no man despise thy yo consistent. But, the grand difficulty arises from the words of the apostle at Miletus: ‘And now, behold, I know that ye all, among whomT have * kingdom of God, shall see my face no more,” _It is evident, that the pi stood this, not as a conjecture, or as ‘a desponding inference,’ but as a predi apostle perceived the overwhelming sorrow, which it had excited in By) nor qualified it: and if seems unquestionable that the historian recorc (WVotes, Acts Ex. 25—-38.) The words, ‘ Ye all,’ &c. confine the interpre Miletus,- It can hardly be supposed, that after sa absence, of pechaps rather more t THE - e ay " 7 ss Oe ae “| esent; the prediction therefore would be exactly fulfilled, though ( visited many pla ‘ in that neighbourhood ; nay, though he purposed, (which is not likely,) to visit Ephe: ro F vided he did not actually go thither, or meet any of the elders, to whom he gave the es Dine vee & D. 60: I. TIMOTHY. A: D. 69: years, the apostle, révisiting Ephesus, found, that all the elders whom/he had addressed at 3 jer! were dead. But, except on this very improbable supposition, or on that of the words being a mere conjecture, in which the event proved the apostle to have been oy adhere to the old opinion, that this epistle was written immediately after hac Ephesus to go into Macedonia: because it is, om évery other supposition, rtain, that he never after left Ephesus to go into Macedonia. But, let us next cone the ge So cogently stated, against the ancient o nm, May not be ly answered. skaous folist have spent some considerable Cinees Macedonia, : Ephesus, and pe, he went to Corinth : for “ he went over those parts, and gave Beers whoeation: ” (Acts xx. 2.) Now, it is not in the least improbable, that unfore- ircumstances might induce * Timothy to leave Ephesus, sooner than either he or the apostle r ded. The virulence of the persecutors might drive him thence; or he might need. » counsel and instruction, in respect of the false teachers, or on some particulars, which he d learned concerning the state of ons Church. Various circumstances, indeed, might render inexpedient for him to con , according to the plan at first formed. On the other hand, it is probable, the apos ote tis istle as soon as he arrived in Macedonia : a ome at coy he might fully spew and cor nfidently hope, to come to Timothy at Ephesus ; isappointed, Thus, he had once and again, purposed to return to Thessalonica 9 tan his Jered him.” (1 Thes. ii. 18.) Thus he had seen cause to alter his plan, in res- F poi ing to » Corinth, even after he had'givén'some intimations of it. (WVetes, 2 Cor. i. 15—18.) 1y nprobably be conjectured, that the apostle, when he left Ephesus, expected that’ » ‘imothy th abide there, till he had acaomplished his business in Macedonia and Achaia; 21 that he should be enabled to go to him at Ephesus, as he took his voyage to Jerusalem, _ with th contributions ¢ of the Churches ; but, having been induced, by the malicious designs of thi Jews, to go from Corinth through Macedonia; so much time had elapsed, that he found it ecessary to ‘sail past Ephesus, lest he should.not 2 artive at Jerusalem by the feast of Pentecost. Ama one part ef his plan ; and the departure of Timothy from Ephesus would ner, As the difficulties ¢ on this side, seem to me far less, than those on the other, £ with diffidence, to the ancient o opinion, and shall comment on the epistle accord- 7 he history, in the Acts of the Apostles, implies, that Timothy continued with the ile progress through ‘Macedonia, and his continuance at Corinth: and that he d with him through Macedonia into Asia. But, Timothy i is not afterwards mentioned, nying the apostle, either to Jerusalem, < or in his subsequent i imprisonment at Cesarea, de vi ‘to Rome: and it is probable, that he abode in Asia, and going with the elders. when they parted. from the apostle, he settled at that city, for some years, accord. ; e al ‘an nt records ¢ of the Church concerning him. But, when four years, or nearly, | had pas ae at he ‘went to the apostle at Rome, and was imprisoned with him, but was gee atl faire sent to Philippi. (Phil. i ii, 19. Heb. xii. 23.) In respect to ‘Timothy, it sufficient. to pire the account before given of his appointment to be St. Paul’s companion vel, (NN dies, Acts xvi. 1—8.) Having been trained up under the apostle’s immediate care, nbibed, in an extraordinary degree, his spirit and principles, and was peculiarly beloved by 3 him, Ha ving been. suddenly driven from Ephesus, St. Paul had left Timothy behind him to « et pees of that Church in the best manner that he could ; and wrote this epistle to im for his directi on in so doing. Whether. ‘the above conjecture, ‘(for « we have no authentic records to direct us,) of Timothy’s return to Ephesus, and residence there, be well grounded, Or not; these directions would not be in vain: for the substance of them would be equally ap- phi cable, i in any other Church to which he might be sent, or in which he might have resided —~ , it does not appear, that the apostle intended to give Timothy instructions, exclusively, n principally, respecting the Ephesian Church ; but rather general counsels for _his con- in the Churches of Christ ; and for all others, when called to act in similar citcamMstances.. The -epistle contains cautions against false teachers ; directions concerning the worship of God, bite the behaviour of believers; the character and conduct to be expected in bishops and dea- and their families ; exhortations to Timothy « concerning his private and public behaviour, jally in ordaining ministers, censuring offenders, and settling the other affairs of the FH admonitions against several sins and temptations ; solemn charges to faithfulness, and octrinal and practical matters interwoven with them. This, and the two following peculiarly replete with instruction to ministers; and should be continually studied, ted on, by all who bear that sacred character. — The postscript dates the -epistle from 22; but’ tt is almost, certain that the apostte had never i) visited that city, (Col. ii, 1.) Tess + _as all his hope of salvation and eternal happi-|life; which Gn his flesh.” (Beza.) AOD. 60. yo EPA 7, feigned faith, 5 ; from which some having swepy- ba * demn transgressors, 8—10; which accords with)m endless ge questions, rath which is in fail ~ EPre 5 Now P the is 4 charity, out of sa good conscie feigned ; bane * unto satan, 18—20, 0 Pia aan’ apostle of Jesus Christ, i > by*the. commandment of ¢ God our} Cor ite Saviour. and Lord. Jesus Christ, which); aus. 20.12 bah etree @isour Hope; 4 K 4. 611. & 5.7. 16. Tie, Se eae ; i. [6.34% Gaby de 6 | 2, Unto ¢ Timothy, £ my own-som in| 7. Eph. 4. 14, Col the faith’: « Grace, mercy, and peace, pobre pst chon 2 See on, Rom. 1. 1.) 21. &e 40. 265 & | 2, 16, UPet. 143: 21. vats ‘TF Cor. 1. 1- 16. & 63.8. Hos. 13.Je See on, Acts 16. b2. 7. Acts 9. 15,| 4, Luke 1. 47. & 2.] —3.1 Thes, 3.2. && 20, 16-18. 1 Cor.! 11.-2 Tim. 1. 10.)f ver. 18, 1 Cor. 4c : 9) tz. Gal 1. 1.11.9] Tit 1,3. & 2-13.) 14—17, Philog. 19} Pet+1.16,. * Wines 11. Tit. Lb) & 3, 4, 6. 2 Pet —22, 2 Fim. 1.2.) Fit 3.9. 3. le 1. 1 John 4. 14.) & 2. LVI 4. "Tim © 2.3. & 4. 10. Ps. Jude2s. g See on, Rom. 1.7. NG. 21, Is, 22. 2id Rom. 25. 12,013.) 2 Tim. 1,2. Tits J. AB. 3, 11845.15, Col. 1- 27. 2 Phes.| 4.1 Pet. 1. 2 © ES Se ST Be CHAP. I. V. 1, 2. In this address, Paul| But, the Ephesians: were. called hinrself an apostle of Christ, by the'com.- | tice of such fables ; or of mandment of God our Saviow’; by which, in this }related to their dese connexion, the Person of the Pather seems in-| patriarchs, by which they tended, as purposing salvation for’sinners,' form-| entitled to peculiar pri ing the plai of it, and giving his own Son tosbe gies led to endless in human nature, their Saviour: but, the Lord {and to many diffic esus was joined in granting this commission, as | troversies, and. at Being one with him in essence, authority, ‘and | carnal. confiden ‘ceunsel. Him the apostle called * our Hope | than any improv ‘néss, was fixed upon the Person and‘ atonement | creased, by faith’ in the S. of Christ. He also addressed Timothy, as his} God, through Jesus €h Th own son in the faith, or his genuine Son. Tn: all | fore was to be steadfastly obses probability he was the instrument of Timothy’s | imagine, that ‘endless conversion; "he had, as it were, educated him |extravagant, and ind in the gospel; and ‘Timothy reverenced him and |the Gnostics and eth sérved with him in his ministry, as a datiful'son|of the world : butt with a loving Father. From the exuberance of| mine in favour oft his love to Yimothy, he added the word: “ mercy”?| and it may well be ¢ to his- usual salutation ; “or perhaps because -his| heretics,had at so early gtd trials and services would require pecn-| gated their incoherent. iar consotations, from the compassion and mer- | ly edification, or “Edifi cy of the Lord towards him.—God our Seviour,|* it hath God-for its Obj (1) * The Father saves us, as reconciled to him | ‘te the true knowledge. €h the Son; and the Son saves, as reconciled }* God: it is efficiently Het é |e highly to his glory?) “M3, 4. The apostle left Timothy at Ephe-|/ ¥..3. The word rer sus, when he went thence into’ Macedonia, (Sze {by some explained of | Preface) that he might solemnly and constantly }and substance of whi charge certain persons not to teach any other} wards God and man. doctrines, than what he had done. ‘The Judaiz-|mean the messageof.Go ers would be sure to take the ofportunity of St.| the end of which is to m Paul’s absence to propagate their tenets : and ii}the love required: by | seems that he knew them to be zealous for the |suits the context: but traditions and fabulows pretences of the elders | charge given'to Timothy b eG From which some having " swery- ed, ep x iets ne aside unto vain jang- . 2 a a /be teachers of the Jaw # ony this, that © eye is not 8, for unholy and e ers of fathers and _ 97.Je Rom, 4. 13-16. ch, 9. 13 Ps. 19 slg & 119. 95 127, 128. T1381. Marg. ‘t Pet. P27. & 3. 20. ic aa 12; 13. 15.) 2 Pet. 4: 18. . &. 12 2.J¢ Jer. 23,11. Ez, 21. . ©) P25. Hew 12. 16. : Ih Levs 20+ 9 Deut. 2'Tim, 2.5, ° Crepe ee right interpretation : and th had reference both to the law as the rule duty, and to the grand design of the. Gospel. The charity, or love, here spoken of, must arise out heart; or the affections of the soul as by renewing grace from the love and of sin, and from carnal enmity and sel- 1 Pet. i. 22.) anda ‘good conscience;”’| or one well-informed concerning the will of God, and made tender and active by divine grace, as purged ilt by the blood of Christ ; ?might be infiuenced to act is whole conduct. It must unfeigned faith,” or a sincere on pelea truths, and: a reliance.on. the. of. Christ, and the promises of God phim. This faith, working by love, puri. e heart, end producing 8 good conscience, constituted the substance of what the apostle ordered. Timothy to give in charge to the Ephe- sian teachers ; because it comprised the grand essentials of evangelical religion.. The several characteristics of charity or love, here given, ad- - mirably distinguish it from the spurious charity, the favourite virtue of the world. It is not tural growth of the human heart, but ex- ly ina heart purified by divine grace. It sistent with, and grows out of, a good con- e, not sacrificing truth and common sense, as conscience, to the phantom of liberal. gs fram faith, instead of being inde- of it, and superseding it. fax From this lave, and purity, and.con- sness, some persons had swerved or de- t of zeal for external distinctions, legai and human traditions; thus they the faith also, and got engaged gs and angry controversies, about of small consequence.. For they f. being. teachers of the law, oF law, (the name frequently given Scribes 3) and to exercise that ans; in order to ire.a learaing, and to be called Rabbi: - th sik SS i eS eT ah ee | ea ere a ee ee ae, sy CHAPTER |. or a righteous man, but for @ the} and © disobedient, for the: un- ej Sen / ‘nor whereof they affirmed.” 4. D. 69, murderers of mothers, for ‘ manslaye’s, -» 40,For * whoremongers, for them that’ 1 defile. themselves. with mankind, for m men-stealers, ® for liars, for ° perjured x | persons, and if there be-any other thing that is P contrary to ore doctrine ; 11 4 According to, * glorious gos- ‘| pel of * the blessed | i t whieh was committed to my trust. re : 27.16. 2Sam, 16. NM. & 17. 14.2 1 Gen. 19. 19. 5.2: Ley. 18. 22. es Kings 19. 37.2 Chr.| 13. Roi. 1. r 32, 21. Prov. 20.) Jude 7. _ 20. & 28.24. & 30sJm Gens 37. 27. & 40, 11, 17, Mat. 10.21.) 15. Ex. 21.16. Deut. 9. 5, 62 Ex! 24.7. Rev. 18. 13. - 13. & 21. 14.|n John 8 44. Rey. 11, 12. — faa 35. 30—33.] 21.8. 27, & 22. 15 |s 6. 15s Dent. 21. 6—9.\6 Ex. 20.7. Ez, 17.|t 2.7. & 6.20.1 Cor. Prov. 28. i7. Gal. 5. 21. Rev. 21. &. & 22. 15. k Mark 7, 21, 22. th faye” 16-19. Hose 4.1, =.| 4.1, 2. & 9. 172 & 10. 4. Zech '5.| Cor. 3. 18~20; Gal. 4. & 8.17. Mal 3; 2, 7.Col. 1. 25. 1 5. Mat. 5. -33—37. i p.6. 3. 2 Tim. 1. 15, & 4.3. Fit. 1. 9.& ij ; Cor. 6. 9, 10. Gal. §. 19—21. Eph. 5. 3—6. Heb, 13. 4, but they. « neither Se eocaison what they said, They declaimed in a loose. and perplexed manner, upon general topics; not. understanding the spiritual nature- and uses of the moral law, which they pretended to esplain, nor the typical i import of those ante gated ceremonies which they enforced. V. 8—11.- The apostle, and, indeed, all com. petent ministers and established Christians, knew that the law was gocd in itself, or for its intend- ed purposes, provided a man used it law, according to its real import, and the design of the great Law-giver. The moral law is boly,. just and good, resulting from the nature of God and man, and men’s relations to him and to each other.. Even the ceremonial law had a relative goodness, for the time, as typical of Christ and. the Gospel: and. the entire Mosaic dispensation: was good, as separating Israel from other na- tions, affording them the means of grace, and introducing the Christian economy. Bat to en- force the Mossic law on Christians ; or to.teach’ them to depend on their own obedience to any \partof it for justification, was contrary to. the real meaning of the law itself, and ‘the. int tion of the Law-giver. It was evident, even’ from tbe books of Moses, when Properly under: - stood, that ‘Christ was the end of the law for pes. righteousness to. every believer ;””, and - that the strict demands and awful sanction, of the law itself, were intended to show the Israelites that ‘they could not be justified by it, but must live by faith in the. promised. Saviour, _ As. then _believ- ers were righteous persons, in. “God's appointed way, the jaw was not enacied against them. AS to the divine Jaw ; it was not made te coerce the well-disposed subject, but the ill-affected- Its condemn the wicked; not te hoid the humble in servile bondage by its curse ; though it wall be; of course, the rule of their conduct'and the stand. ard of their duty. |“ The law is.not made against the righteous.” This seems a fair-translation, with respect to. laws in general, su with respect _ design, {as far.as it is penal.) is to restrain and F a Qa Aca A & the covenant and curse of the lay. ‘This accord- "D> 60. 1. TIMOTHY: 12, And ™sIithank Christ’ Jesus our obtained'mercy, sikistas Lord, * who hath enabled me, for that he|antly in ee ee ah § ¥ counted me faithful, 2 putting me into] 14And @ the ministry ; © exceeding” “33 Who * was before ‘a /blasphemer, | love which is and a persecutor, and i Bact 2 > but I U Johy 5. 23, Phil.| Cor. 7. 25. » Gal. 2, 13. 2.12. Rev. 5. 9—|z Acts 9. 15. See on, Phil 3.6 14, & 7. 10—12. ver. 11< b ver. 16. Hos. 2 a Acts 8,3. & 9 1.- & 2Cor.3.5.6. & 4. 1 20, 1. & 12+9, 10. Phil.| 5. 13. & 22,4. & 11. 30, 31. Heb. 4. 13. 2 Fin. 4. 17:|°26, 9, 10. 1 Cor. 16, 1 Pet, 2. 10. y Acts 16. 15. 1 and certainly is the meaning of the words. Prk renewing them to s* a man use jt lawfully ;” ‘that is,” says Theo-| ness. doret, ‘ if he comply with the scope of it, which} — V. 12—14, aes t ¢ is to bring him to Christ: for against such |pel. of the blessed tae « there is_no law condemning them ; but.it lies |him, awakened inthe. / ti * against the lawless to condemn them, (/VAit-| tion of humble admiring srsindecsade dy.) After the, general terms of lawless and} forth into che Sane disobedient, which relate to. the disregard and.| his distinguished contempt of God’s commandments, as manifest- ring on him abundar ed. in the outward conduct of “ ungodly and sin-| by enduing bim: «¢ ners ;” which seém.to denote men’s neglect of| tion, and patience of faith, their duties to.God and their neighbours; and|he had enabled him and . # unholy and profane ;” which may refer to the| honourable service; /and adel gross sensuality and debauchery of multitudes, | faithful person, fit to be 1 plo and that daring impiety commonly connected} ard. and. ambassador; with it ;the apostle enumerates. some particular | by putting him into the. crimes of the most atrocious nature. Doubtless, | owning him as hig apostle. numerous examples of them. were found among | spects, most ibe args oe the Gentiles, and some perhaps among the bi-j before been a most daring 6 goted Jews, who depended on, the law, and yet | name, and had pron cg se scandalously broke it. (Rom. ii, 12—29.) “ Men-|he had furiously persecuted Christ’s * stealers,” are inserted among these daring | and most injuriously haled them criminals, against whom the law of God directed | bitter sarcasms and’ reproache its awful curses. These were persons, who kid-| put them to death, from © napped, men.to sell them for slaves: and this}name and cause of their tora As practice scems inseparable from the other iniqui-| his conduct had been so ¢ ties and oppressions of slayery ; nor can a slave-| tained mercy: ‘for his sing. W dealer easily keep free from this criminality, if in- unpardonable, because he had deed ‘the receiver be as bad as the thief? * They } “ ignorantly in unbelief ;” who make war for the inhuman purpose of sell- | ledge had been greater, » ing the vanquished for slaves, as is the prac-|been exerted against the tice among African, princes, are really man.|own conscience, he would ha stealers. And. they, who, like African traders, |} to final . impenitence. — — ¢ encourage their unchristian traffic, by purchas-| lief, indeed, amidst s i" ing that which they Know to be thus unjustly | formation and convict acquired, are partakers in their crimes.” (Mack-| self-sufficient, obstinate, andc night.) The clause should have been, ‘know, | judice against the truth; y ae “ or have reason to, suspect.’. The apostle did *« that he ought: to do «m: not mean, that none-but persons.of so infamous |‘ name of Jesus,” and:was a character lay under the curse of the law; but;|ed that-he was the Messial: that it was directed against all. other practices, others, who were hurried on by: that were contrary to sound. doctrine, or the salu- | and selfishness, to, act in din tary nature and tendency ofthe Christian reve-| dictates of their own) ce Jation. According to this, eyery impenitent sin- | ‘ sinagainst the Holy Spirit ner, every, man who allowed himself in the prac- wilfully ascribing his tice of any known transgression, remained under | human imposture, or sat: remarkable, that many p Paul’s proud and wilfal ig sequent unbelief, ‘(two » serving of: divine waits te stances an ipa ea ed to the Gospel of the glory of God, ‘(as entrust- ed to the apostle,) by which he displayed all his perfections in the most honourable and harmo: nious manner, by. saying believers from their sins, as well as from .wrath: for, being. *f the * blessed God,” the Perfection and Source of fe- licity, as well as of holiness, he had devised to conder fallen men partakers ¢ of his happiness, by joined. with his siaceaNy = opp cc “ie [ Bheye4 imagine, , that in some mariner: or m = wedi 6 CHAPTER |. Az D. 60. sas Thiseie!@ea faithful saying, and{|should hearafter P believe on him to life hworthy of all acceptation, i that Christ Jesus camie into'the world to save sinners; Tam chief. eit, for this cause ™ I ob- mercy; that in me first Jesus eht shew forth > all long-suf- for a pattern to them which ; Luke 5. 32. & 19,)] Num. 23. 23. Ps. 1 . John 1,.29. &! 25. 11. Is. 2. 18. & oe 8 43. 25. Eph 1. 6. Rom. S. 26-36, 3 hay 2 . 2 Thes. : ? "See on, th Ver. 13. This they must mean, if they mean ie ye eee : for, though his guilt ss than that of some Jews, = sin- against clearer light and more ‘deliberate were given - to final obduracy; yet, who tnaintain the doctrines of grace, sup. pose that many perish in their sins, whase eri- minality is farless than his was; that he might most justly have thus been left to perish ; and no reason can dy us be assigned for his sal- tion in preference to others, who had not com- mitted the sin against the Holy Spirit; except the ign grace of God, “ who hath mercy on «* whom he will have mercy, and whom he will «he bardeneth ;” andthat other reason which the apostle himself next assigns, namely, “ the praise of the glory of that grace.” For he supposes that he should have righteously perished, if the Lord bad been extreme to mark and punish his | ;; may; if his gracc and mercy had not been Pebeetonfiy abundant” beyond all expecta- _ tion, estimation, or conception ; not only in that : ' - he was ready to forgive, bless, and employ him, when he repented, believed, and was prepared obedience; but, “in quickening kim when | ng#faith and love to _ Jesus Christ in his heart, that he might be inter- . ested in him and his righteousness. © (Votes, &e. | Bpheii. 10.) aa 15, 16. The conversion, acceptance, and teconciliation of so virulent a persecutor, should _ be considered as re illustration of the ore Ay the Gospel ; and of the exceeding riches o | mercy of God in Christ Jesus. It was indeed a | true “ and faithful saying,” authenticated by every evidence which proves Christianity to be “ word of God, who cannot lie ;” and it was pt nah to be received with humble and thankful faith, by men of all nations ; (as all are sinners, ad None can’ be saved in any other way,) and as pe hamaraet from salvation, who seek it in $ * that Jesus,” Emmanuel, the son of God, the Messiah, “ came into the world” volun- wily, and with the express design, and for the | sin of saving sinners, “ The Word,” v and was with God ; the Creator | and ‘of all worlds, the Lord of all crea. | tures, became flesh, that he might be the se- cond Adam, the Surety of the new covenant, to everlasting. 417 Now unto ithe King eternal, im- mortal, * invisible, * the only wise God, t de honour and glory forever and ever. u Amen. . 19. Is, 55. 7+ Luke 7. 47. & 15, 10. & 18. 13,14. & 19.7 —9. & 23.43. John 6.37. Rom. 5. 20. * Heb, 7. 25. 13. & 25. 34. Heb,| 4. 34. $7. Eph. 3. p John 3. 15,16. 36.) 1. 8—13. Rev. 17.] 20, 21.1 Pet 5.11. & 5. 24. & G 40.) 14. & 19, 16, 25. 1 Chr. 29. 11. Neh. 47. 6-8. & 90. 2. kas Ps. 4%. 13. & & 145, 13. Jer. 10. 1a. Dan. 2. 44. & q 6G. 15, 16. Ps. 10.) 4. 12 Sce on, Matt. & i} a: , Ie Joba 5. 11, 12. [ene 2. a 16. & 45. 1.6. &ls Rom. 16. 27. Jude! 13, & 28. 20. falfil‘all righteousness, and make ‘an infinitely valuable atonement for sin; in order to bis offi- ciating’as the Advocate of his people in heaven, and reigning over all worlds for their benefit— The only end of this was “ the salvation of sin- **-ners,” of every nation and description, from condemnation, sin, satan, the world, and death : even all, without exception, who came to him by faith for this salvation. Of these sinners, Paul jedged himself the chief; the greatest enemy of Christ, andthe most deserving of divine ven- geance, of all who ever were, or would be, saved by him. This seems the purport of the expres- sion: but it is possible, that he supposed Aze ac- tual crimes to be so numerous and enormous, that his guilt even exceeded that of those who had sinned more entirely against their own convic- tions, and so had been given up to final impeni- tency. Instead of imagining, that there was something meritorious in his blind and obstinate sincerity, as some havé averred ; he considered himself as one selected on purpose, because he was more guilty than any other person in the world, (those only excepted, who had committed the unpardonable sin, if even they were except. ed;) that in him fret, or the chief sinner, Jesus Christ might exhibit, with the greatest lustre imaginable, that degree, in which he can bear with, and pardon, his most virulent enemies and the vilest ‘of mankind : that so it might stand upon record to the end of ‘time, for the encour. agement ofall others, in every age and nation, who believe in Christ, and rely on his merits and grace for the pardon of their sins, and the gift of eternal life; to prevent their being disheartened by aretrospective view of the number, nature, and heinousness of their crimes. ¥. 17. Some expositors suppose this doxolo- gy to be addressed ‘personally to Christ as God ; because the apostle had before been speaking of him : but it seems rather to be addressed to the Godhead without distinction of persons, The Father, the Son, and the Holy spirit, three Per- sons in the Unity of the Godhead, as the triune God of salvation, constitute the Object of all our worship, which person soever we immediately address. To God, as the King eternal, in every age and under every dispensation, the universal and everlasting, though invisible, Sovereign, the inexhaustible Source of all wisdom, he ascribed iil a ¢ ere - ait | As D. 60. ¥ son Timothy, % according to the pro- phecies whith went before on thee, that fare 7" science ; © which some haying put away, See on, ver. U1 1.289 Tit Fe] & 4. 7 yc 32. & ae t4. & 6.) 4, Phrilem 10. b. Se on,ver.5.863.9. 38, 14520. 2 Tim.4.|¢ 4. 14, Vit. I. 9,’ Heb. 3. 14.4 Pet. 15, 16. Revs 3.:3)8)-10. t “ pe a3 all the giory of his conversion; salvation, faithful- ness, and -uSefulness ; and he désired earnestly that Goad might. be honoured, in’ all bis’ perfec- tions and wonderful works, By’ all rational crea- tures, for ever and ever.” Ainen.” “(Mare Ref) V. 18—20. Fhe apostle here referred to what he had before spoksn. (3.5. 12.) ~ The trust cowmitted te him by Ckrist, as’ ‘his ‘apostle, he had conimitted to ‘his “son Timothy -” he was encouraged to repose great confidence in him, siot only by what he knew of his principles and character ; ‘but by entertaining hopes of him * according to’ certain prophecies,” which in- spired ‘persons had uttered concerning him, “be- fore his anpoittment to the ministry; and he expected that by meditating upon’ them, he should be animated and instructed in. “warring ‘a good warfare,” or rather, “ the good war- * fare,” as a valiant soldier ‘of Jesus Christ— This must be done, by maintaining and insisting upon both the faith of the Gospel, or its doc- 1-3. ¥ Gee. ost, Vette BW Phil, 2. 22. 2°Tim.y 18. j2 6. 12, 2 Cor. 20 } 3, 4. Eph. 6. 12— 2 Tim. 2. 8—S. W tvines as uncorrupted and unmutilated, and a ip good conscience, or an universally conscientious 1) conduct. These Timothy must be careful to gonnect, both in his own example, and in his | preaching: for some professed Christians, hav- “4 ing neglected to maintain and insist on, a good conscience, had, after a time, renounced the faith’also, and made shipwreck of their whole religion; either by a total apostacy from their’ profession, or thé most heretical corruptions of the Gospel. Of this’ number. were Hymeneus end Alexander, with whom Timothy had'doubt- less‘been dequainted. (AZarg. Ref.) “These the apostie had deemed it needful openly to excom- muiticate, and cast out of the Church, into the visible kingdom of satan; that they might not blaspheme Christ, or disgrace his Gospel by theit impious tetiets. “It is genérally supposed, that some sévere’ correction was also mitaculous- ly inflicted on them, which would tend to make 7 them sensible of their gailt and danger, and subserve the charitable design of bringing them Fi tol'repentance, (Murs. Ref.) “We afterwards vead of Eymeneus ; and, probably, Alexander the coppersmith was the other person meant. (Marg: Ref.) it does not, however, appear, that oither of them was recovered by the discipline awarded them. Tt has often.been justly observ- ed, tint the severe censures, which the apostle inflicted on thosé, who had once been professors or ministers of Christianity, and publicly record- ed with their names anhexed ; constitute a mast conclusive proof, that fie had no fear of their I. TIMOTHY, ‘18 This'#¢hatge T commit uhto thee,)? thou by them ® mightest wat a good war} 19 > Holding. faith and a good con-|* Phil. 3, 18, 19, 2{ helng provoked te distfose “any ‘secret, of give} Tin. 3. 1-6, r Pet. 2, 1-3 1 a ee 4.1.29 Cort 19, Gal. 1. 6—8. &) Tin 5. 4. 2° Tim. 4, Heb. 6, 4-6. ' acthade of : had ‘witnessed ‘an implied a public el pect; and was the scious intes: frém it. Some ¢ age, who have ed by God our Savic Christ, have had no ot the salvation of the possessed in common w’ ren. In some respects ed, € grace, mercy, “ther and our Lo greater; they other men, and na themselves than th ful and useful ser ceptance, as well He, however, who ready to uphold an was perfected in t importance for us. ed persons, to preach no of the scriptures ; for satai of such teachers, to sow { to multiply bypocri turb the peace of. tions and contentions. upon any thing, that. “ sodly edifying which ; ¥, The design of the | ‘speculation, and solving abs giving heed to fables. ‘but, when sinner ¢ God and faith in Lag All doctrines, ordinange far benefgial io us, a8: ing this effect in our that faith is de a wie men to love God. and. eact 1 manner, But, alas! in how many: CHAPTER Ik A. D. 60. »} andthe. woman, was first seduced into sin, 13, 14. A promise eoncerning child-bearing, 15. . W * EXHORT therefore, that,* first of i all, > supplications, prayers, interces- sions, ® and giving of thanks, be made fordallmen; — * Or, desire. 2 Cor.) —43. Ps, 67. a 1. 3. 2 Thes, 1.3 8. 6, Aas: i (pe CHAP. Tl. payers aud thanksgivings.to be especially for kings and rulers, “mercy of God, and the mediation de no distinction of rank or nation, res his appointment, as the teach- iles, 7 : gives directions concerning the modest apparel of women, 8—10; hem to teach, and requires them to be on, il, 12; as the man was first created ri from this plain and simple statement of . Eph: 3, 13. & 72. 19. Mat. 6.\d ver. 4, Acts 17. Heb. 6, 11, 9, 10..Jam. 5,16. | 30, 1 Vhes. 3. 12 aiCor, 15.3. ye Rom, 1. 8. & 6.) 2 Tim.2. 24. Tit. b 5.5. Gen. 12. 23} 17. Eph 5.20. Phil| 2.12, & 3.2. —32. 1 Kings 8, 41 : hath been greatly encouraging to trembling peni- tents, when the preachers of this rich grace were themselves evidently iliustrations of their.own doc- trine ; even chiefsinners, yet pardoned and chan- ged, sent to declare to others the long-sufferi and mercy of Christ to them, as a pattern to all, who should. believe on him to everlasting life. Indeed, no man with Paul’s example before his eyes, can reasonably question the love and power of Christ to save him, whatever his sins have been; ifhe really desire and endeavour to trust in him, as the incarnate Son of God, who once died son the cross, and now reigns upon the throne of glory, in order to save all that come to God through him. For though some. ha. ving. obstinately rebelled against the light, are given up to final impeniience; yet all who. peni- tently seek salvation by Christ, according to the gospel, are most certainly clear of that sin; ha- ving committed their crimes, however atrocious, in ignorance and unbelief. Let us then seek and hope for this salvation ; and, in humble conscious- ness of our unworthiness, let us admire and praise - the grace of God our Saviour; and. ascribe to “the King eternal, immortal, invisible, the only ‘wise God, all honour and glory for ever: and “ever. Amen.” May all, who are intrusted with the ministry, faithfully and valiantly. ** war the: ‘* good warfare,” with such weapons, as are mighty through God, to destroy satan’s strong- holds! May they, in their doctrine and exam- ples, and all Christians in their experience and practice, “ hold: faith and a good conscience !’* May all, who are tempted to put away a good conscience, and to abuse the gospel, remember that this is the old way of making shipwreck con» cerning: faith alsot. And may Hymeneus and Alexander be as beacons, to warn others from such fatal rocks; and as monitors to teach them _|not to blaspheme ; and tocaution them, “while - ie think they stand, to take heed lest they “ fall! and turn aside into vain jangiing? called Christian ministers, desire poh r wing neither what they dar tien: and. thus a few lity are substituted in the holy. law and the blessed Gospel ur! Others know not, or ac- ot, that the “law is good when ully 7? and they declaim in so ge- anner against‘the law and good works, many conclude the coramandments of iB be evil, or void of obligation in them- selves! But, believers derive great benefit from the holy law; and none have.any thing to fear om it, but the lawless and disobedient, the un. ly and profane. . We have all indeed deserv- is condemnation: there is none righteous, ‘not one, except as made so by faith in Christ fd through his grace. It is allowed, that few a comparison, have been guilty of actual mur- er, | ide, men-stealing, or perjury; that ny are free from the guilt of fornication, adultery, and other still baser practices; yet, e same corupt nature isin us all: and our pmity against God, and ingratitude to him, r disposition to disobey and despise parental jority, to hate and quarrel with our neigh. 5, to please ourselves, regardless of their ‘the glory of God.; and a variety of pol- ated vand affections, lying and vain words,-and many other things contrary to sound doctrine, would expose us to the wrath of God, and justify him in our ‘final condemnation. Un- oi therefore, we are made righteous by faith in wist, and really repent, and forsake every sin, Weare yet under the ‘curse of the Jaw, even ac- dig to the Gospel of the blessed God, reached by St. Paul; and at the same time unmeet to share the holy felicity of heaven. a Vv. 12—17. t is peculiarly encouraging to recollect what aner of persons have been converted, pardon- NOTES, CHAP. I]. V. 1... Proceeding in his charge to Timothy, the apostle’xhorted’and enjoined, that “first of all,” as a matter of great importance, supplications, and’ prayers of every ‘kind, suited to every emergency, and accompanied with thanksgivings’ for mercies received, should be made especially in theiz public worship ; not on- ly in behalf of themselves, each other, and all their fellow-Christians ; but for all men, without distinction of-nation, rank, or party ; and without exception of their enemies and persecutors, from a. spirit of genuine and expansive philanthropy. The litany of the Church of Bngland aecording- qualified, counted faithful, put into the mi- Hy, and made instruments of good to mankind. ral who before were blasphemers, persecu- and injarious, have in different ways been employed on earth, and are now with holy in heaven ; celebrating the rich mercy and which they were made partakers of re- faith, and love, and that precious blood, they were washed from all their sins, their day, bare witness to that faithful é now would recommend to ge- 4 even that Jesus’ Christ catne to ‘save sinners: and it stways A ae Cadel ae Ee »- > >. - sovereignty of God! But, whatever St. Paul AD. 60. I. TIMOTHY. 2 For? kings, and ‘ for all that are ‘in t authority; § that we may lead a, quiet and peaceable life in » all godliness and resty. 3 For ‘this is good and acceptable Sam. 20. 19. Prov.] 24. 16. Phil. 4 8: 24. 21. Ec. 3-19,) Tit, 2. 10—14. 2 13. & 8. 2-5. Rom.| Pet. 2 9—18. 2 12. 18. 1 Thes- 4. | Pets 1.3—7. ~ @ Ezra 6.10. Neh: 3. 11. Ps. 20. 1—4. %& 72.1. Jer. 29. 7. f Rom. 13.1. i Pet. 2.13,14 | * Or, emineéni place. & Gen. 49. 14, 15. 2 a 16. 1 Pet, 2. 5.) k See on, 1, 1. 1s, 45. 21. Luke 1. 47, 1 Is. 45.22. & 49.6, es 55. 1. Ez. 1 : 23. 32. & 33. bel | ly beseeches God ‘to have merey upon all| cations and thanksgivings, «men: yet, this scriptural petition has been| persecutions which they censured; as inconsistent with submission to the] likewise tend very much tions of those, who ch: tion to the civil go eublcrs of ae city ; if with quiet subjection to_ consistent with their a paid tribute and cu known to pray for il in authority”? over them; for their ' i success. in all their undertaking | peace of the commun upon their persons an opposed. no other juries which they suffe Rom. xiii. 1—8.) Roman emperor, who ll. Heb. 12.14. ji 5.4. Rom. 12. 1, h Luke 1. 6. & 2 2. & 14.18. Eph. 25. Acts 10.22. & 5.9, 10. Phil. 1, 11, understood by “all men :” that we understand by ‘all men,” and we must pray God to have mer- cy on them, unless we mean to imprecate ven- geance on them. ‘The command, to “love our « neighbour as ourselves,” is our rule of con- duct, and should, dictate our prayers. God will hear our supplications for temporal benefits, or eternal salvation, in behalf of those, on whom he sees good in his sovereign wisdom to bestow them : and in other. cases, our prayer will return into our own bosom. But, how can we pray for enemies and persecutors, (whom we cannot know to belong to “ the election of grace ;””) without equally appearing to interfere with God’s sove- reignty?, How can we pray for our children, re-} and cruelty: but the a latives, or neighbours, or indeed for any uncon-|“ Kings,” in the plural mi verted person, or for those whom we are not sure| learn, that the Holy Spirit int are converted, without violating the same imagi.| for other places and ages ; nary rule! The malignity of an apostate indeed, | ferent governments e: may be so excessive, that it would not be proper All the kings and to pray for him: (2 Tim. iv. 14. 1 John v. 16.)| time strangers or enemies but such exceedingly rare exceptions to a gene-| that no. distinction, or e: ral rule, no ways interfere with our praying even| could be intended. 1 for the salvation of all men that now are, or ever| made, in order th: : shall live, onearth. This is no more than the] “ a quiet and pea Lord’s prayer teaches us, (Votes, Matt. vi,| “ honesty ;” con 10;) and if there be any individual, for whom| their duties to God we cannot pray, that the Lord would have mer-| molested, either by ey on him, and convert him ; the inability must} cutions. This object € arise from sin, even the sin of not * loving our} with this “ quietness and neighbours as ourselves.” Nothing can tend/fied. The disposition to’ more to perplex theological subjects, to preju-|and honest life, submit clice men’s minds against the doctrines of grace,| as far as consistent with nay, to bring them into odium and contempt ;}to procure them favour; and th nothing can more narrow and harden the heart|that God would answer their p against the human species in general; than this} was good for them,) by i c) method of making the secret decrees of God our| tolerate and protect them. rule of action, instead of adhering to,his revealed| V. 3,4 The conduct above will. We know not, and canaot know, who are| good in itself, and acceptable elect, and who are not; we,are bound to love all| viour; as a fruit of faith and gr: men, to pray for them, and todo them good, and} able to his name. For as” then leave it to God to govern the universe in his}.the salvation of mankind, sovereign wisdom, justice, and mercy, as he sees | rank or nation ; and can good. (Note; Deut. xxix. 29.) certainly save every indi Vv. 2; It was a proper expression of benevo- {him in his appointed way: lence, for Christians to pray for all orders and | willing that all men shot conditions of men; and to interest themselves | his good pleasure, nay, his jn the calamities and deliverances of their neigh- | command, that we should do all bours, of the community, and of any of the hu-| bring them “ to the knowledge of 1 man species. ‘Chis would soften the prejudices, } The Gospel should be preached to eve and conciliate the favour, of those around them ;|ture : we are ‘equited to assure: all, especially when they persevered in such suppli- can address, that the Lord is able and AD. 60. CHAPTER HU. A.D. 60. 7 Whereunto *t I am ordained ® a preacher, and an apostle, (* I speak the truth in Christ, amd lie not,) y¥ a teach- er of the. Gentiles in faith and ® ye- rity. 8 >] will therefore, that men ¢ pray Tia ee t Sve on, 1. 11,12. .5 For thereli¢® one God, P and one /Mediatorbetween God and men, @the “Man Christ Jesus 9 * gave himself.a ransom for all, yed:*.in due time. j 14. 1 Cor. 15. 45—] 12. 1 Pet. 2.18, 19. 3.1 47. Phil. 2. 6-8.) & 2.24, & 3.18. Heb. 2. 6—18, Rev.} 1 Johm 2 1, 2+ a3 _ | 10. 0. 1°.| 1. 13. Rev. 1, 5. 3.5 Job 33. 24. Is. 534) 5.9. : 6. 6. Mat. 20. 28.16 Or, @ testimony. 4.83. Heb.7.| Mark 10. 45. Johu) 1 Cor. 1. 6. 2 Thes. 8, 6. & 9, 15.| 6. 51. & 10, 156 2) 2.210. 2 Tim, 1. 8. : Cor. 5. 14, 15+ 21.)°1 John 5. 11, 12- 2-23- Luke; Eph. 17+) & .5- 2s 6. 15, Rom. 5. 6, 1, John 1.) Tit. 2. 14. Heb. 9.1 & 16. 26, Gal: 4.4, & 9.1.2 Cor11.3i.fa Ps, 111. 7. Gal, 1. 20. , &. 14..1 Core 7. 7 y John 7 35. Atts| Gr. Tit. 3. 3. u- Ec, 1, 1,2. 12. &} 9. 15; & 22. 21. Rie 2 Chr. 33. 11, 12. 7.27. & 12. 8—10,' 26. 17, 18220. Rom-! Ps. 130. 1, 2, Lame Rom, 10. 14. Eph.| 11. 13. & 15. 16! 3.55, 56. Jon. 2.1, 3.7, 8° 2 Tim. 1.| Gal. 1. 16. & 2. 9. | 2: Mal. 1.11, Luke 11. 2.Pet.2 5. Z, Acts 14. 27., Gal) 23,42,43.. John 4. & See on, Rom. 1. 9. 2. 16. & 3. 9- 23, 24 Acts 21. Se any sinner who believes; Chirist will say to|“ flesh” “ One God,” in this passage, does not ‘pumbers at the fast day, “ I called, and ye refus-| denote the Person of the Father exclusively, but ed 7 1% have gathered you as a henjthe Deity: the Manhood therefore of ‘Christ in- er chickens under her wings, and not.” As all men donot in fact i knowledge of the truth,” which qn the same sense, as * that all men be saved -” so the difficulty, if there be iny, presses equally on Calvinists and Armenians, $0 called, and even on such as deduce universal "actual salvation, from this text and a few simi- Mar oneg; for they cannot say, “* that all men "/*e actually come to the knowledge of the truth.” fthe clause, therefore, be explained to mean : more than the willingness of God all that believe, and his command, that ' we should preach to all men, and pray for all “men, without distinction : it would follow, that he willed, or purposed, what he did not actually effect. But, it seems equally improper to say, ‘with many expositors, that « all men,” signifies | “of all sorts ;? because itis obvieus to wilt tat with equal propriety be said, tervenes between a just and holy God, and our sinful souls; but then this Manhood is essential. ly and inseparably united to the Godhead, in the Person of the Son, who thus mediates between God his Father and men his brethren. - This provision and appointment has been made and revealed, for the common benefit of the human race, both Jews and Gentiles; that all who will, may come in this way to the mercy-seat of a pardoning God, to seek reconciliation to him. This Mediator therefore gave himself “ a ran- som for all?’ as “the Lamb of God, who “taketh away the sins of the world;” that by the all-sufficient atonement of his death upon the cross, and the redemption there made, a foundation might be laid for the hopes of sinuers all over the earth, and that all who believe, might actually be saved by it. No pious and consider- ‘ate man. will assert, that Christ so gave himself a ransom for all, as actually to intend the salvation of those who never believe in him; ‘and that he thus failed of his purpose, and suffered in vain. On the other hand, there “are but few of those that limit such expressions to * some of all sorts,’ who do not allow the all-sufficiency of Christ’s atonement ; and admit that all men should be called on to believe in him, and that all who do believe will be'saved by him. Tt is therefore most important, to. determine that none will be saved by the ransom of Christ without true faith ; that true faith is the gift of God, and the effect of regeneration ; that “Known unto God are all “ his works, from before the foundation of the “ world.” and that all will certainly be saved, who were given unto Christ, and whom he spe. cially intended to save, when he became the Surety of his people. These’ propositions ate capable of clear scriptural proof: ‘and’when they are established, we may leave such expressions, as that here used, to bear in’ their most obvious import. Indeed, great wisdom and love are th that all men should be damned ;” doubtless some of all nations, ranks, and or- will be left to perish in their sins, “* where- nto also they were appointed.” V.5—7. As a further reason why Christians ought for all men, the apostle observed, that there was One God, the common Creator, Benefactor, and Lord, of the whole human spe- cies: and, as all had apostatized from him, and had purposes of mercy towards them ; so, here was also “ One Mediator between God and men, even the man Christ Jesus ;” which im. ; es, that there is but one Mediator, and ex- es the worship of all other intercessors. s Christ is truly Man: and ‘though the effi- | cacy of his mediation and atonement is derived from the union of his divine nature with the fuman, in his mysterious Person, yet, his midia- fion between God and man is chiefiy made by his iman nature, in which alone he was capable ifering and dying. The apostle designed ite Christians to intercessory prayers: and $ ole argument for this enc, from the} of Christianity, as far more suitable to inquirers which God himself and the great Me-| and unestablished persons, than a systematical f te those, in behalf of whom these] arrangement would be. This ransom, once of- ons were to be offered. God, to whom] fered, was to be testified in due time, to men of eto be presented, is the One God, the] every nation: it was therefore incumbent upon ‘alimen; and the Mediator, through} every Christian to promote thiv preat design, t presented, is the Man Christ Je-] according to his opportunity and ¢ ‘should be considered that, as raiment was only "Made needful by sin; so it is peculiarly unsuita- Timothy, (hoping to come to him'soon,) to regu- Yate his conduct in the church of God, 14, 15- The great mystery. of godliness, 16. HIS *is.atrue saying, if a. man de- a1.15.& 4. 9% 2 Tim. 2 11. Tit. 3.8. should. evince, tkat they are too much engaged in contemplating spiritual glories, to take plea- sure in the vain and unseemly decorations of the triflers around them; that being adorned. with good works is their chief distinction; and ‘that they can.make.a better use of their time and mo- ney, than in curiously adjusting their attire, or purchasing costly ornaments. But, alas ! in this trifling and expensive age, when almost all vie with their superiors in apparel, till distinction of rank is nearly lest; we too often find those, who come tothe places where the word of God is preached, decorated as much beyond what they can properly afford, and in as unbecoming a man- fier, as they are who frequent the theatre! It would be well, if the professors of serious godli- fess Wete whollyexempt from this disgraceful va- nity ; or if they always spent as many. hours in vi- siting the sick and poor, and as much money in relieving their distresses, as they do in uselessly decorating themselves and their children, after a manner Unsuitable to’'their rank in life, and in- consisent with their profession. These are by no méans, trifles, or pharisaical impositions, as some pretend, but apostolical injunctions ; and it ble for those, who profess to believe the Bible, to be proud and vain of the very badge of their disgrace. The original creation of the man, and then the woman; and the entrance of sin by the latter, who being deceived, was first in the trans- gression, conciim in showing the reasonableness of that subjection, humility, and teachabieness, prescribedsin Seripture to the woman, and the impropriety of her usurping authority over the man. But, asthe gospel gives special encour- agements to the woman, in.respect of those sor- rows which the entrance of sin’has entailed on her, provided she’continue in * faith and love, «¢ with holiness and sobriety :” so the considera. tion of those manifold sorrows, to which the fe. male sex is subjected, should teach men to exer. cise their authority. with the utmost gentleness, tenderness, and affection. NOTES. . CHAP. U1. V. 1. It has already been shown that the word rendered bishop, was at this time of the same import with that, translated elder, ov pres- Byter: (Note, Acts %X. 28;) for the charge, gi- ven by Paul to the Ephesian elders, is tere sup- posed to have been subsequent to the writing of this epistle. ‘The same fs also proved, by the b ver. 2—7, Acts. d Prov: 11. 30. Lia silence of the apostle’ cone than bishops and deacons. ~ that the selection or appointment dual, to be overseer, of the though very , a 20. Phil.1.1. T 1. 7. 1 Bet. 2. 25, © Acts 20, 28, Heb.je Fi 12.15. 1 Pet. 4. 15. Gr. & 5. 2. 2 15. 10, Rom, 11.| 1 was not at this time in said, and it ‘was true): tice ; that ifa man desi for, the pastoral office ;: to his flock; and to the to forego other prosps hardships and perils, b service ; ‘he it “ work,” and his) de and countenanced, qualified. tate V.2. Itis manifes ed to be principaily co e the bishops, being the apo: presentative: and accord here given him, how to fil on whom the same The apostle therefo what, manner of pe ought to be; that’ sires after the sacred ed, and likewise that thi ed to it might know: ever natural abilities, spiritual cifis any man- be considered as ine was not of a dlamele avoided scandalous vices, fessed conversion to*Chi to be “the husband of the apostles expressly cond well as divorces, except for Watt. xix. 1—9. Mark x, I. —3 5) yet. there was no direct man, who had previously tak one, to put the others am ibe Gospel ; and such a’ prcduced many bad conse life, and increased the* powers to the’ preachi the rule, that no man, bh respects, should be d- ‘office, who had more. than: ane put away one to fake another, te! impropriety: of polygamy, and d lous pretences, and thei inconsistel AD: 60. ial 1 given to wine, ™ no striker a =i ° filthy ducers but P pas tient; agibrawler, r nee coyetous ; Ne 5 ana 2 24. Reyi1.9.. : Tie 3.2. Jam. 4s Jn ver. "a. Prov. 1 c Feats 15—17. 19. & 15,27. Is. 56-1 2 zs so rng i into bean | aise the Chris. fi; yet, without violence and conftu- ) argue hence, as it has been done, that was lawful for other Christians, else it ot have been needful to restrict ‘pastors s11.| 11. Jude 11. 51.jo 1 Sam. 8. 3. 1.7.11. 1 Pet.5. ovetous, brawlers, strikers, &c.— inferred Suni this text, that stated pastors Ought to be married, as a pre-requisite totheir office; but this seems to be a mistake seal Seo permission, connected with a re- | sttiction, for an express command. It isp how- 7 sufficient to prove, that mar- riage is ear consistent with the most sacred and the most exemplary holiness ; and the very basis of the anti-christian hibition of marriage to the clergy, and all its. au and’ consequent mischiefs. Yet, Percy endeavoured to infer a part of that system from this clause itself, and have sup- | posed thst the apsotle meant to prohibit second | arriages tothe clergy: but this is contrary to the whole tenour of Scripture; it is by no means jad stoma meaning of the words; and Pe certialy. bring in a part of those evils, must also be * vigilant,” a circumspect and at- Fears man; one who watches carefully over bis flock, capable of discerning dangers at a dances guarding the people against the artifi- cé@s of false teachers, and the devices of satan, bow ponent to embrace opportunities of useful- : he must be sober, serious, and temperate ; tein all his desires and indulgences ; ‘of good behaviour” in all the transactions: of e; showing a meek, kind, equitable, faithful, | prudent disposition towards all men. He mld likewise be ready, according to his abili- ‘relieve the poor, to entertain his brethren ait grudging, and with evident cheerfulness satisfaction; especially, he ought to be hos- itab ‘to Christians, who were driven from home persecution, or who in any other way were t to the place of his residence. He must feady at teaching, both capable of i instructing id prompt to embrace every occasion of ic or in private; counting it his making it his delight.—* But now i Feustoms are changed, aad inns open; in which travellers, for) CHAPTER ‘UL Gn Ihe Bes Fe 8.2} his own house, how shall. he take care of x the church of God ?) © John 10. 12. & 12,5)s ver. 12- “Gen. 18, ‘4.8. Gr. «| Acts 8. 19—21. iE Josh. 24, 15. eee. 29, $9. | what the apostie calls nospisabeg? (9 This is a specimen of the way, in whi learned men, (some perhaps without ‘intending it,) Show us, that we have little or nothing to do, either with the practical, or doctrinal part’ of scripture | I should rather say, * Now, that an- ‘|*cient customs ate changed, and bishops have be as Well accommodated, as taining a meek and firm suthority over A: Di 602. 4 One that : ruleth well his own house, having his children in subjection t with all gravity : > 5 (For *if a man know not how to rule Ps. 101.2—3. is. 2 eee Tit, 2.2.7. Ph 20. $3. Rom. 16. 18. 2Pet. 2. 3. Rey. 13. 11—15. Ges 15. Acts 20.28. a Pa hem 24s ight.) many F * ample revenues, they are bound to exercise ens © ‘ larged hospitality to the poor, especially to the ‘inferior clergy, who often have little of that” * money which is needful for accommodation at ‘inns ; and who, if héspitably entertained by © bishops, would feel cordially reconciled to the ‘ affluence of such kind superiors, and disposed “to receive their pastoral instructions with re- ®yerence” Here, let me observe in particular, that when young men go for ordination or in- stitution, to places where they cannot be accom- tmacdated, except in an inn; it is incalculable what mischief might be prevented, and what an opening would be made for usefulness, if the bishops would entertain them in ther own houses, ~ and take the abundant opportunities, which this: would afford, of instructing them respecting the nature and importance of those solemn engage- ments, into which they are about toenter. The affection and veneration thus excited, in all whe are in any degree proper for these sacred servi- ces, and the opening thus made for subsequent admonitions and counsels, would repay the ex- pense of it a thousand fold. V. 3. The person, eligible to the office of a bishop, must also be free from every measure of intemperance, in the use of wine or strong liquors, which would both be scandalous to him, and unfit him for the impor‘ant duties of his station ; (Avtes, Lev. x. 1, 2.°9, 10. Prov. xxxi. 4, 5.) and he ought to be equally superior to anger; and” not liable upon any provocation, however great, to vent the vehemence of his passion, by striking ‘the offender, as was often the practice among worldly men. Nor be greedy of gain, which might lead him to prostitate his ministry for the sake of “ filthy lucre ;” or, to carry on any dis- graceful employment, along” with ‘his ministry, for the sake of profit. But, he 1 Must be of a re- signed, meek, : persevering, end constant spirit ; peaceable, forgiving, and calm; not clamorous in disputation, or even in reproving others; nor. yet avariciously tenacious of that property, which he had obtained even i in the most unexceptiona-. ble manner. rat ; V. 4, 5, The bishop or pastor, should ka wise be able and careful to govern bis own} house- hold,'ip a discreet and regular manner; sain. do-. = ise; ‘thete is Tittle oceasion for mestics, and having ‘his children in due subjec- AOD 60, I, TIMOTHY. 6 Not} anovice, ¥ lest, being lifted up| » with pride, he fall into * the condemna- tion of the deyil. »% Moreover, he must have aa good Fs report .of » them. which: are. without ; ¢ lest he fall into reproach, nue a the snare of the devil. » {Practical Observations.) 8 Likéwise. must. the. deacons. t wae gtave, not § double-tongued, » not: given to much gine, not greedy of filthy lucre ; 8 Holding * the mystery” at the faith in a pure cotscicice. 1A + Or, one newly come) Luke 10. 18, aa 6.9. 2'Tim, 2.26, in all ert 12 Let the d one wife, ruling: 13 For™ they tha fice of a degcon selves a good © ness in the faith 1 yer. 6. & 5:22, 1 John 4:1. t to the faith 1 ov.) 2. 4. Jude 6.) le Acts 6. 3—5. Phil, 3.ay Heb. 5, 12, 23,]a, sisi 25. Sam. }. 1 f See on, t. ver, 4. 1. Pet. 2.2. 6. 3. & y¥ Deut. $44 /& 17 16.38 ie Sig Ps. 5.9. & 12.2.) 20, 2)Kings 147 y } & 50. 19. & 52, 2. 2 Chir. 26. 16. & $215 args $.12.. Col | Rom. 3. 13. Jam, 3. 25. Prov. 16.18.19.) 4. 5.11 Thes. 4. 12.} 10. Bars. 120K 29. 23. 5.14. 1 Cor, 10.{h Seeon, ver. 3 Ts. 2e.12> 1 Sek af 132. 2 Cor. 6, 3. &fi ‘See on, 1, 5619, 2, ; n ver: 9. 1 Cor. 108) 4H Col. 1. 22. Tits [ty o Lev 21.7, 13-15) Vite 6—8, & 8:1, 2Cor,| 8 21. 1 Thes. 5.22 |k ver. 16. 2 John 9, 92, Te DY Pet, 5.5.) Tit. 2) 5. 8.1 Pet. i Z Es, Ud.) 92—14.1 4. 14-16, also have a: even among-h should fall in grace the Gospel ; ‘the practice of his in the world an sir «false accuser,” ing, to retort his mi Gospel. (See 11. be generall advise able t ministey, naa cont bad; ; until a com tion, ruling over them in all gravity, and restrain- ing them “from all levity and excess; that their pearance, deportment, and attendance on the worship of God, might be an example to others. For if a man were evidently incompetent to go- vern hig Aon, family, and to preserve order and decorum in,it; how could it be supposed, that he would be’ ound qualified to preside over the church of God, and to preserve order, and har- mony among ihe numbers of whom it consisted, who were of various dispositions and situations, and generally removed from under his immedi- ate inspection? ¥V.6. It would not be generally expedient to choose a new convert to this: office; or an inex- perienced person, one but superficially acquaint- ed with human nature and the things of God; lest the distinction.of his situation, or the ap- plause bestowed on him, should elate him with pride and ambition: and he should thus fall into 2 condemnation, similar to that of the devil.—It is evident from this, that spiritual pride and am- bition constituted the. beginning of satan’s apos- tacy. Some have conjectured, that it was re- vealed to the angels, that the eternal Son would} assume a nature inferior to theirs, in which he would ‘rule ever them, and be worshipped by them ; and that’ satan and the other angels who fell with him, proudly disdained such subjection. But all our conjectures on this subject, must be uncertain, and in a measure’ presumptuous. The pride; however, and.ambition of ministers, on ac- count of their office. gifts, popularity, or success, would be of a similar nature to satan’s. pride in _ Heaven, and: might involve the novice under a similar condemnation. It is evident, that some exceptions: to this important general rule, must have been admitted, in the first formation of|i newly planted churches ; in which the special gifts of the Holy Spirit seem to have superseded the necessity of such previous study and experi- ence, as ate in all ordinary cases, indispensable, Vi ‘The: person elected. to ‘this ates must trieve and re-estal evident, that th by Timothy, an V. 8—13: TT 5 pointec to. dispens and to manage its se oeeseheaee ccasional, were readers in ‘th tors and cong among them. nes 8 the pastors, — and pradent ies before men’s faces, backs; neither latte bling, nor prevarica any occasion: not greedy of filthy gai id ter the athe of Sud CHAPTER Il. AyD. 68. © the church of 4 the living God, ¢ the piilar'and *.ground of ‘the truth. 2. 20, Heb. 3.26.) 23. 36. Dan. 6. a Jer. 1.18. Mat. 16> write IT unto thee, ; thee shortly? °° 7 ong ie pg ey P. 2a 5e H 10. Mat. 16.) 18, 19. &/ 18) 18. 1 Pet. Saale) O8- de) t. 1 thou oughtest pana '¢ Sce on, ver. 5. _ ‘16, John hal pa) 3.2. Gal, 2.9 isd 4. 10. & 6. .16:| Avtsa4a. 75, (Rom. in, stay. J house of God, whith | Deut, 5.26, Josh) 9.26.2 Cor. 3. 3.)f ver..16. John 1, orhes.2. 18. Philem.| 23. 1Kings 22" 3. io, 1 Sam, 17.P& 6. 10.1 S34 17. & 14. 6 & 18. ) 22. Heb. 13, 23. 26. 36+ 2 Kimgs 19.] 9, Heb. pike: & 9 ngs Cet. 6.7; Gale ) John 12. 3 John 144 4. Ps. 42, 2, & 84, bE a 12. 22. 3. Eph. 4 21. ‘fa ver. 2. Deut. 31, 2z. Jer. 10, 10. &} aT aes Col 2 4, vy made of new .conyé ; that previous | by local customs, from so” attending’ on the in- . sdmission to it, ‘they be approved | structions of mez, as to obtain from them an men ‘of blameless. i The pameninate acquaintance with carte Wi is, addicted to the vanities Faassige, as niet EA Re Te of | the: wines: ‘of ‘those ); not slanderers, or | who performed any public office in the Church, disa vantageous teports. of lis so replete with instruction, that it seems ihigti« (the original i is Dre Borws, de-\ ly worthy of *the mention made of it: by the ' - women, temperate in all|apostle. — - ‘ithfal i in the discharge of every re-| _V- 14, 15. The apostle hoped, when he wrote gus duty. Nor would it be pro; this, that he should soon be’ able to return to 30° had previously to their co _| Ephesus; but, matters so turned out, that he Pinbre than one wife, or divorced | never again visited that city ;- and Timothy, i ia cing ‘ another, to exercise | 2! probability mtich sooner than had ‘been in- ‘tt was requisite, that; tended, went to him into Macedonia. (Prefuce.) ir children and domes. | hue case Beverre ae apos'le should Not see Tin. » and t Jevangeics Wtvudied by him ‘aid %y the Hides ng the faith. jt regulate matters in the family or household. ich ie eg among the poor ip God ; even that Society of believers, in whom we ea for the the living: ‘God dwelt, asin his holy habitation. These directions'were not peculiar to the Ephe- sians, but would be a rule to Timothy in other churches also, where he might sustain ‘the ‘same office, and perform the same-services ; and to all others in subsequent ages, who, should be ems ployed in a similar manner. The following | words have been variously applied : ‘the chutch ‘of the living’ God, by supporting, maintaining, land recommending ‘the truth. of revelation ; by ‘publicly preaching and professing it, end by the ‘worship and service therein. performed, may be’ considered as-the foundation which upholds the edifice, as a pillar that supports and’ adorns: it: ‘This by no means includes the infaliibility of any rticular church; but merely implies, that di- truth is upheld,’ professed, and maintained, n-thé true church: whilst ungédly men in genes es | ral,’ Hot heretics in particular, oppose, pervert, | and ‘undermine it; and so error and: ignorance ve li the rest of the world; as with a dark ‘dreadfal cloud. Some: apply it to Tim. othy and other fxithful) ministers, (Gai. ii, 9 *) but this seems to be only-a | part of ‘the preced- ing truth ; for the’ profession and suitable con- versation of believers, as really maintain’ and recommend! the trath, ‘as the minister’s Jabours Land doctrines do. ‘Others’ detach the sentence. inal ¥ from this verse, and conhectiit with the following, gene erally: means, that trial df per: | a8 if the apostle | had meant, that the doctrine ings, which is made by experience | there specified” was’ * the pillar and ground of Wives or women. Some think 6 the truth”? ; but, this construction also seems 2dcons and of piehOpss. are | al; and the’ first interpretation is most i s'and satisfactory. As the church was’ ent to their suf. hey would be emboldened and Omptitude of utterance, which ; wards their being admit- This L astor's or evangelists. _ 2 di eae: of the primitiv con, must tend to qualify men for it appears from facts that some e hers ; nor have we reason persons were then regularly pastoral office ; but ‘fninisters ed and best qualified believer y from t those that were matured ence. This does not, howeve re ular education may not, in the p esent| be most expedient. ‘peed (10.) ing eir names to ‘the Church ; thai 4 We het aught to lay to their charge, he. show "ite _(Macknight.) No doubt this was n "good effects : indeed, the form of this day. But, it does’ not appear nal word can admit of this interpre: ie doctrine of God our Saviour; ia the midst of ES See SO ea ee Ng ee ee Ct ee, oe ee Ae D. 60. J. TIMOTHY. * 16 And ® without controversy, great is| Spi nh see A the nad of godliness: } God was 7€! Lior ine ’ ‘ . * t manifest in the flesh, * justified in the|° recety g Heb. rr: . 6.2. Mats. 1.234 John 1.2%, Rev. 1.} Pet. 3-18. 1. 329. Mat, 13.11.) John 1. 1, 2 Ld} 17,18, - 6-8. Hom, 16.25. 1 Cor.) Acts 20.28. sal Gr. > manifested. 8 3. & 965. LCor§ TJohn3. 56 k Is. 50. 5—7. Mat. & 24.41 1.7.14 & 9. 6.) 3. & 2 9-13. 1] 8,9 Acts 2. 92—] John 20, 12. Acts} ” den. 23. 5,6. Mic. 3b, Rom, 1.8,'4. 1] 3.10,11. Eph. 3.) f 17S ORIFS ih i eerie | a dark and wicked world; so, it was yery im.|“ Peace on e portant for Timothy to know, how to conduct They saw him f Y himself in subserviency to that great design. ness, and tempted by v. 16. That mystery of godliness, which| his agonies in the the church must maintain, was without contro-| they were employe versy, exceedingly great: it never could have} saw their incar been thought. of, ifit had not been revealed ; it! most cruel indi could not be received but by faith ; and it must/ sensations, who be very. Sapeeaiatt oindcrstand by man in his| and attended i present state, being connected with infinite and | They now behol incomprehensible objects. . Some persons might | execute his manda -on thatacecount deem it less credible; and oth. " ants, ‘ers attempt to obviate the objection, by explain.| the world. In ‘ing away the mysteriousness of it : but the apos- | astonishment, de dle declared it to be beyond all controversy ‘‘ a} wisdom, justice, ! ¢f great mystery.” It must, however, be noted, | and desire to look that it was ‘the mystery of godliness.” The} spicuous disp ays ( ‘tevelation and belief of it were the source of all| other works had the pious dispositions and affections in the heart | « in the flesh,” hi of failen men, and of all. the spiritual worship] Gentiles, as their Lo of God. in the world. , Had. this mystery never great mystery to been revealed, there would never have been any | he had been bel true godliness among men; none could befound,/tens of thousands o where this mystery Was unknown or rejected without the Mosaic ‘aid: that abounded in proportion as it was scrip- | ritual and aecepte turally proposed and received. By this gli case has vy, men learn the true, character of God, and} same to this day. je tive way. in which sinners, may. approach and| ing been received | wotship: him; they discover their real situation, | ‘their danger, and their. remedy; and thus they ‘are’ brought to fear, trust, love, worship, obey, and rejoice in God... The substance and centre} cessor for sinners, _ of this great mystexy, was this, * God was ma | to have been ob scu s pifest inethe fies :” the divine nature, in the | terpretation given 9 ‘Person of the co-eternal and co-equal Son andj expositors, to ri Word of God; was manifested to fallen men, as} apostle’s fervent gf dwelling ia the man Christ Jesus ; so that who-|thod. But, the ev ever saw, or contemplated by faith, this express} duced to exact or Image of ‘the invisible God, saw the Father | doing violence to the _ alsa; (utes, John. 1-18. Piul, ii. 5—11. Col | The construction ne 4A. 15+17.)—Thus. sinners», became . acquainted | first clause of the pas: with, and ‘reconciled to, God... This high. cha- ubseq racter Emmanuel claimed, when on earth; and the unmeasurable unction of the Moly, Spirit in his buman natare, as evinced by, his perfect holiness and stupendous miracles, justified his claim, But the Jewish priests and rulers put him to death, | «© because he, being» man,. made himself God ;” and he wis farther justified by the pouring out of the Holy: Spirit on the apostles and. disciples, who: bate withess ‘to. bis resurrection, and as. ‘foll cension into heaven. During the, whole of these} amazing events, * he was seen of angels’? These } «¢ « morning’ stars, who! sang together,” when he ‘ « called the world into existence, (Job sxxviii. in the world; 7.) ‘saw their incarnate Lord laid as a babe in a] * ceived “up into plows, - manger, and sang Glory to God in the highest, manifested in the flesh, and P. IV. y, especially in respect of the id put i Seew.in the plack gh taht qur Saviour. c at cal the authority for this emenda who desire it as such, from thority in the church, by intruding into this d office ; without either qualifications suit them; from indolence, ambition, love of filthy Iucre ; is the vilest of all pros- and merits the deepest condemnation. Hone, who desire this office, or have sty the’ want of proper motives, or a blame bg ag in Gore. who a ead in’ holy Be, pastors of the Lord’s flock should be continent, vigilant, sober, of good behaviour, eae ven. to hospitality, apt to teach, and remote m violent passions, and every kind-of covet- The more extensive the sphere, and the more conspicuous the station, to which any of “them are called, the greater measure of all these ‘holy endowments is requisite: but no man can a meet person for the pastoral office, in the ‘most obscure situation, who is unwatchful, frivo- given to wine, greedy of disposed to furious anger, negligent of BoA pose relative duties, selfish, averse to hospitality, and Ms or unwilling to ‘teach the flock. It would 2 invidious to contrast this description with the _characters of those, who have sustained the mi- “ nisterial office, in different ages and parts of the ‘yisible church. No order of men fulfil the du- ies of their station : but, alas! none have more Violated them than nominal ministers. It, how- eign us to look to ourselves, and those this office, should pray without ceasing, to be mabled more fully to transcribe these rules into _our lives: and the people should learn to distin. guish gpereenerics from upright disinterested mi- sters : they should make allowance for human 28, which are incident to all : they should cir ministers by their prayers, blessing F such as are faithful, and supplicating yerting grace for such as are evidently the bf what they ought to be. It is incum- | ministers to rule well their own houses, @ their children in subjection with all ES. they find this teo difficult for them, CHAPTER IV. r great apostacy, and, corrup- the gospel in in after times, 1—3. Every - othcgon and to be received wits numbers seem to Pay any ab- is 2 laborious, but a do well; and, if duly qualified, encouraged 1 and assisted in ob- heir object. But, to desire emolument to important duties, or any purpose of d into it, or who have any concern in ad- ; others, forget, that nothing can compen- A. D. 62. thanksgiving and prayer, 4, 5. He direets Timo- thy in respect of his doctrine and personal con- duct, that he may behave so, as “ to save himself “ and those that hear him,” 6—16. * how shall they take care of the church of “ God?” The folly, ostentation, conformity to the, world, extrayagance, or ungodliness, of a minister’s family, will surely lessen bis own in- fluence, and prevent his usefulness, as well as .| his comfort. Itis also very wrong for novices, however eminent for abilities and gifts, to be pushed forward prematurely into this arduous work. This hath ruined many promising young men, by puffing them up with pride, and so cast- ing them into the condemnation of the devil. The honour of the gospel also is greatly concern« ed in the good report of ministers, amongst those that are without. And satan finds various ad- vantages against those who lose their reputation, and incur the reproach of the enemies of the gospel. vy. 8—16. Not only bishops and elders, but all concern- ed in the church of the living God, should be gtave, sincere, upright, candid, temperate, and disinterested ; those especially to whom money is intrusted, and who have the charge of re- lieving the poor: for to rob them is one of the very worst kinds of dishonesty. The mystery of faith will never appear respectable among Men, except it be held in a pure conscience. Professed Christians should therefqre be proved, and found blameless, before they are admitted to any office in the church. ‘Time spent in pre- paration and probation will not ‘be lost; and a precipitate zeal is not one of the prescribed qual« ifications for the ministry. All who are connect. ed with persons in public stations in the church, should be exemplary in their whole appearance. and deportment. The wives of ministers and dea- cons should be grave and sober, no slanderers, but faithful in all things. They should choose such Wives ; and their wives should be reminded to stu. dy and practise these rules ; and to assist and con- cur in ruling their children and households well, They, who have acted faithfully and diligently in inferior stations, are best qualified for more im- portant services; especially when, by enduring hardship and facing danger, they have attained to great boldness in the faith of Christ. These things id be frequently meditated upon and pray- ed over by all persons concerned; that they may Know how they ought to behave in the church of the living God, according to the rela- tions in which they stand to him, to his saints, and to the world ; that they may hold forth, and adorn, the doctrine of truth, as pillars and snp- porters of it. This will be despised, or revered, in great measure, according to the conduct of professors; which will be greatly influenced by that of ministers, their families, and connexions. The importance of these things is therefore un- speakable; and our watchfulness ought to cor- respond toit. Whilst numbers want a religion without mystery, (which they who worship the incomprehensible God cannot possibly have ;) and whilst many seem to make the very truths 3H | ) | ‘shall 4 depart from the faith, giving heed ‘ A. D. 60. OW * the Spirit speaketh > express- ly, that in ¢ the latter times some to seducing spirits, rand doctrines oi devils; - a 2 Speaking & lies in hypocrisy ; hay- ing » their conscience seared with a hot rong i @ John 16.13. Acts| Thes. 2.3, 2Tim.| 17. 18. Rey. 9, 20. 13.2. & 28.25. 1} 31-3. & 4.4. Gr. Gor. i2. 11. Rey-fe Gen. 3. 3—5. 13,}¢ 1 Kings 13. 18, & 2 7. 11.17.29. &| 1 Kings 22. 22, 23.| 22. 22, Is. 9. 15. 2 Chr. 18. 19—22! Jer 5. 31 & 23,14. b Fz. 1. 3, 2Cor. 11. 3. 13—! 32. Dan. 8.23—25. e Num. 24,14. Deu} #6. 2 Thes. 2. Mat. 7. 15. & 24 ‘4. 30- & 32. 29. Is.| 12, 2 Tim. 3. 13 | 24. Acts 20, 30 2.2. Jer. 48, 47. &| Rev. 9. 2-11, &| Rom. 16.18. Eph. 49. 39. Ez, 38.26.) 13, 14. & 16. 14. &) 4, 14. 2 Tim. 3. 5. Dat, 10. 14. Hos.} 17. 2.23. %& 19,20, 2 Pet 2 1—3. 3.5. Mic. 4.1. 2) -& 20, 2,3. 8, 10, | Rev. 16. 14. Tim. 3. 1. 2 Pet. 3./? Dan. 11. -35—38 |h Rom, 1. 28. Eph. 8! Jude 18. _ |.1Cor 8. 5,6. & 10.| 4.19. d Den. 11. #5. 2).20, Col. 2 18 Acts 3. 6, 13. 92. of the Gospel a mystery of ungodliness: let us glory in the incontrivertibly: ** great mystery of “ godliness 7’ and show the sanctifying efficacy of itin our lives. Let us remember that “ God *¢ was manifested in the flesh,” to take away + our sins; * to destroy the works of the devil ; to * yedeem us from ail iniquity, and to purify us * unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of ‘good works :” and let us recollect, that the ‘doctrine of his mysterious Person and Redemp- tion must be justified by the fruits of the Spirit, brought forth m our lives. Let us learn to_con- template his antecedent glory, his voluntary hu- miliation, his subsequent exaltation, and his fu ture coming to judgment; till we hate sin, de spise the world, are transformed into his image, filted with his love, and prepared to join the worship of his holy angels : and let us still pray, that he may be preached to all the nations on earth, and believed on in all parts of the world, and so wait till he shall please to receive us to his glory. NOTES. CHAP. IV. V. 1—5, To stir up Timothy, and others by him, to adhere steadfastly to the « Great Mystery of Godliness,” the apostle de- claved, that the Holy Spirit spake in the most express and decisive manner, not only by Daniel, and others of the ancient prophets, but to him by immediate revelation, and perhaps to several- ‘of his brethren, (Marg. Ref) concerning some I. aan 3 b ing «| }ed with thank hath creas giving of tlfe truth. | Pp and nothing to 5 For 4 it is sa i Dan. 11, 37. 1 Cor 7. 28. 36—39. Heb: 13. 4 $ k Rom, 146 3. 3] ohn 35. Rom. 1 Cor. 8.8. Col. 2} Cor : 20—23. Heb. 13. 9. 1 Gen, 1. 29, 30. &'n 2. 9, 3. Acts 10, 18—} 32, 15. 3 Cor, 6. 1%. aay M Nets 1 Sap. ae aes jects of all worshi this delusion would of these apostate spi 22. Col.ii.18) TF would be supported | would invent a varie men with’ pretended mi cheat them by legendary an infamous trafhe by f under the pretext of grandizing of themselves 2) the credulous multitude. Ni feel remorse for their lies and habit of villany, under the m ry piety, would cauterize their render them entirely callous; « nal skin becomes unfeeling by seared with a hotiron. 1 other connexions, as well by the appearance of unec would discourage, and « if it were an unholy est persons: they would d bers, especially to the cle all kinds of abominations and connived at.” They” in the latter days, under the Christian dispensa- ‘tion, or in after times, that would apostatize from the true faith of the Gospel. This apostacy wauld be effected by men’s hearkening to false teachers, who would be influenced by seducing spirits ; and thus they would embrace doctrines of devils or demons; and adopt such’ notions about the suuls of the dead, as would introduce ‘the worship of saints as intercessors, and of an- gels as spirits superior to men, though inferior ‘to God: This was a species of idolatry, like that of the heathens in worshipping their de- Pharisees had done before ther ’ xxiii.) But, indeed, God kind of wholesome food fi restriction ; and therefor might be received with — ho believed the truth, as to know their Christi erty. creatures being in themselves it ‘0 parted monarchs, legislators, and benefactors, | the pupae! r which he made them, no th as demons, or a middle order of beings between | was to. be refused as unclean, provided it God and men. And, as devils are the real ob- received with thankfulness : as the pern a exercise thyself rather unto rb bodily exercise profteth * lit- & 6, 11. Acts 24. 16, 1.10. & 4.16. 6.& 2Tim. 3. 12. Tit. 2. 3. 19-7. Marg 12. Heb. 5. 14, 2 | Proy. 4.2. John 7.| Pet. 1.5—8- 16, 17, 2 Tim. 4.3.lb 1 Sam. 15.22. Ps. —10. 2 50 7—15. Is. Le li Tim. 1.6. 2Pet- 21 atl 1&6 20. 2 Col. 2-21-25. Heb. 5 ay 16:23. & 4] 13.9 5 4. Tit. 1, 14. & 3.9.}* Or. for a little time. arn 4. & 2.10.&3.16.| Heb, 9. 9, 10. “Fa ‘of God’s eg a ‘temperate use of it according to his precepts, and prayer for a blessing upon ‘it, sanctified it to the believer’s use, and to fit him for the Lord’s service Every smatterer in lesiastical history, must know what apostacy corruption of Christianity most entirely ac- ed to this prediction. . Tle Judaizing teach- ‘ sand the Gnostics, and others, aor ean rai iniquity in these respects ic, did even then work; but it was reserved for the Church £ Rome fully to prove the truth of the scrip- res, by accomplishing these predictivns in their t detestable enormities. (2 Thes,ii.) It has CHAPTER Iv. brethren in remem-/tle ; but ¢ godliness is profitable unto all | & 128. 1—6. Prov. % ‘A. D. 60. 5 thou shalt be ta things, 4 having promise of the life that as Christ, * nourish-| now is, and of that which is to come. 9 This © zs a faithful saying, and wor- thy of all acceptation. - 10 For £ therefore we both labour and *| suffer reproach, € because we trust in 4 the living God, who is‘ tlie Saviour of all men, * See of them that be- lieve. c 6. 6. Job 22, 2. - Tit. 3. 8. Deut. 28. & 118. 8. Is 12. 2. 22. Rom. 8 28. 1 see 1, jer 17- Cor. 3. 22. 2 Pet. 123, 4, “Pd 25. Rey. 3. 12. e See on, 1. 15- f 1 Cor. 4. 9—13. 2] Pet. 1. 21. "i Cor. 4. 8—10. & 6.jli See on, 3. 156 3—10. & 11, 23—|i See on, 2 4. rs 3..16—18. Ee, &} 27. 2 Tim. 2, 9,10.) 36-6 5-45. 21, 22. 12. Is. 3. 10.& 32.) & 3. 10-12. Heb.| 1 John 1.90. & 3. 17, 18. & 33. 16. &] 11.26. & 13 13, 1) 15—17. 1 John 2.2 65-13, 14. Mat. 5] Pet.4. 14, 15. &4.14. * 3—12. & 6. 33. Rig 6 17. Ps. 37. 40.)k John 5. 24. John 19. 29. Mari 30. 39, & 52 & & 84, 12] 5. 10—13. 30. Luke 1 a i—14. Job 5. 19—26. Ps 372 3, 4; 16—19. 29. & 84. 1l. & 91- 10 —16.& 112. 1-3. 25132 * most celebrated classical writers, and particu- ‘larly Horace and Cicero, take the same liberty? (Doddridge. Blackwall.)\—The passage undeni- ably demands this construction; and all the ancient expositions and versions supply the ellip- sis in the same manner, or to the same meaning. (Note, Acts xv. 19—21.) ¥. 6—10. Timothy was directed to attend to these precdutions himself, and also to put his brethren in remembrance of them, that they might be upon their guard against every spe- cious delusion. ‘Thus he would be a good minis- ter of Christ ; and. uct as became one, who had been fully instructed in the words of truth and it ‘been shown, in what manner the errors of | good doctrine, and who had digested them weil, “Wthe Judaizing teachers, and the traditions of the|2nd turned them into spiritual nourishment : as ’ Pharisees on the one hand, and the speculations | he had been trained up in these things, and in- _of the heathen philosophers on the other, cor-| deed had made great proficiency in them. But he rupted the pure doctrine of Christianity in the | ought steadily to reject the impious fables 4nd primitive times. But, it should not be forgotten, | foolish traditions, of the Jewish deceivers, and that in subsequent ages, especially in the Raman}others who perverted the Gospel; which were Church, the mythology of the Pagans, and the ‘writings of the poets, helped to introduce still further corruptions. For what are the nuns of _ popery, but the vestal virgins of the Romans, engrafted on Christianity ? Saints and angels, as no better thar the stories with which the weak- est and most ignorant of women, when almost superannuated, used to amuse children. He ought, therefore, to treat such follies with the neglect which they merited, and to exercise "Mediators, answer to the demigods and heroes} himself, by daily study, meditation, and practice, of the Pagans ; and the numerous processions _ and festivals, and the method of observing them, vans with surprising exactness, to those de- eribed in Homer and Virgil, especially in the ter. Indeed, it appears to me, that a learned an, who had leisure to compare all the pomp- and fascinating outward services ‘in the ch of Rome, especially, though not there lusively, with the Greek.and Latin poets, h “hay Thad almost said, a Rubrick and a e met with some ean which cogently led me of the popish picessings and fes- 7 verse contains ‘one of the dest ellipses i in the New Testament, where listo be understood, contrary to that in every part of godliness; as consisting of a pro- per temper of mind and conduct of life, towards God; and as obtained by sinners, through the believing contemplation of, and dependence on, © “ the great mystery of godliness: In this he must daily make progress himself, and this he ought to inculcate on ethers. For no diligence in mere externals, however laborious, self- deny- ing, or exaet, could be of much use to any man. Even the Mosaic. ceremonies had little profited -| the Israelites in general, nor could they. much - avail the Jewish Christians ; and human inventi must be still more unprofitable and vain. — at, godliness, according to the principles and rae of the Gospel, was profitable unto all things ;- benefited the man himself, his connexions, the Church, and society. The promises of iemporal ich is ; before expressed : but some of the ie tines to Israel, 2s annexed to their nationat a prt re EL ee eee Oe — ee ae ee 4. D. 66." 1) These things ! command and teach 12 Let ™no man despise thy youth; but " be thou an example of the beliey- ers, %in word, i in conversation, in SAASIYs in’ spirit, in faith, in purity. 13 Till P } come, give attendance 4 to reading, * to exhortation, * to doctrine. » 14 ' Neglect not the gift that is in thee, “which was given’ thee’ by prophecy; 16.2. 2 Tim, 4. 2. Tit. 2. 15.& 3. 3. m “fat. ?8 10, 1Cor 10. 10, 11! 2 Tim. 22. 17. 2 Pet. 1. 5-8. |s ver. 6. 16.1 Cor, p See on, 3. 14, 15 14.6. 26.2 Tim. 4, q Deut: 17.19. Josh.) 2. 1, 8..:Fs./ly 25 30, 2.22. Jams) ‘3 an 14.3. Tit. 2.18. t Mat. 25. 14—30, 119, 97—104. Prov.| Luke 19, 12—26. 2.4, 5. Mat. 13.51] Rom. 12. 6—8. 1 2 Thes, 3.. 7) 8.| 52. John 5:39. Acts’ Thes. 5, 19.2 Tim: Tit. 2 7% 1Pet| 64. & 17. 11. | 1. 6, 1 Pet. 4. 9— 5. 3. | Tim. 2. 1517. il. 02 Cor. 6, 4—17-|r Rom, 12, 8.1 Cardi 1, 18, Phil. 4. 8. 2 Tim] it 1 Cor. 11. 1. 1) Thess 2. 6. & 3.10. obedience, were indeed no longer in force ; and godliness might expose a Christian to many out ward losses and persecutions; nor were any promises of wealth, prosperity, or long life, giv- en by the Gospel: yet, the new covenant engag- ed to bestow'on believers such spiritual peace, and such abundant supports and consolations, and they were under such'a peculiar care and protection of providence; that godliness might well be said*to have the promise both of this life, and of that which is to come. (Marg. Ref.)—~ This was therefore te be considered as a faithful saying, worthy of universal acceptation : for, in dependence on these promises, in experience of their accomplishment, and in promoting godliness among mankind, the apostle and his brethren both laboured without wearying, and suffered reproach without fainting : because they trusted in'the living God, who-is the Preserver of all ‘nen in respect of their lives and temporal con- cerns; and who will therefore take especial care of believers, as interested in his covenanted bless. ings. Or, who is the Saviour of sinners, whether Jews or Gentiles, and of mankind in general ; so that none are rejected when’ they apply for his salvation; of which believers are already made partakers by special grace. V. 11—16. ‘Timothy was here required to ‘enforce on the consciences of the people, the “practice of all 'those things, in which’ godliness consists, and-to teach them the nature, obliga- tion, motives, and encouragements of it: and, as jhe was younger than men generally’ were, to whom such important services were allotted, and probably than several of the elders at Ephe- sus; it would be peculiarly incumbent upon him to act with such sedateness ‘and wisdom, as might deprive every one of any pretence for de spising his person or admonitions, ‘on’ that’ ac- count, It behooved him therefore to be an ex- ample to the whole company of believers, by a steadfast and consistent adherence to the word -of the gospel, in his profession and preaching ; by a pious, pure, and edifying conversation ; by love tothe Lord; his people, and all men; by spi- rituality, and all the fruits ofittse Holy Spirit ; 5 by a lively exercise of faith in the mercy, promise, BS TIMOTHY. i thyself whol ing. may app ‘doing this ¢ thew 16» Take heed un thy doctrine; 4 and‘ them that h x 5. 22 Acts 4 Phil. & 13.3. 2 Tim. 1.6)" Or, zn'a y_ Josh. 168. Ps. 1-}b 7 Chr. 2.& 19.14. & 49.| Chr. 19. N 3. & 63. 6. & 77! 18. 9. Luke: 12, & 104, 34. &| Acts 20 ‘ 105. 5, & 119. 15.| 3. tee eo 23, 48. 97. 99, 148.| 2 Tina 4. 2: Tit. & 143. 5. Z Acts 6.4. 1 Cor 16. 15. 2 Cor! 5. 14, a & 8.5. Tit. 2 a ite: Mat. 5. 16. © ver.6. 16s 1. Beh 8 2 lat 3 and providence of perils ; and by purity, a f excite suspicion, in fora lusts by which’ so many min “ Till the apostle came to “him,” (which hoped'to do, though it turned out ‘ot let him devote his time'to the study of ihe Serips tures, or in reading any other books which ci add to his flind of profitable knowledge ; exhorting and instructing the People iy rnd | doctrine. As he had been endued with excel of the apostles ; let him. not ee cise and improve those gifts : for some who. ml ‘| ceived those’gifts were thus igent, nay, they made a bad use of them, and perhaps were de- prived of them on that aceount. Let him there- fore assiduously and carefully meditate on these — things, and well’ consider the various important - duties to which he was called. Let him “give * himself wholly to them,” orbe “ “them ;” making them the one great | business and pleasure of his life, and cordially: devoting — all his time and abilities to this important ser. vice; that so his growth in wisdom and ministe-. rial endowments, and ‘in holiness, atenit fest to all around’ him. And, as he was h amidst various snares and diffeuleied; tends the same ‘deceitful heart as. tisets tel ba ought to take special heed” “unto himself,” > the state of his soul, his own growth in) atid his motives, temper, and conduct in every thing : he ought also to look. to his doc-_ trine, that it might be scriptural, ih gelical, and’ practical: we defended, and applied. And, what discouragements he: might ‘meet with, let him persevere steadfastly in this course; and he would thus ensure his own salvation, help: for. ward that of other believers, and be the instru. ment of conversion to many of those who attends ed on his ministry. uy, eth SD ave eR 6 ae CHAPTER V. A. D. 60. rulers and teachers, 17, 18. How Timothy should yt behave towards accused elders and offenders, 19, ‘ 20. A solemn charge to faithfulness and impar- tiality in ordaining pastors, 21, 22. Counsel to Timothy concerning his health, 23. The cha- ‘racter of some is more easily known than that of otherafied, 25.1/ (Feed f 85 . elder and younger per- en, 1, 2: concerning the wi-|_ royided for, or employed, by the st of Christians towards rela- wihawas expedient for) younger wi-| 6. The honour to be shown fo diligent ledge of the scripture, to which they have attain- ed. Instead of amusing ourselves and others, with ingenious fancies and curious speculations ; orwith enforcing human inventions and super- stitions, by imaginary or fallacious explanations of their orifin, meaning, and benefit, which are often “ profane and old wives’ fables ;” we should exercise ourselves, and instruct others, in the substantial duties of godliness. This hath at all times the promise both of this world end of the next ; and our present solid satisfaction, (as well as our eternal happiness,) is inseparably connect- ed with it; but, all else is vanity and vexation of spirit, This faithful saying is worthy of uni- versal acceptation : “apostles, evangelists, and martyrs, have laboured; endured reproach, and faced death in all its terrors, in support of it, because they trusted in the living God; who, being the Preserver of all men, and the Saviour of the world, will surely take especial care of those that believe, and cause all things to work together for their eternal good. It behooves all, who command and teach these things, to take heed, that no man despise them: but, this is es- pecially incumbent on young ministers, when called into conspicuous situations; for they will be narrowly observed, and many will be ready to deem them unfit for their arduous services ; especially when they are called to instruct or admonish their seniors and superiors. Ministers should also be careful to confirm and elucidate their instructions by their example; and thus to lead forward believers to steadfastness in the faith, holiness of conversation, fervent love, spi- rituality, fidelity, integrity, and purity. Their time should be employed in reading and medita- ting on the scriptures, in acquiring religious knowledge, and .in communicating it, by the public and private duties of their ministry. This will leave them no leisure for dissipated plea- sures, trifling visits, or idle conversation ; and but little for amusing and merely ornamental stu- dies.. That measure of endowment which God hath given them for the work to which they were set apart, and to» which they solemnly devoted themselves, when ordained by the laying on of the hands of the pastors of the church, must not be neglected or left to decrease by disuse, but must be diligently exercised and improved. Alas! we cannot but.reflect with grief of heart, that so \CTICAL OBSERV. We l= 9e8 foracles. They who allow them- speak lies in hypocrisy,” for their poses, will gradually become callous _ 4n impiety and iniquity, as if their consciences were seared with a hot iron: so that no des- perate infidels or profligates will be found so » destitute of feeling and remorse, as the sanctifi | ed impostor; nor ought we to deem any enormi- ty incredible, when properly authenticated, to have been committed by men of this description. ‘Those false teachers, who most neglect the com. ‘mandments of God, and allow themselves and others i1 the most atrocious violations of moral and relative duties, are most prompt to forbid as -evil, what God hath pronounced innocent and honourable ; and to command that as a duty, ‘which he hath left indifferent. But, the law of the Lord is exceedingly broad ; and we shall find abundant exercise for watchfulness, diligence, self-denial, . and mortification of the flesh, in at- “tending to all its holy requirements ; without be. "img laid under further restrictions, or tasked to _jmaginary duties ; as if we had done all his will, - and wanted more employment! We should therefore be upon our guard against such impo- sitions, on whatever pretence they are enforced : and whilst we follow after purity, and exercise «temperance in all things, according to the will of God ; let us disregard such as judge us in those things which he hath allowed. Whilst, we are "satisfied, that every creature of God is good, and - nothing to be refused; let us remember, that all ‘should be received with thanksgiving, by them ywho believe and know the truth; that even the ~ odivine allowance will not sanctify an intempe: : orate, inexpedient, extravagant, or untharkful use __ofithe creatures ; and that nothing will be good _ tous, except we seek by prayer the Lord’s bless- img on our enjoyment of it. Mit ’ V. 6—16. _ few of those called ministers, seem so much as to ee » who would approve themselves to behave ever seriously read these directions! and bful ministers, must put’ the brethren in re-|that their method of spending their time, the SS “=membrance of all those things, which Christ and ~ his apostles, delivered to the church ; and, what- -other siudies or accomplishments may be supposed requisite ia those intended for the mi. ~‘mistzy; it is above all necessary, that they “ be * nourish d up in the words o! § hand of good. * doctrine ;” and that they well digest that know- a. . ey . yee eee "2 eo! . i Se subjects of their studies, the objects of their pursuits, and the business and pleasure of their lives, form a perfect contrast to what they ought to be! But, may the Lord have mercy upon each of us, and write these admonitions in our inmost souls! May we meditate continually on them ! May our thoughts-and affections be engrossed - - abn TARRY Tee bs D: 60. EBUKE n not b an elder, but ’¢ in- , treat him as a father, and the ope ger men as brethren ; 2 The ¢ elder women as mothers ; he younger as sisters, ¢with all purity. Ya: 3 § Honour * widows that are widows i indeed. 4 But if any widow have children: ori K nephews, let them ! learn first to ‘shew * piety at home, and ™ to requite their | B ver. 19. 20. Lev.[ 50. John 19. “i 9.39. Jam. ae 7 And “these #i that they may b 8 But if 29. 32. Deut. 33, 9.| 27. 2 ver. 4,5. 911, Gal. 2. 11-14: f 4 12, Phil. 4.8, 1! Luke 2. 87. Jol ‘b ver. 17. Acts 14.) Thes. 5.22.2 Tim.) 47.- 23. & 152 4. 6. KP 2 22. k Judg. 14 20, 17. Tit. 1. 5, 6.| Vere, 17. Ex.20.12.| Marg. Job 18. 19. Jam, 5. 14. 1 Pet} Matt 15, 6.1 Yhes,| Is, 14. 22. §. 1. 2 John 1, 3} 2 6.1 Pet, 2.17. &j1 1 Sam. 22, 2, John 1, Rev. 4. 4. } 3.7% Prov, 31.28. Luke h ver. 9. Deut. 10,] 2. 51. John 19. 26, ; 18. KE 14-29. & 16. 27. 25. Philem. 9, 10.} 11. 14x 27. 19.|* Or,stindness. Mat. Bre S 1 Pet.5, Job 29, 13. 13s & 34-16.) 15, 4—6, Mark 7. Bs.68.5 & 94. 66&] 11—13. a alates 18. 15—17,] 146.9. Jer. 49. 11.)m Gen. 45. 10, 11. & 23, 8. Matt. 23. 14. Luke] & 47, 12. 28, Ruth € ver. 3. Matt. 12. 7. 12, Acts 6. 1. &! 2.2.18. Eph. 6, 1-3. n Sve on,2. es at Sam. o ver. 3. *Rath 1. 5. “a. 1i—l5. 12, 20, 21, ae P Is. 3.26. & 49. 21 & 54: A. Lam. 1 ab p Ruth: 2.12, Ps. 94. Is, 12. 2.°& soir 10. 1 Cor: 7 32% 1} De Pet, 3. 5, ; t See on, Luke 2.) 29, Le LS Bs Bois i.) € proper to” eer with tion, and to admonish’ th elder women he must e co ul tiful sons in such stations \ and he should behave men with that kind of is borne to sisters; and eye thing contrary to the strictest: lec attend his ministerial converse with Vig 4 The apostle next dire aged widows, who were really de be honourably treated and provided fo any widow had * children or grand-e ’ were capable of relieving her ; they ou. tol ; required, as a duty of the first importance, to show piety, ora respectful affec. tion, “at home; requiting the tender, labo. vious, and expensive care of their parents to them, in infancy and childhood, providin; them in old age: for that” rit debt due to them, and an acceptable God, even in preference” any other work, . V. 5, 6. The * widow in apostle peculiarly intend ; desolate, having neither chil able to maintain her; and being means of procuring a decent sub same time she trusted in God her, and used no improper methods’ a support; but devoted herself to his ‘in continual prayers and supplica and occasional, public and private, and night as well as by day; taking great devotion, and employing herself ve supplicating God, in behalf of her tians and all around heriisiG But any one who lived’a deli sipated life; and perhaps chose to contin 2 by them! May we “ give ourselves wholly unto « them, that our profiting may appear unto all **men !” Let every minister then hear the apos. tle call upon him to “take heed to himself,” as ene that must give account; to look to it, that he experience the power of the Gospel in his own soul, afd. bring forth the fruits of it in his life; that his motives, tempers, words, and works, be pure and evangelical; that his doctrine be scriptural; that he “declare the whole counsel **of God,” and that he manifest his truth to every man’s ®onscience, as in the sight of his heart-searching Judge. And letevery one, who hath thus begun his ministry, persevere in this holy living and faithful preaching ; however de- spised, reviled, opposed, or discouraged he may be : for in so doing, le shall both save his own soul, and those of his attentive hearers ; whilst blind guides and mercenary teachers can only expect to go before their deluded followers ‘nto the pit of everlasting destruction. ~ NOTES. CHAP. V. V.1, 2. The connexion of the word «ranslated “ an elder,” in this place, has induced expositors in general to understand it of senior Christians, as well as of pastors. It must likewise be supposed that the apostle spake of such faults, as resulted from infirmity, and were not openly scandalous : or the counsel here given cannot be onciled with a subsequent injunction. (Note, 19, 20.) As Timothy was young, it was pecu- larly incumbent on him to aveid harshness in animadyerting on the misconduct of aged Chris- tians or ministers : he ought not therefore to re- buke them with severity, or in apparent anger ; but, to enitreat them to act with greater circum- spection, and endeavour modestly to convince them of the impropriety and bad effects of the mistakes into which they bad been betrayed : | married, that she might have Tess restra even as ason, placed in authority, would ad-|this self-i “indulgent course, must be consid dress an honoured parent, who had not acted | as dead in sin, and only alive to worldly pleasu with due regard to his character and situation. | (Marg. Ref) so that no ‘honourable attent In reproving young men or ministers, it would be | was due to her from the Church. A. D, 69. ' + and tee, if mF have lodged strangers, if she haye ® washed the saints’ feet, i if she have relieved the afflicted, *if she have diligently | followed every good work. ‘14 But ; the younger widows refuse ; for when they have begun m™ to waX wan- Ss Christ, a at will marry ; ia ei of’ for € oi “she have brought up chil- wer. 25- 25. & 2. 10+ ‘| & 6. 18. Matt. 5.) ¢ Acts 16. 14, 15.1 9. 36.Eph. | Rom. iz. 13. Heb. ee ned eg ae 2.Tim. 2, 21: vers 14. 431 Tit 2 1k & & 2 Cor#7.39, 40. -} 8. Gr. ee - 3. 1,1 Pet. 4. 17. John 13. $—15. Deut. 32, 15. Is- & 3.) 7 Ley. 25. 35. Is. 1] 3. 16. Hos. 13. 6.[p Gal. 1-6. Reve 2> | 17. Aets 9. 39.- Jam. 5. 5. aFec & 4.5. 5 ee SE must wa in ,| ministers, and Pious strangers, as lay within their pastors and deacons; that the| province. Though no command is given for such ing a aocgeede at Ephesus might) an order of persons in the Church; (for many 3 things of this kind were left discretionary, and to be determined according to circumstances > yet, they might frequently be useful, if properly selected and regulated. In this view the pro- priety of the rule here given, is apparent. As the apostle counsels the younger widows to marry, ft cannot be imagined that he would ex- clude them, when grown eld, from the number here intended, if otherwise qualified, merely. be- cause they had followed his counsel. By “ the “ wife of one man,” therefore, the apostle did not intend to exclude such as had married a second time, which the scripture no where disallows. But, shameful and astonishing irregularities, im this respect, were common among the heathen women ; they frequently left their husbands to live with other men, and then sometimes return- ed to them again; they often designedly gave them just cause to divorce them, that they might take other husbands; nay, they sometimes did what was equivalent to divorcing their husbands ; Ror were these things deemed scandalous; at least, not in that degree which they would be at present. Hf then any woman had formerly con- formed to these corrupt customs, it would not be consistent with the credit of Christianity to admit her into this select number of devoted widows, though no other objection lay against her; for it must exclusively consist of those, who had lived — yirtuously and honourably in the married state. (iii. 2. 12.) Some expositors think, that they who had married again after being divorced, were intended : but there is not the least intima- ?| tion in Scripture, that the divorced should be restrained frem marrying again, even if justly put away, and surely then, not when unjustly di- vorced. They must also be such women, as had. an established character for good works since they were converted. Those were to be prefer- red, who had charitably educated the children of their poor relatives or neighbours, or who had fathfully done their duty towards their own chil- dren ; whe, when in more prosperous circumstan- ces, had hospitably entertained sirangers in their . houses; who had willingly stooped to the. office er reli of washing the feet of the saints, when wearied | young women, and perhaps children ; or to at-| with travelling ; and who had, from love to Christ, _ tend on such other concerns of the Church, its| readily relieved the afflicted, and dilig-atly =.- in ee, ; - a *» os 3 - even by means of; their benevo- By 2 persons as were a scandal to them. i “any man refused to provide for his own ) ae for his wife, children, 1; or for his aged parents } through ss, extravagance, or self-indul- ie considered as having re- e: faith, by manifestly and_ habitually to obey. Christ ; nay, as acting more ally and unreasonably than an unbeliev- er would do in such circumstances. The hea- pass in general, considered children as bound support their aged parents; and considered abe neglect of this duty as infamous, and fit only to be mentioned along with the most scandalous : (Marg. Ref.)—The manner in which nal ny covetous persons grievously pervert. this text, must not pass unnoticed : while they evi- ently violate the duties of piety, equity, and charity, as well as that of providing for their digent relations ; yea, while they bring up - their children, and maintain oe families, ih a manner utterly unsuitable to their circumstan- __ ces, from eagerness to amass riches ; they often _ quote this verse, in vindication of their. sordid ‘avarice, and imagine that the apostle commanded “Men to neglect all other duties, in order to en- » Fich their children! (16.)—‘ Some plead these * words, to justify, or to excuse, their sordid “parsimony, and want of charity: whereas, they “p inly respect the provision, which children ould make for their parents ; and not that that no widows we#: to be relieved by the Church, aig under sixty years of age: for the dis- tresses of younger widows, as well as of other OF persons, might be very urgent. He is, efore , generally supposed to refer to a certain umber of carne. who were discharged from f and counsel to them ; to instruet ee ] -yersary * to speak reproachfully ;_ 13 And withal they learn 4 ¢o de idle, ® wandering about from house to house ; and not ‘only idle, but tattlers also, and s busy-bodies, * speaking’ things which they ought not. 44 +14 4 [| will therefore that * theyounger women marry, bear children,’ ¥ Hise the house, give none occasion to the ad. 15 Forsome a are already turned aside after Satan. , ao 16 If any man or woman that’ believeth Prov. 31. 27 2|x 11. 4. 3.. 1 Cor} Pet. 4, 14, 15. hes. 3.6—11. 7. 8,9. Heb- 13. 4.)* Gr. for their rail- r Ley. 19. 16. Prov.jy Gen. 18. 6. 9%) ing. Luke 23. 35— 20. 19. Luke 10. 7.) Prov. 14. 1. & 34.) 41. — Acts 20 20. 27—29. Tit. 2. 5.la Phil. 3. 21, 22, 2 3:2 Thes. 3. 1l6 11 Gr ; Tim. }. 15. & 2. 18- Pet. 4.15. Zz 6+ 1. 2Sam. 12.) & 4.10. 2 Pet. 2. t Acts 20. 30. Tit-| 14, Dan, 6.4-Rom.| 2. 20, 22. & 3. 16. 1.11. Jam..3. 10.) 14, 13. 2°Cor. 11:).1 John 2,19. Jude ti See on, 2, 8. — ; 12. Tit. 2. 5. 8. 1 4,5 Rey. 12.9. tended to every good work. These widows, when grown old and left desolate, were the proper persons for this service. But Timothy was di- rected to reject the application of younger wi- dows: for experience showed, that their’avowed purpose, of no more entering into the married state, was not to be depended on. After a time, when their gricef.on account of their former loss had. subsided, various circumstances might in- duce them to marry again: and, as. their ad- mission into the number of devoted widows, im- plied an engagement to the contrary, and proba- bly was attended by some promise to this effect : so, their violation of it might be called “a wax- «ing wanton against Christ,” leading them to be unfaithful to him, for the sake of some earthly object. Thus their engagement would serve to their condemnation, by occasioning their viola- tion of that fidelity to Christ, which they had previously promised: the church would see it necessary to censure them, and their sin would expose them to condemnation, if not repented of. They might perhaps be tempted to apostatize from the faith, by marrying heathens: and this seems (0 have been the case with some of this description. For Christians, probably, would not be disposed to marry those, who had enier- ed into this number ; and if their inclinations led them to marry, their situation might expose them peculiarly to this temptation. The original is, = They will incline,” or choose, ‘'to marry,” V. 13—15. It might likewise be feared, and experience had shown there was danger, lest younger widows, being early freed from the em- ployments of domestic life, and haying much leisure, should neglect to spend it in devotion and the duties of their station; and so contract habits of idleness, and waste their hours in saun- tering from, house to house as trifling visitants ; tattling and gossipping about the news of the day, and intermeddling with other people’s affairs, spreading slanders, and speaking many things of a mischievous and improper,nature. (2 Jes. iti.11.) We should not suppose, the apostle meant, that all the younger widows, who were employed in this seavice, acted im this manner: but, it was f be counted. especially they and doctrine.” 18 For kK the st ; shalt not muzzle rs hs, b See on, ver. 4.8. c See on, vere 3, d See on, bever-1s | e. 3. 5, Mate 2: Luke 12. 42. 28. 10. Rom. 15.) 27. 1 Cor. 9, 5—14, . Moy | an evil incident to sufficient reason fo: fore determined at liberty to ma stances admitted, the useful ane n} domestic bponaaes at given to. any adversaries of t reproachfally of it, through such as professed to be p Pees f Christ. For ‘| widows, being improper number, had Linch setae tions of satan, had married bands, and so relapsed into idol ‘ converting men to the Christian ‘ the “ turning them from satan * The casting off the faith may “ the turning aside after satan apostle’s determination, that should be a sixty years of a select number of deyoted w less lives and misconduct should dal, concludes with peculiar force agair vows of virginity, taken by young persor pretence of more strict, religion t practised in the married state: and, silence of the apostle concerning % had never been married, in this ¢ very expressive. / But the] before many ages had elapsed, ab’ up: this:deficiency S/o.) Sie alr V. 16.. In closing this subject, required every believer, man or was -able, to relieve widowstbelo families, and others who were de the church might not be burdenec or prevented from relieving entirely indigent and friendless. © ion of Estius, this precept © proprietors of slaves ; and bo € tain their slaves, when they became i © of labour” (JMacknight.) The spirit no doubt, extends to servants of every kind, who have spent their strength in our service, as fa as we are able to suppeit them. pei shorn elie things, *)with- out" preferring oue before another, daing nothing: by * 22 ¥ Lay hands # : suddenly on no many = neither be partsker of other men’s sins: » keep thyself pure. © 33. 9. Prov. 16.) 6. Heb. 6.2 a Soke 20. 3. 6. 10. Josh. Ss ae | hat sin P rebukgsbefpre all also may fear. Seis oon harge thee before God, and the al. 2 Pet. 2. 4 4 2}: 20-Dewe 13.11. ie tae el ip.20.| Judes. Rev. 12.7] Acts 1s. 87, 38-4) 1 3 Tim 2 2. Bayes: $5.5] —9-& 14.10. Cor. 516 | Te 1 s—o- ‘| t Ps. 107. 43. aa org ar ae - Eph. 5 11.2 John _| 43. Mat 28. 20. - & 3.17. 11. Rev. 18. 4. © Ox witht prejuly 4 4 Acts 6;.6.)b 4. 12 re dice. & 13.3.2 Tim by ‘& 20.26. s Mat: 16. 27. & 25. u Lev, 19515. Deut. guilty of any scandalous offence, witch elders orothers; Timothy, as presiding in the church, was required to rebuke them before all their brethren: not only in order to their being made ashamed and brought to repentance ; but, that athers might fear the same censure, and so be Bee oth others do not ace; and, in. general, ruling and punlited. (Mare. Ref) Indeed, as ou "chiefly relates to a more plentiful “maintenance ; it is improbable that| excited to greater circumspection. ers, who would not be greatly taken off} V. 21,22. The apostle here most solemnly their secular business, should be thus main.| charged Timothy, | ‘as in the presence of God ahd ‘ on. | re-| the Lord Jesus Christ; and as he hoped to jin the company of the elect angels, who had been preserved and confirmed in holiness, when ma- ‘ny of their company apostatized and ruined them. ‘selves; who then witnessed his conduct, aod would ‘attend, when he should give an account of it to his sovereign Judge: that he observed these things, with the utmost care and exactness, whatever opposition and trials he might incur ; and that in all these regulations, he should take care not to prefer one man to another, through any carnal affection, attachment, connexion, or obligations ; and that he should manifest no par- tiality, either in censuring offenders, or ordaining elders, or in any other part of his important ser- vice. [a ordaining elders, especially, he mus be careful not to act in a hasty manner; but S| take time to examine into men’s characters, prin- ciples, motives, and endowments, that he might not be induced to lay hands on improper per- sons, by importanity employed in their behalf, He would need great care, in this immensely im- portant concern, to avoid being part=ker of other meo’s sins, and becoming answerable, in part at ieast, for the crimes of chose, who thus intruded into that sacred function, to the dishonour of God, the great detriment of the church. and the ruin of immortal souls; for even an obliging and easy temper might betray him into much crimi- ality, from which he must by all means keep himself | pure. Te is manifest, that Timothy is nere, and elsewhere, supposed to possess great whose doctrine and reproofs had of | authority in the Ephesian church, both in super- hem; and indeed, the grand enmity of intending the” elders >aulready ordumea and in ser of the brethren,’ and of ail bis}. rdaining others. © It is also allowed that he was would be excited against them. It was |an extraordinary person, especially appointed by = highly reasonable, er no accusation, | the apostle to this ’service; but there is no prof, that he confetred miraculous puwers by the ime c igation, “and thus to endanger his | position of his hands, as the apostles did. We jould be regarded, if supported or-|cannot indeed by any means infer the divine y testimony; which his denial right. aoa acy, from the authority exercised © would at Jegst counterbalance ay Timothy, np a and other evangelists: yety pect of those ‘whe were evidently jit is highly: probable, ‘at ‘Teast, that it was very , alee Si ' the doctrine of Peanty 29 nes of the pastoral office: the di- ‘Seems therefore to mean, that they who f ‘most prudently, faithfully, and diligently, ies most laborious in their ministry, shoul! most respected'and best provided for: especial- Bake Were most unwearied in preaching, e exhortation; «3 the exercise of au- mae ‘vas more’ suited to the natural disposi- ; he Heiosn heart. (Notes, 1 Cor. ix. 4— 4) Labourer, Kc. © This, as well as what 2 n before, ‘js. affirmed by the apostle to be Scripture : yet it is no where written a the Jewish ‘scriptures. It is found only, )=.10/ Luke x. 7. The apostle must fore have read, either Matthew's or Luke’s before he wrote this epistle. And see- ‘Saying as acripture, and re ‘Pp it as of equal authority with the wri € tings of Muses; it is a proof, not only of the early publication of the Gospels, but of their © authenticity, as divinely” inspired writings * E) aay (Notes, 1 Thee. ¥. 27, 2 Pet. iii. ean accusation against him, except it ested by two or three credible witnesses. night be disposed to revile those faithfu! ¥ ee; wf. id F Som. “a, ee eee —..., - ED cme RN ar meena (ats age ete ? . —— 5 D . 40. 23 Drink no longer water, * but use a little wine for thy stomach’s sake, and thine often infirmities. 24 Some men’s 4 sins are open before- & 8.18, Gal, 5.19 +21. 2°Tim. 4, 10. 2 Pet. 2. Se yy e © 869, 84. 4, Lev. 18. Tits 1. 7. & 2 10, 9—11. Ps, 104.) 3. id Jers 2e 34» ‘Acts 1. 16—20. & 5. 1—11. 5. Prov. 31. 4—7. 2 44.21, Eph. 5. early found expedient and) cunileciat to peace, to have a stated presiding inspector, of approved wisdom and piety; who’ might superintend the pastors and the affairs of a few. neighbouring churches, as moderator and. censor; and be pe. culiarly attended to inthe appointment of church. officers. Hence a moderate episcopacy was very early, probably even while some of the:apostles lived, generally prevalent in the church , indeed, this seems to have, taken place, between the time, when St. Paul gave his admirable parting charge to the elders or bishops, of Ephesus, and the time when: St,’John, from our» Lord’s »own mouth, wrote’epistles to the angels of the seven churches in Asia,» And after alt» the abuses, usurpations, controversies, and prejudices, that have. since been introduced ; probably the time will ere long arrive, when experience will. con. vince! pious''men of different: persuasions, that something of this kind, properly conferred, limit- ed, and exercised, would prove.a suitable remedy to those multiplied divisions, which so weaken and. disgrace religious societies, that in doc: trine, worship, and* practice, are in all other re- spects unexceptionable. Y. 23. This verse is aremarkable snatande of the/apostle’s neglect of exact method, inpen- ning his:epistles. It occurredto his mind, when reflecting on Timothy’s manifold cares and la bours, that his».frequent indispositions might be increased by his too great abstemiousness :, to the prevention of his usefulness, and the shorten- ing of his. days. He therefore broke in upon his subject, to counsel him, not todrink water any longer, at least a3 his only liquor; but, to.use a little wine to strengthen his stomach and preserve his health. . We’may, hence form an estimate of the exact temperance practised by these labori- ous servants of Christ, who so zealously pleaded the cause of Christian liberty, who placed no de: pendance on such matters, and who never pre- scribed their; own conduct asarule for other men! V. 24,25. In respect of ‘the choice and ordi- nation of ministers, it might further be observed:; that some men’s crimes were so notorious, and so easily proved, that they lay open beforehand, and. anticipated the judgment whicli_ was to be formed. of their conduct and pretensions. In other cases they followed after, so that dilig and impartial investigation would be requisite in order to detect them. In like manner, some per. sons applying for admission into the public ser- vice of the church, had a sufficient testimonial in their known and “abundant good works, which were manifest before any peculiar inquiry was made: and when this was not the case, yet, upon due investigation, Timothy and others might be- come acquainted with them. so that in must in- ea acini, © of reason, infer, that they, w provision for persons of this descrip hand, - before to» some men et follow after. ey.’ "25 Likey > also © good § some are } fore-hand ; and th that are other e 3.7, Mati 85°16.) 2 Acts.9, 36. & 10.) 3 22. & 16. 1-3. &IC. inno t be hic Ey areas stances, an impartial : without any respect them to know who were ble. to public stations, — ‘ © whose good or bad works ers ‘ hand: for they. without. furthe « may be admitted, or are to be. re « those whose vices, or rks, are « For-they, afier caneiinler ai Inquiry; cal + be long hid. And so, if thou be not hasty im, « laying on of hands, thou mayest timely disco « ver them. Or thou wilt. pot:he-partaker ¢ the-sinnery having done aa * powerito discover them, bee pe PRACTICAL, RVATIC A 4 ®;- dant There isa. wpm be due’ to. the. must not»be withheld. by. their their juniors, _ placed in authority over them, or even o1 count. of ine Every thing and. assuming must .b be; SRABEO ORs duct of young. ministers’ ——? LOTS, | it- would, be in. the son to hi rents, | Indeed, admoni oe efficacious, whether to old or you when m ness and affection unite with 4 fulness... The greatest caution. BR a a quisite in the conduct of ministers, (es while inthe prime of life,).as: totheir most ful.coaverse with eRe i congregations =, that all « : and suspicion of evil, may be p indispensable duty, for child dren to requite the kindness of rents; ‘this is good and. acce 43 nor are more distant relations exempt measure of the same obligation, whe afford it; that neither the Churc nor the public, may be, charge contributions, raised in any way, to such as are really destitute... .B fessor of the Gospel, through dence, selfishness, of sotbeTe wilfully neglect, or refuse to.p relatives: he,is, in the. tually a denier of the pte even.wor his neighbours who do. not pretend ta ) doctrines of grace. And may w their household, and to salvation of cher relative sistently with. the Ch 1) widows and others,of good ¢ ‘ left cestitute in the decline of life, o ‘honoured as well as supported. - intent of these scriptures to. teach us, that religious society shéuld, as far as it is able CHAPTER VI. A. D. 60, ‘pe’ VIL oy Meidneeltie Jow after righteousness, &c: and to fight the good Par tay crits fight of faith, 11, 12; and most solemiily charges pais unbelieving, and believing, him to be faithful till the coming of, Christ, 13, 14. imothy must shun those, as cor-|. He, ascribes . glory to the eternal God, 15,°16- er { Timothy must tharge the rich to avoid phil, and apostle’s doctrine, 3—5. The advantage of godli_| - confidence in wealth ; and to abound in hberal:ty, ness with contentment, 6—8. The mischiefsaris.; as seeking a treasure in heaven, against the time from the love of money, 9, 10.' ‘The apostle|/ to come, 18, 19; and he must adhere to the faith, Timothy to flee from these evils 5 evils 5 to fol. avoiding profane and d vain controversies, mica 21. office: but the most: pradent,: faithful, and dili- gent, especially the most laborious'in the word and doctrine, ought to be most honoured and best provided for. The reverse proportion in- deed seems generally to be adopted in this mat- ter: but the Lord will provide for bis faithful servants, whatever method men may follow in disposing of theirfavours. It may be expected, that the impartial public reprover will be expos-' ed’ tothe attacks \of malicious calumniators > and, though his faults should not be connived at, yet, accusations against him ought not to be re-~ garded, except well authenticated: but they, whorgive public offence by their crimes, should. be rebuked publicly, that others may be put upon their guard. All who are employed in important services in the’ Church, should consider them- selves as charged by the apostle, “ before God * and the Lord Jesus Christ, and the elect an- gels, to observe those things, without prefer- “ ring one before another.” The neglect of this rule, in the exercise of ecclesiastical authority, has given its opponents one of their best argu- ments against it. So much hath been done out of carnal respects, and by partiality to relatives, friends, and connexions, in admitting men into the ministry, appointing them to livings, and con- niving at their crimes; that the exercise of all authority of this kind) has* been considered. as: unlawful: How far those concerned in ecclesias- tical matters are culpable, in respect of “laying ‘“ hands suddenly” on improper persons, without due‘ inguiry and circumspection, or from com- plaisance'to superiors or friends; and how far this rule is observed, or violated, in ail its extent, ‘every man’s conscience must determine for him- ‘self, till Christ shail come to take’an account of his»servants: But it-is certain that immense criminulity must rest somewhere: as ‘the multi+ tude of ignorant, slothful, ambitious, avaricious, immoral, and heretical clergymen, who remain uncensured throughout this land, and in almost every part of the visible Church, most manifestly proves. There must somewhere be those, who are, inthis respect, “‘ partakers of other men’s “sins ;” andait must require great care and 'con- scientiousness “for any one absolutely to keep himself pure: It is extremely difficult, under any ferm of Church-government; to conduct ry particular, in such a manner, as to “do “nothing “by partiality?” this will require cig- »| cutnspection, firmness, intrepidity, disinterested zeal, and the meekuess of wisdom} and thesey cannot be obtained’ without much fervent prayer. | These things, however, must be carefully ob- ‘| served by those who would not be partakers of hi wy ~« lother men’s sins; as every person concerned” of: no tna pieced es ou ali, | must feel in pruportion*to his conscientiousness. - ted, who are cisgrace to-their| But, they who honestly desire ‘to! do their duty, we them ‘to sordid penury, orto the tender sies of the wicked, in’ their old’ age. But: hen this provision should be limited'to stich as # trust in God, and devote themselves to his ser- », in prayer and supplication’ night and #day 2” at least to such, as give evidence, that ‘he are of a widely different character, from those “ who live in pleasure, ‘being dead whilst « prey te la ! what numbers are there of among nominal Christians, even to pag vii sraery of life! ! And-how much does the gamé’leaven work among professors of the’ ! These’ ‘things we. must give in charge,’ that the Church may be preserved blameless ;/ or at least: vet we may deliver our own souls. IMIi9—16,.60° FL Every one ¥ie: is brought forth into notoriety in the Church, should, as much as possible, be free from’ scandal ; and many are proper objects of charity, who ought not to be employed in public services. They who; in domestic life, have shown most diligence, humility, compas- sion, benevolence, love to the people of God, and reatlinéss for every good work, are most likely to fill up leisure time profitably, and to be | faithful i in whatever is intrusted to them. It is not sufficient to determine what would be best in itself, ‘of things not absolutely obligatory or tinilawfal : the state of human nature, and facts, _ must be attended ‘to, that it may be known what is most” fenerally expedient. Iv might have | seemed piausible to admit the young widows, or other young women, to such a service in’ the Church, as implied an entire devoting of them- sélves to religion for the rest of their days; yet, the apostle, not only with the wisdom derived from deep reflection and extensive observation, “Bitt, under the influence of the divine’ Spirit, ecided otherwise: He knew that this would e&pose them to temptation, and lead many into that it would tend to ensnare some of them improper marriages, and even occasion their is anid ruin; that it wanted give others: of el We, intrud ng ito’ matters not belonging to them, and improper conversation: and that it: would: hiérefore, be generally hetter for them to be em» in the duties of the married state, and in és of a family; that this would give less to mo mage micas ane to s y sey make shown ‘theinstotal: ignorance ature, “epee done eet: wits? 4 ' : pee Fe ~. Ge Pe Te PN ee) ok eR ee ks Oe ee a ee AD. ‘6@. I. TIMOTHY. ) m the words of our Lord Jesus ¢ vand to ® be ‘ ¢ which i 5 .ET as,many.® seryants as are under the yoke, » count their own masters worthy of all honour, ¢ that the name of} t Ged and his doctrine be not blasphemed : 2. And they that have 4 believing mas- ters, © let them»not despise them, f be- cause they are brethren; but rather do them service, & because they are * faith- ful and beloved, » partakers of the benefit. i These things teach and exhort. 3 If * any man teach otherwise, and consent not! to wholesome. “words, even 4° Hew but $ doting P of words, 1 where railings, evil sul 5. § Perverse corrupt minds, ami , | BMpPoRIng that 1. a Hh of ° os 7. & 3.6. Prov. Bear We 13,7. & 25. 14, 26. 12. Acts 8. 9. 2 Phitet cas Rom — Tae 1 Cor, 3. 18 § 1, 2. Gal, 6. 3. Col we 9.18.2 Vhes 2.445 Pet 2 Tim. 3. 4 2 Pet. 07,6 2. 12. 18. Jude 10.1 anorhe: 16. Rev. 3.17. jv Mat. + Or, a fool. tig. 33 a Deut. 28. 48, Is, 47.0 & 58,5. Mat, 21. 29,30. Acis 15. BS 1 Cor.7 21, 22 Gal. 5. 1+ 3.16: b Gen. (69) & 24d Cob 4.92 Philem 212. 27, 35, &e-2}10—-16. Kings 5 2,4, 13Je Gen. 16. 5.18. 1, Mal’ 1) Kels Vor mam aA 3: Matty a iy writ 2. 1615. 7. 22. Eph, 6,581 6. 24. 2) Pet. 2:20 3. Col. 3. 22—25, Tir.) Jude 8. 2. OX Pet, 2. 17/5. %, Mat. 93. \8. —20, | & 25. 40. Rom 8 © 5.14 Gen, 13. 7,) 29. Gal. 3. 26~29, 8 2 Sams 12. 14.1 Cok 3. 11. Neh. 9.5. Is. 52, 5:)2 Gal. 5. 6. Epli. Ez, 36. 29. 23. re 17. 1 Rom.) 24° 1 ' Cor. sohad “Pit. 2.5, 8 10. 1 Pet. 2.12. &)* m Mat. 22. 21. & 28. 20 1 Thes. 4 1, 2. 8. ns. 7,3 Tit, 1.1 pane 11-14. 2 Pet ~3—7. Lis: Col. 1. 2 4, & 3. 12. 2‘Thes. 1.3 Philem 5—?. Or, delzeving. Jock 2. 28. Rom. i. 17. Eph. 3. 6. Heb. 3. b. 14. 1 Pet. t Or, sic 4. 8 ge se4 k 1. 3. *6. Rom. 16- 17. Gal 1.6, 7. {1 1, 10:2 Time 1213s & 4.3. ‘Lit. 1.9 & 2. 1, 2. Gr. Prov. 15. 4. Tit. 3.8. will, zener ally be directed in it; some men’s sins bretfiren ia ‘Christ, will be discover.d at once, going before to judg, | pect of religinus priy ment’ ;, others require more diligent search ;/ service, with d =a Whi ist the good works of others are eats dal a because of their inc an they that are otherwise, may yet be known | in his ‘love, as partakers of of t] stin upon due inquiry: so that a sufficient judgment | nefit of his free bes Reoge h may generally be formed for the regulation of| Christian masters wer 110. “men’s conduct, if their minds be free from pre-| slaves at liberty; though. th judice and partiality. Finally, let_us observe, | to behave towards then in.st that eminent grace will connect ‘the strictest} would greatly lessen tl temperance with the most fervent zeal for the] would have excited much liberty of the Gospel: that it is the duty of every | the jealousy of the-civil one to use proper means for the preservation of|tarded the progress reel his health and life, as a debt which he owes to expressly required by the Church, the community, and his family: and] principies both of the | that they, who are frequently infirm, who labour | carried to their abundantly in important. services, and whose | ish slavery, | TI earnestness in spiritual things inducesadisregari|ed to teach and enfo to animal indulgence, , should follow the advice | est importance; a 5 of those, who give them proper directions for a} wise, and consented t no due regard to their health. which were indeed the words re NOTES... by bim, and an essentt f the CHAP. VI. V. 1-5. (Notes, Eph. yi. 5—8.| cording to godliness; €ol. vii. 22—25.) The apostle next directed, that | a,selfconceited i ignorai Christians who were uncer the yoke of slavery, | ed up. with an opinion should quietly attend to the duties of their low-| ambitious of distinetion ly situation ; counting their own masters entitled | entirely unacquainted: with to ail that respect, fidelity, and obedience, which tendency of the Gospel. | that Superior relation demanded; and not sup-| tain, to what set of, men posing that their religiuds knowledge, privileges, | but, as many of the Jews or liberty, gave them.a right to despis: their hea- submit to heathen gover then masters, tn disobey their lawful commanc e Judaizing teachers inc or to expose their faults to their neighbours.—| shippers of God oughi.naed ‘Tis they ought to attend to, that the name of} tcrs;,and so paid the God might nut be blasphemed, anChis truth and suading them that they Worship | eviled, among the Gentiles, by means | berty. . ent there migh of the failure of Christian servants in acknow regal ‘ ledged duties. r nid. A ch of them, as enjoyed | tions; ! the privilege “of, i Sin Ly Ame ought by no | ious and nice Sp means to de lespise t th-hold from them | Such persons, howe due respect t and. ‘ibecause they were | doting, or raving, | ‘ae 4 * 4)D260. €HAPTER VI. ALD. 6: 6 But § godliness with * contentment vga mat °- 7 For ¥ we brought nothing into this world, bie) * certain we can carry 4h) temptation, and*a snare, and intod many foolish and ‘hurtful lusts, © which drown uven im destruction and perdition. : 10 For * the fove of money is the root of all evil; which while some & coveted — gAndtshaving food and nega? let after, they have * erred from the faith, “usibe. therewith content. » und pierced themselves through with »9 Bur» they that will be rich’ fall i inte | many sorrows. yas £ —13. "33, Heb. 13. 5,6 ait! = Jam. 5. 1— & 8,20. 2 Pet-2:3+) 1. & 7.3, 4 Mal. eam jb 1 21. Be, 5jb Gen. 13. 10—13. > Pet. 2. is, 16.if Gen. 34. 23, 24. &) 7. “10. Matt. 23. 14. y. 3. 13—18. K| 15, 16 wan. sas 1719 | dude 88. 16. Ex. 237,84) Acts 1. 16—19. Tit. —91 & is 16|z Ps. 4% 17 Luke} Josh 7. 21 2| © %. 7. Dent. 7. 25.) Deut. 16. 19 & 38.) 1. 11. Rev. 38. 33. “46. 8. Matt 6.) 12.20, 21. & 16} Kings 5 20-27. Psi 6 Prov. 1.1 ¢ 5. 18. Jadg- 17-lg ver. 212 Tim. 4. , 33. Luke 12. 3),! 22, 23. Prox 15, 27. & 20 . Rom. 5,.3—5 4a Gen. 2°. 20. & 48-) 21. & 21.6. & 2 Be. 23, 2 Cov. a) 15, Deut 2. 7-& 8, 16 & 28. 9-22. 7, i8 & 5. 1} 3, 4° Prov.27.2%—| Is. 5. 8. Hos.12 7, sn {. 21. : APE PBA ats 8 Am & 4-5 1b - 25) w=19 Luse at.l 10,21. & 18. 19,20.) 30. Jude 11. Seg 35.2 Tim. 2..26. | 2931.2 Sam. 45 al d Mark 4.19 Ephs) 10,11 Prov. 1. 194° Or, deen seduced. 4.3% Hohni15— 7.| Is 1. 23. & 55. 1islh Gen. 19 14 26. e Num. 31. 8. Josh.) Jer. 5. 27, 28. Ez] 31, &e. 2 Kings 5 7. 24—28. Mat 27.) 13.19. & 16, 33.) 27. Ps. 32.10, Pray. 35, Acts 5.4, 5| & 22. 12. Mic. 3s 1. St. 2 Pet. 2,7, 8¢ Zeeh. 1). 5, Matt 13. 22. & 19% 22 & fever,) about hava questions and disputes of]: words, names, forms, or notions, which bad no connexion with the power of godliness: nay, ov the contrary, they tended to excite envy and com- ‘petition between one and another, angry contests r victory and pre-emi: nence, mutual revilings aod calumnies, injurious suspicions and jealous ies ; and absurd, obstinate, and violent contro- versies, between men of corrupt and carnal minds, who were destitute ofthe real knowledge of the truth and its sanctifying efficacy, and wh: only sought | their own secular advantage ; sup Posi to be valuable, in Proportion as it tended to enrich them, as if ‘gain and god’ - ness bad been but two names for the same thing ! Thus they wanted to persuade the Christian ser vants, that the recovery of their liberty was to be considered as a Christian privilege, of great walue, which they ought to claim, whatever the nsequence might be : and, from the same prin _ ciple, they sought worldly deere by their religi- 6. J lgpenecys and as their leading object — ‘3 such men Timothy was exhorted to with- w himself ; and neither have acquaintance with them, ner ‘spend his time in disputing _ against them. (Marg: Ref) - . — ¥. 610. _The'proposition beSiee mentioned, “ that gain is godliness,” might be reversed, thus contain a most important truth. God 35, connected with a contented mind, was in ed very great gain, (Vote, iv. 8. Phil iv.10— 23:) as it tended toa man’s. present comfort a everlasting benefit, whatever his outward ircumstances were. For men brought nothing into the world with them, but were born helples= d desti ute, except as Providence supplied all heir wants: and it was most certain, that no ‘Wan could take any thing along with him when “he left'the world. So that, a subsistence du- ing his journey “was the utmost that any ave of earthly things; and a very mean canty provision would answer that end, as as Saiig luxurious and “abundant one, and less temptation and sin. fn a short none would be finally done with ; ought to be contented and satisfied with themr without indulging any desire of acquiring great- er affluence, or of being exempted from hard la. hour and mean fare : for discontent in a lowly si- ~uation commonly produced a determination to be rich if possible, and led men out of the plain- path of honest industry and prudent economy, in dependence on the providence, and obedience ‘6 the commandment, of God. It was indeed evident from facts, they who would at auy rate he rich, gave satan the opportunity of tempting arid ensnariig them into such actions, as c@ald not consist with godliness or a good conscience; urging them to use dishonest means of increas- ing their gains, and a variety of fraudulent prac- tices : it betrayed them into such a multipticity of employments and hurry of business, as left no ime or inclination for spiritual religion ; and it ied them into such connexions and companies, as tended to draw them still farther into sm and folly. Thus they were brought under the power of “ many foolish and hurtful lusts,” even the lust of the fiesh, the lust of the eye, and « the pride of life ;” which mocked their expec. tations, and proved most injurious to themselves and others ; till they were plunged into inevi- table ruin and eternal perdition: as men are drawn in by the vortex of a whirlpool, when they venture too near it, end so Are swallowed up and drowned, without any possibility of escape. When once “the love of men ex” is allowed to rule in the heart, it becomes the prolific root of all kirids of evil. Impostures, frauds, lies, thefis, robberies, oppressions, murdérs, ungod- ‘iness, hypocrisy, apostacy, contention, law- Suits, Wars, cruelty, pride, luxury, sensuality, -and penurious avarice, are seme of the noxious weeds, of which it daily produces a most abun- dant increase, according to the different con- titutions, habits, and circumstances of mankind. Every species of impiety, i iniquity, and vice, in oné way or another, grows from it; and a large pro- portion of the miseries, as well as the crimes, mankind, originate, from the same source. Ant »hile some professed Christians, even in the apostle’s days, had coveted riches, they had been seduced into apostacy, or led to corrupt the aith, or to act grossly inconsistent with it: thus, they had pierced themselves through,” g both raiment sik Loar: ‘needful forthe i 4D. 68. : i TIMOTHY. 11 But thou, ‘O nian of God, * flee} Pilate witnes these things ; ; | and ‘follow after ™ right- 14 Th eousness, godliness, faith, love, patience, ; meekness. ‘12°® Fight the good fight of faith, ° lay hold on eternal life, P whereunto thou art also called, and 9 hast professed a good profession before many witnesses. | [Practical Observations.] .- 13 I give thee charge in the sight 2) God, * who quickeneth all things, and before Christ Jesus, t who before ROacns i ver. 20. Deut. 33.) 2 Tim. 2. 22. Heb & 9. 23, 24 Col. 3. 1. 1 Sam. 2. 27. &| 12.14. 1 Pet, 3.114) 15. 1 Thes. 2: 42.2 9. 6. 1 Kings 13, 1.\m 4. 12. Gal. 5. 22,) Phes. 2. 14.2 Tim. 26. & 1%. 18. 24,) 23. Phil. 4.8, 9.) 169) 1b Pend. 9 & & 20.28. 2, Kings! Tit. 2, 1, 12. 2] 5.20 1. 9. 13. & 5. 20. Pet 1. 5—7. q ver. }3. Deut. 26. 23. 17. 1 Chr. 23.Jn Ik 18) Zech. 10.:5.!°3.17—19. Is 44. 5. 14,2 Chr. 8 14} L Cor. 9. 25, 26, 2) Luke 12,8,9 Rom. Neh. 12. 24. 36.4 Cor. 6.7. & 10. 3] 10. 9, 10 Jer. 35. 4. 2 Tim. —5. Eph. 6. 10—13.|r See on, 5. 21. 3, 17. L Thes: 5. 8, 9. s Deut. 32. 39. 1) kK 1 Cor. 6. 18. ap vers 19. Ps. 63, 8:| Sam. 2. 6. John 5. @ dwelling in’ ithe lig can ta unto; © a Rev, 1, 5. & 3. Tit. 2 13.0Hi : Or, professian. 28. 1 Pet 1 7. u ver. 20, & 4. 11— John 3,2, Revs 1 16. 1 Chri 28:95 104! Zoe 29, Col 4. 17+, a See on, 1 x Cant. 4.7. Eph mt at ‘5 27. Heb. oe er 18. Ser: Pet. 1. 19.2 Pet. 3.) 46., th oy Ee 14. 2 Tim. 2.| Prov. $, 18. Cant.| 21. 26. & 1). 265, 26.& 14. 6 ‘Aets 17, 25. Rev, 21. 6 3, 4: Phil. 3. 12, 18. Veit Deut. 16.20. Heb. 3. 14. & 6. Ps. 34, 14. & 38] 18. 1 John 2 25.) & 22 1. 20. 1s. 51.1. Rom.} Rev. 3. 3. t Matt. 27. 11. John 14.19.1 Cor. 14. 1.Jp Rom. 8, 28—30.1 18. 36, 37. &, 19. * |b Prov. z 1 Cor. 1. 8. Phil} 17. 14 1.6. 101 Thes. 3.Je See on. 1, 1s. 5.23.2 Thes.} 3, Seal old Testament, concersiing th the apostle addressed 1 Tim * God,” one serait him as his messi horted him to flee, ett: to the utmost. distance from whirlpool, in which such num ed up; and to follow after ty to the perfect rule of waiv by. an upright faithful c a proper temper and every thing ; a lively vine promises: ta, his stewardsbip; ren. and mankind : meekness amidst i 1 let him fight with © good fight of fait able and profitable confi and satan, to which. 1 iet"him contend ear and. self- denying oO by resisting tempta and persecution, and weakening the eink ¢ that of Christ in let him press forward with, laid hold in actual possessic to which, he, (as well ast called by the special grace consequence, made an h truth before many y wi when ordained to ‘the min his. subsequent labou preacher of the Gospel. _ -'V. 13—16. To confir pose of persevering. e, as with wounds made by a sword, in every part of the body; so that even those, who were not finally ruined, were filled with many sorrows, andgmust endure the most exquisite auguish, in consequence of their folly. Ail this would bave been avoided, if they had been contented wit! food and raiment, and watched and ee against the desire of being rich. It is not to be supposed, that the apostle meant to establish, as an universal proposition, that every kind and every act. of wickedness, grew from the love of money, a: f:om their. only root for doubtless, mary kinds, and innumerable acts of wickedness spring from other roots, which have scarcely any connexion with the love of money. But, whoever well considers, what influence the de. ®ire of riches, (not only to hoard them, but to purchase with them the gratification of pride, ambition, sensual inclinations, and even revenge,) has on the conduct of mankind; will readily see, that, as a general truth, there is sufficient und to aver, that the love of money is the root of all evil. The abandoned prostitute Ju- das who sold his Lord, the traitor who’sells his country, and the mercenary teacher of religion, combine in saying, “‘ What will ye give me?” Tt was the remark of a corrupt, but able, statesman in this nation, that ‘every man has his. price; and it is in some sense true of every man, who is a lover of money, of pleasure, or of worldly honour, more than 2 lover of God. The ambi- tious conquerors and destroyers of mankind, have always loved money, as the means of ac- complishing their object; and have extorted it from those.in their power, with the most entire disregard to justice, truth, and mercy. Nor did any of them ever desire to revenge himself, or remove a rival, by assassination, or perjury ; but i some wretch could be found disposed by love of| money to perpetrate the. villany.. (Marz. Ref) V. 11,12, According to the language of the pen that are ® rich in hey be not high-minded, * uncertain riches, ' but in d, = who giveth us ° rich- enjoy ; CHAPTER VI. ij they do good, that they be) life A. D, 69, a rich in good works,* ready to distribute; + willing to communicate ; 19 * Laying up in store for themselves a good t foundation against " the time te come, that they may * lay hold on eternal E €. -t jer, 13. & Dan. 4. 30. & 5. 19 tS ie 37. 8 Ee 3 58. 7, Luke'6. 35.) 42. & 19. 21. & 25, ~ —23. Hos. 13. 6) 5. 13,14 Luke 6 35, 34. & 14. 12—14. Acts| 34—41. Luke 12. 33, 1} Hab. 1. 15, 160) 1 Ps. 62: 8 & 84.11,} Acts x0. 33. Gal.c. 2 44, 45.& 4.34—} & 16.9. & is. 22, 9. 23.) Rom. 11.20. Jam. 1) 12. & 118. 8,9. Jet-} i0. Heb. 13, 16. I a: 11.29 Rom! Gal, 6. 8, 9, re 19.1 9, 10, Rev. 18. 6, 7.| 17-7, 3. Pet. 3. 11. 3John! 1. 8. 1 Cor. 16. 2,{t Prov. 10.25. Luke Ik Job 31. 24, 25. Psjm See on, 3.15, 1} 72. bz 2 Gare 1,29. 12: 6. 48,49. Gal 5. 6. t. 6. 10- &j 52. 7. & 62. ‘Thes. 1. 9. q 5. 10. ni & 9. 6—15.- Phi Bes, 3. 17. 2 Tim. 7 & 32. 2| Prov. 11. 28. Jer: 9jm Ps. 104.23, Mat} Acts 9 . Tit. 2] 4.12, 19. Heb..13) 16. & 32.| 23, 24, Mark_ $2. Acts 14. 17. i 38. 16. 1 John 3.17. a Payeehs Stade . Ps. 10. 3,4.) 24. Luke 1 & 17.25. ¥ Deut. 15. 7. 11.'+ Or. eecia 16. 9. 25." 73. 5—9. Prov.| 21. Eph. 5, fo Col. 3.16. Tit. 3+} Ps. 112. 9.. Prov.ls Ps. 17. 14. Matt,}x Seeon, o ver. 12 1.|* Gr. the uncer ‘. 11. 24, 25. Ee. 11,| 6. 19—21, & 10. 41, “Pet Ie 4 << S 56.1 ty of riches. Prov. 2Chr. 24.16 Ps.} 1,9, 6. Is. 32. 8. & 2 4 = - ———————————— —— — rrr Oe tainly raise bim again to immortal glory if he down in his cause: and “before Jesus 1 boldl borne witness to the the King of Israel, in the presence of Pilate, pe he knew that he should be crucified for|< that claim; who required his ser- thus constantly to confess him before mea ; ‘and who had promised to own them that did so, before his Father and the holy angels: as in the sight of God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ he charged him to keep the command- ment before , or the trust committed to him, without the spot or blemish of any mis- carriage, neglect, p> ee of the world; that he might be #unrebukeable ;” that his brethren might see nothing to reprove in him, that the world might _have nothing to say against ‘him, and that his q might welcome J him as a gvod and faithful nt. In this let bim persevere, till “ the ap- ring of the Lord Jesus ;” which in his ap- ‘whole world, who was “the blessed,” or s, and Lord ‘of lords, ? from over eeate in and of himself, having ‘nnderived, being surrounded with’ such resplen- ose ligent creatures. aaa natufe of Christ, as the only. 5" ory will be rendered most illustri st shall or unfaithfulness, from fear of , he would display in the sight of st happy, ‘and only Potentate,” possessed of olute, ‘universal, and eternal dominion, “ the! unalienable, and unchangeable existente, per- i , and felicity ; who inhabited the “light ries, that no man could possibly ap- him, (except as revealed to sipners in oF ever can see with his bodily eyes, being ‘oom the object of intellectual vision n.—The Godhead Ae seems to be here in- ed and adored, without distinction of Per- sons ; of which all these things are properly spo- ef ghether the Person of the Father, of the the Holy Spirit, be mentioned. But le God is revealed to us, only in and God, by the whole assembled universe. (WVotes, Maiz xxv 31—46. John i. 18.) —* Without spot,” * in respect of the commandment itself. and “ unblameable,” in respect of thy performance 4 of it; which will contribute to preserve the good confession in the world, “ till the app: ar- “ing of our Lord Jesus Christ” | (Mackwght) This is true and important, and indeed implied : but the apostle, constantly in his exhortations, referred to the appearing of Christ; not to es- tablish as a doctrine, that it was near, in respect of time; but to inculcate a continual readiness for it, aid an habitual regard to it, in the whole conduct of Christians, to the very close of li V. 17—19, A few rich fersons had, it seems, embraced the Goxpel at Ephesus ; and, as wealth is a comparative thing, some such must be found” in other places. But Timothy and other minis- ters, might be tempted to psy them undue defer- ence; and it would r quire much firmness and impartiality to give them proper counsel, caution, and instruction He was therefore peculiarly directed, in the most plain, authoritative, and so- lemn manner, to warn them against the danger to which they were exposed, and to enjoin them the peculiar duty of their station — He must “ charge those that were rich in this _ “ world,” (which was perfectly distinct from be- * ing rich towards God,) that they should not be puffed up by affluence, and superiority of cir- cumstances above their brethren ; asif these im- plied more wisdom or excellency, or conferred on them higher privileges, ensured them more regard from God, entitled them to pre. eminent. authority in the church, exempted “them from _ censure or reproof, or authorized them to or contemn others: and that they should not confide in their riches; as if they could make them safe or happy, increase their present com- fort, give them any permanent advantage, or pro- mote their eternal felicity. For riches were un- certain, liable to be torn from them, often prov- ing the cause of distress, temptation, and sin, speedily to be left at death, and to be given an account of at the day of judgment. (Votes, Matt. vi. ‘19—24. xix. 16—26. Luke xii. 13—21, xvi.) Timothy & must therefore charge the rich, : and this display of} as well-as the poor, “ to trust in the living God,” both for present safety, support, and comfort, be seen as man, -exerci-| and for eternal happiness, remembering that he authority, and perfec ctions of ova wend bountifully all the things which ‘they ooh. ——— a ar eae ; hold on eternal life in actual possession; when . Fich men around them, would * lift up their — e ee es oe ee eS it. D. 607 i. TIMOTHY. «) 20,¥ O. Timothy, % keep that which is} 21, Which som me committed: to thy trust, * avoiding: pro-| ed. Sencsenanmehe te fane and vain babblings, and» oppositions | thee. © Amy fe of science falsely so eal é es 1638, 1 Ce Be abs 3 faa im, 1. 1 1. 19—2).'& 2 6far 18 ; gu 1d. Tits 1.9. Rey, &/ 9 19) Col. se 8 ee eee 3. 3« a ver. 4, 5. & Ie 4 6. & 4.7. 2 Tim. 2. 14—16, 25. Pit 1, 140 & 3. 9 ib Acts 17, 78. “21. ¥ ver. 11. 2 Tim. 21. Zver. 14, & 11. Rom.3. 2. 2 Thes. 2 4.& 2% 15. 2 € Nike. ver. We § ties were Bye” then, having . aa uons, had. erre fot and. the evil was “hike therefore, given Timothy thi He closed this most mea usual salutation. enjoyed. They ought therefore to acknowledge him as’ the. Author of their abundance; jit was all given them in his wisdom, and revocable at his will, and could only. be profitable to them when used to his glory. . They must therefore be enjoined, by. the authority. of God bimself, to do good with their. riches, and to deem this their duty and happiness ;. instead of _avaricivusly hoarding, or. luxuriously wasting, them. By.re Jieving the wants of the indigent, and largely. contributing to, the support and comfort of thei: poor, brethren, they Must aim, to be rich in goo: works, the genuine fruits of faith and love — "They must be prompt and liberal in distributing their wealth to proper objects, and for valuable purposes; as the, husbandman scatters his seed s i 3 mitt at: oe # PRACTICAL - ceanpearpaet 1 ie ‘a ¥. 1—5., a. pes 4 It is most important to the honed ats pel, that professe Ee cinian daly ‘perform th various relative dt uties ; 3 d that “ servants cou * their own masters Me i ( though they. be un ‘The indeed, in this favour me »of Jibe paratea an without grudging, in hopes of a future barvest.|them to change one another: but ‘Thus they would treasure up for themselves the | the precepts of Seri os all: = true riches, (not for their heirs, or they knew| them to behave with fe not whom, as misers.do their idolized wealth ;) and lay a good foundation for their hope and ee in the approaching season of affliction and death; showing’ their faith in Christ, (the k “er salvation,) by the unequivocal fruits of ve and obedience: that so they too might lay or disregard to the lawfa whom they serve ; no Ad answers, or to speak oe peer 0 | others without caus cep Uver| and pray for. them in godly and unreasonable. : are the name and a ie through those servants, who t dispute, about doctriues an averse to them, and chen nence in their places ; if no ty, and unfaithfulness ! Ls tally prejudiced agai matter is so little att who would be glad A milies, and to behave to far a8 it is consistent — tion, are often wearied fer servants who know. not of the misconduct of those” deed, some: servants wh peached, through lamer equality in religious privi in the family : and thus” pised their believing: maste giving them rade answers, ‘ siness, or doing it in the was-a part of their Chi they ought to honour and greater diligence and alae ‘© are faithful and beloved, Sig.” No doubt: there the self-indulgent, the coyetous, and ungodly * eyes in.hell, being in torments.” V- 20,21. The apostle, considering the snares and temptations, the allurements and the terrors, which. Timothy had to guard against and over. come, in. order to the faithful execution of his ministry ; ; and reflecting also on the various spe- cies of false religion, which many artfully sub. stituted, instead of the humbling. holy Gospel of Christ ; again. most affectionately and earnestly called upon bim. to keep inviolable, withou! shrinking or wavering, the ministry, or. steward- ship, with which he had been intrusted.’ And he charged him to shun the profane and vain babblings of those, who wanted to impose the fodlish and trifling traditions and observances of the Jewish scribes, as well.as the rites of the Mosaic law, upon Christians; and the “ opposi- * The apostle was evidently a prisoner at Rome, when he wrote this ep it was written during his first imprisonment, as the epistles to the Colossians, Philemon, and the Hebrews, were: others, however, are ten When he was imprisoned’a second: time, and not long before he st - this appears to me by far the most satisfactory. The ancients from the * to be offered, andthe time of: my departure is at hand,” (iv. 6.) do ge this was the last of his epistles. And truly the words are not well cap for he says expressly, “* Fam now offered, and the time of my dissolution -* finished. my course.” ‘Whereas ‘he not only expected to be delivered fr says expressly, “ I know that I sball abide,” &c. (Piul. i. 25, 26. P, © In his first bonds, he was in libera custodia, th: his own hired hou © His bonds were known in Cxsar’s palace, and to all others, Her _* that Onesiphorus was forced to “inquire more diligently after .* out”, Again, he said before, “* Manyof the brethren being encour « bold to speak the word without fear.” (2Ail.i.14.) Here “all men “Timothy was with Paul, when he wrote to the Colossians, to the Phili 4; to the Hebrews. | (PA#.i. L. Coi.i 1. Philem. 1. Heb. xiii-23.), Mark. i joined in saluting the Colossians : but-both were abSent when this epistle was it be argued, that they came to’him dgfore’he: wrote ‘the other epistles: cerning Demas? For be’ was with'the apostle when/he wrote to the Colossi s - bim when he wrote this’epistle. (iv..19. Coliv.14.): The supposition, t /.... had come to the apostle, ‘before he wrote the other epistles, impli siderable time Before those: but the supposition, that Demas had repente "apostle, when lie wrote'to the Colossians, ‘implies, that this-epistle was — ¥et, these contradictory suppositions must both be admitted, to suppo . epistle was written during the apostle’s first imprisonment... Indéed, “implies that the apostle considered himself, as one who'hiad finished his, ". after a severe imprisonment, perhaps forsome time, was about to close: _ dom,, (Notes, 1. 1518) iv. |). This alsoiquestioned, where Timothy was, _ Awrote to him. ‘Itis generally thought that he resided xt Ephesus: and . though not certain. (Compare ii: 16=18. ive 1S. wish/ LCi. i. 20.—See. The scope of the epistle evidently was to ‘animate Timothy to endure pe and. constancy ; to catition him and’‘others against false teachers»an ie ct al ‘had heen £ ciotls £ x * nothi is a CHAPTER I. A.D. 67) y int an sts? Can we discover any thing, that betrays a secret consciousness of guilt, or ion of the weakness of bis cause? Oa the contrary, upon the most calm and s survey, he expresses an entire satisfaction, in reflecting on the part he had acted ; a P stly, re ommends it to his beloved pupil, to fallow bis example, in maintaining the’ se, even at the hazard of his life. He appears throughout the epistle to: have felt pyiction. of the truth of those Principles he had embraced ; and glories’ in the suffer- » had endured i in stipport of them ; triumphing in the full assuxince of being approved by t Master, and of receiving at his hands a crown of distinguished lustre?’ pate fe og oe 524! sf} se “CHAP. The apostle affectionately salutes Timothy, with » thanksgiving and prayer on te pscatts: a Rabid and expresses a at desire of seeing him, 3 t vive 2 sg his bith, St Gua of his grantoie: el thank God, whomI serve from ther and ; 7 Se /He exhorts him to stir_up: my forefathers & with pure conscience, . the gift of God which was in him, 6. He charges} that without ceasi,.3 I have remem- him not to be ashamed of the divine testimony, or| brance of thee in my prayers ‘ night and of him, the Lord’s prisoner; but to prepare for: day ; suffering, as having been saved and called by spe- 4 Greatly * desiring to see thee,! being grace ing to the blessed tenour of the ot 7-10, Brg this, Paul had been made an mindful) of thy tears, that 1 may be ™ fill- apostle ; for which cause he suffered, without be- ied Coane. joy; Ming either ashamed or afrak], as he knew the 5 When" I call to remembrance the power of him in whom he trusted, 11, 12. Helo unfeiened faith that is in thee, which exhorts him to steadfastness and faithfulness," ‘18, erate rt. te thy gran dmother Lois, and 14; shows that those of Asia had turned from him; 15; and commends the diligent.and courage-|? thy mother Eunice; and 4 I am per- | suaded thati in thee also. ous Kindness. of Onesiphorus ;, praying fervently _that he and his family might find. mercy from aan last day, 16—18, pe ® an apostle of Jesus Christ, by the will of .God, according, to »the promise of life which is in Christ Fess jo ofaree Bestiary | Ef Toe Timothy, my dearly spe ttin ae 5.21. & & 6.23, 2] —13. son: @ Grace, mercy, and peace, from God the Father, and Christ Jesus our 9g ‘on, Duke ajo Ps. 7.1 & 1s, 44, & 66. 3. & 6. ge 9. 21. Rom: | 15. Marg, Jer 3e d See on, Rom. cree e Seeon, Rom: 1.8. Eph. 1. 16. fvere 5. & 3. 15. Acts 22.°3. & 24) 14. & 26. 4. g Acts 23.1. & 24. 16. Rom. 1. 9. & 9. 1. 2 Cor:, 1, 12.,1 It. & 15. 30—S2.}.10. John 1. 47+ 2 Phil. 1,8, & 2. 26.) Cor 6. 6. 1 Tim I. 1 Thes. 2. 17-20. 5.1 Pet. 1. 22. *& 3.1. : Ps, 22. 1008 86. ll Acts 20,19. °31.} 16. & 116. 16. Acts 37, 38. Rey. 7. 17-) 16.1. t Vink. 1.5.19. Heb.| & 21. 4. q ver. 12. Acts 26. _ 13.18. ‘ Ps, 126. 5.13. 61+) 26. Rom. 4. 21. & *3.Cor. 1-1 Cor. 1. 20. Eph, 3.}e'Sec on, 1 Tims 1, 5.24: 39, 40. oy Tit. ds 2Hleb. 9] 2, Rom. 12. 19. 0.) 1 6. * for Phil. 4. 1. ‘ek nk. S mie JOROTES: CHAP) TL. V..1. -'The gospel ‘intrusted. to the apostle by the sovereign will of God, accord- ed to the promise of Jife and salvation “made. to fallen man,’ througt: the predicted Messiah, from wir ones ‘all these predictions were “fafil- rist, and then the promise of life was sent to Jews and Gentiles without distinction.— *Thus he shows, that the gospel is not new ; but. the wery thing which God: promised by the rophets. FI would again and again admonish 5 baer; ; hot to pass over the superscriptions "to th epistles of Paul, in a slight manner; as ‘he uses, in them, with a’sort of inimitable bre- ty, to embrace the sum of the mystery of the pel: so, that while these are preserved, “ nurch: possesses that which she may - etoalllieretics” (Beza.) y Mare: Ref. Note,’ 1 Tim 1, 2.) Theyapostle returned hearty thanks hy’s account, fo the one living and true ‘he worshipped, -after the manner of enitors in successive ages, from. time; or according to the reve- Saviour vouchsafed to them. For yall looked forward to the Messiah, ed God with a believing regard to him ; h ‘See on, Rom. 1.9.| 3. Jer-31. 13. John! 8, 38. & 14, 5. 14. 1 Thes, 1. 2. & 3+} 16. 22, 2de 1 John} & 15/14. Heb. 6.9, 10. 1.4. hevees vod n Psé77. 6, Ps SP 2 Pet. 1.3, 4.1 John 2.25. we. an vate their descendants had rejected and cru. cified him, and new, persecuted those who be- lieved in him, The apostle had indeed formerly been a leader of these persecutors: but his con- science was now purged from dead works by the atoning blood of Christ, and made tender and well-informed by divine grace: so that he serv- ed God conscientiously and cheerfully, with spi- ritual worship and believing obedience. He especially thankful, that be was enabled co ‘elly to remember Timothy i in his fervent quent prayers, by night and by day being mind- ful of the tears which he shed, as expressive ‘of his love and sorrow, when they last separated ; and longing greatly for another interview, which he‘was assured would fill his own heart with joy and satisfaction. This persuasion arose from bis recollettion of the unfeigned faith, which Timo- thy’s whole conduct. had. manifested to dwell in ‘him, and to influence and sanctify his heart. This was the same precious faith, that had first been ‘communicated to his grandmother Lois, and to iis mother Eunice. These pious women seem to haye- © waited for the consolation of Israel,” before they heard the. gospel, and thus were pre~ ‘pared to receive it : having diligently given Timo. thy a religious education, it — ‘conduced te ° A.D bY: _ IL TIMOTHY: *6 Wherefore put thee ins remem-|, « 9)W 1 ing ae brance, '* that thou stir up’ the gift of ene ive oS God, which is in thee, t by the putting|our works, on of my hands. purpose and! gx 7 For. God hath not. given us ® the;in Christ Jes spirit of fear; * but of power, andy of} gan ; LP love, and of ¢ a sound. mind. ied 10-But is ™ ws 8 Be not thou therefore ® ashamed. of appearing of = our Sait ve Ji b the testimony of our Lord, nor of me}® who,hath P abolished | e his prisoner: but ¢ be thon pattaker of|brought life and inn | the afflictions of the gospel, ¢ according through the gospel a ie. to the power of God, - q 2. 14, Is. 43. 26, 1] 33. 1 Cor. 2, 4. ‘Tim, 4. 62 Petc1jy Rom. 5. 5. Gal» 12.& 3.1, Jude 5.| 22. Cal. 1.8, 1 Pet. s 4.2%, Ex 55. 26, &| 1. 92. , 36. 2. Mat, 25. 15,1z. Ps, 119. 80. Prov. de. Luke -19. 13-} 2. % & 6.414. Luke Rowse 32. 68 Ipv8. 35, & 15. 17 Thes. §. 19. 1 Per: ‘Acts 26. M, 25. 2 ‘ P f Acts 2, 47, 1 Cor. 4.14 & 5,11, 12.) 2.18, Eph 2.5. 3.17 Rey. 1-2, & 12. uu. aim {,°2s Pitys: “& 19. 10, ever. 16., & 2, do het feats a: 20. & Ob a3! | aude Eph, 3. 1.{ 241 Thes. 407, 2m Is. gy ich & 4. Thes. 2% 13, 144 3. Luke aes aaa u, 12. & 4,] Heb. 3. 1. 1 Pet. 1-| Rom. 16. 28, E 5. Rom. 8, 17, 18.) 15, 06. & 20.97) 20, 169. Col 1 John 17 15. e 4. 10, UL, _ Core 5.18, 14. 3h: Cor, 4. 9-13; 21. Tit. S, t Acts,B. 12, fast 12. Ps. 119. 2 Cor, 11, 23—27. |b Rom. 3. 20, & 9 Be 19. 6, 1a gles 6. Is. 51.7. Mark] Phil 3.10. Col. 1.) 21. & 1165.6, Eph.} bars: Heb. 6:2. 8B. 38.Luke 9. 264024. 2 Lhes, 3+ 4.1] 2,9) Tit.3.5.. : p Acts 20. 94k 2. Acts 5. 41. Rom.| Fet,.4, 13-15. Rev. }i Is. 14. 26,27, Mat} "8. 13. Rom. & 15.) 1, 16,& 9.33. Eph.| 1.9. & M2. It. ) 1. 28.260 Bul ib Ps, 19. 7. Is. 8; 20.] 2 Cor. 6, 7 & 12,: Eph. 1,9. u. Hie! 4.8, Zech, 4 oe fg a7. & 19.] 9, 10. Phil. 4. 13, | & Jobn 6.37. & 10: - 6: Luke 10.019. &}35. Eph. 3, 13/1] Cob & rae 1 Pet, | 28429. 8) 1749. 14/2, 20. Beg 24 49 Acts )..8, & Tim. 2. 6. deme, 1, 5, Jude 24. 6.8. & 9 22. & 10 vals %-26- 2 John}, 3.13. 1Pet. 42 ae 17, Rom, 16.25, | 10+ 21, Rom- 8. 28>] 31 3. , his being made partaker of the same faith, asin the faith, of Pu Je the apostle was, fully persuaded concerning bite, ed apostle of Clirist: Ontie € Note, iii. 14—17.)—It is not unlikely, that 'Timo-' willingly to become a aker ¢ thy accompanied the apostle to Miletus ; and’ which were’ to'be endured ft 2G parted with him there, accompanying the Ephe-) pending’ for support, probetin: gian elders, when they returned to Ephesus. under them, * on tad ow av V, 6—8. (Note, ‘1 Tim. iv. 14.) "The spiritual | would certainly be*exerted © ifts, conferred hy the laying om of the apostle’s| ‘VQ The Lord, indeed Pande,’ probably. at Timothy’s ordination, ought hoth ‘the apostle and his. | brought them into a state « ed them with a ioly: Spirit, by whom’ they vi | Author of ‘all-ho and as the Gospel ed, was in all things) had hot been * acco if’ God had dealt: wit! must have been left’ u it was”* according: to love, and “ his grace, wine « Christ before: the: wor purpose of giving then Christ. Jestis, «which was appointed Surety of his © eternal ages.” ‘Wasieel the obvious me: ae of to be exercised in the performance of the minis- try intrusted to him. The apostle therefore re- minded him to stir up the gift of God that was € qn him,” by meditation, prayer, and diligence ; as the fire is stirred, and so made to glow, when fuel beth been Iaid upon it. Thus love; zeal, and compassion for souls, being’ brought into vigorous exercise, he would be animated to im- prove his talents and’fulfil his ministry, with ar- dour and effect,’ For the Holy Spirit, whom God had given them, as established believers, was not the Author of a timid and cowardly disposi- tion, or of slavish and discouraging fears: but, as the Spirit of adoption, he inspired their hearts with holy cdéuragé and ‘confidence, gave vigour and energy to their spiritual affections, and enda- ed them with strength for service or suffering : whiie love to Christ, his people, and all mankind, | personal election fi animated them to self-denying and ‘perilous la~|* eternal ages,” (ovbieb bours ; and asotind mind, a sober judgment and [Ii héavenly wisdom, led them to choose the no-}; blest ends, and to pursue them in the perseyer- |supposing, that all. th ing use of the most prudent and effectual means.’ penitent and unbelieving, So that the spirit of a lively Christian was that of |‘ saved and called with courage, firmness, zeal, and consistency of con.|a Saviour was promised duct, in the midst ‘Of persecutions “and tempta-|the world. Indeed, tions. Timothy was, therefore, prone not: to s nent ; borne to the Lord Jesus, among dike ashe revil-}) > el spe ed and derided him : nay, he must not hesitate to ng fuse of ‘sinners: a & saving avow himself the fellowdabourer and dutiful son even — vis Son, was at: til ‘Whatever notions the Gentiles. had of the soul’s ‘ee. | h | Roce and. feic, involved, in obscurity and-uncer-. fection of the body, But,it was far Jess full and, CHAPTER I. . A.D. 67%, committed unto him, © against that’day. 13.¢ Hold: fast’ 4 the form. of sound | words, ¢ which thou hast heard ef me; o* I am appointed a the Gentiles, © — ol sthe which cause I also suffer ngs: ‘nevertheless *t I am not{sus. Pe pratabae dy 5 @ for I know whom I have * bey} 14 That's good thing syhicks was com- ‘am persuaded thatiy he is/mitted unto thee, keep.) by the Holy ee ice that * which Ihave }Ghost + which dwelleth in us. Te ver. 8. Ps. 25. 2.) 12. 21. Rom. 15.12, ‘ . Seater 7. & 54.4! 13 Eph. 1. 12,13. | 23. 46, Acts. 7. 59.) hes. 5 2h Heb. ‘1 Tim. id. wer 21. 13, Rom] 1 Pets 1. 20/21. 1 Pet/4. 19. 6. & 4, 14. &10.Je 8. 9. Luke 16.12. 8 ver. & & 2 9. &l 1. 16, & 5, 4,5, &lx See on, q- "ver. Se (| bivers 18.& 40 8. 2s. Jade S Rew/s.{ Hana) a: 31 Con 10-12. & 4, 16, 9. 33. Phil 1. 20..y John 10. 28—30.} Matt. 7.22 & 24.| 25. & 3.3.11, 9.17. 2 Cor. 5. 19, VEE Acts 9, 16%) Heb. 12 2, 4 Pet:| Phil. 3. 21. Heb..2,) 39. Luke 10. 12. ild Prov. § 14 Hom 20, Gal. 2.7. Cot “AG. 50. & 14. 5.| 4. 16+ 8, & 7. Thes. 5. 4. > & 6. 17. 1| 4.17. 1 Tim. 1.11. 6. & 21. 27—31. K&ju Ps. 9. 10. & 56.\z. John 6. a, 44-1¢ ver. 14. & 3. 14. Time Ve 16. &6. 3.1 & 6. 26." "22, 2(—24. Eph. 3.} 9. Phil. 3, 8 1 & 17. 11, 12. 15.1} Prov. 3.13, 21, &) Tit. 2.1. 8. Ih Rom. 9. 18. Eph. ‘je. 1 Thes. 2)" Or, trusted. oie: Pet: 1-5. Jude 24 | 4, 4—8. 15. & 25: é€ 2.2; Phib 4, 9. 5. 18. 1 Ties. 3. 16. : aay 1. 7- Mattja Ps,.3t. 5. Luke | 23. Phil. 1, 27, 1'f See on, Cole 1. 4.[ 19. 1 Pet. te 22. ils existence, especially, as itis forfeited by sin; or that he will not make-every sinner miserable ‘in his immortality ; and it serves to enhance our value forthe oracles of God, when we clearly: perceive: the insufficiency of the oracles of rea- son in the most important concerns.) , ~ V. 11,12, St. Paul had been constituted a preacher, ‘and an apostle, of the Gospel, before described, that he might instruct the Gentiles in the way to\immortal life and happiness : but, in- stead of receiving, honour and affluence, as a recompense for his labours ; he suffered ali kinds. of injuries, and was. then in prison. asa criminal, in. continual expectation of an ignominious death. He was not, however, in, the least ashamed of. having engaged aud spent so many years, ia the. service of that Saviour, whom men.tkus desnis. ed: for ne knew, by, faith, divine teaching, and happy. experience, the power, faithfulness, and love of him, in.whom he. had believed: and, as nj he could not,doubt of. his compassion. and. kind. ness, so he was fully persuaded of his. authority and. ability to. take care. of him.in all events.. He had intrusted his life, his soul, and his eter- nal interests, inte his hands, as a precious depo~ sit.., He had discovered especially the value and. danger of his immortal soul; he had been cone, vinced that none else could. effectualiy deliver. nifest. by Shae’ appearance in human. nature; | whien through his righteousness, atonement, re tia and mediation, he aan > reign and power of death, aad, deprived him of he sting and terror, in respect of all believers; y might through-him face thatdreaded enemy | ; ‘most tremendous form;-with comfort. and, so play being assured of the immediate en- trance of their souls into glory, and a future tri- umphant. resurrection. of their-bodies. from. the _ grave. oo of the gospel, like- wise he had brought life, spiritual and eternal, aid a-state-of @ state-of immortal felicity-as attainable by sinners, into. full light; and. bad giyen,the most. explicit declaration of the nature, certainty, and. method of obtaining, that, future _-happiness. mortality, they knew nothing of the way in eternal life might be attained by sinners ; Boye wholly ignorant of the meaning a the words,‘ life and immortality,” . ge futhein: ‘speculations served only. for or disputation, being blended. .with tainty, and.utterly inefficacious on their practice. The Jews indeed .had a reyelation.in. the Oid ‘Testament, both of a future state. and the resur- explicit, than in the New Testament; it was i y.cunfined . to one small nation ; and it was|death;.and that Jesus both could and would mene understood and believed.even by | he had therefore. long before, and. by renewes em, Sothat whatever had been-conjectured, and constant, application, to. him from time to. | elie ed, previous to the coming of Christ, | time. ever. since, inirusted it in his hands by faiti: toncerning a future state ;/ it might properly be and prayer; to be washed, justified, and sancti-. ythat “he haé brought life and immortality | fied, and.at last to be. produced complete it in. p ligh by the Gospel : 2? the doctrine respect- holiness)and. meet, for glory, . What he. might it was placed in the most convincing and in-|pass_ through by the Ways he knew not; but be er Jight ; every proper question about: it | was persuaded, that Ubrist was fully able to keep ia _gisfnctoi resolved; and the whole was | the precious deposit to that day, to which he suited to answer the most. important. practical | continually had respect, as. ‘the. grand accom- poses; Indeed, after all medcrn improve. | plishment of, all shis hopes; when his beloved its and. metaphys: ical. demonstration ;ali in-| Lord. would. again. appear in glorious majesty to ul belief of. the immortality of the soul, |judge the world... His most important interests, ure state of retribution, rests wholly on jtherefore,. being. thus, secured beyond the reach lation; a- well as that of the resur- | of. all, enemies 5, he was-prepared to endure i ig- ¢ body, and the way ofa sinner’s ac-|nominy, pain, and. death, without sorinking ;_ f indeed it. could-be demonstrated, } hoping to commit. his departing’ soul into his. is naturally capable of immortality ; |Saviour’s hands, even as Jesus himself had com. tb proved, except from immediate mended. his spirit .into those. of his AR : that im pig, Goi Walk wet sexsminas Father. (Marg. Refy rete) 44) og rin faith and love which isin Christ Je- © and. secure it, through the, trials of life and ¢°* A. D. 67. 1s ¥ This’ thou | Kramesta k that all they| which are’ in Asia! be turned away from _me; of whorn are Phygellus and. Her- mogenes:” 16 The ™ Lord give mercy unto ® the house of Onesiphorus; for he oft o re- freshed.me, P and was not ashamed of @ my chain; ie # Joh 14.17. Rom! 4-10. 16. Phil ‘ pat seb 610+ 8.11. 1 Cor. 3, 16: ; ii "ee 19. Neh. 5.n'4. 19. 16. Eph. 2. 22 19. &c 13y, 144 B2,Jo, 1k Core 016. . 18, k Acts 16.6. & 19.1 31. Ps. 18. ts Philem, 7. 20. 10. 27. 31+ & 20. 16.| 37. 26. Matt) 5. '7.1p See on, ver. 8. 1.Cor. 16 19% +] & 10. 41; 4% fe 25\q Acts 98, 20.. Eph. : 35—40- 2 Lore, 8 V. 18, 14. After, the above be Eaeeetel decla- ration of his own. experience, in the midst’ of sufferings and the prospect of a violent. death; the apostle exhorted his beloved. Timothy to hold fast, in a steadfast profession and. by faithful preaching, “ the form of sound words,” the substance, of evangelical trath, which he had heard. of him; and of which he perhaps had given him some compendious epitome, This he must do in the exercise of faith and love, by which the soul has communion with Christ, and receives communications from him, and so holds the truth in a vital and efficacious manner = and: he must thus gua.d himself, and others, against the innovations, which false teachers’ were intro- ducing by unsound and specious words. That good thing, the ministerial.charge, or the Gospel committed to his stewardship, he was exhorted thus to Keep, observe, and fulfil, without turning aside from. it. on any account + but he) must .do & 6: 19.2 Cor. 6. 6-20, Marg. this “ by the Holy Ghost, which dwelt in them 5”) therefore:prayed, ‘that’ Onesip in, dependence on.his.sacred influences, sought by mercy in the day wie ee 1 constant prayer, and by, compliance with: them: ‘adhering closely to the words and phrases, in} sus,and: ministered t ‘which the apostle had taught) the doctrines, of}now proved the genul “the Gospel. The teachers, in modern times, * who, in explaining the articles of the Christian * faith, use phrases different from the scripture- , phraseology,, would do well to. attend.to. this ™ € apostolical injunction? - (Macknight:) V.15. The caution above given, was the more needful for Timothy, as he must have heard, that all they who were in Asia, had turned away from him, Some understand this of those minis- ters and Christians,: who had been natives of Asia, professing Christianity, and with the apos- tle at Rome; but who had. shamefully deserted him in the season of his greatest danger. Others suppose the apostle to mean, that the Churches in Asia, (or that. districtof which Ephesus was: the metrcpolis,) had withdrawn» their regard from him, being perverted by heretical teachers. Some, indeed, interpret it of the Judaizing teach- ers; but ‘they who had .always openly opposed the ‘apostle, could not besaid to be turned away | from him. These, however, and. other false teachers, probably had * succeeded. to alienate many of the apostle’s converts, Yet, the first interpretation. seems, to. be the true one.’ The expression, “Thou nowest,”, may only mean, ‘No. doubt thou bast. heard :’ and to mention two indiy iduals, of whom better hopes had b een iL ANY HY: | {est very well. | prayed for him also, ‘s' lieve in Jesus Christ, is th hi tered unto. me ee ERA GHD, F Acts 28,30; 31i | 4 28) 24.0829 & See aay rent 16. 1}. ph. “Kings 17 10, t Psiiso. 3, a Deaas a Sieion, q 1. 72. 78. Rom. 3.x Luke 8. 3 rar! formed; to Timetbify while scbidhet in Asia, witnessing the defection of many Chu seems wholly unnatural: MS Sh Mas PD ae V.) 165-18» -Onesij was, no doubt, exception to what h pet ing those of Asia; and D sided at Ephesus; a ‘while he-was at Rome; The aposile thetefore pray ly: for On¢siphorusy bywhit ance, had greatly refreshed 2 ven spirits, and had’ not been ashamed .0 known to be his friend when hie.ware many others had been?» He had'bet pains to find’ out the’ pl: Ment ; and had at last/suece: that the apostle’s imprison as. miore'clo and severe, ‘than ‘before : sothat (Chris general scarcely knew whet ‘afraid to inquire after him.» (@ in how many «things b tion. The hese 0 co catch at the unfounded't was dead, because the’: for his’ household, — 5 tute their practice’of pr : scriptural proof 5 and bow to meet with some countenane of God, if- that could be done: } s bi i+ | Bisa: PRACTICAL bes The promise of ih car preaching of ‘those min * according to the will outward dispensations vary; have in every age substanti and serve God after the “ mercy, and peace, from: 3 * our Kiipeis nmr teser ar Christian’ en when separated at the’ orf ‘fervent’ prayers desires, of CHAPTER IL. 4. D. 67. feets of the error of Hymeneus aud PhilctoS 17, 18: yet “ the foundation of God stands sure,” and all called Christians should depart from ini- quity, 19. Some are yessels of honour, others of dishonour; bat Timothy should seek to be the former, 20, 21. He is taught what to fiee, and what to follow after, 22; to shun disputatious questions; and to instruet opposers with meck- ness, in hopes of recovermg them, 25—26. Seas Ae Se oe SY a prospeet of immortal felicity, by faith in him * who is the Resurrection and the Life 2? let us give the more diligence in making our personal interest in his salvation sure to our souls; and let such of us, as are appointed to publish these important tidings to mankind, and to instruct the nations in the truths of Christ, prepare for saf- ferings ; knowing that bis mest honoured ser- yants: have always been most conformed to him in this respect. Ifthen we be despised and per- secuted for “this cause,” let us not give place either to fear or shame : for he, in whom we have believed, is eble'to bear us out, and to keep us safe to that day, when he shall appear to perfect our felicity: The hope of the meanest real Chris- tian rests on the same» basis with that of the greatest apostle. He teo hath learned the value and danger of his soul, and his eternal interests ; he jutrusts them, by daily faith and prayer, in the Redeemer’s hands, as the only security with which he can be satisfied. He too hath believed in him, and’ hath some experience of his power, truth, and ‘compassion; the answers which he hath received to his prayers, and the change that hath been wrought in his soul, increase and confirm his confidence; and thus he is “ per- *>suaded that the Lord Jesus will preserve him * unto his heavenly kingdom,” whatever dan- gers, trials, and enemies, he may meet with ia his way thither. In order to possess this nope, we must adhere steadfastly to the form of sound words, which the apostles have taught us ; not only rejecting new notions, but new ex- pressions ; which are often employed to exalt one part of religion, ‘by drawing the attention from others of equal importance. We must also be careful to hold, even an orthodox creed, “in ‘faith and love which are in Christ Jesus -” this; as well as ministerial faithfulness, must be attempted “by the Holy Spirit which dwelleth * in us ;? and will never be performed by those, who trust in their own hearts and lean to their own understandings.. We need not wonder that self-wisdom, and 2 contempt of the influences of the Holy Spirit, united with a dislike to the hum- bling truths of the Gospel, and tobearing the cross for’ Christ’s sake, should turn so many in these latter ages from regarding the writings of the apostles; as similar causes turned many from them, when the apostles were living, and con- firming their authority an! doctrine by the most undeniable miracles ! But, if others cheose to follow the example of Phygellus and Hermo- genes ; let us copy that of Onesiphorus, by seek- ing out, refreshing, and ministering to, the afflicted servants of Christ, not being ashamed of, their poverty or disgrace, theugh laidim dun- geons or werk-houses; and doing them all the dren: yet suchas enjoy this advantage should be needa that ey will derive no benefit from the*unfeigned faith of the nearest rela- reproaches, ¢ontumelies, and injuries, which may be expected in the path of duty: whenever, therefore, we find our hearts discouraged, our hands . tit of Christ, to invigorate our faith and hope, to & shed abroad the leve of God in our hearts,” to |. animate us with zeal and holy affections, and to ea im us a sound mind and heavenly wis. ‘ (Note; Phal.i. 9—11.) Then we shall not | be-ashamed of the testimony of the Lord, but glory in’ it, even among bis most scornful ene- | mies; we'shall not hesitate to join ourselves to now “that he hath saved us, and called us ‘with a holy calling, not according to our " ® works, bat'according to his purpose and grace, us in Christ, before the world began ;” ik feel-ourselves constrained by love to ourselves and.all our talents to lus glory : shall: manifest the holy nature of our Jand.of that doctrine, which isso much sed and abused by the pride and carnality ‘human heart. _ thet: V. 10—18. "We should bless the Lord continually for the 24 ofour Saviour Jesus.Christ, for what and suffered to abolish death, and G ‘by which he hath brought life r to light.. As we have such de- v urance of a future state, such full infor- matien concerning terning the naturesof it, and.so clear tl voted be: ° « 2.25. Neh. 7.2. Ps.| Cor. 13. 7. 2 Cor} 24 eer m wore. HOU therefore, amy son, > be strong in the grace that is in Christ Jesus. 2 And ¢the things that thou hast‘heard’ of me * among ¢ many witnesses, © the same commit thou to f faitliful men, & who shall be able to teach others also. | 8 Thou therefore ® endure hardness, as ia good soldier of Jesus hrist, 4 No man € that warreth, ! entangleth himself with the affairs of ¢his life ; ™ that 17. Jer. 23. 28.) 1.6. Hebs 6. 15.& Mat. 24, 45. Lukel 10, 32..& 11. 27. & ries, yet ° is strive lawful 7 4 Consider W Lord give thee things. a 9 2,3 a 1.2. See on, 1 Tims! 1. 2, 18, n Luke 13, Cor. 9% Phil. 1.15. Col. 1. perk 29. Heb. 12, de gs uits. 0 47,8. Heb. 2.7. feb. 10. 9% Jam. 1121 Ret. 4d, ed Pet. 5. 4, Rev. 2. 29 Ps. 6409. Prov. ; Luk 10. & 3. 11. & 4 4.) 24, 32, Is 1.3. &} 21. a oa 12, 1 Cor. 4.2. Col.{i 2 Cor. au 3=5, 1.7 1 Pim, 1 12.) Eph, . 6. 11—18. a 2.17. & 3.2) See on, 1 Tim. t. . Rev. 2. fein fe ig wer. 24, czraik, Deut. 20. 5—7% r 25. Mal, 2-7.| Luke 9. 59—62. Mat. 13.52. 1 Dinm.|)/4.10. Luke 8.14, 3. 2-9. & 4. 6.) 1 Tim. 6.9—12. 2 Tit. 1, 5—9. h. ver. 10, & 1, 8. & $ 1t& 4 5. 1 See on, 1 Cote 16. 23. 2 Cor. 12.9, 10, Eph. 6. 10. Phil. 4, 18. 2 Pet, 3.18, © 1. 13.8 3. 10; 14 * Of, by. ai tin, 4: 14. & 6: 12. 10. pis 23, 24-26! Phat a temleb at H e See on, 14. 1 “rim. 1. 18 & 5. 22. £ Num. 12. 7, 1Sam, Pet. 2, 20. m 1 Cor. 7 22, 23, Mat. 9., 37, 38. & Het 4 Be 123: Cor. 128. se: 2Cor. 5. 9 1 Thes. a id 20,1. & 21 33—d1 Luke 10. 2. JobairGi 4,.85—38, 1 Cor. 3. ck 101. 6. Prov. 13. good we can with a constant affection, for the Lord’s sake. Then shall we bave an interest in their prevailing prayers; we may hope forthe mer- ey of God upon ‘our families ; and may rest assur- ed of * finding mercy of the Lord in that day,” when we shall most Know its unspeakuble value. And let those, who are thus comforted and re- lieved by their brethren, not be backward to acknowledge their obligations, nor negligent in praying for them and all their connexions. pel, and at all hazards to it, As therefore sok expect toi! and ha so he ought to be prep difficulties of every ba engaged in the; military hf with the management of £ merce; but left these pathy that he might be wholly at | erty commander under whom he obtain: preferment and a hot engage in any secular h affairs of life, so as toi Christ, who ‘had chosen hin and was able abun to m him, Tt is plain from Ministers may, on. bread by labour seeking to grow ric ments as‘ engross duce ministers into s them im so many pec greatly endanger their. honour of the Gospe we zociations, rather | games also, the. was not crowned victor, been managed accor therefore behooved regulate their gui word of God, otherwise th the _conqueror’s crown. man must first labour, fruits of the field ; so they and patiently execute their m received the gracious: n ¢ NOTES. CHAP. IE. V.1, 2.. The apostle next ex- horted bis beloved son Timothy, to be bold and vigorous in preaching “ the grace that was in * Christ” for sinners, or to be strong in depend- ence on the grace of Christ. In order to continue and spread the knowledge of the gospel among men, he directed him to commit those doctrines, which he had heard from him concerning the Lord. Jesus, and his. atonement, resurvection, ascension, intercession, and salvation, in the pre- sence.of many witnesses, (or,dy many witnesses who. all concurred in attesting them,) ** to faith- ** ful men,,.who might be able to teach others ** also.” This does not indeed prove, that. the people had, no concern in the appointment of theic owa pastors, or of ministers to preach the Gospel. in dark places: but, it. shows, that Ti- mothy had a superintending authority ; and was empowered to take heed that none should be appointed, except faithful. men, able to instruct others also. It can scarcely be supposed, that there was:any competition at. that time. The apostles, and those sent by them, would doubt- less select the most suitable persons, and the people would cordially acquiesce in their choice. '|most obvious. constru ‘The communication of divine trath to mankind, | verse; but, it may s by a.succession of witnesses, from age’ to ager husbandman must fr was thus effectually, provided for, {of the earth, or he Vigo Fimothy was again called on to. nor can the « consider: himself as. the good soldier of. Christ. sie SSOP? those. w Having enli ~nnder. his panner, he, waar bd selves, as to follow: hifa and obey, his orders ; he ast be | thy ought therefure well to consider ready te oor ‘his fife m the cange of the | BOP: eters, for thus ie Lord would : 4 J x i: re yt eae Tee - UVR ey Bie be git ere, A wh Aek. 2 uae | CHAPTER Ilr. a ‘A. D.8z; aes » Remember that t Jesus Christ, ofjmembrance, ° charging hem before the e seed od of David, was "raised from the dead, * according to my gospel : 9 Wi ‘I suffer trouble * as an eyil-doer, even unto bonds: 4 but the -word of God is not bound. > elect's sakes, that they may also he salvation which isin Christ sus, © rich eternal glory. Li It is? a faithful saying: & For ‘if we dead with Aim, » we shall also live him : 12 If i we guffer,: 3 we "shall also reign him if we deny sim, he also will deny us: 13 If we believe not, 1 yet he abideth pee ac m he cannot deny hiraself. - ebay [Practical Observations.) 14 Of these. things ™ put ‘them in re- ‘ . 9 1 Cor. 9. 22.1) Matt. 19. a 29+ t See on, Mate 1. 1. or. 4.15, Cel. 1.) Acts 14. 22, Rom en ‘30. & 13: : 8.17: Phil. 1. 23. 23. Rom. 1. 3, 4 v8.35. John) 2 Thes. 1. 4—8 1 Rev, 5. 5. _ 1 4d7. 24. 1 Thes. 5.} Pet.4.13—16. Rev. u See on, Luke 24.) 9. 1 Tim. 1. 13, 14. aS 9. oe 10.& “ie ace 2,24. 1/1 Pet. 2.10. ook 15, 11—20, je Rom. 2.7. & 9. KI peti 30, 9. Matt. + 2. 16 & 16 23. 2 Gor 4. 17.| 10. 33. & 26. 35. 2 Thes. 2. 14; Col. 1, 27. 2 Thes.} 75. Mark 8 38. 1,11. & 2 7.) 2. 14. 1 Pete 5. 10.| Luke 9. 26. & 12, 9. 1 John 2. 22, 23. Jude 4. Rev. 2. 15. 1 y Ste on, 1.8. 12.16.)F See on, 1 Tim. 1. Zo) Pet. 2.12. 14. &] 15. & 3.1. Tits. &4.15. 48. & 3.8. Bra Sle Eph.|g Rom. 56 8. ‘oll Is. 25: 1. Mat. 24, 20. Phil. 1.) Cor. 4.10. Gal 2.1 35, Rom. 3. 3. 3 ues Thee, $21. “19, 20. Col. 3. 3, 4.) 9. 6- 1 Thes. 5.24 | BiSee om, tex ver. 3. Eph. John 14..19. 2} 2 Thes. 3. 3. 3.13 Cor. 18. 4. 1 Thes.jm Num 23-19. Tit, 1.2. Heb. 6. 18 ie 24, 204 24] 437-8 B10 4 in Sce on, 1. Ge “akan Thus it may hough our version renders itas 2 behooved Timothy to remember Jesus ath e Eoeres Saviour, o of the seed was not ype called. on “to SiR and ich to others, the resurrection of Jesus; but nd his conduct under them. (Votes, Heb This could not fail to suggest proper and ‘encouragements, to perseverance st ncy. For preaching that Gospel, which ed these great ‘events, St. Paul was then trouble, as ‘a malefactor, even unto prison : yet,’ as the word of God und, but was successfully preached he was well satisfied, nay, he exult- _ For he willingly endured ail things, ' led to suffer, from love to the elect ose fF complete “deliverance from all S enjoy nent of eternal glory, for aad shed his precious blood. ‘Thus ht "hee salvation: and his own: sufferings which preceded this great in Order to be an instrument in. Lord, ? that they strive not about words 4.to no profit, dur tot the subverting of the hearers... 15 § Study to shew thyself t approved unto God, "a workman that needeth not to be ashamed, * rightly dividing the word of truth. 16 But ¥ shun profane and yain bab- blings ; * for they will increase unto more ungodliness. 17 And their word will eat as doth a * canker: of whom are > Hymeneus and Philetus ; 18 Who © concerning the truth have erred, saying, ¢ that the resurrection is past already ; 3 and © overthrow the faith of some. (Practical Observations.j o 4.1, Eph. 4. 1%. 1 Thes.4. 1,2 Thes.} Cor. 5.9, 10. & 10 3.6. 2 Tim. 5. 21.] 18. Gal. 1. 10.1 . & 6.13. Thes.2. 4. per 16. 23, 24lu Mat. 13, 52 2 Rom. 14. 1.1 Tim] Cor. 3. 6. & 6-3, 1. 4. 6. 6 Gal 4. 1 Tim. 4. 6.12—! 5. 3. Tit. 3. 9—11. 165 * Or, gangrene. q 1 Sam. 12. 21. Jer.}x Mark 4.33. Lukejb 1 Tim. 1: 20. 14.18. & 16. 10. 2] 5, 6. & 15. 33.2 Thes. 2.7, 8 Tit 1. 1 Heb. 12. 15. 2 Pet. 2 2 18. Rev. 13. 3.14. a Nah. 3. 15. Jam. 2.8. 1%. & 7. 8. &, 12 42. John 21. 15ic Matt, 22. 20 4 16. 19. & 23. 32.) —17, Acts 20. 20.) Tim. 1.°19 & 6. Hab, 2. 18- Mat. 16-| 27. 1Cor. 2. 6. & 10. 21. Heb. 3. 10. 2. 1 Tim. 4. 8} 3. 1,2. 2Cor. 4. 2.| Jam, 5. 19. Heb. 13. 9. 1 Thes- 5. 14. Heb-jd 1 Cor. 15. 12. Cal. r Jer. 23. 86. Acts] 5. 11—14. 18..10. & 15. 24. Gal. 1. 7. Tit. 3. 11. s Heb. 4.11. 2 Pet. 1-10. 15. & 3,14.Gr. t Acts 2.22. Rom. 3, 1. le ver. 14. Matt. i5. 7.& 6.20. ‘Tit. 14 13. Luke 8. 13. & 14. & 3.9. 22. 31, 32. Acts §. z 3.15. Ezra 10.10.) 39. 1 Cor. Vi. 18% Hos. 12. 1. 1 Cor.} 1 John 2.19. y ver. 14 1 Tim. 4. {dead with Christ, to sin and the world, and ready: to die for his Gospel’; they would assuredly live with him in that glory, which he entered on after his crucifixion and resurrection: if they denied him, ‘from dread of sufferings and death, or any other carnal motive, and persis‘ed in this denial; Christ would also deny them, and leave them to perish with his enemies: if they dared not to” rely on his word, would not credit his testimony, or were unfaithful to him, they would ruin them. selves ; but he weuld still abide faithful to his covenant-engagements to his true disciples, and true to his word of executing vengeance on un- believers. For he could not deny himself, or act contrary to his word, and his own essential and divine perfections, out of partial favour or weak compassion: so that it behooved them all, to “hold fast the beginning of their confidence « steadfast to the end.” V. 14—18.: Timothy was directed to remind Christians, and ministers, of the important prac- tical truths before stated: and to charge them most solemnly, as in the presence of the Lord, not to strive and dispute about words, and such frivolous matters, as the love of controversy magnified into important distinctions.. These disputes could answer no good purpose: but, on the contrary; they tended to subvert the hearers; perplexing them about empty speculations, feed- ing: their self-conceit and. contempt of others, ‘on A.D. 67. Il. TIMOTHY, i9 Nevertheless, € the foundation of| but also of wood, ando God & standeth + sure, ® having this seal, i The Lord knoweth them that are his. And, * Let every one that nameth the name of Christ, ! depart from. iniquity. 20 But ™ in a great house there are not only ™ vessels of gold, and of silver, f£Proy. 10, 25. Is.; Nah-l. 7. Matt. 7.] 14. & 37 27. Proy- 14. 32. & 28. 16.) 23. Luke -13. 27.| 3.7. Rom- 12. 9, 2 Mart. 7. 25. Luke] Jon 10. 14 28—] Cor, 7. 1, Eph. 4. 6. 46. i Cor. 3. 10,} 30. & 13. 18 Rom.| 17—32, & 5. 1—11. 11, Eph. 2. 20, 1! 8, 28. & ii, 2. 1) Col. 3 5—8. Lit. 2. ‘Lim 6. 19. Heb.| Cor 8. 3. Gal. 4:) 11—14. 1 Pet. 1. 11. 10. Rey. 21. 14.] 9. Rey. 178. 13—19. 2 Pet, te 4 g Matt. 24. 24,)k Num. 6 27. Is} —10. & 3. 14.1 Ma:k 13. 22. Rom| 53. 19, & 65 15:! John 3. 7-—10. honour, sancti ter’s use, and work. 22 t Flee also” x follow righteo z peace, with them that out of a pure asa: es: p Is. 1,256& 52.11.|t Prov. 64 ‘to his state, character, and Circumstances. In 8. 31—35. & 9. 11.) Mat, 28. 19, Actsim 1 Cor, 3. 9. © 16, Hb. 6. 18, 19. 9.14. & 11-26 &| 17. Eph. 2. 22. I ¥ Or, steady. Ps.) 15.37. Rom- 15 9.| ‘Tim. 3. 15. Heb, 3. 112 "6. & 125. 1,2.) 20, 1 Cor. 1.. 2.) 2—6. 1 Pet. 2. 5. h Hag. 2. 23, Zech. Eph. 3. 15. Rev. 2.n Ex. 27, 3. Ezra 1: 3.9. & 4 7-9. Eph. 4, 30. iNam, 15. 5. Ps. 1. 6. & 37. 18. 28, 2. Dan. 5.2. & 3. 1 ‘vob 28, 28. Ps. 34.) 96, 27. 2 Cor. 4. 7 and drawing them off from the simplicity of faith and obedience: At the same time, Timothy was enjoined studiously to endeavour to approve him- self, im the sight of God) in all his conduct and miiistrations :. he was reminded to bestow pains, that he might perform his ministerial services, as a workman who knew how to go about his busi- ness, and needed not to be ashamed of his per formances, or afraid of having them most accu- rately examined. In preaching the Gospel, he must “ rightly divide the word of truth ;” giv ing to every person his proper portion, according this expression, the apostle is supposed by some to allude to the skill used by. the priests, in cu'ting in pieces the victims, and dividing them according to the legal prescriptions: and by others, to refer to the conduct of those, who carve for a large company; and are peculiarly careful, that no one wants what is suitable for him, To this conduct he was required to ad- here ; and to avoid the “profane and vain bab- « blings,” to which many paid undue attention ; for, however frivolous they seemed, yet the apns tle fsresaw that they would increase, and produce more ungodliness among men*professing Chris- tianity. For’ the words of such perverters of the truth, being of a poisonous nature, would imperceptibly diffuse their noxious influence, till they had eaten out the life and power of true religion ; even as a gangrene spreads in the hu- ma body; till it corrupts and destroys the whole of it. Of these vain’ dissuters, there seem to have been various descripti ins : but the apostle mentioned Hymeneus and Philetus in particular, who had wandered far from the ‘trath of the Gospel for they explained the doctrine of the resurrection in a mystical and allegorical man. ner ; as if it only meant the introduction of a new dispensation, or’some moral change in men’s characters, which were events in themselves, or in respect of Christians, already past; and thus they deniedthe future resurrection of the dead. (Notes, ¥ Cor. xv. 1—19. 1 Tim. i, 19, 20.) -In this mann+s they bad perv erted the faith of some, and’s:duced several into fatal heresies, who had once madé a promising profession of the Gospel: o Rom. 9. 21—23. | Tit.3. 1. & bah te 8. & 22.1 6. & 6 5. Lam. 4/49 r Acts 9. 15. 3 3. 17. Eph. 2.10). Rightly dividing, &e. £ ‘that should be said ;- ‘own; let him matilat ‘wrest, nothing: Saijal ‘ sider what the hearers ar ‘ and what conducRaaa delusions, by whic of the doctrine of the res of election: but Christ b of eternal life to every is doubtless. “ the Foundat the apostle meant. can any one who has: ly deceived. Pate. of sealing the found Mal. 3. 3..1 Com 5.1 6. 18 & 10. 4% Cor 7, Le Tim. 6. 11. Pet. 1. 22.1 John . pin 119.9. 3.3, ver. 20. Ps, 119. ll. 9.) Pet. 4. 7% | 12 V. 19... Notwithst ‘ gates of hell Rr eblea structures, and engrai them ; this nyse God, and a double | one side it was engr liever’s encouragement, * « them that are his ;”? he chosen ; he approves, those, whom he hath believing and obedient p the meanest of them fro pocrites, and he will whilst others are. dec supposed by some to ref concerning Aaron and, of Korab, Dathan, and On the other side, it is tion of all professed Chi chatacters and. direct: lievers; “Let every one, ‘« of Christ, depart: fro must seek the assuran election ; thus they must of their faith and love, and for distinguishing grace; thu avoid the snares of deceivers, and m ference between themselves and every | hypocrites, (Notes, Zeah, iii, p.etaae ae! 1 Cor. iii, 11.) ‘ sn aD. er. CHAPTER IL A.D. 61. 23 But: > foolish | and unlearned ques-|that oppose themselves; * if God ! per- that they do gen r |adventure, will give them ™ repentance to “Sens Vo i As! the acknowledging of the truth; é 24 As Fceaient of the Lord 4. must! 26 And that they may recover them- J ik be gentle unto all men, {selves " out of the snare of the devil,» who are { taken captive by him P at his will. lo teach, * patient ; hIn Beckness : instructing those ; ; k Jer. 31. 18, 19,33.) 20. 21. o.Ts. 42. 6, 7. & 49s + 165] 7. Jams 1. 19, 2044) Le 6.4, 5- 8 Jude 3. m tS ag ne Ez. 11.19. ‘& 36./¢ Gr. awake Lukel 25, 26. & 53. 12, 34. 5. Josh.je John’ 6. 52. Acts) eiul ‘4.12, Col. 3. | 26. 31. Zech. 12.4 15. 17. 1 Cor. 15.) Mate. 12. 28, 29, 24,9.) 7. 25. & 23.9 Jam,}i13. - 10. Acts’5. 31. &] 34, Eph. 5. 14. ‘Luke 11. 21, 22. 2 Pt Wim: 4. 2-'Gr 4 h Matt.11. 29. Gal. | 11. 18, Jam. 1. 17.1n Ps. 124. 7. Is. 8.| Pet. 2, 18—20. Tit. 1. if¢ Is. 40. 11: 2 Cor.6.1.1 Lim. 6. 11.| 1 Jobn 5.16. 15. & 28. 13: Acts|) Gr. taken alive. 10, 1. Gal.§5. 22. 1; 1 Pet.3. 15, 1 Acts 8.22.1 Fim.} 26. 18. 2 Cor. 2. 11.;p Job 1. 12. & 2. 6. le 1 lL tg fatt. 12. 19. Acts Vis. 2. re ee 10. 4. . 14. I Pim. a08. Sie ul, 2.46 eek 1213.2 Thes. m3. 7 Matt. 21.) 2.9—12,1 Tim. 3. $2. Mark lL. 3, 4 7. & 6.9, 10. Rev.{ 15. Acts 2. 38” &ls 412.9. & 202, 3. Luke 22. 31, 32. John 13. . 27. Acts 5.3. 1 Tim. 1. 20. Thes. 2. 7. Tit. 3-\i Jer. 13-15-17. & 2. Jam. 3. 17. 1) 26.12—15- John 5. gPetisi8y © 34, Acts 22, Ke. gb Tim, 3, 2. Tit. Pike v. 20~22.. ‘still further t to show, that here- ‘gies : and defections were entirely consistent with the en ents of God by his covenant tobeliev ers; the apostle | observed, that in a great house, the “nabitation of some wealthy person, there we! ere not only vessels of gold and of silver,’but ‘others of bas: terials; the former for ho- on 1 e other for meaner, uses. In like manner, visible church, not only true | ns and faithful ministers were found, as willing instruments in the honourable ‘work of: ‘glorifying God, and promoting the good of men; | but persons also of a different character, whiose ‘hypocrisy and iniquity were over-ruled, contrary | to their intentions, to fulfil his righteous purpo- | “ses, though to their own ruin and everlasting ‘contempt. If then « minister carefully purified “himself from these evil things, and simply ad. 'hered to the truth and will of God; he would be ‘a vessel of honour, sanctified and prepared for = service of Christ, and ready to be his will- ng instrument in every good work. The apos- ‘therefore warned Timothy, not only to avoid = doctrines, but “ to flee youthful lusts :” both ; the sensual indulgences to which young persons | “Most liable; and also those impetuous pas. ‘sions, that rashness, and love of novelty or con- troversy, and that desire of being distinguished, ‘to which ae are sae palpenves ; andshe-ex- and mutual revilings, er even injuries, that (hey might be called fightings. Whitever Jewish or Gentile disputers did, “ the servant of the Lord “ must not sirive” in this manner, or with such weapons. Qn the contrary, he must be gentle in his' address and conduct to all men, even to the most virulent and unreasonable opposers, or per- verters of the truth: he must be apt and ready, to instruct men in the doctrines of Christ, with clear explanations, cool discussions, conclusive arguments and testimonies, pertinent illustra- tions, and kind language: at the same time he must patiently bear revilings, ridicule, and ill usage, without recrimination or resentment. Thus in a meek, dispassionate, forbearing, and forgiv- ing temper, he must continue to instruct such as opposed themselves, however perverse and ob- Stinate they were, provided they would attend to the word: still hoping that “ God, peradventure, * would give them repentance.” This might be sometimes the case ; and then they would hum- bly receive, and profess the truth, and depend on the mercy and grace of God in Christ for par- don, assistance, and deliverance. Bt should this take place, the'servant of God would reflect with remorse, on the sharpness: which he had shown towards those, whom the Lord had mercifully borne. with, notwithstanding their provocations. He should, therefore; rather hope and wait for their coming to themselves, “ awking as from s* sleep,” or recovering as men from intoxica- tion ; and so, escaping the snare of the devil, in which he had entangled them, by his artful de- Vices and suitable temptations, even as fowlers draw the birds into the fatal snare. That so they might recover their-liberty, though taken captive by satan, as prisoners are after a battle, who may be disposed of at the victor’s will; being consigned to death, to chains, or to slave. ry, as‘he pleases’ For such men would remain entirely in the power of satan ; unless God should mercifully please to give: them mepentaice, and so effect these atctavie MICE sd z well is to inculcate flaca on others : espe-! lly to follow after peace with all those who ed on the Lord out of a pure heart, or in sin- faith and wh Fouehoas eis their infir- ests Again the apostle saw it neces- to cautien his beloved Timothy, ‘against ‘and unlearned questions: such curious, umMptuous, or useless guestions, as often ap- to spring from a depth of discernment, re- and ertidition; but which, in. fact, are ted by folly, and 2 want of solid acquaint. p the: majesty of God, with man’s true] c eal and with other subjects |” PRACTICAL, OBSERVATIONS, feats - 1—13. The falls A some, yee the good examples of .|others, should excite us, to be strong in ‘the grace of Christ and zealous in his cause. . None ought to be chosen or appointed to the: sucred inistry, who are not faithful men, and compe- et ezender fierce and hostile con proud and obstinate disputants, a * Bed be as he fe: eee 2) ee aR a eee Ts tee, ee oem, * 4, BD. 67. SLCHIAP: LI. The apostle foreteits grievous, times, in the last days,) through the atrocious wickedness of those, who who would have the form, without the power, of godliness, 1—5; and the devices and opposition BAD. 0): = LAURA ABE a a tent to instruct others also; and all concerned io this important trust should be careful, to whom they commit the “stewardship of the mysteries * of Christ :” for if they wilfully, negligently, or pattially choose, or ordain, improper persons ; they will be condemned for it before many wit- nesses, however they here concealed their mo- tives or excused their conduct. The gyod sol- dier of Christ must be ready at his Captain’s word, to venture into the most perilous situations, and to endure the extremest hardships. He ought therefore to be hardy, self-denying, and courageous; one who loves his leader, and firm- ly believes be can make up all losses to him, even the loss of his life, which no other prince or general, can do for his soldiers. It is desirable that they who are engaged in this holy warfare, should be exempted from the necessity of at- tending to secular business ; but all, who would please their Lord, must avoid whatever is not absolutely necessary, and every thing that is en- tangling. Whilst numbers wholly disregard these rules; some, who are active, and seem to strive for'the mastery, are not careful to “ strive ** jawfully:” for they either, spend their zeal about outward forms, human inventions, and doubtful disputations, or they use, unsanctified weapons, furnished by bigotry and resentment. We should also Jabour in patiencé and hope, as- sured “that in due séason we shall reap, if we 6 faint not,” without vainly expecting to receive our réward, till we have given proof of our per- severing diligence. In all our hardships, con- flicts, and temptations, we must remember the Lord Jesus, and meditate daily on his sufferings, his resurrection, and his subsequent gtory. Thus we shall learn ‘to expect trials, and ‘be the less disquieted “if we suffer trouble as evil doers «6 even unto bunds ;” knowing that no power can bind the word. of God, or prevent the spread’ of the Gospel as*he sees good. And, if the mind of Christ be in us, we shall be willing ‘to en- “dure all things, for the elect’s sake,” and to promote the salvation and eternal glory of those, for whom Christ willingly laid down his life. It is a faithful saying, that if we be tims dead with Christ, we shail also live with him; if we suffer, we shall also reign with him. But, he will deny before his Father’s throne, those who deny him before men ; and his truth as much ensures the unbeliever’s condemnation, as the believer’s salvation ; for he cannot deny himself, and’ “heaven and earth shall pass away, but his «« words shail not pass away.” pabarigasers V. 14—18. t Ministers must cherge their flocks before the Lord, with great solemnity and earnestness, not to strive about words, or the S/ibboleths of a par. ty; which ‘tend to no profit, but rather to the suoverting of the hearers. In this part of our work we shall be likely to give offence ; forea ger controversy is exesedingly relishing to the a i ee an obedient faith! He people; and they may ki their diligent care to de ig Om eee ep ee re plain practical inst ** study to show .o and to obtain his seal bestow pains to become preachers, ** workmen | “ ed ;” instructors that nov « divide the word of truth,” and t man the portion that belongs application to his conscience will lead us to a distance fot babblings, which contiuually ineres ungodliness ; for many a specious ed, without notice, to be i ror is all fessed Christians, which gradually 6 canker, and destroys an “imperceptible: hath done more mischié among those who, retain. tures, than the manner of tus, in allegorizing away precepts, and so’ causing some. visionary mystical call spiritualizing ; but pose of deceivers, (thou meaning injudicious pe wonder of the igngrant, and tional men: and. thus it the substantial part of religion, selves with fancies ; and it i dices of the other against e Nothing can be so crude, fa erroneous, but it will su faith of some professors of the numberless delusion may be invented ; the! congenial to the pride simple truths of God’s w Va - Amidst all confusio « Foundation of the I cure and happy are. thi to honour the name/of Ch tion. These are the vessels yhich the Lord hath *- ‘© glory,” whom he hath ‘ ““mect for his own, use, ai “ good work :? and when honour shall be consigned vill be “ filled with all the f Let us then seek to” ] ; ness of flesh and spirit ;_ ministers. flee from youthful “ low after righteotsn “< with all them th “a pure heart: titions of the apostle te 1 e vast portance of avoiding foolish, curious, an yolous questions, and whatever cin / pre ostle » US * ethat ® in the last days; » perilous times shall come. oa For shige wall be ¢ lovers of their e etous, ¢ boasters, f proud, -h disobedient to parents, 31, unholy, at ? natural affection, k truce- Dan. 725. & 11. 36.1 Tim. 1. 20, 2 IS. a 2e21. Jam. 2. 16. uke 12. 15. Rom-| Pet. 2. 12. Jude 10. i _ Col. 3. 5.2) Rev. 130 4. 5. 6. & 16, 9. 11, -21. v- hb Mat. 15. 6. Mark ak oo Fp Rom. 1. Thes. ~ 9a 21. 1-3. Jam. 4. 1602] Ps. 15-4. Ez.17.15 eet Side 16. —19, Rom. 1. 31. 6.17.1 Tims) Gr.° is eee sarge Be otrifes ‘and angry controversies. Alas! how little bas it been remembered, that “the ser- «vant of the Lord must not strive, but be gen- @ tle towards all men, apt to teach, patient” Numbers seem to think that the reverse ‘should be his character and conduct, and that zeal for doctrinal truths is incompatible with , meekness, patience, and love! This for controversy, both in teachers and hearers of the Gosnel, is one grand’ hinderance to our recovering sinners out of the snare of the devil ; for to exasperate opposers, is by no means the way to convince them. The artful enemy of our souls Knows how to bait his. hook, and | spread his net for men, according to their dif- | ferent tastes, humours, and situations. He con- ceals the ‘danger, ‘and allures them with the of gain or pleasure. They suspect not ‘deception, till théy have swallowed the bait, or are caucht in the net: then they are “ taken « captive by him at his will; and they sometimes appear under a kind of necessity of proceeding in their ruinous courses. “Yet some are recover ed from out of the snare: for when God gives them repentance, they come to themselves, they acknowledge the truth, they confess their cuilt, they cry for mercy and deliverance, they obtain pardon and grace, they are set at liberty, and. | walk in newness of life; and satan can never hore regain his dominion over them. There is to “pardon those, who do repent: but, we ot tell whether he will give repentance to bse, who still continue to oppose his will: yet, hhe sometimes gives it even to ihe most obsti fate’ of his enemies, it is our duty to hope and pray for them; and in meekness to instruct them; as long as we have the opportunity. ad ii ; any feel themselves taken captive by sa- and long for deliverance; let them remem- at they can never recover themselves out the snare of the: devil, except by acknowledg- je truth of God in the Gospel; that this can'do without repentance ; that re- e gift of God: and finally, that Kit of him by earnest persevering sey Besar ey re CHAPTER IIE. A. dD. 67. breakers, * false accusers, ! incontinent, m fierce, 8 despisers of those that are good, 4 © Traitors, heady, P high-minded, q lovers of pleasures * more than lovers of God ; 5 Having sa form of godliness, but de- nying the power thereof: tfrom such turn - away. * Or, make-Dates| 10. 16. & 15. 14.1] 1.25.& 8-7, 8 i Mat 4. 1. john 6. Cs Soa John 2. RS 16. 70. See on, 1 Fim. Is. 29. 13. & 48. 3s. Fiz: 2. 3, “ailo,2 Pex 2. th Tie Pay 53. 1—3. in Gr. 8.9 33, 30—32. Mat. 7. 11 €or. 7. 5. 9- alp Rom. 11. 20. 1) 15.&23.7,8.Rom. Pet.2 4.19/& 3.) Tim. 6. 17. 2a 20-24. 1 Tim, 5. 1 oe a Be: EE 5.8. Tit 1. 16. 3.18, 19. 1 Tim. 5./t 2. 16. 23. Rom. 16. 46. 2 Pete 2. 13. Sp eg at ie 10. 12. wal . 6. 14.2 a & 16. 6. & 17. Tim. 6, 5. Tit “3. r Mat 10, 37. Rom.} 10. 2 John 10, 11. 7 ps2. 6. Is. 53. 3. & 60. 14. Luke NOTES. CHAP HL V.1—s. The apostle Peat and gave warning to Timothy, that in the last days, or under the Christian dispensation, peril- ous, or grievous times would arrive ; in which it would be extremely difficuit for Christians to escape the contagion of bad examples and corrupt principles, or for ministers to preach the unadul- terated truth of the Gospel; and in which they, who retained their integrity, would be exposed to the hatred and persecution of their professed brethren. For, while the love of Christ, of one another, and of all men, distinguished real Christians from others : a race was about to arise, who would in general “be lovers of their own “ selves,” in a carnal, inordinate, and exclusive manner; being covetous and greedy in getting and keeping wealts at any rate, and idolatrously trusting in it. They would be “ vain-gloricus boasters,” and “proud” of their abilities, attainments, and supposed merits ; blasphemers of the perfections, truths, and ways of God; disobedient to their parents; ungrateful to the Lord, and their earthly benefactors; unholy and profane, ready to violate promises and cove- nants, being unfaithful to every trust reposed in’ them ; false accusers of others, in order to find a- pretence for persecuting them; given up to the excessive indulgence of their appetites ; fierce and savage in their tempers ; not loving, but des- adventure, in respect of the readiness of | pising, good men and geod things; betrayers of those whotrusted them; of aseditious and turbu. lent spirit respecting their rulers: rash anc impetu- ous; haughty and imperious; and iovers of sen- sual or dissipated pleasures, rather than lovers of God ; delighting in these gratifications, and not in the Lord and his holy service. Yet, along with all these hateful vices, they would retain «* the form of godliness,” professing Christiani- ty: attending on sacred ordinances, and pretend- ing to be religions : whilst they renounced, “ the «* power of it ;” and at least practically denied, that it aught to have any sanctifying influence on their affections, tempers, and conduct. From persons of this character Timothy was. directed to tura_ away, and to have no fellowship with them. We are not to suppose that the Same in- dividuals would answer to the whole of this de- 4, D. 67 6 For " of this sert are they which @reep into houses, and lead captive silly women * Jaden with sins, ¥ led away with z divers lusts, 7 * Ever learning, and never able to ome to » the knowledge of the truth.: 8 Synlow ¢as Jannes and Jambres) with- & Mat. 23.14. Tit: Pet. 2. 18. Jude 16.J 5.44. & 12) 42, 43. eae saan 4: 18. 1 Obts S14! Eph. f Kee. Acts 13. 811) te Acts % Ps, 38. 4. Is. 1.4.2 4. 3, 4. Dent. 29] 4. 14. Heb. 5. 11, 7. & +3 42 ae 2 Conte \ Mat. 11. 28. Se Prey, 78. Be, Bay Ae Epb. 4.14. 2Thes| 15 1 Tim. y 1Cor- 12.2.2 Pets! 30. 10,11. Ez.14.|b See on, 2. 25. 2. 9-11 Tit.1 10.) & : 8. 37. ae 4-10, Mat 13. e @ Wx i7s 1s 3. &) 3 Dot a ate. Aa @ Mark 4.19.1 Tim.| John S. 20, 21. &| 8.7.18. oe ae ee Kigaial So Hee es ’ John 2 18. & 4. 1. "Ow - scription: but men would arise, called Chris tians, who would be guilty of these vices ; some being: more notorious in one way, and some in another, even as the heathens were, and differ ing from them only in name. (Votes, Rom i. 29 32.) Such persons have abounded within the visible church in every place, and through all succeeding ages hitherto; and some have been found, even among those that most zealously contended for the peculiar doctrines of the Gos- ‘pel. Many such. were soon perceived in the pri- mitive church ; but things rrew worse and worse (18,) till the grand antichristian Apostacy was produced. The selfishness, enormous © covet- ousness, high-swelling words of vanity, and blas- phemous claims and titles of the church of Rome, have generally been supposed to be pointed at in an especial manner. Their countenancing children to disobey their parents, and parents to withdraw their natural affection from ‘their chil dren, in order the more readily to replenish their religious houses; their disregard of the most solemn leagues and covenants, and want of ali faith and mercy towards those whom they fulse- ly accused of heresy ; their enmity against true Christians ; the licentiousness countenanced by indulgences and dispensations ; their fierce per- secutions ; their arrogant conduct towards prin- ces and emperors, have certainly exceeded every * ether corruption of Christianity that hath yet ap- peared; yet they have always maintained, and IL TIMOTHY, teachers, and to embrace. religion ; which would a stood Moses; so do these also é 1 truth: ¢ men of the fathe whe bate concernin: Way, 9 Bat th for‘ their fo meNy as theirs also was, [Practical Observations. ko Se and as it were the mouth, of Schad (John vi. 70,71. Rev. re &e. (4.) Or ‘* Lovers of pleasures, “ lovers of God” This is the literal t tion.» The persons’ intended idolized plea devoting themsélves to } V. 6—9. There were, even days, men of the sort wh c] who, in a covert manner, and ation, crept into families, winding themselves'into corfid cendency over: the ‘consciences the souls of the unstable, for their o or that of their party. © Such’ deceivers out the weakest and most credu! that they might take adyz c information and discernment, to work imaginations and passions. Their s also chiefly among such “as ‘were ‘sins, and led away with divers lusts such, as before they professed Christianity, been addicted to licentiousness, and, not renewed by divine grace, but merely m by temporary convictions, wi to the flatteries and soo! Taz conscience, and license to were also such as were “e ing pains to become acqu been very exact and pompous, in their “ form * of godliness.” It seems almost: self-evident that the apostle ‘foretells, what the state of things would be in the visible church, and among the professors and ministers of Christian- ity. No doubt; the Jews, just before the destruc- tion of Jerusalem, answered in’ many things to the description here given; and so do numbers of protestant Christians, so called, at this day.— There was, however, no occasion to warn Timo- thy, to ** turn away from” persecutine Jéws ; but, the mystery of ‘iniquity was already’ -work- ing, and it was necessary for faithful ministers to protest against it in the most decided manner. Without natural affection. (3.) * ‘The Roman * clergy, being forbidden to marry, can neither © have wives nor children openly; so. they are ‘ without the affections natural to mankind ; at * Teast they dare not avow them. (Macknight.) The ‘word. rendered * false accusers.” (3.) is devils. he persons intended are the ministers, but running after every ening to every novel notion, ¢ t from one thing to another, and thus #* «to come to the knowledge of (Marg, Ref.) These -were the »per: the false teachers: first ass: insinuations’ and. flatteries,” € into a. kind. of captivity:to. slicing means they might accomplish: t ambitious, or licentious purpose Egyptian magicians, (whose n ed by tradition, and by some have been Jannes and Jambres,) by counterfeiting his mira voured /to bewilder Phar might not regard the mes these false teachers withstood the truth, ceiving men with a false gospel, and v: ing pretences ; being corrupt and. deprav their minds, alienated:from the faith .of C and rejected by God as hypocrites or apost 4. D.67. * 10 But ¢ thou hast ¢ fully known > my doctrine, ‘ manner of life, * purpose, 1 faith, long-suffering, charity, patience, 11 ™ Persecutions, afflictions, which >me "at Antioch, at lconium, ; what persecutions I endured : it of hem ali the Lord delivered 1 ‘Ye a, and all that will P live godly Jesus, 4 shall suffer persecution. ; Sy of ai Acts 9..16:8 20.| 2.9 diligent follower\m Acts 9. 16. & 20.) 2. 9. of Pik 2. 2 19. 23,24. Rom. 8 |p 2 Cor. 1. 12. 1 € Luke 1. 3.1 Tim.| 35—37, 2 Core 4+) Tim. 2 2. & 3. 4.6. Gr. g—11, 2Cor. 1. 8—} 16. & 6.3. Tis. 1 b 5.16, 17 & 4.3.) 10. & 4, Sik Bl 1&2 12 BWPet “Acts 2 42. Rony} 11.23—23. Heb 10.) 3. 11. ; k 4. 14.) 33, 34. q Ps. 37. 12—15. “1 Tim. L. 3. & 4-|m Acts 13. 50, 51. & Mat. 5. 10—12. & 10. 22—25. & 16. 24. & 23, 3408 Mark 10. 80. Luke 14. 26,27. John 15. 19 —21. & 16. 2-33. .& 17. 14. Acts 14. 22. 1 Thes. 3. 3, 4 Heb. 11. 31—38. 1 Pet. 2. 20, 21. & 3. 14. & 4. 12-16-&5, 9,10. Rev, 1.9, 10 &7.14.& 12.3. 7-10. 91.2—6. 14. Is. 41. 10, 15. & 43. 2. Jer. 1/19. Dan. 6. 27. Acts 9. 23-25. & ‘21. 32, 33. & 23, 10, 12—24. & 25.3, 4. & 26. 17. 22. 2 Acts Lis 23. 2 Cor. 1. 1%, : AB 2. 22, 2 Cor. 6. 4— io. 1Tim. 4 12. & 6. ll. 2Pet. 1. ea ae But they would not be able to proceed any fur- ther in their opposition ‘to the Gospel, than the limits prescribed to them in the wisdom of God ; ‘and at length their folly would be published to | ‘gil men, even to their most devoted adherents ; as that of the magicians was, when the bile was upon them as well as on the other Egyptians. (Note, Ex. ix. Th) * ess els © ¥.10—13. As a contrast to the base spirit ‘of the deceivers beforementioned, the apostle galled ‘Timothy’s attention to his own conduct ‘and ministry. He had had full. opportunity. of "knowing accurately the doctrine, which he had ‘preached in every place, the manner in which he ad lived, the leading aim and purpose which he had pursued in the most determined manner, with every particular, concerning his spirit, con- duct, and ministry; and hevhad attained to a full acquaintance with them. He had especially observed the patience with which he had endur« ‘ed persecutions in several places. It is highly i cee that Timothy was converted to Chris- ‘tianity, during theapostle’s first progress through he cities of Asia Minor, (Notes, Acts xiii. xiv. - -Rvi—1—3.) and that he was an eye-witness of St. Paul’s sufferings at that time. ns, rather than more recent ones, which Ti- éant; Indeed, it was a general rule, that if nan was determined to live a godly life, in lence on the atonement and grace of the Jesus, and according to his precepts, he dliness, without any direct connexion doctrine of faith in a crucified Saviour ; sion of that faith, without the exam. bdly life, might. be endured and tole- it, the open’ profession of. * the truth N Jesus,” and a resolute attention to CHAPTER TIlE Cor. 1, 10. 2Pet.| This satisfac-. ily accounts for his mentioning these persecu- m thy had not witnessed. Antioch in Pisidia is’ tlainly be exposed .to persecution. A. ? 4. D. 623. 13 But * evil menvand seducers shall wax worse and worse, deceiving, and s being deceived. sit 14 But t continue thou in the things which thou hast learned, and hast been u assured of, * knowing of hast learned them p05. ©) whom thou 15 And that y¥ from a child thou hast known ¢ the holy scriptures, ® which are able to make thee wise unto salvation, through faith which is in Christ Jesus. 16 » All scripture és given by inspira- tion of God, ¢ and is profitable 4 for doc- b 2 Sam, 23.2. Mat= 21. 4% & “22. 31s 32: 43. & 26, 54> bs Mark 12. 24° r Seeon, ver. 8 &iy 1.5, 1 Sam, 2. 18, 2. 16, 17. 2 Thes.} 2 Chr. 34, 3. Ps, 71. 2-6—10. 1 Tim. 4.| 17. Prov. 8. 17.& 4. 2 Pet, 2. 20. &) 22. 6. Ec. 12. 1. $. 3. Rev. 12.9. &| Luke 1. is. & 2. 13.14. & 18. 23. Ao. s Job 12. 16. Is. 44.|z Dan. 10. 21. Mat. 20, Ez. 14. 9,10,| 22 29. Luke 24. 2 Thes.“2. 11. 27. 32,45. Acts 17. t 1.13. & 2.2. See} 2- Rom. 1.2.& 16. * on, 1 Tim. 4. 16. u Acts 17. 31. Rom. 14.5. Marg. Col 2. 2 1 Thes. 1. 5. Heb. 6. 11. & 10. oe ; - 36. John 10. 35- Acts 1. 16, & 28. 25. Rom. 3.2. & 15. 4, Gal, 3. 8. Heb. 3.7. & 4.125 2 Pet. 1. 19—21. 26. 1Cor. 15.2 Pet.je Ps. 19. 7—11. & 1. 20, 21. & 3. 16. | 119. 97—104. 130. a Ps. 19.7. John 5.| Jer. 23.22. 32, Mice 39, 40. Acts 10. 43.) 2.7. Acts 20. 20- & 13. 29. 38, 39.) 27. 1 Cor. 12. 7, c 1 Pet. 1, 10—12.. 1] Eph. 4. 11—16. & ver. 15, 1 Thes.2.} Joho 5. 11, 12,J/d Seeon, h. ver. 10, 13. Rey. 19. 10, ali the duties of vital godliness, would excite the scorn and enmity, of mankind; nor could any abilities, amiableness, or beneficence, secure aman from, some effects of their persecuting animosity. Instead of matters taking a more favourable turn, the apostle predicted that wick- ed men and seducing teachers would grow more and more subtle, daring, callous, malicious, cruel, covetous, and ambitious; deceiving others, and being themselves deceived by their own de- lusions and by.satan’s wiles. The history of the Christian Church, through all the subsequent ages, forms an awful demonstration, that he spake as he was moved by the Holy Spirit: so that all the declamations of infidels against the impostures, persecutions, wars, massacres, and mischiefs occasioned by Christianity, are only so many attestations to the truth of that religion, - which is contained in the holy scriptures, and in therprofession and lives of a remnant through every age; and they bear against nothing, but that spurious Christianity, which was long before condemned by the Spirit of prophecy. The in- dividual deceivers, whom the apostle in the pre- ceding verses described, vould soon be put to shame: but others, succeeding them in the same course, would, from age to age, carry on a simi- lar plan of deception, with more diabolical sub- tlety and iniquity; being themselves deceived by satan, while employed by him to deceive mankind, The original word, for ‘ seducers,” signifies magicians, or enchaniers, such as Jannes ‘and Jambres bad been: that is, men, who by lying pretences to miraculous powers, opposed that Gospel, which had been confirmed by real and indisputable miracles... Now it scarcely admits of a doubt; what company of men, since the #postle’s days, -have most exactly answered this description. . (WVote, 2 Thes. ii, 9—12, Ker: xiii: 11—17.) ey Y. A, D. 67. trine, © for repraof, for correction, * for instruction in righteousness + 4.2. Prov. 6.23.1 13.Heb 11.1. Gr. | 9. 1. Mat. 13. 62 & 15. 10. 31. Johnif 2. 25. Deut. 4. 36. Acts 18. 26. Rom. 13-20, Eph, 5, i1—] Neh. 9, 20. Ps. 119.) 2 20, - "Vv. 1417. The apostle, applying what he had befare stated, called on Timothy vigilantly ito maintain, and persevere in, the profession and, preaching of that doctrine which he had learned, and assuredly believed’; knowing that he, had received it-from the Lord through his ministry, and remembering, that it accorded to the holy scriptures, with which he had from his childhood been acquainted. These, when properly under sood, ‘were sufficient ‘to fender him wise unto salvation, and to instruct him in all things per- taining to it; as they all spake of the promised Messiah, and prepared the mind for receiving him in faith, and submitting to his authority. For all the writings of Moses and the prophets were given by inspiration of God, to instruct men in divine things: and every part of them Was not only perfect truth, but profitable, to teach them sound doctrine respecting God and themselves, the eternal state, the way of accept- ance, and other interesting and difficult. sub- jects; to reprove and convince them» of their errors and sins, that:they might learn their. guilt and danger, and sovalue and embrace the reme- dy proposed; to correct and regulate their af- fections, dispositions, and conduct; and to; in- struct them in every part of »universal righteous- ness, with the obligations,’ motives, and: encou, zagements to it, Thus: they, were suited, and sufficient, not/only to:make» the Christian wise unto salvation, and to direct his whole behaviour; but, to perfect .“ the man of) God,”. the faithful minister of Christ ;, and fully to supply hint with knowledge and wisdom, and, whatever could | tend to his fitness: for every good»work, \in) his, private conduct, and public: services... Doubtless this'is stillsmost emphatically true,of the sacred scriptures, now the canon of the New Testament also’ is:completed. The Old Testament, almost entirely in its present’ form; was called: by the Jews, “The. scriptures,” or: ‘The Oracles. of “ God :? now, if every thing, which Christ and his apostles spoke om thé subject, was exactly calcitlated to confirm them in this opinion, and to discredit all traditional. revelations ; and. if the apostle here expressly declares, that the avhole was ‘divinely inspired » what are. they / about, who, as professed friends to Christianity, and-in the office of pastors and rulers of the Ghristizn Church; labour indeed. to -persuade men, that the books of Moses, and other parts of the Olid Testament, are genuine and authentic ; but, speak so ambiguously on the point of their being diyinely inspired, as to leave'their readers in general to ‘suppose, that they do not’ believe them to be'so: or that this is a matter of subor- dinate consequence te + BSERVATIONS., . 1—9, : The descent of a stone to the earth isn PRACTICAL it; a | 11. TIMOTBY. when! any fermeor notion of re as Jannes_ ' | stood’ Moses,’ by aping his Miracles; so | and by substituting visions, superstition: 17.T fect, * ty "hes more natural, than mi from God : so that, ¥ bring them’ to love hi éad will not be attained, | influence of his new-cre not, therefore, wonder, ; under the fullest exiern al re: hath made to man, perilou ancs professed Christians. “ themselves, lovers of m “ of pleasure, rather than ™ land at this day abounds with ciples as are ‘here described; some and covetous ; others: boasters and - oJ ir to pi phemers, or reg: rdless or children, relatives’a) ful and unholy : other ous, intemperate, lic despisers of good men, ‘tra minded: and who caa number ‘lovers of pleasure-rather than Can any man'serjously think t are léss abominable in) men” ' than they were in heathens? «Can: that they will be more terribly ished? tn : bly punish in proportion to theozeal and exe which the form of godliness’ is. the poiver of it is denied; the'mere eri cloak of an excuse for wilfu God’s) law ; the danger’ beso’ from men who openly casts Hypocrisy, superstition, mianism, ~are sinfectiou ¢ maladies’ the peisonous deat cht gerous, when mingled:to /resemble. ble medicine; and a wolf i most dreadful to the genus, (which is divided: pish and protestant, ancie and unlearned,) there have who. have insinuated the plausible pretensions and your and confidence of the: lous, ‘most ‘ignorant, and) man species ; and whovha by’ soothing them into q with sins, and led away w Those weak and ‘deluded’ safe and comfortable religio nial, humiliation, and mor “are ever learning, and “the knowledge of the tr in with artful and in description. For u men? resist the “truth bya "counterfeit ™ : rious speculations, instead of reper CHAP. Iv. © em nly charges Timothy to be diligent n hi ministry, 1, 2; as eve long, re sound doctrine, 3,4; and as i nearly finished his work, was about rtyrdom, and receive the crown of 5—8. He presses. Timothy to him, aud to bring Mark with him, as almest left alone; and gives him on, direction, and caution, in several par- 9—15. He shows Timothy how his bre- nm had forsaken him, and how the Lord had orted him, when ae a saa ite = q 5. eX] ine his coufidenee in him for Py Reraae, Baie, oi concludes with saluta- ~ tions and benedietions, 19—22. © We CHARGE tec therefore before God, and. t e Lerd Jesus Christ, > who shall judge the quick and the dead © at his ap- pearing, and ¢ his kingdom ; a 2. 114, Sie on, 1{ 31. Rom. 2.16. &| Tim. 6. 14. Tit. 2: ‘ 5. Me Be 6s 14 9=!1..1 Cor, 4.) 13, Heb. 9. 27, 28. 280. | 4S 2 Cor. 5. 9) 1 Pet 1,7, & 5.4 Be ‘50. 6. R 5.| 10. 2 Thess 1. 7 33. & 98, 9% Ee 10. 1 Per. 4. a 7. 1 John 2. 28. Rey. ‘U6. 27. & 25+ 31.) Rey. 20.11—15. jd Luke 19. 12. 15. ‘Ree. Sohn §. 22—27.|c yer. 8. Col, 3. 4. 1| & 23. 42,2 Pet. 1. ‘Acts 10. 42. 8 17%] Thes. 4.15, 16. 1) 11. 17. and ‘holy obedience. Such delusions act like opiates; they lull the conscience into a pleasing sleep, and increase the disease ; and they are red by men of corrupt minds, who are e@ concerning the faith, of whom all showil beware. Bat though it is grievous to perceive, “tliat evil men and seducers grow ** worse and worse, deceiving. and being deceiv. \# ed ” yet we may rejoice that they cannot ex. ceed their limits ; that they cannot fatally delude theupright believer; and that at length, their fly will be made manifest to all men, as that of their predecessors has been. iN re NS. 10-17, _ In orderto escape and expose every seduc- tion, let us study to become well acquainted ~ with’ the doctrine and example of the apostle ; let us copy his tanner of life, ‘his purpose, faith, long-suffering, charity, and patience ;” let us frequently reflect on his persecutions, sup- ports, and deliverances: let us count our cost, ind know assuredly, that “if any man will live # godly in Christ Jesus; he must suffer perse- & cution” in one way or another; as far as Pro e will permit the enmity of men’s hearts k forth against him. Let us then con: nthe things, which we have learned and ed to believe, endeavouring to get further mce with the holy Scriptures, which le to make us: wise unto salvation, by n Jesus Christ,” who is the principal both of the Old and New Testament: learg to reverence the whole Bible, ntence ia it was given by inspiration id is profitable to instruct, .reprove, ‘uide us ia the way of peace and ling ynore can he wanting to ren- or the miinister, perfectly qual- service required of him, and tho- unte every good work; than Se ae ee CHAPTER IV. ing, experimental, and practi-| mS ; . AD.6t: 2 Preach the word ; f be instant ¢ in season, out of season ; » reprove, rebuke, exhort, with i all long-suffering and doc trine. mes 3 For * the time will come; when |) 9 ! they will not endure sound doctriné; © m but after their own lusts shall they heap to themselves teachers, ® haying itching ears; Ps 4 And they shall° turn away their ears from the truth, and shall be turned. P unto fables. e Ps. 40, 9. Is. 61. 1] 5. 14.1 Tim. 4. 20: —3, Jon. 3. 2.) Tit. 1613. & 2.15. Luke 4. 18, 19. &} Heb. 13. 22. Rey. 9. 60. Rom, 10, 15,; 3. 19. See on, Cok 1. ei See on, 2. 24. 25. m 1 Kings 18. 22.2 Chr. 18,4, 5. Jer. 5-31. & 23. 16, 17: & 27. 9. & 29.83 Mic, 2. 11, Luke 6. 28. . & 3. 106 26. John 3. i9—21, f Luke 7. 4, & 23..k See on. 3. 1—6.1' 1 Pet. 2. 1—2. 23, Acts i2. 5§.| Tim.4.1—3. n Ez. 33. 32. Acts Marg. Rom, 12. 12, ‘1 Tim, 4. 15, 16. g John 4. 610. 52 —34. Acts 16.13. 11 Kings 22. 8. 18.} 17. 21. Gr, 1 Cor 2 Chr 16. 9, 10. &} 2.1.4, 24, 20—22. & 25.lo 1.15. Prov. 1. 32. 15, 16. Is. 28. 12.) Zech. 7. 11, Acts 7, & 30. 9—11. Jer.| 57. Heb. 12. 25, 6. 16, 17. & 18. 13.,p 1 Tim. 1.4. & 4. Am, 7 10—13,} 7. Tit. 1.14.2 Peta Luke 20. 19. Jol; 1. 16. 8. 45, Gal. 4. 16. / 31—33. & 20. 7. 18 2h. & 28, 16. 30, Sie h Col. 1. 28, 29, 1 Thes. 2.11, 12. & cal knowledge of the whole Scriptures, in their genuine meaning and connexion, and the pro- portion of one part to another. All religious error springs from ignorance, perversion, or misz understanding of the Scriptures; from overlook. ing, objecting to, or explaining away, some’ part of them ; or from adding men’s notions, inven- tions, superstitions, or new revelations to them, as of equal or superior authority. The way there. fore to oppose error, is by promoting the solid knowledge of the word of truth, especially by the faithful preaching of the Gospel: and the greatest kindness we can do our children, is to muke them early acquainted with the Bible. Thus we shall do something important, that may tend to preserve religion-in the world, when we are removed out of it; and to perpetuate a succes« sion of those, who afe established in the faith, wise unto salvation, and. thoroughly furnished. unto every good work. £ For it is evident, that: the pious endeavours of Lois and Ennice, in bringing young Timothy acquainted with the ho. ly Scriptures, laid the foundation of all his sub.. sequent eminence and usefulness, in which be was inferior to none but the apostles, It is pros bable, that; while they were teaching the child to read, and treasure up in his memory, the Ora» cles of God, they little thought what a harvest in future life would spring from the seed thus sown. But the Scripture warrants high expec. tations in this respect: and it may fairly be said, that the education of wamen in useful knowled ge and genuine piety, in order that they might be qualified and disposed. to instil good principles into the tenderminds of Children, would haye the happiest effects towards reforming man. kind, and diffusing the light of the Gospel in the world’ (.4uthor’s m of the Rev, Jerem, Newell, annexed to a funeval serinon preaphed on account of fiz death.) 3M . a la ———— ae Ps re «4D or: i. TIMOTHY, have’ ey bist err ] 5 But 4 watch thou in all things; * en- the faith : a dure afflictions, do the work of * an evan- A gelist, * make full proof of thy ministry. 6. For t lam now ready to be offered, ‘ ey; ‘and the time of my departure is at hand. i iy Ix have fought a good fight, y I 17. Deut. 3t. 14. Josh. 25. 14. 2 Pet. Lord, © the® rl me @ at that but unto all th a Is. 56.9, 10 & pearing. 2. $.10.& 3. 10— 62. 6. Jer. 6. 17.f 12. Ez. 3.17. & 33.;2i/3, Acts 21, 8 Eph.| le 14,15. oy, | 2,3 14. Luke 8 15+ LL, Lae. 1 Z Mark 13. 34. 37.| 4.11» wa on, ec i & 31.28, John 17. Rew. det Luke 12. 37. Acts!* Or, fulfil Rom,! 12. } 6. 1 Tim. 6. 20. 20. 30,31. 1 Thes.} 15. 19. Col, 1. 25, y hak € "34. Acts! Rev. 3.8. 10. eon be 5. 6. Heb. 13. 17.| & 4.17. 13,’ 25. & 20-24. 1|a Ps 3t019: Matt! Gen. 18, 2 FR, Rey. 3. 2. t Phil. 2. 17. Cor. 9% 24—27. See on, 1. 8. &lu Gene 48. 21. & 50.) Phil, 3.13, 14, Heb 24, Num. 27, 12—" 12 1,2: b.2. 5. Prove 4. 9. 1 Cor. 9. ‘25. Jam: ‘NOTES. ~ CHAP. IV. V. 1—35. These repeated solemn charges of the apostle, to so zealous and faithful @ minister as Timothy, most emphatically show how difficult it is to Sl up this important office, in a proper manner. even to the end, especially in dangerous times. Again he called on his beloved Timothy, by the authority, and as im the presence of God ; and in that of the Lord Je- sus, who was appointed to judge the living and the dead, at his last glorious appearing to com- plete the design of his mediatorial kingdom, and to gather his saints into his heavenly king- dem; that he-should preach the word of God ag one in earnest, being “ instant” and unweari- ed in his work, “ in:season, and out of season,” at stated times and occasionally, when the op. ? portunity was more, and when it was less, fayour- able; to large congregations, in private circles, in obscure places, before friends or enemies, to one, or to ten thousands. of hearers; when it might be done with safety and credit, and when it exposed him to hardship, reproach, peril, @r loss. Timothy, to whom this exhortation was given, had an infirm constitution: so that this excuse for remissness’should not be too readily admitted. In thus preaching the word of God, ’ he was charged to reprove with authority the sins and negligences of professors; to rebuke with more’ sharpness those that were guilty of gross evils; and so to exhort, persuade, and beseech his. hearers, to attend to every part of the divine message with the obedience of faith. In this he was to persevere, “ with all long-suffer- ‘“< ing,” thetgh many were unruly, ungrateful, er slow to understand his instructions ; and he must enforce his exhortations, by explaining and applying the doctrines of the Gospel, in the sim- plest. and most convincing manner. In these important services, he ought to be the more as- siduous, asthe time was about to come when professed Christians would not endure sound doc- : trine, the faithful salutary truths, an@ practical i yastructions of God’s word : but being led away and variety, and to’ in their delusions. “Thus © their would be humoured and ‘pleased; they wo turn them away from the truth. with conte: and disgust, and p attention ningly devised fables and. oppose the progress of thi was even theh beginning to w called upon to “ be vigilant and to shun all pursuits, which him from watching against which satan’ and’ se seve ways endeavour to’: : plicity of Christ; to" endure ‘¢ afMictions, to which his zeal” might expose him from fi enemies; to perform the office 0 in the several places to which he cess; 3nd to make full proof of trying to the uttermost every good to the'souls of men, in the ex duties. ‘Timothy is said’in- been © ordained the first'b * the Ephesians :” but 1 the office of an evangel of a diocesan bishop, as €x ages of Christianity. Thee have been extraordinary tlds, exercising great at over the several churehes perhaps when that Prager aor va cease in the church, dice substituted in its ple © twelve after Christ’s * whom they sent into'some © These, when they were ‘ the gospék to them: that had no '* it, the scripture calls evangel V. 6—8. KH behooved Fi veal the gréater vigilance and fortitude, foresaw that he himself shoul martyrdom, and pouzout his blood: fering to the honour of the Lord 'proaching event he was time was at hand when | out of the world, as-a sojout and departed to’ another’ pla himself as‘one who had finished his pu nistry, and had only the conelirding s through: and since the time - when Obi chosen him to be’his soldier, he ‘was ci that, he bad fought a igs fight ;? hejli - “? he oe ral 1" [ tit with divers lusts, svould be exasperated or dis- gusted by i it; and desire a doctrine, which gave them no disturbance or offerce, whilst they in- i Gulged their sever: clinations. “They would \ therefore seek for achers after their own : n * Justs ;”. and mse “heap such unto & themselves,” as dissatisfied Without a large number of them, to gratify their love of novelty a ee —— " Rey we 13), cope aD. 6. ai 3 paangpemes to come, shortly : ws seat present wpe, and 4 is unto * T hessalonica; Crescens a ™ Titus unto Dalmatia. % y 2 Juke is with me. Take 14, 26, 27+ 33 & 16.1 23, Gal. 1,2, i ~& 17 ‘32 Phil.|m 2 Cor. %. 13. Bs e 10,| 7 6. & 8. 6, [2 Joh 216168 Gale 2 1-3. rit 5.4, 5 ik Acts’ 17.1. on. 1 1 Acts 16. co & a6 ‘i Hiantly contended a inst sin, ‘the world, and sa- ' tan; he had, at Christ’s 's command, through labours, perils, and sufferings, sought the subversion of | the kingdom of darkness, the deliverance of satan’s captives, and the advancement of the kingdom of Fron cas rae done, with the appointed wea- pons of his warfare, by faithful preaching, a holy ' example, fervent prayers, and _patient sufferings. He had * finished his.course.” -He had set out to run the Christian race, laid aside.every weight, pressed forward through every obstacle to the mark, and was now about to seize the prize. “ He had also kept the faith,” bothinhis profession, and in the execution of his important ministry. He therefore assuredly expected the “crown of right. eousness ;” that glory and immortality, which were prepared for all true believers in Christ, according to the measure of their grace, services, and suf- ferings i in his cause... ‘This the apostle knew bad been “ laid up for him,” and he had little more to do, than to receive and enjoy it, The right- eous Judge would openly award. it to him “ in ‘* that day,” to which he constantly called men’s attention; for, though as a sinner he merited condemnation ‘according to the law; yet, as a _ believer whose faith had been shown by his works, he was entitled to the reward of right- eousness, according to the Gospel. He expect. ed indeed, “when absent from the body, to be present ‘ «with the Lord,” and to have pre-liba- ‘tions of his complete felicity with “the spirits of _ just men made perfect;” but the. public de- _ elaration of his right to the conqueror’s crown, and his sdmission to the. full enjoyment of im- - 56. Acts es 88. 2 a ‘acts 6. 10. Col. ee 14: Philem. 24. ce 9. 61, 62. & “mortal” glory, would be reserved for that day, | * when Christ shall appear to show his Tighteous- | in rewarding his. 3, as well as his mercy, in hful followers. (Notes, 2..Thes. i. 5—10.) eee this. crown of . Tighteousness, Jaid_ up. him only, or for other eminent ministers or yras but for. all believers, in every age and 2, even for all * who, love Christ’s appear- x.” for they all expect, prepare, and wait bis second, coming ; they look for their gra- is Fecompense from him at that period ; they hardships, and deny themselves worldly sand interests, in hopes of that recom. it regulate their habitual conduct, as ho: believe ‘that he will come to be their they long to'see him as he is, to be im from all sin, and to witness: his all his enemies; and, as far as exclude anxious doubts of their acceptance, they love the thoughts of his ap- Rearing to raise the dead and begs the world, an a SR MRee nc! TP ene Ja CHAPTER] Iv, eras 14. 4. Matt. 4. D, 67. fo Mark, and ee him with thee : P for he is rofitable to me for the ministry. 12/And 4 Tychicus have I sent © to Ephesus. ee: 13 The * ‘cloak that I left at * Troas | with Carpus, when thou comest,- bring = with thee, and the books, 2 but especially _ |the parchments,. 1Tim. 1.3. a1 Cor. 4. 11. 2 ‘Cor: 11. 276 t Acts 16. 8. 11. & 2. 5—12. Luke 13. 30. q Acts 20. 4, Ephs 6. a Col. 4, 7. Lit. 3. rt Ahad 16, 17. $25. o Acts 12. 12. 25. & 15. 39. Cols 4.10.1 Pet. 5.13. 30, & 20. 16. v. 9—13. The-apostle greatly desired Timo- thy to come to him, as he was solitary in his im- prisonment, and had scarcely any with him whom he could employ in needful services. Demas, of whom he seems before to have judged favour- ably, had forsaken him in his perilous situation, © “ having loved this present world.” He had not courage to venture his life, by continuing with the apostle under his persecutions : he loved the world too much to give up all for Christ; and perhaps some prospect of secular advantage offered itself, with which he was caught, and he departed to Thessaloni¢a in pursuit of it. Whe- ther he finally apostatized or not, we cannot tell ; but the apostle stood in doubt of him. (Note, 1 John ii. 15—17.) Two other helpers, known to Timothy, were gone to different places, about the work of the Lord, with the apostle’s approbation ; so that only Luke, his faithful com-— panion in all his sufferings, continued with him, He therefore desired Timothy to bring Mark with him, who was employed in the same parts. Mark had once forsaken the apostle, having too much “ loved this present world ;” but he had repented, and had now regained hiss entire con- fidence, and might be profitable to him for the ministry at Rome, as he had been in other places. He also informed Timothy, | that “ he had sent “ Tychicus to Ephesus.” ‘This has been deem- ed a decisive proof, that Timothy was not at Ephesus at that time, and indeed it greatly fa- vours that conclusion: but, possibly, Tychicus might be sent by another way than the bearer | of this epistle, and calling at ather places, might not arrive till aflerwards ; and the apostle might mean, that he had sent Tychicus to supply Ti- mothy’s Place : at Ephesus, that he might come to him the sooner. Among these informations and directions, we find St. Paul desiring Timothy to bring his cloak to him. If the word means a ‘cloak, or upper garment, (as it seems to do,) which he supposed he might want at the ap- proach of winter, it is a remarkable proof of his poverty to the end of his life, that he should need to send so far for a ‘garment to keep him warm during the remnant of his days! What books |and parchments_ were meani, Timothy would know ; but it is vain for us to conjecture. As Troas was not in the direct road from Ephesus to Rome, this may be urged as a proof that Timo- thy was not then at Ephesus: but it is not cer- tain, that he might not go by another way, to call upon some of the Churches with whigh he was connected. a ¥ Bi ACD. 6. I. TIMOTHY: ae 14." Alexander the coppersmith did |from eve me much -evil 5 the Lord * reward him} me. asi. 2 according to his works : 15 Of whom y be thou ware also; for he hath greatly * withstood our * words. 16 At my first * answer > no man stood with me, but all men forsook me: © I fray God that it may not be laid to their charge. 17 Notwithstanding, 4 the Lord stood | with me, and © strengthened me; that fby me the preaching might he fully known, and that all the Gentiles might hear: € and I was delivered out of the mouth of the lion. 18 And the Lerd shall 4 deliver me @ Acts 19; 33, 34. es & 25. winter. Eubulas ex dens, and Linus, the brethren. — ~ 22 * The Lord thy spirit, e lh Al. 10. 14. See on, 2 Cor. 12. 9, 10. t Lei 21. 15: Acts Gr. » LS. & 26.17, 18- b See on, ver. 10. Ps. Ton. 16. 25, a 31, T1—13. Merk! Eph- 3.8. Phil. 14, 50, John 16, 32.) 12—14, © Acts 7. 60. g Ps. 22, 21, Prov. d Ps; 37. 39, 406 &) 20,2, & 28.18. Jer. ¥ ows he 16, 17.| 109. $1. Jer. 15: 20,) 2. 30. Dan. 6+ 22: Phil. 3.2. 21. & 20. 10, 11. 27. Heb. il. 33. 1 2% Ste on, 3. 8. Acts 18, 9, 10. &/ Pet. 5. 8. ® Or, preuchings. | 23. 11. & 27. 23,jh Gen. 48. 16. 1 ‘Vim, 1. 20. 16..1,Cor. (9. 3.2 % 1 Sam. 24) 12. 2) Cor. 7. 11. Phil. 1. Sam. 3.39. Ps. 284 7, 17. t Pet. 3.15. 4. & 109% §—20. “Jer. 15. 15. & 18. 19—23. 2 Thes, 1. 6,1 Johny 5. 16. Rev. 6. 10. & 18. 6. 2. Cor. 1.10, 2 Thes 3. 8s ; (3 i 1. 12, Ps. 37, « & 73. 24. & 92. 10. ai 13. Ky & 25. —30. 1 ‘Thes. 5. 23. Heb, 12: betas ; Jain. 2. 5. t Pet. 1, 3 5. Jude 1. 24. k See on, Rom. 11.5 - though he was. deserted graciously pleased to stanc him sensible of his presence, tion: thus giving him stp ousty to bear. witness persecutors ; that so thea! might -be fully known by those by all present; and. that th lated among the Gentiles i with the most overbearing’ e1 authority. Indeed, th erful and outrageous, yet time delivered. Sorbie Perhaps the apestle had in “who goeth about, as ar ‘© whom he may pin tirely without hope, that | induce St. Paul to renoun he should thus seize, “upon hi certainly did not.ex but he was confident:th liver him from every @ satan to ptevail against hi any thing inconsistent — Gospel, or the benefit of } “« would preserve hitn to his he Tastead therefore of comp was ready to ascribe * glory: ** and ever.. Amen?* V. 19-422... Priseay or 1] were near to the place whe but, as they frequently chat does not determine where hi —18.). The apostle bs by Erastus and.'f when with Timothy. >, but pe Sec tane eact o u and the latter was left sick at Miletum, the Ec not seeing good to enable bim to work a’ for his recovery.” Having again desired: >» V.14, 15, It is not certain, though probable, that this was the same Alexander, of whom we have before read. (Acts xix. 33, 1.Tim. i. 20.) The apostle, however, knew the person spoken of to be an incurable apostate, or enemy to the Gospel. . Perhaps, after having been excommu- nicated, he openly renounced Christianivy, and did every thing that he could to stir up persecu- tion against St.Paul and, the believers, and. to obstruct the success of the Gospel. He there- fore spake by the Spirit of prophecy, declaring that.“ the Lord would reward him according to € his warks ;” or denouncing this awful sentence upon him for a warning to others:. We cannot certainly know, who are given up to final obdu- racy; and must therefore persevere in praying for our enemies and persecutors.. Timothy was moreover warnec. to beware of the malignant and subtle machinations of this wicked man; as he would do as much to injure him, and with. stand his words, as he had done against. the apostle and his doctrine. V.16—18. When the apostle was Arst ¢ after ‘his second imprisonment” called before the emperor, (or the prefect, of the city in his ab- sence, as it is generally thought,) none. of the Christians at Rome had courage to. stand by him, but all forsook him to provide for their awn safe. ty, as the apostles had done wheh Christ. was apprehended. The cruel persecutions of the Christians at Rome, under Nero, seem to haye preceded the writing. of this epistle. Nam- bérs had then been put to death, or driven from the city, and the rest seem to have been greatly intimidated: so. that on this important oceasion none were found, who. cared to attend St. Paul to the tribunal. ~ This was a criminal weakness, the effect of unbelief; but, the apastle prayed that it might not be laid to their charge, Yets CHAPTER Iv. A. D. 67. pee, Sia ¥. a s a j . ‘ =. 2 * * 1 ” d "to Come to hit Before winter, (probably ap-]« they heap to themselves such texchers,” an CPR em Te might estas canes too always want NEW Voices, new gifts, new notions ; tions. Surely, every rea-| and they,are turned unto fables. This shouid in. xfished, pene wee a = duce those who love souls, to watch in all things, stle, that St. Peter was not at} to veniure and endure ail painful effects of their as written: if, therefure, he suf | faithfulness, to take every opportunity of preach- m dt the same time that the|ing the pure Gospel; and to make full. proof ene dic according to ancient tradition ;| of their ministry, that’ they may do all the good 1é aprived at that city, after this epis-| in it that they possibly can. dn doing this they” n sent. ‘Tiraothy accompanied the {should be guickened by theiconsideration, that om Corinth, through Macedonia, proba: / their brethren, one after another, are taken away ly to Miletus etinsi he went to Jerusalem be-| or jaid aside ; and that their own term of use- fore his first imprisonment at Rome. (cts xx. fulness will Snap expire. In this, way We nay. 4—16.) It would therefore have been wholly|bope to be ready for the-stroke of death, w en superfluous to inform him, concerning’ Erastus, | the time of our departure arrives: for the dili- if that voyage had been spoken of : and Trophi-| gent Caristian or faithfal minister, Who is con. mus accompanied the apostle to Jerusalem.—| scious of having actedin guod measure consist- (tats i “ 5 _ in € i :jat the close of life, “ I have feught the good ie bt hee sae =A gone whan « fight, I have finished my course, Ihave kept mus there, at some time subsequent to the voy-!* the faith; henceforth there is laid up for me a towards Rome, in which he suffered ship-| crown of righteousness, which the Lord, the wreck ; for no intimation of such an event is| “ righteous judge will give me at that day, and to given in the narrative. Martial, a Roman poct, | all who love bis appeating. Tke true be- who lived aboutthis time, mentions Pudens and/|liever will give all the praise to sovereign grace, Claudia: and some suppose, that the same per-|and expect acceptance only by faith in Christ ; sons are here meant, and that they were convert- but, his conduct will prove, that ¢* he hath Jov- ed. to Christianity, by the apostle, during his im-|“« ed the Lord,” who first loved him, and that prisonment. eine: GaMs he hath exercised the faith of God’select. Such a man may therefore, amidst poverty, contempt, ' ? ieee ities 8): SES Rd Me see ec in hope of the glory of God : but this triumphant The impor nee of the wark of ministers, the | language cannot properly be adopted, ‘a peculiar temptations to which they are exposed, | most needed, by those who — been negligent, and, the multiplied evil effects of their unfaith.}\ukewarm, and unfaithful m the service of God, Jromierss dagie ecedpenag Beton zealous of them, as| Proportion as the duties of a man’s place and int ice of God and of the Lord Jesus, be. Station are neglected, his evidence of an interest . ean4in Christ must be obscured ; and uncertainty and discowragement may properly distress his closing scene. V. 9—22. ; like men engaged im the work, who make it} There are vatious characters in the visible ci church, and various changes take place among ministers. Some, who have apparently run well, are hindered, and forsake the Lord and his faith. ful servants, “loving this present world ;” others are recovered from grievous back-slidings, and become’ profitable for the ministry: and not 2- few turn open apostates or yiruient oppusers, doing much ‘harm to the servants of Christ, and greatly withstanding their words; whom the Lord will reward #according to their works. Others bring their characters into doubt, or in- cur disgrace, by their cowardice in times of danger; and their brethren are called on to pray for them, that the Lord would not jay that sin to theit charge. But, a few proceed with diligence and cotrage in every circumstance: though no man’stands by them, the Lord is with them to strengthen and comfort them ; he “ gives *s them a mouth and wisdem, which all their ‘“* enemies cannot gainsay;” he delivers them from ontward dangers and enemies, as long 2s ‘together with a curious and captious tem-{it is good for them; he preserves (hem fom the and Pecause << they have itching ears,’”} mouth of the lion that would destroy their souis ; the prurieney of which is not easily quieted, |and’ Le keeps them from every evil work even a - - i f Ny * - ore: é ~ é 2 d ba = 4 a nD . we “ r ensable, as the time is indeed came, emost of professed Christians,’« will Rot endure sound doctrine ;” they are offend. | by the heart-searching, distinguishing, practi- 8 ths of God’s word, which detects their ins, and shows the necessity of mortifying their *cahiar lusts: and they desire to be soothéd and ered in the indulgence of them, and to have shers according to them.” Hence some mollient, complaisant,’ ingenious, or Tangues ; others prefer curious, isquisitions, or virulent invectives: Werse sects and sentiments. Thus siences are quieted, and their self. contempt of others are humour- concluded with repested | till their ears are’ wholly turned! from the truth, © ~ Somc, indeed, suppose Miletum | ently with his protession, may with comfort say = ty PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. . pain, sickness, and the agonies of death, rejoice - ce, concur in rendering it | from the time of their supposed conversion. In - p—~ qunrneyeanignies wi. D. 66.. ait TITUS. D unto his heavenly kingdom. Many such are | Jesus ed can ° . now before the throne, rising glory to his name: peers em may we be followers of them; may the “pi een THE EPISTLE OF PAUL THE AF it is remarkable, that Titus, of whom the apostle riptaindie ae ia terms bation, and most cordial affeetion in his epistles ; (Marg. Refui. Acts*of the Apostles. Nor is any thing recorded, concerning St. Pa called Candia, a large island in the Mediterranean sea. It is indeed probable was made known there, at an early period ; as there were Cretes present on tl cost, to witness the stupendous ‘miracles’of that day, and to ede te sa St. Peter, on that wonderful occasion. (cis ii. 11.) If, however, any who | on their return home, made known ‘the gospel to their neighbours the j reach none but the Jews and proselytes. But no information is given us of what pass island at that time, or afterwards; except’as this epistle shows that St. Paul had | with great success. Probably thig was subsequent to his first impris it at fore his second. He seems to have: had very great success in his minis’ some means to have been hurried thencé before he could o the' i regular manner, He therefore left Titus there, to settle the Ch the island, according to the apostolical’ plan’ in’ other’ places. —T cords have made Titus bishop of Crete: and because so large an dred cities, was an extensive charge; some have conferred on him the title E am not convinced, that ‘even this title would not have been’a derogation fi as an evangelist—* If by saying, Timothy and Titus were bishops, the © other of Crete, we understand that they took upon them these churches, * fixed and particular charge, inwhich they were to preside for ‘a term of © Timothy and Titus were not thus bishops: For, both Tim * Now the work of an evangelist, says Eusebius, was this, to lay the * barbarous nations, to constitute them pastors; and having coat 0 * of those new plantations, they passed on to other countries. “ As to Tit © Crete, to ordain elders ih every city, and to set in order the things that ® ving therefore done that work, he had done all that was assigned him * therefore St. Paul sends for him’ the very next year to Nicopolis.’” ( recorded, that he afterwards returned to Crete, and died there, when Dr. Whitby never doubted, nor does the author of these notes at all. “episcopacy was generally introduced into the churches, even during But the office of an evangelist of old, and that of a true missionary at f sidered, as perfectly distinct from that of a bishop, and in many respects, ral commission to preach the gospel to the nations,) superior to it—The the epistle was written from Nicopolis in Macedonia: but ‘had this been th would have said, “I have determined Aere to winter ;” not “there to winter.” ( were several cities called Nicopolis ; and itis not certain which is here meant, — instructions of it, are similar to those of the two preceding epistles, ieee Pe batalcge een " on hice ‘ and * to convince the gainsayers. © - | 12 One ' [Practical Observations) : ‘| phet of the ir 10 Fort there are many unruly and yain| alway > liars, . 13. Thi - other excellencies of bis character, it was need-| to excess; so that, wh sa! A.D. 66. ' RPTUBLS 8 But ™a lover of hospitality, ® a lover] talkers, of t good men, ® sober, just, holy, tempe-| of the ¢ Fate; F , lt W 9 P Holding fast athe faithful word,| who y¥ sut § as he hath been taught, that he may be} things whi able by * sound doctrine, both to exhort} lucre’s sak: “to See on, 1 Tim 3. 2. nm iSam. 18 1. 1 Kings 5. 1. 7. Ps. 6. 3. Am. 515,07 Pro. 23.23. 1 Thes.} 28. 1 Cor. 14, 24. 5. 2142 Phes, 2225.1 2 Ving. 2. 25. 2 Lim. 1. 13. Judelt Acts Z0. 29. Rom. 3. Rev. 2.25. & 3.) 16. 17, 18. 2 Coe 3.1). i 11. 12—15. Eph. 4. dobn 3. 14. & 5.1.44 1 Tim, 115 & 4} 94.2 Thes. 2. 19 — $ Or, good thiggs, 19. & 6, 3, 2 Him.| 12. 1'Lim. 1. 4 & ‘o 2. 7, 2 Cor,6. 4—} 2. 2, 6. 3—5, 2 Tim. 3, 3. 1 Thes. 2. 10. 3/§/ Or, dx teachings} 13. & 4./4.2 Pet, Bimod, 12. & 6.112 21, 7%; 8.) 1 Vim} 2 1, 21 John. 2.! 2 Tim. 2. 22. 1, 10. 2, Tim. 4.3, |] 18. & 4.1. Rey. 2. Pp Job 2.3. & 27 6/3 ver. 11. Acts is.) 6. 1a Luke 20. 40. Rom.|s 3. 59-2 Cots I. 10.) ¥. 5—9. . Titus had been lefi in Crete, to set| were in every p in order what was, wanting in the government,!ber of ungoverna worship, and discipline of the churches; and es-| ceivers, who co pecially to ordain elders, in every ciiy in which! oy. admonitions, there were converts to. Christianity. (JVoles, 1) These were of ¥ Tin, iii. v. 21, 22. 2 Fim, iv. 5.) There were daizers were the many. cities in this populous island, and the; cious; they sul apostle scems to have been very succes*ful dur.! them aside from ine his short stay there ; but probably many had | before been converted to Christianity. The cha-| tions: aré called elders ‘and bishops indiscriminately, )| than from mistake correspond. to what hath before been considered ;| ner, they Raiaaral but, it is here added, that they ought to be such} some, and flattered ot as “had believing children.” They who had} got to be the heads of ciildren grown up, not having embraced Chris-} of enriching themse tianity, that were accused of riot and licentious. | of these deceiver: ness, or that would not be governed, and re-|tvine, and cone strained from. scandalous vices, were not to be|from the word. o! admitted into the pastoral office. The pastors) principles, and. must be chosen from those, who bad for some! might be mani time professed the Gospel, (when that could be} might have nothin done :) but, if their children proved untractable, | The character of ( it would at least be thought, that they did not} that numbers of ba 4 know how to govern their own families ; and the | deceived, might be « misconduct of their children might reflect dis-| for Epimenides, a nz grace upon the Christian religion, as .wc'l asi reputation, who mig weaken the hands of their parents in the public| their own:” and minisiry. For the overseer and steward of God’s| prophet by his cou household, (WVote, 1 Cor. iv. 1—S.), must be an ir-| “ tians are always reproachable person ; and not of an.over-bearing,| they had in all sclf.wiiled, dogmatical temper, that could not} frauds, and impos’ endure to be opposed or contradicted. To the) ous or ferocious animals, fal that he should be a man, who “ held fast” in a| their time was eniployed steady consistent profession, “the faitaful word”| they were rendered tof, of the Gospel, according as it had been taught} excesses, and made no by the apostles ; without having perverted or so-| They united the, subt phisticated it, as many did; that so he might be} of the serpent, or the fiere a judicious, experienced defender of its truths ;| tigers, with the greedii able, by substantial, salutary, and holy doctrine,| swine. It is not easy te in every particular, to exkort the disciples to] concurrence of cireumst steadfastness in the faith, and to an honourable} tained so odious and conduct; and to confute, convince, or silence] character; but, the inspired gain-sayers, who opposed or corcupted the truth.j truth of this testimany ; and the e V. 10—13. ‘The qualification, mentioned in the] peared, ia the couduct of many false niyth verses was the more requisite, as therejiand professors of Christianity. ‘Titus - CHAPTER 1 Af D. oe © Jewish fables,, lieving is nothing pure ; but even theif -men that & turn, ' mind and conscience is defiled. 16 They! profess that they know God P but. in works they deny Aim; ™ being abominable, a and disobedient, and ° unte {every good work * reprobate. ¢ ipure alll things are wave: : that are dots and. aber ‘&p 4.4. Heb, 12. 254.31. 2 1 Timg 3,4 4./k 1Cor. 8. 7.\ Heb.) 2. 1e—24, 2 Timy Eph. 5. 6s 1 Tim ail 2 Pet. 2, 22. is Troy oe 9. 14, & 10. 22. 3. 5—8. Jude 4, A 1.9 ’ h Luke 11. 39—41, . {1 Num. 24, 16. 16|m Job 15, 16. Revslo Jers 6.30. Rom. , Col. Acts 10. 15. Rom, 29.13. & 48. 1.8} 21.8. 27%, 1,28, 2 Tim, $. 8. [3 14, 14, 1 Core6. 12, 58.2. Ez. $3. 31.jn 1 Sam. 1s. aa O;, void of juas~ 2Tim. & 10, 23, 26. Hos. 8.2, 3. Rom.d ment. cluded as unbelievers BiH, though they oe iretcd «to rebuke the harply,” or with ed to believe, i cutting reproofs and awful oe ; “that the Zhurches might be sound in the faith?” when} mouths of deceivers were thus stopped, hy- ites detected, and unestablished Christians put upon their ard, Timothy had been taught inst) with meekviess, and to rebuke ting; but Titus was ordered to ‘sharpness. Some have conjectured, jat y was too vehement in his natural grit, and Titus too timid apd pliant: others ibe the difference to the opposite characters jor the persons to be rebuked. But, in. fact, Christian meekness is as distant from pusilla. nimous connivance at sio and error, as from im- \s anger and impatience. This the apos- , pene even that of our Lord himself, PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. _ : , Vv. 1-9. , All who’ are not slaves of sin and gatan ate the servants of God: “ this honour. have all his by saints,” and this dignifies their meanest ems ployments ; though the office of ministers is ‘confined to a few, and that of apostles and evan- gelists to a very small number. But sinners cannot serve God, except “ according to the faith of his elect” people; and by * acknowledging: “ the truth which is after godlinéss 2” (Notes 1 Tim.iv.8;) nor can they be steadfast in the’ midst of trials and temptations, save ‘in hope “ of eternal life.” This was promised in Christ, “© before the world began 2? \and, though he who gave this promise can do all things else, he “ cannot lie,” he cannot “deuy himself.” In big” due time, he has manifested his word of truth by preaching: and all, to whom this is committed,» must take heed to publish it, “ according’ to the “commandment of God our Saviour,” that’ the common faith may thus be wrought in those, whom they May rejoice in as their own children ; and to whom, “ grace, mercy, and peace, may be “ given from God the Father, and the Lord Je-. © sus Christ,- our Saviour.” When. ‘a muittude of captives are brought forth, from the dark, || dungeon of satan into the glorious ight and lie | berty of the Gospel ; many things will be wanting, and much required to be set in order, before their worship and service can be performed in a suitable manner, the best methods used for their: f| edification, and the most effectual defence made -{ against the assaults of their spiritual enemies. | Then the presence, counsel, and influence of some experienced and faithful servant of God | will be peculiarly useful; especially in respect of the choice and ordination of pastors to preside over them. arid'teach them, They to whom this important trust is committed, are bound, as they shall answer for it before God, to appoint blame« legs and faithful men to this stewardship ;- such, as are of pliant tempers, respecting their own hu- mours and interests, peaceable, sober, temperate +{ men; superior to the groveliing love of filthy luére : lovers of hospitality and of good men; just and holy prudent managers of domestic concerns ; attentive to relative duties ; constant and bold in professing the truth as taught in the: word of God, and abie by sound doctrine to ¥ |hort and to convince gain-sayers. As it is pe. |; | caliarly incumbent on ministers to educate their children with diligence aed piety, and te rule. i Tame in the faith, Titus 1 was to warn chen. . sharp rebukes, if Necessary, not to give ewish. fable traditions, or legal whicl entirely the com- nt F men 1 who. rhed from the truth,” nte their own usages on Chris. greatly, to distinctions of lean meats, and the ‘pharisaical ing, their hands, and other ex- s. (Notes, Matt. xv. 1—20.) » to the - real believer, who had fied by faith, all such things. were es, and used in a holy manner, i according to the precepts, and Go ‘hose, however, ss “that Nees were erroneous, par tial, cls so all their enjoymients and ever innocent or good in themselves, by their pride, avarice, sensual against God, They indeed pro- nd to be his people; but in im, le manifested a disre ‘respects, especially in cating Christians, and the Churches of the abominable and dis, ‘good work, rejected a blindness. Thy ETF eyen yo ee eRe Vere a pea Daa ai yo ay tM ESS I aan Tea enn tatadhe Makeadicaiend : A, D. 66. TITUS. “CHAP. II. liness ; 35 not } fal The apostle directs Titus to instruct. the peopleiin | tg ‘much ine. i ac their several duties, to exemplify them in-his own conduct, and to take heed to his doctrine, 1—10: and enforees his exhortations, by showing the holy tendency of the gospel, and charging Titus to Hi «go with authority and firmness, 11-—15. UT speak thou the things 4 which become sound doctrine : ‘2 That’> the aged men*be * sober; © grave, 4 temperate, ¢ sound in faith, fin charity, in patience. 3 The aged women likewise, that they bc in behaviour & as becometh + ho- a ver, 11-14. & 1694 5,-6.8. 1. Tim, 3.) 8.35, Rom. 12) 3. & 3. 8. 1 Tim: 1.} 2.11 1 Pet, 1. 13.) 2 Cor. 5.13. 1 Pet 10. & 6.3. 2 Vim.) & 4. 7.& 5. 8. Gr.) 4.7. Gr. 1.13, ¢ yer. 7 1 Tim.3.,e See on,!. 13. b Lev 19. 32, Job] 4.8.11. Phil. 4. 8:[f See on. “Pim: 3.5 12, 12, Ps. 92 14.))Gr g Rom. 146.2. Eph. Pioy. 16. 31. Ise 65, 8. Acts 24, :25.° 5.3.1 Tim. 2.9, 10, 20." 1Cor.9. 25. Gal.) & 3.11. & §.5-10.1 Or, ) vigilant. 2) 5.23. 2 Pet. 12°6.|, Pet. 3, 3-5. Cor. 15. 34,1 Thes.| Matk 5. 15. Luke|t Or, holy. women. them with prudence and. firmness ;_so the chil- dren of ministers should consider what a dread ful account must be rendered by them, if their unbelief, riot, and unruly behaviour, bring an imputation on the characters of their fathers, and interfere with their usefulness. V. 10—16. In allages, there have beep unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, by whom satan sows tares in the Lord’s field: and this should teach and induce the servants to be vigitant and diligent, that they may counteract the enemy. Kor ualess the «‘ mouths of such men be stopped,” they. will subyert whole families of hopeful persons, and teach the most pernicious doctrines for filthy lucre’s sake. To prevent this miscliief, is the most difficult part of a minister’s work; and his * wisdom must especially be shown, in discerning men’s. characters, distinguishing, between the weak and the wicked ; and knowing when to ex- hort with gentleness, and when to “ rebuke with « sharpness, that men may be sound in the faith,” For, though there are national differences of character, yet, the heart of man in every time -and place is deceitful and. desperately wicked : and while some need the. gentlest guidance, others must be exposed, and warned with de- cided severity; or they will turn men away from the faith, to fables, and human i inventions. . The true Christian learns to exercise his liberty in a pure and holy manner; all things are pure to him, and grace teaches him “to eat, and to « drink, and to do all things to the glory of God;” and when he fails, he has humble recourse to the purifying blood and .sanctifying | grace of| human nature is pecul Christ. _But unbelievers are defiled in their minds and consciences; their ordinary actions and religious duties are unclean to them: whe- ther they riot in licentiousness, as if that were liberty, or whether they enslave themselves to superstitious ébservances, ‘For, alas! numbers of various descriptions ‘ profess to know God, « but in works deny hum ; being abominable, ¢ disobedient, and unto every good work re- & probate.” Yet, at last “the tree will be men to be bands;: to le r 5 To be B: ivepbenieae” 68 ‘Young me || sober-minded. 4 a Sy 1 Tim. 3.0 Gen. & 18.9. l I “on make-batess 2\-19. & 31. 10—31. Tim. 3. 3. Gr. ‘Tim. 5. 13. i i See-on, ver. 16 7p Acts 9. ah k ver. 4. Heb. 5. 12. Tim. 5410. 4 Rev. 2. 20. 4 et) 16, 1 LiTime $2.1. 4) 1 3. & Bot a § Or, wise. See on.} Eph. 5. 22-24. 33 yer. 2. ea : 18, Bilt Hs m 1. Tim. 5.146 > n, See on, ver. 2e “« known by its fruit; *« eth not forth good fru “ and cast into the fire.” between false teachers, and the apostle exhorted Titus: “as became’ sound pes their hearers the practice of c ‘from evangelical pai : “men should be sober,” lant, “ grave, tempers fence, and ** sou profession of sound ¢ “ in charity,” or lov and ‘in patience,” tions. It does not ap tors of the church, were he original word fferen. lated elders, and signees nt The apostle ha ) (Note, i 3—9.) Ae c V.3—6. Aged ed as deaconesses be instructed to act con siste cred character, as professedl ritual priesthood, an which it implied. Thera d. speaking slanders or ¢ the national character i word is the same. «© devils ;” wank: shi elanderers and bac be careful not ‘to ‘© wine :” some of | customed to ‘this when. need great self-denial to habit, aud liberty ac bse y ey Int all things shewing thyself a pat- tern of goo foe = in doctrine shewing $, * gravity, ¥ sincerity ; speech that cannot, be con- that he that is of the contra- ay be ashamed, ¢ having no to say of you. | #4 servants to be obedient un- “Ac 133-35. 2jy 2 Cor. 1.12. & 8s 5. 14-1 Ret. 2. 12. ies. 3. 9. 1 Fim.| 8. Eph. 6, 24. Phil. Edel 16. 5, 3. 1. 10. b Is. 56. 5, Luke 13, ; apts pe ue 17. 28.) 17. 2 Thes. 3. 14. eatin ¢ Phil. 2. 14—16. a Neb. Py Ee Eph. 6. 5—8. Col ‘e vere 2, fatamide, vice, They were likewise required to be teachers of good things, in their families, and = paiwlaesc art : thatso they might be employed = younger women to be sober and peated it levity..or vanity » affectionate to their husbands and children, and taking plea sure in the duties of wives and mothers ; dis- rere avoiding all appearance of evil, or ground ‘suspicion, as well as every actual violation of conjugal fidelity ; to be ** keepers at home,” and diligent in managing their domestic affairs, (for both are implied ;) not delighting to gad abroad, nor yet loitering away their time at home; tobe good or kind to all around them, anid “ obedient to their own husbands,” even if ‘were not Christians, and in many things ved improperly to them ; for this would fre- gaéaily be the case. These things must be at- tended to, that the word “‘ of God might not be "or evil spoken of among the}v Gentes, ‘through any improper conduct of Ch in relative life. “Young men also must taught to be sober-minded, to act in a pru- d considerate manner: avoiding all youthi- il lusts ‘and Vanities, and attending to their ‘several duties in the fear’ of God. * ¥V.7, 8. It was especially incumbent oa Titus to give in his own conduct, a pattern of all those good works to which he exhorted others, that they might have his example for a comment on his instructions. In his doctrine also, he should take care to preserve “ uncorruptness,” not ad- Mitting any of those additions or vain conjec- tures, by which the holy nature and efficacy of | truth might be altered ; “ gravity,” avoid- thing ludicrous, all affectation of wit, er did not consist with the solemnity the great concerns of God and eter- “sincerity,” or an upright, evident, sim to the glory of God and the good without seeking applause or worldly or the appearance of selfish designs at he did. He must also use * sound sh,” that could not be condemned as er- mbiguous, unintelligible, or of bad ‘that, thus stating divine truth, in , and scriptural language ; they contrary part, whether heathens ht find nothing weak, frivolous, y object against ; but that they find fault with what was so d beneficial, might be put to ‘mo evil thing to sy of him. CHAPTER IL 4. dD. 66, to their own masters, atd © to please them well in all things ; not * answering again : 10 Not f purloining, but & shewing all good fidelity ; that they may » adorn : the doctrine of * God our Saviour in all things. [Practical Observations.) 3. 23—25.1 Tim. 6.|/ 2,3. 4.1. Phil. 1. 27. & 1 1 Pet.2. 18—g Gen. a & 39. 8, 1 e Eph. 5.24. ia We ine ee Pt Pte hie gt _ ae 16. 10. i Lak 5 2 fan ise Kaveh Ma's 16. Eph. sii 2 Tim. 5. 17. & Ge 1. 3. 2 John 9. k See on; 1. 3. t Tim. 1. 1, Is. 12.2 V. 9, 10. (Notes, Eph. vi. 5~8. 1 Tim. vi. 1—4). In general, servants must be exhorted to be obedient to their masters, and to make it their constant endeavour to please them well, and give them full satisfaction, in every part of their con. duct: and, in particular, they must not “ an- * swer again,” with rudeness or warmth, when found fault with, even though they had not been to blame; but rather bear an unmerited rebuke, than engage in altercations, and give further offence, or incur the charge of impertinence. They ought also scrupulously to avoid * pur- “ loining,” or pilfering, in the absence of their masters, such things as were put under their care or within their reach ; either to apply them to their own use, or to bestow them on their companions. The word is used concerning Ana- nias, who clandestinely kept back part of the price, for which his land was sold. (Wotes, Acts . 1—10.) This species of stealing was so com- mon among the heathen servants, that the same word sometimes signifies a slave, whichis gene- rally rendered a thief! and it is to be apprehend- ed that it is extremely common, even among servants who are called Christians ; few of whom are scrupulous about using, or disposing of, the provisions of the family, contrary to the inten: tions and interests of their masters: nay, some- times they affect the praise and pride of genero. sity, by giving away their property to dishonest hangers on, who acknowledge the obligation by reciprocal favours. But Christian servants must be taught strict honesty in these things, and “to show all good fidelity,” by uprightly using, or saving, whatever was intrusted to them, ac. cording to the will of their masters ; being satis. fied with the provision allotted them, and not countenancing any degree of waste or embezzle- ment. Thus they must “ adorn the doctrine of “ God our Saviour in all things :” for though the doctrine of salvation by faith in the divine Sa- viour, has: unspeakable glory and beauty in it ; yet unconverted men cagnot discern this, but rather deem it foolish, absurd, and pernicious: and the misconduct of professed Christians, con- firms them in these ruinous prejudices. On the other hand, honesty, fidelity, industry, a peacea. ble obliging conduct, and exact conscientious. ness, in’servants professing the Gospel, would put an Ornament and a lustre on the doctrine, in the eyes of their heathen masters. This argu- ment of its excellency would be intelligible, and excite their attention; and they would thus be. » A. D. 66. 12 8 Teaching us, that ° denying un-)in § this f 19. Mark 16. 15. Luke 3. 6. & 24 47. Aets 13. 47) Rom: 10.18. & 16, Zeeh. 4. 7. & 10} 12 24. 1 Pet. 1.10 12. Jobn 1.14. 16,) —12.&5 5 12 7. Acts 11. 238. &|t Or, bringeth sal- 5S. 43. & 20. 24.! vation to ull 9—19. Eph. 3. 6-3, Rom. 4. 4,5. & 5.| ath appeared. Col. 1. 6. 23, 2 2 1S. 20,21. & 1.4m Ps. 95, 1-3. 10.) Timed. 17,» 5. 6. 2Cor. 6. 1-| & 98, 1—3. & 117m Mats, 20, John 6. Gal. 2. 21. Eph. 1. Is, 2. 2,3. & 45.22 45.1 Thes, 4.9. He. 7. & 2. 5, 8. 2 & 49, 6. & 62 10] 8.11. 1 John 2. 27 es 2. 16.1°Tim-) & 60. 1=3 Mat, 28.Jo Is 55 6, 7. Ez. 13) 4 Ps. 84. | 1.14, Heb 2. 9. & rendered more favourable to the trath, and might be induced at length to hear and embrace it.— The same observation might be equally applied to every other instance of relative and social good bebaviour. ~~ V. 11, 12. The nature of Christianity requir- ed, that such exhortations as have been consi- dered, should be given and observed ; for “ the « grace of God which bringeth salvation,” or the saving mercy and grace of God, and his abun- dant love to lost sinners, as discovered in the Gospel of Christ, “had appeared to all men,” ‘or had beeh illustriouslv displayed before Jews and Gentiles, of every rank and character, with- ou! exception ; and the preachers were directed “to preach to all, and invite all, to whom they could obtain access. This doctrine, in the most energetic manner, taught all who heard it, “to « deny ungodliness and worldly lusts;” as it} exhibited, in the clearest light, the holiness and justice of God, the obligations and requirements of his perfect law, the evil ‘of sin, the future} state of retribution, the lost condition of fallen man, his need of mercy and grace, ahd the en. couragements given him to “ repent and turn to * God, and do works meet for repentance.” Tt taught men, that they ought to deny ungodliness, showed them how they might be enabled to do jt, and supplied the most powerful motives to set about it. Moreover, when this saving grace of God took possession of the heart in regeneration, the new nature, under the wfluences of the Holy Spirit, inwardly and efficaciously taught men the same things; the law was written in their minds; whilst new, and more constraining, motives to obedience, were drawn from the obligations of yedeeming love, the comforts of communion with God, andthe hope of heavenly felicity. 'Fhus in every age, the Gospel teaches men in general, and grace teaches believers in particular, * to « deny ungodliness ;” to refiise compliance with every inward an@ outward suggestion to neglect God and their duty to him, or to treat him with yrreverence, ingratitude, contempt, and’ enmity ; _ and constantly to resist and counteract that prin- " ciple of alienation from God, whence all idolatry, yfidelity, impiety, and irreligion, in thought, word, and deed, originate. Et teaches them also to deny “ worlcly lusts,” refusing to gratify those impetuous, carnal, and selfish desires’ of the human heart, which influence men to seek happiness from the world, and not from God ; such as pride, ambition, avarice, sensuality, |i wrath, malice, and enyy; whence spring all kinds of contentions, ‘wars, ¢ruelties, injustice, by prrus. | 11 For! the grace of God, that } bring- godliness and w eth salvation, ™ hath appeared to all men,|P live 4 soberly, & 13, 12, 13. 1 Cor! 20, 6 9—11. 2 Cor 7.) & 3 1. Gal §. 24. Eph} 24 A. 22—25. Col. S. 5 —9. Jam. 4 4. 8—} P 10. 1 Pet. 2, 12, &) Pet. 4,2—5. 2 Pet. be 4.) licentiousnéss, which plague the earth: these teaches us, constantly resist, and mortify; refusing tt indulgence, opposing their fir: heart, and avoiding all tem The holy law of God, i love God anc cach other < obedience, it gives: encouragement to to works meet for under sin, and leaves: hope or help: for eve encouragement, to not to the law, but to according fo the G and efficaciously, the necessary*effect of ' “ and. worldly lusts,” conscientious government Of passion ; refraining from eve: expedient indulgence, an injurious to themselves, or soul, or in respect of socia and te live righteously,” quirements of uni jus orders of men; relative duties, to in an equitable and he labourers, and pool forgiving conduct truth, sincerity, an versation, profession ments ; In a compassior bavieur to the poor, af and a constant endeava comfort, and happine ail men,. according to th nity.: “ and godly,” or the ordinances of G name; worshipping hi and in ‘public ; halloy and studying Sis v fearing, loving, believir and delighting in Gc ments of his holy law,” fections of the soul, in a to please and glori ‘ for that "blessed hope, $ appearing of the great Sy eae Jesus Christ; gave huuself for us, ® that icem us from all imiquity, Philax: Job 19. 25—27, 1s.,z Mat, 20. 28. John 4.) 25.9. Mat. 16. 47.) 0 616 & 10. 15. »& 26. 64.| Gal 1 4: & 2) 20, Mari) 8. 38. & 14.) & 3. 13 Hph. 5. 2. 62.1 Tim 6.13, 14-) 23—27, 1 Ti 1. 2 Cor) 15 & 2. 6. Heb. 9. | dae 1 Pot. 3, 18. “Rev. 1.5 8 5, 9. ‘fa Gen 49. 16. Ps. c ss Rom. 4.24, 25. &l if he 27.2 Heb..9. 28. Ay 32.48, 2 Pet, 3. Be} Jolin 4. 14, manitold i:iemities and ee ‘heart, with all th « believer is conscious, z derances, of which t ersevere, looking 1g hy pes which te Pr omises of the obedient faith ; ond waiting in patient on { us “the appear ing of the glory of the tL pene © “ the ed th the great ‘God, our Saviour Jesus, Christ ;? wheb, the odhead,. ia assigning. by a single word } ng siate of unnumbered millions : shall be able to’ withstand the pow ‘the justice, of that pwfal de- he ecision Be chcidied! will be ; im, if who gave himself for us,” to die} an nature. as a sactifice i in ‘the stead of his ) atone ‘or their sins and effect their salva ion, that through his expiation he might eee them from the punishment of all “ their 7 and by bis power deliver them from tie dominion and pollution of al! their sin fol ‘propensities; and that he might * purify. em,” by his word and Spirit, from all re-| ins of defilement,, that they might be devoted. 8 and servants, live to his ‘glory, and. to re- ommend his salvation ; as “a peculiar people,” Property not, only. us creatures, but as re - 1 sinners, | and as having voluntarily devo. ie aided themselves to him. Thus they I > under singular obligations, as well as of a pula .. disposition, peculiarly pious, spiritual, kind, and upright ; not conforming ‘aged and | eit of the world ; but ‘Thomas, “ My Lord, r of Christ, as Judge, in “ CHAPTER WW. and rebuke 8 with all gue: man despise thee. i: Net way bteesrondd Mat. 3. © Acts 15. 14, Rom gh his human nature, he shallexercise om | ; muniscience, and all the. ‘perfections Retr God, to be his worship: | n| * not be blasphemed,” A.D. 66: and» purify ¢ unto himself a4 peculiar peopie, « zealous of good works. 15 These things " speak, and exhort, : Let. no 130, 8 Bz 26, 25. Mat.) Jv 21. ‘Rom. 11.26. 27. 14, 15.) Ay 18. ‘Hes 10. 24.1 d Bx 15, Ye wae 5,| Pet. 2: 12. & Deut. 7. 6. & laf See on, 1. 13. 2 2° & 26. 18. Ps} Tim. 4. 2, 138.4, 1 Pet.2.9l¢ Mat 7. 29. Mark ever, 7% &. 3 8] 4. 2% 27, Luke 4. Num. 25, 13. Acts} 36. - 9. 35, Eph, 2.10. 1}h 1 Tim, 4. 12, 14,7, 8 2Cor 5.] Vim. 2. 10. & 6 * i » Acts 15. 0. EH) Me 8. 1 Petal. 22: 1 John.3, 3. the preceding verse ; and, in this verse, as He, to whom all believers are devoted, “to live no lon- « ger to thnmselves but to him,” as * a peculiar * people zealous of good works, »” concur to es- tablish this conclusion: for JEHovan will not give his glory to another. V. 15, As the things above inculcated were a jeampen sion of the important truths and duties "\of Christianity, Titus was directed to speak - '|them ; to. exhort in the plaiest and most urgent >| manner ; and to rebuke with all authority, in the hame of Christ, those persons who neglected, perverted, or opposed them; that, acting with te erdae prudence, | and faithfulness, no one might treat him or his words with contempt, without being evidanaly, a despiser of Christ who sent him, PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, V. 1-10. 3 tt he sound doctrine, and it is indis- ‘pensably incumbent on ministers, to teach all Christians, their, several duties, in connexion with evangelical principles. Aged men and wo- men, professing godliness, are peculiarly called upon to “ be. sober, grave, temperate 5, stable, sound in faith, love, and patience ; and less \allowance will sy made for them than for others, if they indulge in levity, vanity, and ‘intemper-— ance ; or are betrayed into rashness, instability, - or selfishness. In. proportion as Christians ad- vance in years, they are supposed to understand better, what behaviour, appearance, attire, and language become holiness; they, will have need to. watch: aguinst censoriousness, and peevishness 3 and they should be taught to seek comfort, un- der the decays of nature, from a nearer commun. ion with God, and not from « much wine,” or - any. undue indulgence. The excellence of true religion is manifested, when every one is taught and induced by it to attend on the duties of his situation ; and elderly pe: so is shou! Id be teach- »/ ers of good things to their juniors, by word and deed Thus aged and pious women may with pe- culiar propriety. instruct young ‘women in their Apene: as wives and mothers, “ teaching them to be sober, to love their husbands and children,” oes to any that love in a proper behaviour to- to be discreet, chaste, keepers at ligent in their domestic employ- teat a ‘obedient to their own husbands ;”? nd to. persevere in this useful and honourable Ppt ae § though they meet with trials, hardships, |or unkind ‘usage ; “that the word of God may “ Young men also must ( *® we Dd, ‘66, CHAP. III. é ‘The apostie taeatostes on Christians, subjection to ru- Jers, ahd good behaviour to'all ‘men, 1,2; from the consideration of their own.sinfulness, and their salvation by God’s mercy through Christ, that they might maintain good works, 3-8, He cau- tions Titus to avoid disputes ; and shows him how to deal with hereties, 9—11 : and, directing him ' to meet him at Nicopolis, and about other mat. ters, 12—~14, he concludes! with salutations, 15. ics Sale them in mind » to be subject to principalities and powers, to obey ats. 43. 26.1 Tim. 4. 6. 2. Tim ls 6) 2 Pet. 1.22, Deut. a 12° 2, Jude 5. & + 1, aie ‘Prov. 24, 21, Ec. ‘& be exhorted to be sober-minded ; *% and to copy the seriousness, piety; purity, discretion, and temperance of those, who are grown old in} Whether we are daily mot the service of Christ ; and not the levity, excess, and folly, of suchas are preparing themselves anguish for riper years, or treasuring up wrath against the day of wrath: But they, who would with energy inculcate these practical subjects, must ‘in ail things show themsélves patterns of “good works ;” cr else the most Scriptural ad- monitions will be disregarded, or expounded by their own conduct. Uncorrupt evangelical doc- trine also should be manifestly made the basis of such practical exhortations ; and they shouid be delivered with gravity as well as with sincerity ; that sound speech, which cannot ke condemned, may put to shame, and silence captious and ma- licious opposers. | As no rank in the community raises men above the ministér’s admonition, so none places them beneath his ‘attention. The conduct of the meanest servant may disgrace, or it may ‘¢adorn, the doctrine of God our Saviour.” The latter will be the happy effect, when ser- vants, professing that doctrine, are obedient to their masters, obliging in’ all things, “not an- ** swering again, not purloining, but showing &* all good fidelity.” In this manner they may _ acceptably and effectually recommend the Gos. pel, and perhaps be instrumentz} to the salva- tion of the souls of their superiors. In these, and in allotherthings, it behooves every professed Christian to *tadorn the doctrine of God our Sa. «« viour ;” which alone can ensure that doctrine its-proper respect in this.evil world, WV, 11—15, The law teaches us godliness, righteousness, temperance, and universal holiness: but the grace of God which bringeth salvation, alone can teach sinners “ to deny ungodliness and worldly . lusts, and to liye ‘soberly, righteously, and « godly in this present world.” How great- ly then are they mistaken, who would inculcate such practical subjects, without leading men’s attention to the mercy and grace of God in Christ, for instruction, motives, help, and en- couragement! As this saving grace of our God hath appeared to allmen, and to us in particalar, by the word of truth; let us inquire, whether our whole dependence be placed upon that grace, which saves the lost, pardons the guilty, and sanctifies the unclean? have inwardly been taught by it, as truly peni- + tent, to hate, forsake, and “deny, ungodliness * and may their doctrine remind the Cretians to obe ‘had placed over Ree heathens, and general, : ong And whether we| Si) caer riod. | brawlers, ness unto ai Jer. 27. 17. Ma 22.21. & 23. 2 Ron. 13+ 1—7e. Gal. 6. 9, 10. Eph.| 2. 10. Phil, hi Col. t+ 10. 1 Tim. 5. 10: 3 Tim. 2. 21. and worldly lusts, and, to. “ eously, and godly in’ this. lowing after holtioge/ “prac ties ie God and man, xp coming to be oui ing th welledoing, i; «blessed hope, and t “ the great God, eve to * number us with hi ‘ing? ff we indeed “ gave himself for’ served and eternal deliver us from | “and purify us unto © zealous of good. we further inducement, selfJenying obedience ; pr mate his love, our obl ati er given us of all. st needful good, The more. deemed font all ‘inig Christ as a ‘peculiar works ; the clearer interest in ‘his sa hope of eternal feli are removed fron ginary good works, alone; the more zeak abounding in real g 7 upright, humble, ae of our Lord, and the b of mankind, bp things decidedly, en! from the contempt o sromed despisers of Cc “NOTES. CHAP. IIL. V. 1,2. (Notes, 1 Fim. ii. 2.) Tits ae and powers, or civil goverr magistrates app ate Wie coeieheene te them, that so no disgrace migh urselves also were some- E disobedient, ! deceived, ivers lusts and. pleasures, alice and envy, ° Bey Gnd “by works: of cnighebolieness 20. 1} 12. 9. & 13. 14,. | 2. 3. & 4. 10. _Eph.|m Jotn 8. 33. Rom. r 2.11 2. Tim. 1. 10, y Pep \asyi e > Soe Heb. 9. 26. n Rom. 1..29—31. Bs. pe a ie = Cor, 12.19. 2 Tims! 14. Bs Sagtag glee 3. tak 2. 1s, 57 is P 36. 2. Rev 18.) Luke 10; 27—25 "5 - > ; Rom: 3.20. 28, & 4. 5. & 9. 11, 16. 30. & 11.6, Gal. 2. 16—21. Eph, 2. 9. oT, 1. aes 2 Tim. 1. 9. at, 29, Acts & 26, 19, 2 ; Ro §. 20. 21. Gospe bulent spirits and conduct , Eresced Christians. They must also be di- Hed to be ready to every good work,” show- za willing mind for any kind action, even to heathen neighbours : not reviling or slan- ng any man, nor even propagating disadvan- ports when true, unless there were a not brawling,” or disputing, with mony nd yehemence, even against those ured them ; ‘but acting with gentleness The preceding exhortations ‘would oppose the natural inclinations of erefore the apostle enforced r vhich related to the state ans, among “those in ‘Crete; bly the plain meaning of the ued, that they ought to bear d be kind to, their enemies, and patient. re heir perverseness and injustice: id Sere far greater o of AN eg srversely prefer- ~ In different ant’? ie God, in he Loy way. gre had been usts,” and the love of worldly | ‘some being ‘under the power of ul passion, some of another: they had ape from. the various com- od.ahd conduct in | privi ted one another,” CHAPTER UL. A D, 66. which we have done, but * according to his mercy, he saved us, by " the washing of regeneration, and aRenening of the * Holy Ghost; -. 6 Which ¥ he hed onus + abundant. ly, 2 through Jesus Christ our Saviour ; 7 That, ® being justified by his grace, we should be » made heirs Reon pans: te the ¢ hope of eternal life... t ver. 4, Ps, 62. 12, Cot 3, 10, Heb. me 8, 24. 28, Be 4. 4. 16s & 5s 1, 2 14 & 86 5. 15. & 130. 7. Mic. 7 18. Luke E Prove 1. 23. Is, ast ‘15-21. K1L 6S 1. 50. 54. 72. 78.) 15. & 44 3 Ez.\ Cor, Bands Galy 2s Eph. ‘1. 6, 7. Heb.! 36. 25: Joel 2. 28.) 16. A. 16.1 Pet, 1. 8.| John 1. 16. & 7.37 b Rom. 8. fiz. 33, & 2. 10: Acts 2, 33.-& 16.) 24. Gal. 3. 29; &. u John 3. 3—5. 1) 45, Rom. 5. 5. 4. 7, Heb. 6.17, & Cor. 6. 11. Eph. 5-|t Gri richly. See on, 11. 7.9. Jams 2, 5» 26.1 Pet 3.23. + Eph. 2. 4: & 3.8. | 1 Pet. 2.7 | x Pu. Sle 10. Rom )z 1.4, John 4.30. &le see Qe Re 12, 2. sie 4 23.) 14. 16, 17. oe are 7) 136 Rom. 3, = were ‘ vessels of wrath fitted for destruction.” Yet, he had not only spared them, but had ef- fected a blessed change in their state and. cha- yacter. For the kindness and philanthropy of God, (his love to sinful men, whilst he left’sin- ning angels to perish,) had made it proper for ‘them to call him “God. our Saviour,” as he had purposed, planned, and effected men’s sal- vation, by giving his only Son to be their Re- ‘deemer.. After this loye of God to man had. been displayed in the. incarnation, obedience, death, and resurrection of the eternal Son of God, and by the preaching of the Gospel, he had also brought the apostle and his brethren to par- take of this Salvation: not through the merit, or efficacy, of “ works of righteousness, whieh “they had done ;” but according to his exceed« ingly rich and free mercy, and compassionate good-will to them ; and by ‘the washing of re- generation,” that new birth of the Spirit, of which the laver of baptism was the sacramental sign, but nothing more. This was’ not only a ‘washing of the heart from ‘the prevailing love | and pollution of sin, but made way for the renew- {al of the soul to the divine image by the power of the Holy Spirit; which Ged the Father had richly and abundantly poured forth upon them, ’ in all the variety of his gifts, graces, and conso- “aut through Jesus Christ our Saviour. His. >| atonement had purchased, and his mediation had obtained, this inestimable gift for sinners, in or- der to apply his. salvation to their souls. Thus, bein brought to repent, and believe in the Son ‘of God, they had been justified in him: of his: free mercy and grace, without any of their own merits; and so they became, the adopted chil- dren and heirs of God, ac ing to the hope of eternal na which se had taught them 80° auch: as anders to” ine ¥ a he inimcesini 3 mvt of tes aah Ay. D, 66. : TITUS. 4 the | 8 This.is4a faithful saying ; and these things I wil -€ that thou affirm constantly, * that they f which have believed in God, might € be careful to. maintain good! 10 A map ¢ works : these things are » good and pro-| the first and fitable unto men. 11 Knowin [Practical Observations.) subverted, anc 9 But avoid i foolish questions, and) ed of himself. ~ k Job 15. 3. 1 Cor. 8.1. & 13. 2.2 Tim. 2. 14. 1.1 Cor. 11. 19 Gal. genealogies, and conten ings about the law ; for the fitable and ine ‘Ams i Cor. 5. Lis. 1 John 5. 10—13. |} Philem: 11. oe 4. 5. 1 Pet. 1.21.1 2Cor. 9. 12—15. © Prov. 21. 28. Acts|e See on, ver, 14. &!li See on, 1.14.1 Tim. 12.15. 2 Cor. 4, 13] 2, 14. 1 4—7. & 4.9. 2] 5 20. 2 Pet. 201. £Ps. 78. 22. John 5./h Job 22. 2. & 35.) Tim. 2 23. m Mat. 18 15—17. 24. & 12.44: Rom.} 7, 8. \Ps« 16. 2, 3. 2 Cor. 13. 2. VI Beglect of distinguishing between those commu-| again; showing him the error Nications which constituted men prophets or| of his principles: and their cor 2postles,; and those which ‘were, still are, and| ing him of his guilt and d; ever must. be, indispensably necessary to render) him to retract them. if this fa them true Christians. The expression, “ shed,” | eught afterwards to eject him, a3 or, poured, on us,” in this manifest allusion to| nicated person : beit 1 the ordinance of baptism, may properly be noted, | ous errors, and his | as an intimation, that the pouring of water on} herence to them, evin any. person, ‘in the name of the, Fatber, and} or turned aside from Chi « the Son, and the Holy Spirit,” is dapism,|the Church, by the art egually with immersion. mistakes arose, not from unavoi _V,8. “The saying,” which the apostle had | but from proud and, carnal prej just delivered concerning free salvation to vile | he sinned in them } and that sinners, was true and faithful; and the doctrines | “ ed of himself,” as his avo which he had stated, as well as the exhortations | rendered further proof a: before given, (for both seem to be referred to,)| he was therefore Reea pane he would have Titus insist upon with constancy, | tian, or allowed to continue i and without wavering; in order that ** they who) the Church. (Marg. Ref) iy * had believed in God,” and had come to trust | ferred to in the margin, and t in his. mercy, grace, truth, and. power, through that when a man’s own we Jesus Christ, might. be rendered careful to main-) demnation, without further tain, or to stand foremost in the practice of, good| said to be “ condemn works ; being influenced by love and gratitude, | any great difficulty ap and encouraged | by the promises of the gospel, to | text, except in. explain abound in them. .For though the. things before | the system of contendi stated in various. practical admonitions, could not in any degree justify sinners before God ; they were good.in themselves, and profitable to men, in respect of their temporal and eternal inter. ests, both to those .who performed them, and to others. V.9... It was cpeaibenk on Titus, to insist on the grand peculiarities of the gospel, and by all means to avoid frivolous and foolish questions, or subtile nice distinctions and “ genealogies,” which the Jews were attached to, as if men were the betterin the sight of God. for being descend ed from the patriarchs, These matters, and the @ontests and angry disputes of the Jewish teach-| ers about the Mosaic law, and the obligations {effect and evidence of of its ceremonies, were utterly vain, under the | doctrines, of similar i Christian dispensation; and only amused. men | proper adinonition, be r with such speculations, as took them off from the | excluded ‘from. their great doctrines and duties of, Christianity. Nae remain in AES fh 10,¢11.,.A heretic, in St. Paul’s sense, |i seems to have beeu a professed Christian, who obstinately denied,, and opposed, some funda | w mental doctrine, of the Gospel, as. taught by the | “ tion ; apostles ; especially if he were earnest to propa. i gate his ‘notions, from a vain desire of being the | w head ofa party,.an is so made divisions in the bearance : but ‘all hi is supposed some e: absolutely i inconsistent avowing these errors Nicated, as much as” were things restored | the Church of Chris but that they who di by nature ; the Deit ment of his death; merits of Christ, bei the need of sanctificati ‘of obedience to God’s” Church. (Wate, “Cal v. 20.) Titus, was there doctrines: ce a fdre directed to, admonish. such. a man, once, and | any. injury in their tempor cre - send Artemas unto tbe diligent to come J ; ‘wit Zenas * the lawyer, and ‘their journey diligently,| e wanting to them. : ‘let ours also ¥ learn to 0. 4.) 7. 30» & 10. 25, Spx Acts 21. Se & 28. ‘ ll. 45, 46. 52. &] 10, Rom. 15-24. 1 | 14.3. | ©} Cor. 16,11. 3 John @ See on, Acts 12 63, 2. ee y See on, ver. & ee repentance, to e truth” The con- between excommuni- a of ae to asso- mrounication ns that any heat be made in men’s civil circumstances. Giscovered, that it is no sin to treat God’s word is of little or no consequence what etrines men believe! No wonder then, that cannc Qt explain | the Scripture into an agree- ‘such tenets ; or bring the word of God its own insignificancy.. ‘But they, who; t, because their. deeds are evil,” and treat) lie, because it opposes their | tae a little ‘of this leaven Eecect| once seemed to flourish. Vv. 12-15. There were several cities called, time at liberty. Had he written from Nico- said, “here to winter2? He purposed to Artemas or Tychicus to inform Titus when eet him there, and probably to supply his But he was to bring, or to send before, Ov ho was either a converted Jewish doc- ¢law, or one who had been a Roman| n Grete ; and he was studiously to help hat t by the Kindness of the Churches, and travelling expenses might be tus was also directed to remind friends of the apostle, and espe- sters, that they should “ learn to to stand forth in the practice of, such useful and necessary pur- Tab our in, “ useful trades,” CHAPTER nit. s; * for f have deter- Ly » has caused a latitudinari- ) that | “men loye darkness rather than not find much difficulty in tn-! such heretics aegald be sepa-| every good work : Nierne | ump,” in many Churches which | Nicopolis, and it is not certain which was here | meant: but it hence appears that Paul was at} lightened, disdain, or be Wwearied out by, the A. D. 66. * maintain 1 works for necessary uses, 2 that they be not unfruitful. 15 All that are ® with me salute thee b Greet them that ¢ love us in the faith: 4 Grace be with you all. Amen. * Or, profess honest} ae mia Eph. a . 1 fim. i 5. Philem. 5. 2 John 1, 2.3 John 1. a3 See Cor. 16. Epi. 6-24. 2 Tin. 4. $2. Heb. 13. 25. trades. Acts 18. 3 Phil. 1, 11. & 4. 17. & 20. 35. Gr. Eph,| Col. 1.10. Heb. 6: 4.28. 1 Thes. 2.9. 2 Thes. 3.8. Zz Is. 61. 3. Mat. 7. ‘19. & 21.19. Luke 13. 6—8-*John 15. . 16. Rom. 15. ay 6—12. 2 Pet. 1.8. ‘a See on, Ron. 16. 21-23. b See on, Rom. 16. 1—29. which would enable them, though no emolument were annexed to their office, to assist their bre- thren, and so, in this respect, not to be unfruit- ful. (Marg. Ref) With this admonition and customary salutations and benedictions, he con- But, the cluded the epistle. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1-8. Tt hath at all times been necessary to remind ingenious men have indeed at length} Christians “ to be subject to principalities and. ‘« powers,” and to obey “ magistrates -” but it neglect, contempt, or proud opposition; is peculiarly so at present, when most valuable | of Christ, have given octasion to a contrary spi- privileges and liberties, which ought to have ren- dered cheerful subjection and peaceable obedi- ence universal, among all who name the name rit and eonduct in numbers, who seem to forget, that precepts to this effect are found in the /Seriptares. But real religion, in proportion as it prevails, will render men quiet subjects, as well as good neighbours and reijations, and ready to it will repress the turbulent betes to ail men. These dispositions and this conduct are the genuine effects of a deep con- viction of our own guilt, united with an experi- mental knowledge of the free salvation of the Gospel ; we shail not, if thus humbled and en- misconduct of the most unreasonable enemies ; as the spurious postscript asserts, he would | if we duly consider that we ourselves were for- merly foolish, disobedient, and deceived slaves to diverse base lusis, and a fondness for carnal pleasures ; ; “ that we lived in malice and envy,” se in Crete, and desired him to come without) and in short, were hateful to God, and disposed to hate one another, and thus “ vessels of wrath « fitted for destruction,” till divine grace effected the blessed change. Let us then often contem- ) and Apollos, who seems to have been} plate the discoveries which have been made of the kindness and Jove of God our Saviour, to- wards our fallen apostate race, in giving his Son to be the propitiation for our sins ; his patience in sparing us during the years of our foolishness and rebellion; his goodness in sending us the word of salvation ; ‘and, above all, his mercy in causing us to partake of the « washing of regene- ‘ration and the renewing of the Holy Ghost,” hey might not be unfruitful, but which he poured upon our souls, of his plenteous good example to the new converts. grace, through Jesus Christ our Saviour. Surely athe words to mean, that er | we know that none of these things were procur- sat tess works of righteousness, that we had id ? § ADD. ik | PHILEMON? | © done’? And that we were “ justified freely |notstrive’ *€ by his grace,” and so made heirs according to } of opinion “* the hope of eternal life.” Having been there-! carcfully w fore brought into a state of safety, and made | are inconsi partakers of a joyful hope by the mere mefcy of | of God, and c God the Father, through the redemption of his | ny are subverte inearnate Son, and by the newlereation of the! fore withdraw Holy Ghost, it certainly behooves’ us to take the | admonitions; a lead in every good work, by which we can glori- | from the commu fy God our Saviour, of benefit mankind. | Minis. | tinuing impenitent ters should insist upon these faithful sayings, and ! the omniscient J affirm these»things constantly; and show the | tians find to do,t Ys tendency of the truths of the Gospel to holiness | ly : they should be eve’ of life: and. Christians should be ambitious of; and to prevent an exceeding all other. men in every. good thing, | who are labouring to for the honour of the truth through which they | who exhort others to are saved. i to maintain them in their , Vv. 9—15. cessary occasions, to set Attending to the good and profitable things | ous example. The before inculeated, we, should learn to avoid fool- | the knowledge ish questions and contentious disputations, which | of faith, wiil be are unprofitable and vain. But, though we must | Lord will be wi yeh Bie Byte : Philemon seems to have been a Christian of some eminence, residing | who had been converted under St. Paul’s ministry ; (19;) perha (Acts xix. 10.) When the apostle was imprisoned at Rome, Ot having, as itis generally thought, been guilty of some dishonesty, that city, though at the distance of seyeral hundred miles. “Wh gome sucli motive, induced. him to attend on St. Paul’s ministry, for his conversion. After he had given’ satisfactory proof of a real excellent disposition, by suitable behaviour, which had greatly end ed it proper to send him back to his master; to whonmrhe wrote thi cure Onesimus a more favourable reception than he could otherwis competent judges lave given it a decided preference, asa model of go ry kind, to the most admired remains of antiquity. Indeed, we can sc a cause, as that of Onesimus, could have been pleaded in a more ‘intere pathetic, and masterly manner. It is also very replete with useful entertained no doubt of Philemon’s compliance with his request; and e: do more than he said. ‘It is therefore probable that Onesimus was vour, but set at liberty; and, it ts generally thought, that he became a the Gospel. Onesiimus accompanied ‘Fychicus to Cclosse, and, it may b apustle wrote to Philemon’ at the same time; and that Gnesimus, hav to his master, and obtained his forgiveness, joined with Fychicus, in’ commission to the Colossians. f 4 cates Ste Apwins CHAP. 1. | as he expected to bec The apostle -sdlutes’ Philemon, 1-3; declares his} concludes with salutations: joy at heaving of his faith and love, 4—7 ; earneat- 25. PEE. AUL, *a prisoner» f BC vand..> ‘Timothy: our is ver 93) See ong) &6,20. 4 Epliy 36, 2 Seas tel Seo an, 2 Core ty ly and. pathetically entreats him to receive into fa- your his fugitive servant, Onesimus, now become, by the apostle’s ministry, a consistent betiever, 8 —2: ; desires him to proyide for him a lodging, CHAPTER I. A. D. 64. y beloved, ¢ andijfel-) 7 For we have ° great joy and consola- tion in thy» lovey because P the bowels . Rieloved Apphia, ‘and| of the saints are weiestiod by.thee, bro- u fellow-soldier, and. to pthery: Mehta hin thy house: et ‘Wherefore, though . might be much ‘Grace to you, and. ‘peace, fa 4 bold in Christ to ¥ enjoin thee, that ou Mek Father, and the hard! Jesus| which is convenient, | isi, Reel 9 Yet, for *love’s sake, I rather beseech EP the Ik my God, er ah mention thee, being such an one as t Paul the aged, thee always in my prayers, jand now also “a prisoner of Jesus Christ. “i « Hearing of thy love and’ faith,, | 10 I beseech thee for * my son ¥ One- ch thou hast « toward t the Lord Jesus, simus, 7 whom I have begotten i in my | toward alls sins; bonds : 6 That ! the communication of. thy| 11° Which in time past was to thee h may become effectual, b y ™ the ac-|* unprofitable, but now > profitablay to knowiedgingsof every good thing which snes rt to me 3» you in Christ Jesus. — . 26. 1 Cor. 16.1. 1/0 1 Thes. 1, 3, & 2.js Rom. 12. 1. 2 Cor. John 3. 23. & 5.| 13. 19. & 3,9. 2} 5. 20.& 6.1. Eph. Wy Zeit John 4. 3 Jubn] 4. 1. Heb. 13, 19. Mark 9.17.1 Tim . 1, 2, Pit. 1. 4: y Col. 4.9, : th See o ‘on, Rom. 1. 8. hil. 4. 3. Col.} Phil: 1. 3, ne 1. 1. 1Thes. 3.2. | 3. 1 Thes. 1. 3. 2 ones 1. 3. 2 Tim. 12Cor. 9. 12—14,| 3—6. 1 Pet. 2. 11. Z1Cor, 4.15. Gal. iN 3.14. Heb. 6. Pi se 20. 2 Tim, 1.Jt Ps, 71. 9. 18. Pro! 4, 19. $. Ppt. ‘ 16, 31. Pe 46.4. la Job 30. 1,2. Mat, \ ha Mat. 5.16.1 Cor. 4 ee 3.12. et W ver. 1.” See. oni} 25.30. Luke 17. 10. DiRCPdls ‘2. thes. 2.1. 6. vy 2Cor. 10. 8. 14, 25. 1 Pet. 2.12. & 3. 1,16. in 2 Pet. 1, 8. 1) Eph- 3.1. & 4.1. | Rom. 3. 12, x 2Sam. 9. 1—7. &|b Luke 15, 24. 32. 18. 5. & 19. 37,38. 2 Tim. 4. 11. _ Or NOTES... . this liberal.communication from his temporal | “CHAP. Le ¥) i 2, The apostle did not in-|affluence, being made effectual for the relief of | tend to write authoritatively to Philemon, and/| the saints, and for the evident demonstration of | therefore he only styled himself “the prisoner} his faith from which it sprang. Others suppose’ « of Jesus Christ ;” which tended to procure an the apostle to mean, that his communion, or parti~ | affectionate regard to his requests: and he j join- cipation of faith in Christ, might be effectual in | ed Timothy with him, that they might be pre-|regulating his whole temper and conduct. But ‘| sented as the united desire of him and his bre- though both these senses may be contained in the thren. Though Philemon is called “a fellow}, words, they seem to have a still further meaning : @ labourer,” yet it is not certain that he was a| and the apostle, probably, prayed that his endea- er; perhaps he served the cause of Christ| vours {o communicate his faith in Christ to those aap igence in another manner. (Marg.| around him, might be rendered effectual, through ats beloved Apphia is supposed to have| the evident excellency of his example, and that of though some think that she was, his family : so that men might be induced to ac. rchippus,, whomrthe apostle called| knowledge the reality and value of every good ier, and to whom he sent.a special | thing which was in them, by means of their rela- another. epistle, is thought to have] tion to Christ ; and thus to entertain a favourable been the ‘son or near relation of Philemon : and| opinion of that religion which produced such be- he seems to have resided in his family ; ; which | neficial effects on the conduct of those who em. was so pious and well-regulated, that it was in| braced it. This he hoped would be the case; ‘sense a Christian church. | _ _ | for he had great joy and comfort in the accounts. Vv. 1a (Note, Rom. i. 7. Marg. Ref.)— that he heard of his liberal love, by which the ence it appears, that the nature of the Fa. urgent necessities of Christians and ministers | of the Son, is thé same: seeing the| were supplied: sothat while their bodies were do that which the Father doeth, and| refreshed at his expense, their hearts were also ‘father is said to do that which the Son| rejoiced by his good example and pious conver. (Jerom.) sation; and therefore the apostle cordially own. take apostle thanked God continual- ed him, and greatly loved him, as his brother ir. grace bestowed on Philemon, making|the Gospel.. The word, brother, placed thus et in his prayers, His gratitude to the end of a.sentence, is peculiarly ernphatical, was excited from time to time, by the| and expressive of the most entire cordiality. accounts which he received of his “love} V.8—11. The apostle here enters on the im faith,” even his faith toward the Lord Je | mediate business of the epistle. When he con- ove to all the saints for his sake. —| sidered his own apostolical authority and Phile- ious meaning of the Passage requires u| mon’s character, che supposed that he might, ion of the words which arises from ati} with propriety, have enjoined him in the name of , not at all unsuitable to the Greek ‘Christ, to do what was ‘so evidently convenient, it is rather harsh in an English| or agreeable to the loving spirit of Christianity » ‘apostle also prayed, “ that the yet. he preferred the language of a suppliant cit Philemon’s faith might be-|in the present case, and besought Philemon fos 3 &G.” Some explain this of Tove’s sake, ¢ even the love of. Gary to them, anc on, Nom. 1. 7.| Acts 9 41. “16.19. Col. 4, 15 ik ver. 7. Pe 16. s. 13. 13%. & on 25, 2 Cor. 13. 14, i 7 5 ‘A. D 64. 12 Whom TI haye sent again: ¢ thou therefore receive him, that is ¢ mine own bowels ; 13 Whom I would have retained with} me, that ein thy stead he, might, have ministered unto me in f the bonds of the Gospel : 14 But ¢ without thy mind would T do nothing ; that » thy benefit should not be as it were of necessity, but willingly. 15 For? perhaps he therefore departed for a season, that thou shouldest receive him. forever, ; 16 Not howe asa servant, but above.a servant, & a brother beloved, specially to me; but how much more unto thee, e Mat. 6,14, 15. &} 31. & 4.1. 50. 20. Fs. 76-10, 28 21—35, Markje ver, 8,0. 2 Cor.1.| Is. 10, 7 Acts 4. 11.25. Eph. 4. 33.} 24. 1 Pet. 5. 3. 2B. d Deut, 15.6.2 Samjb 1 Chir..29. 17%. Ps.jk Mat. 23, 8- Acts 16. 11. Jers $2.20.) 110. S. 1 Cor 9. 174-9. 17- Gal. 3. 28, Luke 15, 20. 2 Cor 8. 12, & 9.) 29. 1 Tim. 6 2: @ 2 Cor..16. 17. Phil.| 5. 7. 7 Pet. 5. 2: Heb. 3, 1.1 Pet: 1 2.°S0. i Gen. 45, 5—8, &} 22, 23. Dighine & £ See on, vet.1- Eph, their loye to him and to each other through him, that he would grant him one special favour, which he had it much at heart to obtain. He would remind him, that his humble supplicant was “such anone as Paul, the aged” minister of the Gospel, (for he was probably above’ sixty. years old at this time ;) who, having encountered numberless afflictions and perils, in seeking the salvation of men’s souls, was then enduring the hardships of a tedious imprisonment in’ the cause of Christ; and he could not doubt of Philemon’s readiness to do any thing, which might miti- gate the severity of his sufferings. His petition indeed was not presented for himself; but it was in behalf of “ his’son,” even of one « whom he «*had begotten in his bonds,” the son of his old age, for whom he had the most tender ‘parental affection ; and the name of this son was ‘* Qne- ** simus !? In the original, Onesimus is mention- ed at the close ef the sentence; that the sus- pense, and most affectionate introduction, might prepare Philemon to read a name, which could scarcely fail of being associated: in his mind with unfavourable ideas. Onesimus signifies profitable ; in allusion to which, the apostle allowed that he had not formerly deserved that name, having heen unpnofriadle ; probably he had been unfaith- ful, dishonest, and unruly; perhaps addicted to other vices ; and this the apostle seems to have Known from his own ‘confession. But he spake of his faults in the gentlest language, and hasten- ed to mention the change that had taken place ; by which his character was now made to answer the meaning of his name, and he was’ become! profitable, both to Philemon and to’'St. Paul. He was prepared to-be an useful servant to the for- mer; heyhad been serviceable tothe latter, aad he hoped that he Would be still more so. V. 12—16: Onesimus was Philemon’s legal property, and’St. Paulliad required, and prevail. ed’ with him to’return to him, having made suf- ficient trial of his sincerity; and be requested not say’ to me even thi 20 Yea, b thee in the in the Lord, 21 Having ¢ dice I sae 6. Phikd, 7 1 Timi 6.2. Heb. 3.1. ela Cor. Jam. 2. 5. 1 Pet. 5) 1 2 1. 1 John le 3 is m Ver. 10. 12, 10. 40. & 12 alr Philemon té receive as he would the ing to the flesh, be’ spiritual child. at Rome, to minister to” which Onesimus qoulc the bonds of the sinyil from Christian love and knew that Philemon would any service in perents # he | so he would have cons d tering to him in his would not do any | consent, lest he s fit, and Philemon: cessity, rather than though he had hopes Onesimus’ faithful se by Philemon’s free that this was the Ex for perhaps he pern for a season, in so i opera that being. converted, he mi return with such a ion, al Philemon with suclf that they should cho of their lives, as fellow (Marg. Ref.) tn this mon would no longer ¢ “© as a brother beloved? to Paul i in an especial 1 more then might i it ie be endeared to Phile domestics, and in the , Christ by faith. - a V. 1721. If Philemon deemed a partner, or partaker /dear to him for Christ's sake; peat given unto you. e thee * Epaphras, + smy Christ Jesus 5 3 John 14. Z M25 &4 Rom 153, pape 16. 7» co 2Cor. t. 11. Phil} MP 1,19» Jam: 5. 165, = — eI. er. F him by feveiwing Onesimus with as iness.as he would-haye received him- he had come in person: and, in case had ae Philemon, or was in his - to-his account : and, as ‘his own hand, he gave, that he would re- . Itis generally observed, plain instance of adebt, being im- ch was contracted by another ; by a voluntary engagement becoming | e for the misconduct of ‘another ; that it be exempted from the punishment due 6 his crimes, and partake of benefits to which no right; according to the doctrine of | Shsie’s voluntarily bearing the punishment of our sin 5, that we might receive the reward of eousness, by a reciprocal imputation.— the apostle understood that. Philemon ed some sharpness concerning One- mus’ conduct ; or, knowing him to be naturally vhat severe in his temper, he might fear . let he should | him, as the laws permitted masters to do their slaves in such. cases ; which would not only have been grievous to Onesimes, | but aeeonestel sk agi soot and to Philemon himself. He eH therefore matter : : though he could scarcely suppose Kp A be demanded of him; and ad- at althou he made this proposal, yet in e Pontes: intothe account, a bee jilemon owed to-hinr his own self, besides it _ salvation; thus intimating that ay could sufficientzy requite that obli- gation. He therefore pathetically besought him, im have an opportunity of rejoicing on nt him this request, which. would as. aareh h his compassionate heart, as Philemon’s y did the bowels oft the saints. Having >that he was ready to obey the Lord’s mated by him, he had written to him; sured, that he would do even, more than requested, Our curiosity is not gratified informed of the effect of this epistle:: n hardly doubt, that Philemon forgave received him with kindness, remitted ed to him, and afterwards gave him 5 that he might attend on the apostle. ment with Tychicus to deliver the Colossians, seems to intimate, that : employ him as @ minister, which The apostle, though at this time expectation of being speedily he wrote this epistle; and he * i Ml tlh atin ae a CHAPTER Iy “prepare me also, aj» ast that ¥ through your}© Lucas, ‘ my fellow-labourers. Christ 4¢ with.» your spirit. b Acts 12. 12, 26. Rl 2 so far interested himself 5; poli had made him the. instru- his account, i in. the Lord’s. kindness to him; and 2 ee Ape ee Pee e+ A. Dy 64, 34 » Marcus, eAristarchus, 4 Demas, 25 The © grace of cur Lord Jesus Amen. 23. Phi}. 2. 25. & A. 36 3 John 3- ig See on, Rom. 16. 24. Mex Bip WA y 13.13, & 15. 27—|d Col. Ae td 2 Tits, 39, Col. iS io. 2! 4. 10. Tim. 4. BS 4. 11. 20. Aree 29. & O7.AE vers 1,26 2 Coren 2 Tim. 4. 22. when that took pines hea was peranided they did not forget to pray for bis liberty, that he might be enabled to visit them, and he trusted oy in answer to their prayers, this Would soon be effected; therefore he desired them to pre- pare him a convenient lodging. Bpaphras at- tended Paul so closely, that he might be deemed. his fellow-prisoner; or, perhaps he was: impri- soned with him. (Marg. ef.) * . PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—I6. The fellow-labourers and fellow-soldiers of Christ, ought to pray, and to thank God, for éach other, with the greatest constancy and fer- vency: for faith in Christ, and love to him, should unite saints more closely, than any out. ward relation can the people of the world. They who partalte of these graces, must and will de- siré to communicate. them to, others ; and their endeavours. will be rendered effectual, through fervent. prayer, and by an uniform course of piety, purity, integrity, and benevolence; which will constrain men to acknowledge the good things, which are in them: as believers in Christ. Faithful ministers have great joy and comfort in the little company of affluent Christians, whese love abounds in liberality to all men; and when the bowels of the saints are refreshed by them, and their wants generously supplied. It is by No means proper to exercise authority on every joccasion; eyen when ministers may be bold ta enjoin what is convenient. It is often far more prudent for love’s sake to beseech even juniors and inferiors ; especially. when it may be sup- posed that they will be reluctant to what is re. quired, and when it may be difficult. to convince them of its indispensable obligation. These re- quests, from such a one, as in any good measure resembles Paul the aged, will have the energy of injunctions, and engage compliance, without risking a subsequent distaste; which is always in such cases to be feared from. the remaining self love of the human heart ; even in respect of pious men, who would do. much. to alleviate the sufferings, or increase the.comforts of their faith. ful pastors. In such circumstances, wisdom aud humility will teach the.< _and experienced to become willingly the « iged, parties, when they might assume ‘a “sphetee tone. In speaking to men of their sins for.their hurniliation, the hei- nous nature and manifold . Aggravations of them should be insisted on: but in mentioning them to others, who are disposed to severity or resent. ent, we should soften and extenuate as far as tmuth will permit : and such subjects ought to be imtroduced, with alithe tenderness and caution Philemon and the Colossians, jimaginable, that every thing may tend to conci- HEBREWS. tiate, and mothing to) exasperate. | When) pen- itents show, their sincerity by “ works meet for «« repentance ;” they should be treated by minis- ters with parental tenderness, and taken..under their patronage, in respect of the temporal con- sequences of their former sins. For in this'man- ner, they, who were unprofitable to. their rela- tives and neighbours, and a trouble to all con- nected with them, are made profitable to. the community and to the Church of God... They of- ten become greatly useful to ministers and their families, and a blessing to all among whom they veside ; they supply other men’s lack of service to the suffering ‘disciples of Christ, by tending on them in their stead ; they ptomote the gospel by their example, conversation, and prayers ; and many of them become preachers of the word. of life to their fellow-sinners : for “ behold all things “ are become new !”—No prospect of usefulness should induce ministers to counsel their converts to neglect relative obligations, or to fail of obe- dience to their superiors.. One. great evidence of true repentance consists in returning to the practice of those duties, which had been ne- glected: and even liberty to engage. in other services, should be sought from those concern- ed, not as it were of necessity, but by their will- ing consent. We Know not for what services God may intend those, whom he hath marvel- lously conyerted : having therefore given our judgment, and used proper means, we should teave all things to his determination. V. 17-25. Little do men know for what purposes the Lord leaves them to. change their situations, or engage in enterprises, from. worldly or criminal motives. .We should have thought, that Onesi- mus’ departure from his. master, would have been final, and his journey to Rome ruinous ; yet the Lord had far other and, more gracious purpo- ses concerning him; and had not He over-ruled in a similar manner, some of our ungodly pro- jects, the writer, and many readers may say, THE TO THE —— See The general testimony of antiquity, the current tradition of the chureh, an most competert modern critics, determine this epistle to have been writte though some, both in former and latter times, have thought otherwise.‘ ' ‘he ep ¢ Thus we find it written in all our manuscripts, one only excepted, in which it is oi « epistle to the Hebrews.” (Beza.) ‘ It is evident, that this epistle was generally re ff ancient times, by those Christians who used the Greek language, and lived in the « ‘HEBREWS. aA worse and : pious family : none, but - stil shows to his. ret especially be att relations or dome be doubly welcome, miscenduct, that they flesh and in the Lord. such: cases, love:to be pi should. give. up: their own » prevail with offended | reconciled to theirp thatso the sever be. prevented, by graced... When’ others, or owe | sometimes be prop we can; as followe’ in his own body on: prevail.with our.b bearance ; espe who owe their ov on our ministry : a reminded to let their lo them in the Lord, to refre swer their confidence, and: modesty will permit t their prayers for “01 vent; oben ante earth will be com cor’ if this be denied, the ae ne! be with their spirits, fore the throne to join riches of redeeming kk Serie shes & y empire. In particu Clement of Alexandria, before the end of the se- *d this epistle as St Paul’s, and quoted it frequently, and without any tis not expressly quoted as ‘St. Panl’s by any of the Latin writers in the ‘However, it was Known to Irenzus and Tertallian. ‘It is manifest, that it an epistle of St. Paul, by many Latin writers in | the fourth, fifth, and sixth mer-) Origen, who held epic! peculiar notions ‘concerning it, says, * The rasbly hand it down as St. Paul’s” © is very certain, that t the churches and ) were ancients with respect to Origen, must have conversed ‘with the apostles them. least with their successors. Since this tradition was ancient, in ‘the times of Cle. Jexandria and Origen, about an hundred and thirty years after ‘the epistle was writ. ust ‘have had its rise’ in the days of Paul himself, and so cannot reasonably be con. (Hallett in Macienight.)' The doubts, which have been entertained on this 3 subject, rincipally to-have arisen from the circumstance of the apostle’s name not beg fates ccording to his custom im all his other epistles. © If it js not to be considered as aul’s, , be- use jit does not bear his name; let it belong to no one, because it bears no name. "But, on ‘the contrary I contend, from this very circumstance, that it belongs to Paul rather than to any her person. For why should any other person have omitted his name ? But Paul hada suffi- “ cient reason’ for: sending an anonymous letter to Jerusalem : not, as Ethink, because he was the peculiar apostle of the Gentiles, as Peter of the circumcision ; but because he knew i n was greatly hated at Jerusalem, by the enemies of Christianity, and that their fury ; even then raging ; and was perhaps exasperated by occasion of “his imprisonment ; (39, 34 :) he was therefore unwilling to inflame them against the church by affixing his _ 3 (Bez) * As Paul was the apostle of the Gentiles, in writing to the Hebrews, he | id not assume his apostolical character; because it was little respected by the unbelieving © Jews and Judaizing Christians. It being designed, not for the believing Jews alone, but for * the unbelieving part of the nation, especially the learned doctors and scribes at Jerusalem, * Paul might think it prudent not only to avoid assuming his apostolical character, but even to _ £-conceal his name, which would have prejudiced the" unbelieving part of the nation to such a : degree, that, in all probability, they would not have read his letter.’ (Macknizht.) The ap ; ed to prove the doctrines of Christianity, and the changes which it had introduced ‘pawada introduce, to be entirely consistent with “ the oracles of God,” as received by the “Jews ; and as beingeither clearly predicted, or evidently typified, or at least sufficiently intimated, by them; so that any man, who fully understood the Old Testament, must have expected the ‘substance of what was taught by Christ and his apostles, and the events which had occurred. . Ibis, therefore, highly probable, that he expressly aimed to write an epistle, which might be put _into thie conan of Judaizing Christians, or unbelieving Jews, and read by them, without rej on account of the person who wrote it; let them impartially consider his areu- a itt is, however, evident, that he supposed some of the Hebrews would know from whom ) x. $4 xiii. 18. 23, 24.) But these intimations are not given, till the argumentative t of of the epistle is ended; and they would not be clearly understood by any but the apostle’s ids. ‘The writer’s connexien with Timothy, and his residence in Italy, tend to confirm the ee “ancient ‘tradition; and the other objections, as the supposition, that the style is more elegant than St. Paul’s; ‘and that he uses expressions, which amply that he received his doctrine from those who heard Christ, and not by immediate revelation, &c.; appear very vague and frivolous. | He might, perhaps, bestow more reed in this epistle, concerning the style, than he did when he Y $32, BET wrote to other Churches: but indeed, many competent | judges are of opinion, that it is not more elegant: and certainly the interaal evidence, arising from the writer’s manner of express- ine himself and his reasoning, and things of a similar nature, corroborate the opinion, that St, ul is the author: and if he thought it prudent to write as a converted Jew to his countrymen, not as an apostle who insisted on his authority; he must of course join himself with the ewish converts, and not distinguish himself from them, as having received his doctrine iately from Christ. (Comp: ii. 4. with 1 Pez. iv. = and some others, were of opinion, that the epistle was written in the Hebrew, or Syri- age: and translated into Gree& by Clement, or Luke: but if this had been the case, ardly be supposed, that no one copy of the Hebrew epistle should be mentioned as ex- their days, and as seen ‘by them. The quotations. m the Old Testament are generally om the Septuagint; even ‘where ‘that version im son je degree: varies from the Hebrew : but ald scarcely have taken Place, had the epistle. been written in Hebrew. The Hebrew are interpreted also i in Greek, in a Manner that is not at all like the” addition of a transla- spoke Greek ; and among Christians in general, as well as among the Hebrews ; e, » probably, he wrote in Greek, as most generally in use at tbat time, of any lan- rid: The Hebrews were the Jews in Judea, and who spoke a dialect of the He- uch of them as professed Christianity, the epistle was addressed ; and probably m, to the rulers and pastors of the church i that city : yet the writer evidently € unconverted Jews also would read it}and their conviction and instruction leading part’ of his object in writing it. It opens with a declaration of the tial dignity of Christ; and proofs from the Old Testament that the Mes- . A. D. 65. y 2, ot nent men of the nation; proves, by the most unansweral she law had their full accomplishment ; that he was the ect an entire! ese reasoning , Host solemn and affectionate warnings and exhortations, ad, - persons... At length the writer shows the nature, efficacy, and “the saints in former ages had been accepted’ by God, and ena’ “gn defence of their holy religion; after which he adds various agements, and exhortations ; and then concludes with the custa The. internal excellency. of this epistle, as connecting the Old most convincing and instructive manner, and elucidating both,’ or perbaps than all of them, added to other arguments, puts the doubt: we here find the great doctrines which we haye else proved, and applied to practical purposes, in the most convincing have been written at the close of the apostle’s frst im t that the ancient scriptures taught Israel to a covenant, under the reign of the Messiah. Set-at liberty, or daily expected-it, els sumer AC et AD. To: ‘he writer declares the essential and mediatorial glory of the Son of God, by whom the Father speaks to. men under the gospel dispensation, 1— ’ 4. He adduces several scriptures to prove, that the Messiah was to be far greater than the an- | ‘gels, and worshipped by them as their Creator and Lord, 5—14. 4 OD, who 2 at sundry times, and > in divers manners, spake in time past unto © the fathers by the prophets, a Gen. 3. 15..& 6-} 84-30. & 46.2—4:)b Num. 12, 6—S), 3.13, &e. & 8. 15.) Bx. 3.1, &e. Luke} Joel 2. 25. Ke. & Onl, Re. &] 24.27. 44, Acts28.)¢ Luke 1. 55. 72. 12,1—3. & 26.2—5| 28. 1 Pet: 1, 10—12.) Jolin 7. 22. Acts 13. & 23, 12—15. & 32:4 2 Pet, 1.20, 21. 32. NOTES. CHAP. I. V.1, 2. The Hebrews allowed the divine authority of the Old Testament; and therefore the writer of this epistle waived the mention of his apostolical authority, and reason- ed with them principally from their scriptures’: and he thought it best to conceal bis name, that none might be deterred by it from reading his arguments, or induced to receive them with pre, judice. He therefore entered upon his subject without any introduction. That God, who in former ages had spoken to the progenitors of the Hebrews,from the calling of Abraham, to the lat- ter times of their nation, by prophets, mere men of the same fallen nature with their brethren ; who had gradually made known his truth and will, from:-time to time, through, successive gen- erations, and who had spoken to them in divers methods, by personal conference, by dreams and Visions, cr by supernatural impulses upon their P eae ; had in the last days, uncer the dispensa- ion of the Gospel, spoken to them by his own | Son, appearing personally among them in hu- man nature. ‘ibe eternal Word, or Son of God, had indeed appeared, and spoken to. the patri- archs, prophets, and others: but he then spoke as JnHoyas, as God, to 2, few individuals, by whom his will.was made known, to their bre- then: whereas he had at length become flesh, and dwelt among men, and among the Jews al- most exclusively, to fulfil ancient prophecies and promises, and to give the most complete and éx- EAT HEBREWS. ; th Ne ¥ ; arr, , » siah was'to be far greater than the angels: it then show: (Notes, Phil. ii; 6—1 ‘some have endeavoured: Nat prisonment at rer pointed Heir of al so he made the y 3 Who, ‘be Jer. 30. 24) & 48.47.) H Ez. 38. 16, Dan. 2.) 15, 23. & 10. 14. Hos 3. 5. Mie. 4.1. Acts! bray o> 328. Bude 18. Pe bp see e vero 5 8. & 2% 3.) & 6.8. & 7. 3.! Acts plicit revelation of Gc to mankind; as meds them. So that, whi were the prop ly begotten Son ture, was the great P. tion. This rious pointed “ Heir of Son of God, the ¢ original right was ves' essential perfections ¢ of properly exerci no mere creature been appointed by assumed manhood, the mediatorial th ion and unrivalled glo things, and no crea of power, honour, « from him, and held in the more evident pro; “God made the wo Father and the eternal | and connsel, he had b of the heavens and the of 8: in the unive agent, by whom God text, is so absurd in itself, as other Scriptures, that it is astoni ever kave been adopted, The apostle et 7° en fer, when he had ™ by our sins, " sat down on d of the ° Majesty on high ; Ta P so m@iph better than els, as he hath @ by inheritance ‘more excellent name. than r 8, 34, 5 22. Caen: 1 Pet.) Rev. 5.11, 12. 1. 2t. Rey. 3. 2i./g Ps. 2.7, 8. Phil. 2. 7 29, 21. 9—11. ial throne as Heir of all things. it is as impossible to understand, how ‘a man should have. this empire over all things /in heaven and earth, and over death itself, and £ yet be a mere man:'as it is to understand any * mystery of the sacred Trinity,’ CPiaiby)— (Notes, John i. 1—18.) Y. 3, 4. The essence of the Deity is invisi- ble to man ; but the only begotten Son, of whom the writer spake, had been appointed to make known his glory and perfections : being one with the Father,.and equal to him in the divine na ture ; and shining “in the form of God” with all the effulgency of his glory; and being also dis- tinct from the Father, as to his personal subsist- ence. By assuming human nature he became the Effulgency of the divine glory” to men, i made known the perfections of the Godhead to them, so that “ he who saw Him saw the Fa- ther also.” (For the Son was * the express _“ Image,” or the character of the Father’s Per- ‘gon, or Subsistence ; and showed every part of the nature and perfections of God to man, with the greatest exactness, and in the most effectual manner possible; so that in proportion as any aman Knows Christ, in his Person, character, and salvation, he knows the Father also; and he that Knows not Christ. hath no real knowledge of God all. (Notes, Mait. xi. 25—27. 2 Cor. iv. 3—6, it 15—19) And not only did the Father the world by the Son, but the same di- ie Agent still upholds all things by the word f his power, as one in the unity of the Godhead the Father: and he even upheld all things =, and in their settled order, by his al- ty word and will, when he appeared on earth e “ visible Effulgence of the Father’s glory, > Character of his subsistence ;” of which mauy proofs in his miraculous power e course of nature, legions of evil spirits, j,and death. This same Person who cre- id upholds all worlds, as the High Priest ple, purged away the guilt of their Fameelf, and the sacrifice of his death gtoss. Then having risen as a mighty or over death and hell, he ascended in CHAPTER I. ‘s. | and the ¢ isifmage of hisper-]| 5 For unto which of the angels said and & ijaeiins all things by # the: hes. |S 2 Sam. 7. 14, -1 A. Dz 65: he at any time, * Thou art my Son, this day have 1 begotten thee? And again, * | will be to him a Father, and he shall be to me 2 Son? 6 * And again, when he bringeth if t the First-begotten into the world, he saith, * And let all the angels of God worship him. ; 7 And ¢ of the angels he saith, > Who ¥ 5.5. Ps. 2.7. Acts}t ver. 5. Prov. 8. 24.) Rev. 5. S—13, 13.) 33, 25. John. 1. i4. 18,)¢ Ge. unte & 3. 16. Rom. 8.ix yer 29. Col. 1. 15. 18. ly 11. & 6. 17. Ps. pe John 4. 9. Rey. 1.} 4. Is.6. 2. Hed. Ezi 5. 1.13, 14. Dan. -z Ms ; u Ps. 97. 7. Luke 2} 10. Zech. 6. 5. bringeth again. 9—14 1 Pet. 3. Chr. 175 13. -& 22. 10. & 28. 6 Ps. 39. upon the mediatorial throne, at the right hand of the Father, where he displays his glorious majesty. There the incarnate Son is enthroned in pte-eminent dignity, as the Head of all things to his church, which he purchased with his own blood. For he was made so much better than the angels, or superior in authority to them ; that they were all made subject to him as reigning in human nature; seeing he inherited, as “ the “only begotten Sun of God,” a more excellent fame, or nature, than they ; for, however exalted any of them were, in capacity or autl:ority, they were only mere creatures, and he their infinite Creator. This interpretation coincides with that which hath already been given of similar passa- ges ; but it differs in some.degree, from that of several eminent evangelical expositors : for they suppose that the expressions, ‘the Brightness of “ his glory, and the character of his subsistence,? are illustrations, taken from external objects, of the eternal generation of Christ, and his €qual- ity with the Father in the Godhead. “But though the author is decidedly of opinion, that Christ is called the only Son of God, in respect of his divine nature ; and therefore allows the eternal géneration, as well as the equality of the Son with the Father: yet he does not think that the Scripture contains any #llustrations of these mysteries; or that we are taught to form any ideas of the manner in which they subsist; but rather to receive them in implicit faith, as the re. velation of God, and to adore them as absolutely incomprehensible by us in our present state. He, therefore, supposes these expressions to sig- nify the manifestation of the glory, character, and perfection of the invisible God to man, in and by the Person of his incarnate Son; whose original equality with the Father, by the parti- cipation of the divine nature ; and his yoluntary assumption of the human nature, concurred in rendering him the proper medium, so to spealy through which we might see the effulgency, or sbining forth of the divine glory; and become acquainted with the perfections and subsistence of God, in the best manner, of which in our pre. sent condition we are capable. He is also con- firmed in this view of the passage, by finding that the venerable reformer Beza interprets it in the same manner, and makes the same objectiens to the other interpretations. ie a él A.D. 68. . HEBREWS. jnaketh his angels spirits,‘ and his minis-| a ‘sceptre tersaflameof fire. {tre of t ~ * 8 But unto the Son Ae ‘saith, :y Thy} 9 Th throne, ?:O God, is * for everand ever; >|4 hated. ¥ Ps. 45.6. & 20. 28. Rom. 9.)b 2 Sam. 23.3. Ps.|~ thy God, ZS 3,4, %8.7. 14.) 5. 1 Tim. 3. 16.) 721-4. 7. —14i |) (8 9.6.7. & 45.21.) Tite -2, 13, 14. 1F & 99.4. 1s.% 7. &) © 7, 26, Ps. 92.25. Jer. 23.6.) John S 20. le 1,2, Jere 23. 5.| & 33 5. & Hos. 1.7 Zech. 13.!a. Ps. 145. 13..Is. 9) & $3, 15, Zech. 9% |) & 40. 8. & 45. 7 9. Mal 3. 1 Matt.! 7. Dam. 2.44.87.) 9% 1 | Is. 61. 8. ‘ 1.23 Luke 1. 16,] 14, 1, Cor. 15. 25, 2|" Gr. rightness, or,| d Ps. 119, 104. 198 47. John 10, 30. 33] Pet. ¥. 11> » straightness. Prove 8. 13. Am. 5.) V.5—7..’ In the preceding verses, the apostle | they: and his Sons’ had stated’ the outlines of that-doctrine; on which | such a participation of he meant more largely, to discourse : and having | any son partakes of declared the personal and mediatorial .superior-| dinary course of things : ity of Jesus the Son’ of God; to all angels ; he | munication of _exi proceeded to show, that the Old Testament pro-} power ; or adopti phecies spike. of the promiséd Messiah in simi-| The next quotation lar language. As we are satisfied by abundant/been meant of So evidence, that the writers of. the New Testament} but Solomon w were .equally inspired with those of the Old ;} Messiah, as the their expositions are of equal authority with the} that when Jeno: originals, which they quote. But when the|sense, “I will be t apostle reasoned with the Hebrews out. of their} obvious that this 70 Scriptures ; he doubtless. quoted ihem in. that} understoad of the ‘Sense, in which many of them had been used to} type. ext understand them, or in which they might be con-| phecy of the vinced they ougiit to be understood, Had not} kingdom, (J the more learned Jéws, at the time when the} (y. 7.) “ worsh epistle was written, been used to understand the | there spake of texts adduced, in the sense which the apostle| he had elsewhere de puts upon them; he would scarcely have lefi|ten Son, (Ps ii. 7; p them as proofs of his doctrine, without hesita | all things: and at the same tion, in an. argumentative treatise, which he} the most exalted of his c Enew must pass the ordeal of the strictest ex-|* the Son,” adore, an amination, by the. most prejudiced and hostile} “ they honoured the” 4 persons. Now, if they were sufficient proofs |For, though the magist to the. persons immediately addressed; they | earth might be includec must be sufficient for all, who consider. the }God weve evide writer as fully knowing, by divine inspiration,| van had never ‘both the doctrine of Christ, and the true mean-/ cerning angels ing of the Scriptures: though the context) he made them spit might otherwise, in Some instances, lead us to| der it,) and as flam _ suppose them instructive. accomodations; and) ing servants. ( Se though the Jews, in subsequent ages, to evade| He had indeed formed the writer’s conclusion, have attempted to put| pure, and spiritual in' “another constraction. on them.’ We have briefly | mandates, with ine considered these quotations before : yet it is ne-| love ¢ but he had n cessary here again to examine them. he first] al creatures to worship t is brought from’an evident prophecy of the Mes- | peremptorily forbid siah’s kingdom, (Votes, Ps: ii.) Jenovau had}ture: yet he requ there addressed him. in such language, as bad| to worship his Son, never been used to any angel. The words quot-{ world to dwell in human ed were spoken long before his incarnation, and] cided proof of an ai » were the declaration of an eternal decree : they | Christ and the highest ang must therefore relate-to his Sonship, or eternal; ¥. 8,9. A passage —generation : for the subsequent production of his} most remarkable p # human nature, by the power of the Holy Spirit,|((Wotes, &c. Ps. ae would not, give him that essential and original! him, as bis Son, superiority tothe angels, which, the argument] * ever and ever :” | here required ; nor. could his appointment to the} declaring the perpetuity of office of the Messiah be meant by the words, | dom to the end of the ‘world “« Thou.art my Son, this day have I begotten| deemed people to ail etern “ thee” as that appointment was the coenses| xy. nag As the sceptre quence, rather than the cause, of his superiority | would tule bis people, and all to the angels; he was advanced above them, as| universe, for their benefit, he bud imberited a more excellent name than|righieousness; the exercise ent 5 yh eth 5, & 48, 13, & 13, dete 32, Zech, Me: Lf «| t_10, 12. Ps. 110. 1.x 8. 6. ‘CHAPTER 1 gladness above h thy ferdieay ‘ ou, Lord, « in the begin-. bigeb ate op of em ‘a all P Paha wa ie as su _ 2 Pet Cae § papi 8. 58. Jam.) + lla HVOR ‘And’ ‘asi ae vesture’ shalt thou fold them up, and they shall be changed ia ties thou. art he same, = and thy:y ears rah eb Buh 0. whic of the angels said mn my right hand, ntil I ale reste neal thy footstool? 14 Are they not all * ministering spir- iq 132° 8, EX, 3. 14jU Ps 21. 8,9. & 132.) 9. 12, Phil, 2. 17¢ 18 Is. 63. 3—6.| 25. Gr. 1 Kings 22+ Luke 19; 27. 1Cor:! 19. Job Ll. 6. Ps 15-25, 26 Rey 19.1 103. 20, 21. & 104: 1121. & 26.15. 1 4. Is, 6. 2, 3: Dan & 10. if. 7. 10. Matt, 13. 41e Matt. 22/44. Mark! Luke 1- 23, Acts 49, ‘50. & 18, 104 42, 36. Luke 20, 42.| 13. 2. Rom. 13.6. Tle, 19. 2 Thesp “| Bae 2 54-36. & & 15. 16. AE boot Jude ‘ Be G4 a ee jus |‘° up for princes ° ‘and ‘rulers, up* and down the promote righteous- gand administration altog ether | righteous ; i whilst he acted | nd and Saviour of sinners, he would} love righteousness and. hate ini- on of ee he was essentially entirely free hole. conduct Id_ be fe hteous, ent of hi singed. would be} . On this a H : r, would anoi i d unchange would be produced from, all a ce re rca their atten mea- hey have been qualified for to which they. were called; ‘com. in n the trials a appointed for them ; and pre- for their uture happiness in heaven, pose, that angels _ were meant by y Vows, because the apostle was proving sriority to angels: bat he never bore the of angels ; and parteking of the same jeems to be the meaning of the expres- arg. Ref) The quotation was full to "3 purpose, by proving that Jenovan ie lessiah, in such. language, as. he of angels: and the Psalmist, from dduced his proof, spake of the Messiah ¢, of his espousing the church to him- f believers as the companions of the ‘ They | were indeed anoinicd with his excellency and dignity The ne ‘imagine ae *-s de ss for his sake ; but he, far more the creator of: all pee ee '* world, (Ps. xlv 16.) But this cannot be * true’: for beside that we read not of any chil- '* dren Solomon had by Pharaoh’s daugliter.— * Rehoboam, who succeeded him, was the’son of «'Naamah, an Ammonitess. And so far was he * from being able to set up his sons to rule over ‘ other countries, that it’ was with great difficul- © ty, ! his successors kept two tribes of the twelve f steadfast, to them? Certainly “ a greater than «€ Solomon was here.” (Bp. Pierce.) Very hany other suppositions, by which the prophe- ‘cles, ‘concerning Christ, are explained away, or enervaied, by men called Christians, might be shown to ‘be equally absurd, if the nature of this’ s| publication would admit of more than @ specie men. V. 10—12 (Note, Ps, cil. i. 2527.) The Psalm, whence these verses are quoted, seems to be a prayer of the afflicted church of Israel, for the 1 | coming of her expected deliverer : “yet we might -|not have discovered, that the Son was personally | addressed in this Bassage, had not the apostle led vur’ attention to it in this view. But, ‘considere ing it in connexion with other scriptures, and re» membering that the ancient prophets continually spake ¢ of their expected Messiah ; we shall per. ceive a propriety inthe church urider affliction addressing herself to him as her unchangeable Friend. He had in the beginning created the heavens and the ‘earth; these would at length wax old and wear out as a garment, but he would remain possessed Of infinite power and perfec» tion : at the appeinted period, therefure he would : lay them aside, with as much ease'as a man folds up a garment, and changes it for another ; + and so introduce “ new heavens and a new eurth, « wherein dwelleth righteousness : Fd sand still He would continue the same “ Yesterda: to-day, and, “ for ever.” (xiii. 8) "Probably ‘many of the Hebrews were Prepared” ‘to understand this psalm of the Messiah, tas well as the others : it is, however, "to us a “nfost explicit testimony to the Deity of Ch rist, as One with the Father, . iv YES’: + and they, who labour to “prove tliat the Father was spoken of by the 1 think that he reasons inconclusive. . absurdly 5 for what bad the: quotation, oo ‘to do. -with Clisete Fe te id Bk a eit: Ors a AD. 68. who shall be 4 heirs of salvation ? CHAR. TE Rete An cabest call to attend to the gospel; enforéed’ "By the consideration of the danger’ of reglecting £0 great salvation, thus revealed’ and confirmed, 4—4, Further seriptaral proof of Christ’s supe- yiority to the angels, notwithstanding his tempo: rary humiliation in our nature, 3—9. An expla- “ation Of the motives, reasons, condescension, “and benefit of his incarnation, temptations, suffer- ings, and death; as connected with his being the » High Priest and Saviour of his people, 10—18. y Acts 21-22 1 Pets} 13, & 24, 31.) Luke} 94+) Rom, 8.) 17, 1.12. Rey, 5,6. | 16. 22. Acts 5 19.) Gal. 3. 7, 9. 29. z Ps. 34.7.8 91012,) & 10. 3, 46 & 19.1 Eph. 3. 6. Tit. 5. 12. Dams 6, 22. &] 7 (23+ & 16+ 26+ &} 7. Jam. 2. 5. 1 Pet. OQ, 23—23. Re 10. 12.|. 27 230 = 1.4. & 3.7, Matt. 1, 20, & 2.la 6. 12.17: Matt. 25. V. 13, 14.0 (Notes, vii. Ps cx. Matt. xxii. 42 46, Marg. Ref.) Jeuovan had never spo- ken to any angélin such language, as. was con- thined/in another well-known prophecy of the Messiah: in whichvhe called him to sit, asa mighty Prince; en his righthand, till he had crushed and put under his feet all those who presumed to rebel against his authority, Did not the Hebrews well know, that all the angels, even the most exalted of them, were so far from possessing such supreme and universal authority; that they all were worshipping spirits, and ser- vants of the Lord, to execute his commands with unreserved submission ; and that they were sent forth by him, to minister to those of the buman race, wii were appointed to be the heirs of sal- vation? heir willing and delighifal obedience to such commands, and their loving sérvices to such inferior and sinful creatures, for the Lord’s sake, showed a most excellent disposition, and was worthy of imitation: yet no homage or wor. ship were due to them ou that account: onthe contraty, they were joint worshippers of Jeno- VAH, whom they adored, inthe person of Christ, the incarnate Son of God, and the Saviour of sin- ful men. As therefore such things were spoken of the Messiah, immensely above what was said of angels, in the’ sacred scriptures ; it wae ab-| surd to expect a mere Man, or a temporal king. dom: or to suppose that this glorious Lord would come to confirm and continue that dis- pensation, which had been given by the minis- tration of angels. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. ‘ Vv. 1—4, ‘We can never sufficiently bless our God, that he hath, in so many Ways, and with such in- ¢reasing clearness, spoken concerning salvation to us fallen sinners : and especially that he hath Bent the message of mercy to us,. by his well-be- loved Son, whose dignity gives authority to every appointment, and certainty to every truth and promise. That the First-begotten of the Fa- ther, the Heir of all things, by whom all worlds were created, and by the word of whose power all things are upheld; who is the Effulgency of} hearts and hopes were plac the divine glory, and the manifestation of the di- vine perfections, should ‘* by himself purge our * gins,” is a mystery of love, which exceeds, = HEBREWS,” its, y sent forth to ¢ minister for'them|* 2 For if tk was steadfast, 7.1, 2 Luke & 15, = 9.44. | ec 12,5 Mat. 16.9.) 24. gratitude. Now having sat | hand of the M: jesty « high ties, and powers, are sub eth a far more exce us not then, absurdly. him our adorations, ¥ worship him self, that hen blood; and sh adore and * hor “ Father that s - We should never of Christ will at le and that all, who them, are his enem: of our God, in that way. tice also; let us bow ti deemer’s grace ; put ours tion; and seek that r which will make us del; commands, and rend * righteousness and | portion as we are gladness” from his fi his mystical body, this Ww and “if any man bi “ he is none of his. himias angels do, who: like a vehement wind, © execulirig his mandates: fove, their alacrity and” at his word to the pooré tion, who are thus more the mightiest of un & should deem none 8 2 their concerns, beneath us; spirits, should count it our t good for Christ’s sake. — self-abagement will make | to be equal with the ang Christ upon his throni created thé world, power, destroy it as a make all things new: | treasures and fading glories, will bed his presence into everlasting misery 4) Sh Ds. 3, How sh; Kine great. salva ion ;. which at the first ibegan to be sf oken by the Lord,. © and was comes punto us by them. that o b bearing them Witheasy both s and. wonders, and. with divers “and + gifts of the Holy Ghost, |t ding to his own will ? me (Practical Observations.’ 4 Ws. ¢s 5 For unto the angels hath he not put 1 subj éction ® the world to come, where: " yiuete Snuiethid et 6 But one® ina certain place testified, aying, P “What is. DAD) ‘that thou art 10. 29 & 12, . Mat. 19, 11,12. Rom. 15 of ‘Seon, 13 6 20. 6, Ez. 17. 15.) 4. 17, Mark 1, 14. ‘i a 33. Re | Luke: 24.19. Actsif Or, distribution. ‘ of 2/220 1 Gor, 12. 4—11. 18.1k Mark 16, 15—19.' Eph. 4. 8—11. 16,%% | Luke 1, 2. & 24.|m Dan. 4. 35. Eph: 4. 25, 26.| 47, 48. Jonn 15.27.) 1, 5+ 9 2.2. & 51. 5.| Acts 1. 22. & 10.|n 6. 5. Rey. 11. 15. ya Ul. Luke} 40—42. * lo 4, 40& 5.6. 1 Pets 69, John 3. 16—;1 Mark 16. 20. John; Je 11.) - 5 pat 4. 12. My Abo Ba, Acts 2 32, p Job 7.17, 18. & 15. im. 1.15. Tit, 2, 33, &. 3. 15, 16. &| 14. See on, Psi 8 Rev. 7. 10s 4 4-8) & 144.3, Tse t watts! im v.14, Pes ees fis pet of Christ’s pre-e > applical his: all a eid to give the more earnest, be oe roi te to what they had | cause : of the majesty of the Speaker, and gees malice at! his words. It was incumbent on who i essed Christianity, to apply their i ing reverence to these im- nt si sige at any time, through Bon, Wor Ny cares and pleasures, or per- gecution, they s ould be induced to let them stip, run out a8 water. from a leaky vessel. This ly represents the treachery of the memory, Eopeoie spiritual things; and the way in] | which good instructions, convictions, or affec- ions, gy adually vanish, and no abiding. change is ade, or effect produced, by | them. ¢ punted the authority of the law to be the great- it was spoken by angels, as employed by LOVAH in delivering it to their fathers from p ae a aba to transgress in any way, without in- img on them merited punishment; how they | escape his Vengeance, who neglected reat ‘salvation of the Gospel? The great- the immensity of the price paid by him I salvation ; the depth of the misery. from ence he Saves his people, and their perishing it ‘its entire a HEEnES to the chief of sin- ¥ ts 5 and the amt ae felicie ue = a call these a lg unite oh ral esr) 5 zx ‘than .the angels ; thou crowned: with glory and honour, and didst se ever the works of thy hands : r Gen, 50. 24. Luke] 11—13. elie ver.9,.° | 41. pee while inferior’ x %. 3. & 10. 5. Gen-|a, Mat. 16, 28, Mark he 5. & 1.13. Psi} ‘The Jews : raphe its perpetuity 1 the more indubitable; be. ' ‘mount: ‘Sinai; (Note, Acts vii, 53.) But if the’ sepoken by ministering spirits was stead-| Pe decreas would not permit any of he Saviour, who created and upholds all wi gabe igh lel Tae Mat Tih A, D. 63. we escape, if we Biri | maindful of him ? or 1 the son of man, that thou visitest him ? 7 Thou * madest. him a little t lower him him 8 Thou ¢ hast put all things in subjec- tion under his feet. For in that he put all in subjection under him, he left nothing that is not, put under him. % But now we see not yet all things put under him : 9 But-we see * Jesus, who was made a little lower than the angels * for the suffering of death, ¥ crowned with glory and honour; that he, ” by the grace of God, should ® taste death > for every man, q Job 25. 6. Ps. 146.) 9—11. 1 Pet. 3.22.) 2.33, Rev. 1s. 12, 8,46 Ts. 51. 12. Rev, 1.5. 18. & 5|z John 3. 16. Rom. 5, 8. & 8.32, 2 Cor. 1, 68. 78. & 7. 16. ju Job 39. 1-12. &| 5. 21. & 6. 21, 1 John 4, '9, 10.° 1S. As. 7. 14. &) 9. 1... Luke 9. 27. Font & 53, 2—10.f John 8. 52. ‘2, 6. Dan. 7. Mat. 28, 18. Job A. Phils 2. 7, Bs $2. 2 Cor. 5.15.2 14) Rom, 8: 3. eta Jobn 1. 29. & 129 | 8.35, & 13. 3. Or, 6y. Tin. 2.6. 1 John Cor, 15. 27. oly y Ps. aio Acts] '2e op! Rev. 5.9. > Phils. 2 26 rendering i it worthy to be called 80 great salva- © tion,” even so great a. salvation, that it sur- passes all conception. To refuse this invalua- ble blessing, from pride, love of the world, and sin, or attachment to superstitious vanities ; to neglect. i it, through, sloth, procrastination, and -| aversion to the means of grace, or a fear of per- secution ; and to oppose or corrupt it, from en- mity to God and holiness ; not only leave men un- der the curse of the law, bati incur the comdem- nation of treating the truth of God asa lie, of despising his, mercy, defying his justice and power, and rejecting his most, gracious and ur- gent overtures to a reconciliation. How then can such persons « e the wrath to come? This salvation Hebe to be published, in the fullest. display © under the Gospel dispense- tion, by the Lord himself. appearing in, human nature, as the great Prophet of the Church. He deigned to be the Preacher of this great salva. tion; and after his ascension into heaven to ap. pear in the presence of God for us, it was con. firmed to the Jews and others, by his apostles, and evangelists, who had been eye-witnesses of his glory, had heard his doctrine, and received their commission immediately from him. More- over, God bore witness to, their doctrine, as. that of his beloved Son, by various ‘miraculous pow- ers exercised by them, and conferred on others also; and by the gifts of his Holy Spirit, dispens- ed to them according to his own sovereign will. So that the condescension of the Son of God, in becoming: incarnate, and in. first publishing his’ doctrine by his own personal ministry ; his exal-. tation; andthe, subsequent sending of his am-. bassadors with, such, divinely attested credentials, : to preach salyation | to sinners, concurred in call- ae their attention from. the abrogated Moonie Jcuspensation to. Gheietiony, Sesidakhts Bese de He ese ay a Ney 3 : A) De 65: 10 For ©/it became him, ‘@ for whom| are all things, and by whom are’ all things, in bringing © many sons unto f£ slapy, to make ¢ the Captain of their salvation » perfect through sufferings. 1) For both ihe that sanctifieth, and they who are sanctified, are * all of one: © 7.26, Gen, 18,25.] 11. 52, Rom, 8, 14)g 6. 20. & 12, 2 Duke 2. 14. & 24.| —18. 29, 30. & 9.| Josh. 5. 14,15. Is, 96. Rom.3.25, 26-| 25, 26+ 2°Cor. 6. 18.) 55. 4: Mic. 2. 13, Eph. 1, 6—8. & 2). Gal. 3.26. Eph, 1.) Acts 3. 15. & 5.31. 7. & 3 10. 1Pet.| 5. 1John 3. 1, 2./h.5..8, 9, Luke 13 Rey: 7. 9. 32 & 24. 26. 46. f Rom. 9. 23, 1 Cor.) John 19. 40. Gr. 2,7. 2Cor. 35 18-}i 10, 10. 14. & 13. & 4.17. Col. 3. 4.! 12, John 17. 19. 2 Tim, 2. 10, <1/k ver.14. Acts 17. 26. Gal. 4.4. 2.12: @ Prov. 16e, 46 Is. 43.21. Roms LI, 36. 3 Cor, 8. 6. 2 Cor: 5. 18, Coli 3. 16,17. Rev. 4. 11. I Pet. 5+ 1+ 10 e@ Hos. 1.10. John; ¥. 5-9. The argument, concerning the Messiah’s superiority to the angels, is here re- sumed... “* The) world to come,” or the future age ot dispensation, was a phrase in use among the Jews, denoting. the times of the Messiah, of which the apostle was discoursing : and. it is ob- gervabie, that he uses. it: only inthis epistle. (Marg. Ref.) This period began at the first coming of Christ,and will continue till his se- cond coming. Now, it isnot subjected to apgels, but to him.whom. all the angels worshipped and obeyed ; nor were they ministerially employed in the introduction of it, as they-had been in the giving of the law. This had been implied in what was spoken by one in a certain place, with which the Hebrews were well acquainted, (Votes, &c. Ps. viii.). Ina view.of the’ starry heavens, those majestic displays of God’s creating power, Da. wid had exclaimed, ‘* Whatis man,” &c,? The words might indeed be explained of the atten- tion and kindness of God to so inconsiderable a cteature 28 man, amidst the immensity of his works, He had made: him at first in, some de- e inferior to’ the angels, but he had crowned him with glory and honour, and made him lord of this lower. creation. » Yet as man had soon fallen from his original dignity, had lost bis crown of honour, and retained but an imperfect domin- ion over the creatures; and as the Messiah was intended to be the chief Glory and Blessing of the fallen race: so, the Psalmist might properly be considered, as ‘in Spirit” speaking of him, and of Jenovan’s being mindful of, and visit. ang, the hnman race, by giving his own Son to become the Son of man for their salvation. In- deed, if the words were exactly weighed, it svould be found that they had not received a full’accomplishment in any other sense: for if God put al things in subjection under the feet ‘of the Son of man, it must follow that there was nothing left that was not put in subjection under him; whereas it was manifest, that al) things, even here on earth, (not to speak of other worlds,) were not thus put in subjection to man; for many of the creatures ‘scorned to. bear his yoke, and. some even made’ war against him, But believers, looking: to Jesus, saw the accom- plishment of the words in his exaltation and the event of it: he had become a little lower than the angels, by appearing in the likeness of sin- ful flesh, that he might be capable of suffering 1 11,16. Mark 8. $8. Luke 9. 26. aD 2 m ‘Mat. 12, 48—50,|p & 25. 40. & 28, 10, 5 Jobn 20.17. Rom.| 8. 29, n Ps. 22+ 22. 25-6 death ;, but speedily he had man, crowned) with glory on the mediatorial throne sal dominion, and ma¢ his church. »So that and earth, and u : jection to him; aad th fuse to submit to hi either be his willing se der his feet'as enemies; Thus by theans: of his hu pable of dy nd by. he was enabled to to his.peoplé: and’so terness for the benefit trast in his’ salvation; - whic! the effect of the plenteous me: vour of God to our ious race ist had intimated; nor Gould: sufficiently admired: — Little Io positors suppose the orig * fora short time;” that is, ¢ out Lord's humiliation on: ea the same words int th its sense here = yet there it to time; unless we ex the phecy ‘of Christ exe ly, that either Adam or E y 2 tended, I! is indéedy ued, tha ' made in human nature,’ the angels, being * despi : “ men,” and considered | "the ject of the human race. ever, seems to be of no- ty: dignity and excellency asm ptibiy ion of others concerning ‘him, are’ me was in human nature, ‘as the been, *a little lower tha being made like us in» all th cepted, he became ca D which angels are exempted spects hé: was “made a | * angels :” but in all oth man, in his lowest jhumilia lower than they, being” others ofthe human race,:m ce himself before the fall, Beza think apostle includes the future glorific: lievers, as} one with Christ, and as*shari glory.--Zavte death. (9.)° Some explain words as signifying the pain, which our ae idee e CHAPTER Il. A.D. 65. ch ‘then as The children |¥ destroy: him that had the power of death; r yf flesh and blood, " he|that is, 7 the” devil; ise took .part of _the 15 And» deliver them, who >. through John 12. 24-, $1—jz Mate 25. 41. 89. 48. 1074, 33. Rom. 14. 9. Paps 3. 8—10. Rev 75. 2Cor. 1. 10. 2. 15. Rev. 1-18. | 2. 10. 8 42. 9. &!b Job 18. 11. 14. & y Is. 25.8. Hos. 23.) 20.2 24. 17. Ps. §5.4.% 14.-1 Cor. 15. 54a Job 33. 24, 28. Ps. 73. 19. 1 Cor. 15. $8 55. 2'Tims 1.10, | 33. 19+ & 56s 13. &} —57- i “4. Phil. 2. 7, 8. 1 . John 1. | ‘Tim's: 16. X 9415. Iss 53. 12. brate the praises of JEROVAR i in his Church of redeemed sinners. In another place, where the Messiah’s deliverances, victories, and kingdom were predicted under the type of David, he spake as man, of “trusting in the Lorn,” amidst his irials, even as his brethren did, (Ps. xviii. 2-> and by another prophet he had said, “ ‘behold. « J, and the children which God hath given me ;” (Note, &c. Is. viii. 18;) this implied the same equality of mature and endeared affection, as the relation of brethren. - (Note, Matt. xxviii, 10. Jolin xx. 17, Rom, viii. 29.) Many things in the éighth of Isaiah, are evidently prophetical of the Messiah, and as such are quoted repeatedly in the New Testament; (Mare. Ref. Notes, Is. viii;) and, no doubt, the text here adduced was understood of him'by the learned Jews, when the apostle wrote: for he was well acquainted with their sentiments ; and would not have quoted it ina sense different from the usual interpretation, in an argumentative discourse, without attempt- ing to establish the novel interpretation by co- gent reasonings. (Vote, i. 5—7.) ' W.14, 15. As therefore the children, of . mjwhom Christ spake by the prophet, even his ‘}elect people whom he had undertaken to re- deem, were partakers of flesh and blood, or of the human nature; he also voluntarily conde- scended to partake of the same, in order that he might stand in the nearest relationto them, and so most properly become their Surety and representative; as well as be made capable of suffering ‘and dying for them: that by so doing he might, as to them, abolish the reign of death, by destroying the dominion of the devil who hata the power of death: For satan, by sedticing maa - into sin, first brought him under the sentence of death :. and every man must be exposed to the sting, the terror, the strcke, and the consequen- ces of death, whilst he continues unpardoned and uncony erted ; ; and the devil, as accuser and exeé- cutioner, may have much power in inflicting, or aggravating them. But the atonement of Christ made way for the deliverance of his people from satan’s bondage, and for the pardon of their sins through faith : themthe devil loses his power in respect of death alco, they are delivered from its sting, its terror, and its consequences ;_ whilst inward peace and hope reconcile them te its stroke, and the wliole will terminate in their glo- rious resutrection to eternal life. “Thus Christ delivered those, ‘Who all their’ life-time ‘had « been subject to bondage through fear of death.” Whatever pride, amibition, and desperate pas- sious, May sometimes effect or perpetrate; the fear of death is univers:’, and in some degree enslaves all mankind: the juster apprehensiéns men haye of God and eternal things, the greater | must be their dread /f death and its awful con- e luatjebinces) except as faith in Christ deliver them. dying ; and others, as marking the during which be continued dead : réssion seems to have. | been in use 6 Jews, merely denoting, to die. (Marg. man. The word mdn is not in the nal ; and some think, that the. apostle meant, every ‘one of those many sons, who shall be brought to glory” (10.) The death of Chrisi i indeed sufficient for all men, and the proposal the benefit should be made toevery man: yet 1one but believers eventually share the blessing. _V.10—~13. Whatever the Jews might object to the sufferings and crucifixion of him, who was ee to them, as their Messiah ; yet it cer- became the eternal God, for whose glory, d by whose power, all things were created, “are upheld and governed, to adopt this Tattos, It had not only pleased him as 2 Sove: to do this ; but it was admirably suited to manifest the glory of all bis perfections, yea, it was nece ry for the harmonious disp ay fthem, was pleased in his infinite wisdon m through | life and deatbsto’ bi fan nt them a by sega who sh ould fea The ‘word, rendered “in bringing,” e: with that translated “Captain,” not with Him,” in the preceding clause. But it was per, that this Captain, Prince, or Commander, iy. 4.) who leads countless millions of fallen _as the adopted children of God, to victo- ‘satan, sin, the world, and death, and eternal, glory ; that this Author of their salva: tion, should be “ made perfect” through suffer. ings ; that is, perfectly authorized to, as well as qualified for, every par: of that most important rk. For, by assuming human nature, and ling himself to the death upon the cross sins, he made the salvation of sinners ent with divine justice, and showed us way of fighting the good fight of fuith, and ing forward to the conqueror’s crewn.— Jesus, who purificth his people from guilt isin, and cénsecrateth them to God, and they are thus sanctified by’ ay ‘sare all of one,” one father Adam; speaking tc sy the apostle might r nean Abraham.— e One with us in human nature: in or- t his sufferings might atone for our sins, at we might be justified by his “righteous. hich cause, he is not ashamed to own ethren, » notwithstanding his glori- d pollution. Thus, in a remark- his mittee ings, and subsequent &e. Pa. xii.) he hed “tne intro. pel ee -_ oe seitch ee a ayer ALD.65. ‘HEBREWS. “" fear of death, were all their life-time © subject to bondage. i 16 Por 4 verily ‘he * took not on Aim the nature of angels; but he took on Aim © theiseed of Abraham. /17 Wherefore in all things £ it behoy- éd’him to-be made'like unto:A#zs brethren, 18 For in ed, being tem; ' them that - E £3. 2. 5. & 4. 15, & 5-1, 2. Is; 1105. h Ley. 6. 30. & 15. 2 Chr. 29. Sarl ee Ez. 45. 15. 17.901] & Dan, 9. 24. Rom, . § 10. 2Cor 5.18lk 7, 1, 20. * Gre taketh | not! hold of angels. but of the seed of Abra- ham he taketh hold. e Gen.'22,.18. Mat 1,1,&c, Rom.4. 16, Ke. Gal. 3. 16. 29. f See on, ver. 11,14 *Phil. 2.7, 8. @ Rom. 8. 15. °21. 1Gal,.4. 24. 2:Tim. an? as. 16, & 12. 10. Rom. 2. 25. 1 Pet. Many of those who have been enslaved by it, during the former part of their lives, or at least from the time when they began seriously to re- flect on the subject, are actually delivered from their terror by the gospel, and habitually think of dying, with composure and satisfaction : many who do-not before rise superior to their terrors, are entirely freed from them at that.critical sea- son; and even those believers, who fear death to the last, (as some perhaps do,) will be the more amazed at their deliverance ; when by the stroke, which they dreaded all Wer life time, they find themselves perfectly freed from all that they groaned under-and hated, and admitted te a felicity exceeding their largest expectations. (Note, 1 Cor: xv. 55—58.)—By death. ‘ Had not * this been added, the apostle might have have * seemed to speak very absurdly : for must God * become Man, in order to conquer the devil? * Assuredly, here was need rather of strength « than weakness, The apostle therefore declares, * that to render this victory the most glorious, it ¢ was peculiarly suitable, that satan, the conquer © or of man, should be laid prostrate by a man; « and. so by the very death of a Man, he might * be destroyed, as by his own weapons. The devil * is said to have the power of death, as from him ¢ sin sprang, which death followed ; and as he * daily tempts us to sin, that he may draw us € with himself into the ruin of eternal death — * Understand death, as joined with the wrath of © God, which without Christ it must necessarily € be: nor. can any thing be conceived more mi- « serable, than to be under the perpetual slavery © of this dread and horror.” (Beza) V. 16—18. The introductory words of this passage, are differently inter preted, Our trans- lation explains them of our Lord’s assuming, not|shed his precious ee ( the nature of angels, but our nature, in order to | fered, being tempted by’ be our Brother,..Surety, and Saviour; and the}and during his fast) flicts,. mention of the seed of Abraham, from whom he}s % descended, favours this mterpretation: but the margia, and indeed a great majority of commen-| filed by, thems)” be eal tators, suppose the apostle to mean, that the] trials fromman aor eternal Son of God, when angels sinned, did not}\y ; and in that’ he bore the wrat WE take hold of them, to preserve them from final | for our sins : he was able to perdition; but he took hold of fallen man, to res-|tempted or tried, and 2: cue him from his dreadful doom : and this lays} authorized as Mediator the firmer foundation for the subsequent infer-]in supporting, comforting, ence. The seed of Abraham, however, on this|and having a sympathizin for them; seeing he’ hat same pa eee himself, interpretation, cannot mean ali the natural de- scendants of Abraham, nor any of them exciu- it, continuing: perfectly. free from sin. 7 of Christ’s humiliation, death, and’ ex though acc rding’ to other places; (Hom, iy. 1 is not thought a Ter cla sent argument. The Fence in great, between the eee pee etati ing hold of fallen man, and = on fa he did not assut ure of the’ personal union with scension still more” the human nature of | th this was worthy of] appeared, that it order to the Hokie rs ners whom he gr be made like them those sinless infirmi ed them. This Was ni become their High Pr and reconciliation for their of himself, and so lay the fo sequent intercession for might give them the firmest of his compassion, love, and endearing and important who was One with the Fal one with them as Man thren in the most faithful manner ; miliation and sufferings he gave the most endé them, and taught them he would not fail them, | to trust in him; a could effect the pu sively ; but must be understood of Abraham’s be. lieving seed, whether Jews or Gentiles ; and this, pic 6. _ CHAPTER II. A.D. 655. Loe UL - of Christ above Moses is proy- —6. The Hebrews are warn- ,ed not to eopy the example of their ‘unbelieving PR ok who perished in the wilderness. 7 19, -e from the fear of death, and To taste death for was mindful of ° us, and visited us, in the most surprising manner, when he gave his own Son to be made a little lower than the angeis, for the to| suffering of death in our.nature and for our salvation: that, being crowned with glory and honour, and haying all power given to him in heaven and earth; he might rescue every man, who believes in him, frora all the effects of ori- ginal and actual sin, and raise him to far higher dignity, than what was lost by Adam’s trans- gression. By the grace manifested in the incar- nation of the Son of God, and the exaltation of the Son of man, the inert of our nature is eter- nally secured ; and all our concern should be to secure an interest in this salvation. Whatever - the proud, carnal, and unbelieving may imagine or object : the spiritual mind will perceive pecu- liar glory i in the cross of Christ, and be satisfied, that it became him, (who in all things maketh the display of his own perfections his chief end,) “ in bringing many sons unto glory, to make the “ Author of their salvation perfect througle “ sufferings.” Wisdom, power, justice, holi- ness, truth, and love, beyond expression or con- ception, are displayed by our God, in that uniom which was voluntarily formed between “ him “ that sanctificth, and them that are sanctified ;* when “the Word was made flesh, and taberna- “ cled among us ; ” and when he “ whom alg “angels worship,” vouchsafed to become our Brother, and to own and glory in, that conde~ scending relation to us sinful worms! And what advantages may we not expect from so powerfus and gracious a Friend and Brother ? vy. 14—18. When the divine Saviour saw the children, whom he had undertaken to redeem, partakers of flesh and blood; he also was pleased to partuke of the same; though he knew, that ke must not . only dwell in their nature, but bear their curse pay theirransom, and through death, deliver them, from the old serpent, by whom sin and death en- tered into the world, to make havocof the hum race. For “verily he took not on him the ae “< ture of angels, but he took.upon him the seed * of Abraham ;” that we might be made the children of Abraham, and the friends of God through him! Let then sinners, who dread” death, and use a variety of methods to get the better of their terrors, no longer attempt to out- brave or smother them; let them not grow out- rageous or licentious through despair, nor let them expect help from the world or human in- ventions: but let them seek pardon, Peace, grace, and lively hope of heaven, by faith in him who died and rose again: that, being res- cued from satan’s power, they may De made su- perior té the fear of death, which hath alweys hitherto held them in bondage. Let the trem- bling believer frequently meditate on the love of | Christ, and on his cross, his sepulchre, his re< ‘urrection, and his glory; and thus, in simple’ dependence and obedience, let him wait for more complete deliverance from the fear of death, and 5 ‘ify us,” to ‘‘ destroy death, and him ace the power of death,” to deliver us from ondage, to become our High, Erica, to § make reconciliation for our iniquity,” having ‘by himself purged our sins.” (i.3.) What muiterable blessings are these, flowing to us rom ‘* the grace of God !” and what do they i im. y concerning the. natural state of man ! ~ PRACTICAL 0 ERVATIONS. a LA a V.1—4. " ‘The excellency, im importance, and clearness of he Gospel, and the dignity and grace of the Re- leemer, concur in calling on us to “give the ‘more earnest heed to the. things which we have heard :” for unless serious recollection, rve nt prayer, and reverent attention, with sub- quent meditation and practice, prevent; we hall surely let divine truths run out of our ninds, as water from a vessel with holes. Alas! ow many hearers of this kind are. found in all ur congregations and indeed We a in some measure criminal, and foolish, in 8 Tespect. nc hearts, that we may become less re practical, hearers of the word of life — ments of God under the new dispensa- io are. chiefly spiritual : but: they are on that Acco a ‘the more to be dreaded ; and “ if they, > despised Moses’ law, died without mer- * ey ; how. shall we escape, if we neglect so * great salyation,” as Christ hath purchased 2 revealed? Blessed be God, this salvation $so great, that nothing but our neglect of it, in oe way or another, can exclude us from its eter- val advantages : ‘so that the trembling penitent, vho is ready to think himself too vile to be pardon. sd, or too polluted to be cleansed, may come to christ with cheerful confidence, and expect from tim the free gift of all that can be needful for im: and even they, who are conscious of hav- _ hitherto neglected so great salvation, may | ‘ e forthe pardon of that atrocious guilt in $same manner; being assured, that “where sin “bath abounded, grace shall ‘much more abound.” Yet even partial neglects will not cape. “rebukes ; and they, whose souls are not lly y ruined, often weaken their evidence, and ed arkness upon their minds by them. Let ¢n mind this one thing needful : for, though not sit at the Lord’s feets as. they did, to ¢ first began to speak the word; yet in patteading to the writings, which were pen by thos e, who heard the words from his gra i ps, and which have been abundantly at- by God himself, we shall be blessed good bet which cannot be taken 3” -V. 5—13. rious God hath done wonderful things eation and providence, for which, re de the hasest returns ; but he . a A. D, 65,5 = partakers of the heavenly call- ing, ¢ consider 4 the Apostle © and High priest of our profession, Christ Jesus; _ .2 Who was ! faithful to him.that * ap- pointed him, & as also Moses was faithful in 2 all his house. ; 8 For i this man was counted worthy of more glory than Moses, inasmuch as he * who hath builded the house, hath more honour than the house.” 1.1.22, & 3 12.1 Eph. 4, 4. Phil. 3) £2. 17. John 6. 38 7 thes. 5. 27. 2 in 1 Thes. 2, 14.) —40. & 8. 29, & ‘Tim. 1.9.1 Pet.2| 2 Thes, 2. 14:1} 15. 10. & i7. 4, 9, & 3. 5.2 Pet. 1-| Tim. 6e 12. 1) Pet.|* Gr made, 1 Sam 3—10, Rey. 18. 20.! 5.10.2 Pet. 1 10.1 12. 6. b ver. 14. Rom. 11.! Judel. Rev. 17. 14./¢ ver. 5. Num. 12. 7. 17. & 15.27..1 Cov.{d Is. 1, 3, & 5.12.)h ver. 6. Eph. 2. 22. 9. 23. & 10. 17. 2) & 41 20, Bz. 12.) 1 Lim. 3. 15. Cor. 1. 7. Eph..'3.} 3: & 18 28. Hag.li ver. 5—10.& 1. 2 6. Col. 1. 1% 1) 5s = ieee ae &-2, 9..Col. 1. im. 6. 2. 1 Pet» 5; 20.21. Rom. 15, 28.) 13: ea Pet 1, 4, tle 2, 17 &-4. 14, 15.\k Zech. 4, 9. & 6. John tl, 3.. | & 5. 1-10. & 6.) 12,13, Matt. 16, 18. © Rom. 1. 6,7. & 8} 20.& 7. 26. & 8. 1-| 1 Cor. 3.9. 1 Pet, 28—30. & 9. 24.) FV. 11. & 10. 2t.] 2 5—7. MPO PS TE a SCE, SSS EE frorn that last enemy himself, in the Lord’s ap- pointed time. Let us all remember, that so deep was our ruin, and so heinous our guilt, that it behooved Jesus to become “in all things <¢ like unto us; that he might be our faithful « and merciful High Priest, in things pertaining « ¢ God, to make reconciliation for the sins of his people ;” that we may come to the Father only in his name, and pleading his atonement and intercession, not in the least doubting of his faithfulness and mercy towards all, whocome to God by him: and let the afflicted and tempted, instead of yielding to despondency, or giving place to the devil, (as if their harassing tempta.’ tions rendered it improper for them to come to the Lord with their prayers,) remember, that the Saviour suffered, being tempted, on purpose that he might be able to succour them ‘that are tempted ; that he hath infinite power and com- passion ; and that he only waits to be called in to their help, by fervent persevering prayer.— May we then hear him declare to us the name of. God, and teach us to celebrate his praises ; and may we learn to pass through all trials and. temptations, trusting in the Lord, and staying ourselves upon our God ; that we may at length be found among those, whom the incarnate Sa yiour will present before the Father’s throne, saying, ‘‘ Behold, Tand the children, whom thou ‘© hast given me !” NOTES: CHAP. Il. V. 1—6. From what had been advanced, concerning the superiority of the Messiah to the angels, and his dignity, as the ins carnate Son of God ; the apostle took occasion to - eall the attention of the Hebrews to the offices whieh he performed for the benefit of his church. He addressed them as “ holy brethren,” either as belonging to that nation which was relatively ‘holy, or rather as professors of Christianity ; and “ partakers of the heavenly caliing,” by which the Lord from heaven called them to leave the vain pursuit of earthly things, and’ to seck these things. which are above. He exhort- Py eee a holy brethren, | 4 For eve - ouse i man; bu fon ie God. Pat), mony of those spoken. after; — 6 But Christ 1 house; 4 whose hold. fast the confid ing of the hope firna (Practical 1 See on, ver. 3. & 14 John 39. 46, 4 2. Eph 2.10. & 3,| Aets 3. 22, 23 & 7, 9. 37. & 28. : m ver 2.Num. 12.) 3, 21. Heb 85. 7. Matt. 24. 45, &l 9, 8. 19—24. 1 Pet.! 23, 3 23. 21. Luke 16.) 1.10—12, 22 & 10. 1 Cor. 4. 2 1/p 1.2 & 4. 1 Ps) 6, % © ‘Yim. 1-12. 2. 6, 7 Is: 9.6, 7.| Rev. 2. n Ex, 14. 31. Deut.| John 3, 35, 36) 11 * 34. 5. Josh. 1.2. 7.) Rev. 2.18. © © 1s Rom, S- ei 2, 3 Matt| 1. & 1 15. & 8. 31. Neh. t $5.) { 9. 14, Ps. 105. 26. | 16. 18.1 Cor, 3.16.) Thes- 5, o Deit. 18. 15: 18.) & 5 ea Luke 24 27. 44, 16. ph, 2 ‘Phes. 2% 16 1 Pe 1. 3—6. | : rs, from him mankind. (John xx. 21.) In this resp more especially superseded Moses, in h phetical office, as the law-giver of ‘Israel his high priesthood he supe his posterity. Of this latter” writer meant afierwards to discourse mo he therefore proceeded to show “how Christ was to Moses, as it might be prov the prophecies of his being the Son of Go had been faithful to the Father,jjwho had A (Mk pointed him to this office; a mankind the character, trut in the most perfect man been faithful to his trast,” all the commandments and stat gave to him; and in ruling overt might be catled his house, or th of Jenovan. (um. xii. 7.) — be considered as immensely superior to Mos “ for he was counted-worthy,” by the Fath of more glory and honour, | Moses ¢ be entitled: to; even as the builder of a more honourable thah’ the building, 4 part of it. Thus Moses had been only of the house’of God, or amember of fis hold : but Curist had créated him, an nation; he had formed them arranged every thing, Wich s Specting their civil and | and given all the believers ; life, erace, wisdom, and abi as God, the Former, OW) Church, even before “his in a.different manner than every house is contrived, é i prepared for a habitation, by some per: skill and intelligence are visible in who built; all things ag Creator, an 4 2 as as the Holy Ghost ye will * neat his i on, in ihe day of * temptation ren pox fathers tempted me, me, © and saw my works ¢ forty "10 Wherefore 4 I was grieved with that — and said, They do always 8. 2 Sam. 23. 2.{ 15. 1Sam. 6. 6s 2} 106. 14. 1 Cor, 19: 22. 43. Mark! Kings 17s 24 2/% . 36. Acts 1. 16.| Chr. 30. & 36,jb Ex. 19. 4. & 20, ‘& 28 25, 2 Pet. 1.| 15. Neh. 9, 16s Job} 22 Deut. 4. 3.9 & 21. 9.4 Prov. 28. 14,141. 7+ & 29. 2. Josh. U ver. 13. 15.& 4.7. & 20. 1. Jer. 7.26.1 23, 3. & 24. 7. Luke | 5, 20 Zech. 7. 1i,Je Num. 14-38. Deut. 55.6.2 Cor. 6. 1,2.) 12 & 13 15. Acts| 8. 2. 4. Josh. 5. 6. Jam. 4.13—15. __j 19. 9. Rom. 2. 5, 6.| Am 2.10. Aets 7. xi BL IL Is, §54/2 Num. 14. 11. 22.) 36.& 13.18. 17. ‘yj 9. 22, 23.Jd Gen: 6. 6. Judg, 5. & 10. 3. -16.} Ps. 73. 56. 10.16. Ps. 73: 40. . Rey. 3: 20. Ex. 17.7. Deut: 6. pre 12, 1S. Ex." & Is. 63,10. Mark 3. 5. Eph, 4. 30 16. Ps. as 13, F things in the Church of Israel, could be no other than God himself: yet this honour the Messiah possessed; and this glorious person had at Jeng’ appeared i in human nature, as the Apostle ‘or Prophet of the Father, to introduce a new dispensation, and terminate the old one. a still plainer language, Moses had been, faith- ful, as aservant, in the house of the Lord, to introduce. the legal dispensation, which prefigur. ed. and bore witness to those things, that were to be more clearly revealed in future times: but Christ. was faithful, as a Son, placed in autho. ji er his own house ; for the church belong- + Ban equally as unto the Father, though he oluntarily aqjed asthe Prophet of the Father mankind. ‘his spiritual house consisted. of hose, who had been given. to him and redeem. by him ; and who were valled by his grace, and “ made an habitation of God through the Spirit :” so that the apostle and the Hebrews professing the Gospel, whom he immediately addresse wit m were a part of that sacred temple, in which God would delight to dwell, to manifest eerrsence, 2nd to communicate his blessings ever: if they held fast their confidence in ist, their hope of ‘salvation by him, and their _and glorying io kim; and were firm and idfast in dependence on him, and obedience io him, amidst the various temptations and per- pensions to which this would expose them; as this perseverance would ae the proper evi- ence of their sincerity. Faithful. . Faithful- . God who appoints, and tenderness _ to whom he is appointed, are the two great ations, laid down as requisite in the Priest, here and elsewhere. (ii. 17. iv. 15. 2-8.) He was made perfect, as to the latter, his assumption of our nature, and his suffer ; i former. He faithfully mainiained the sand rights of God, in.every part of his CHAPTER Ti. en ‘not your hearts, as in the _ His Deity, as One with the Father, 2 mae faithful in the whole reycla j A. D. 63. e err in their heart, and f they have not known my ways. - 11 So I sware in my wrath, * They shall not enter into 4 my rest.) 12 i Take heed, brethren, lest there © be in any of you * an evil heart of unbe- lief, !in departing from ™ the living God. 13 But ® exhort one another ° daily, while itis called To-day; lest any of you be hardened through P the Bee uepitices of sin. e ver. 12. Ps. 78. 8. Is. 28.7. Hos. 4, 12. John 3. 19, 20..& 8. 45. Rom. 1.28, 2 Thes.2 10—12. f£ Ps, 67. 2. & 95, 10. & 147. 20. Jer. 4. 22, Rom, 3. 17. g ver. 18,19. & 4.3. Num. 14. 20—23. 25. 27—30. 85. & 32. 10—i3. Deut. 1. (34. 35, & 2. 14. h See on, 4.9, 32. Is. 50, 13. i 221-3. & 12. 15.) Jer. 17. 5s Hos. 1. Mat. 24. 4. Mark} 2. 13, 9, 23,33, Luke|m Secon, 1 Thes. lL 21. 8. Rom, 11. 2}. 9. 1 Cor. 10, 12. in 10, 24,25, Acts 11. k See on, ver. 10] 93. 1 Thes, 2 11. Gen. 8-21. Jer. 3.) & 4.18. & 5.11. 2 17. & 7.24. & 11.| Tim. 4.2. +] 8 & 16.12. & 17/0 See on, ver.7. 9» & 18, 12..Markip Prov. 98. 26. Is 7, Zl, 22. 44, 20. Ob. 3. Rom. 1.10.38. & 12. 25+ 7. 11. Eph: 4. 26. * Gri If they shail) Job 21, 14: & 22.17.) Jam. 1. 14. enter. Ps. 18,21. Prov. 1. —_ world to accomplish, for rendering the salvation of man. consistent with the honour of God.— © The government of the Christian church is en- « tirely committed to the Lord Jesus ; and he, ‘as supreme Head and Lord of all, governs * bothit and all things in earth and-heaven, for * the good of it : and therefore, if he be not truly 5 God, God doth not now govern the world, but ‘ hath given up the administration of it to 2 ‘ creature” (Whitby.) The words Eranleeae *« made all things,” may ratber relate to the for- mation of the church, than to the creation of the world : yet there can be no reasonable doubt; but that the apostle purposely intimated, that he who formed the church, alsd created the world : and certainly he asserted that Christ, whether as Former and Ruler of the church, or Creator of all things, was Gon. V.7—13. This address was di gepcted to those professed Christians who were in danger of apos- tatizing, or who did not seem in earnest in their religion : but it was peculiarly suited to exci ie the attention of such Jews also as might read The example of their unbelieving progenitors, and the words of their own scriptures respecti them, were adduced with great propriety on ae occasion. (Notes, Ps. xcv.) The warning given by the Holy Spirit in the days of Dayid, with re- ference to more ancient events, was equally ap- plicable to the Jews in the days of the apostle. On the present day, which might terminate their lives, or the season of the Lord’s long. sullering, or deprive them cf the means of 3 they were urgently entreated to attend to, and obey the voice of God, if they ever meant to obtain: his favour and escape his wrath ; and not obsti- nately to harden their hearts, and stupify thei consciences in wilful sin, by carnal prejudices “s and. pleasures. This their fathers had done, in that provocation of Jexovan, which had taken place i in the wilderness ; when, after all the de- monstrations of his power and goodness to them, ;{they ungratefully wearied out his patience by their aggravated rebellions. That season was be Pee aR LN va | AD.65, 4IEBREWS. eh AD. 68, 17 But * with whom) was’ he grit forty ted = wh i not with’ them 14. For 4 we are made. partakers. of Christ, * if we hold the beginning of our confidence steadfast unto the end. 15. While it is said, s To-day, if ye will hear his voice,; harden not your hearts, as in the provocation. 16 For t some, when they had heard, did provoke : howbeit, "not all that came out of Egypt by Moses. q ver. 1. & 6. 4. &) 1 Pet, 4, 13. & 501. if 8110. 38, 39, Se > 5 oat es ae should not enter | them that belie ee: 19 So we see ed could nC enter in because of unbelief, Josh. 14. 7—21i |e a Deut 2. 15 9.3 23. Ps. 9, 22. 42. 10. Rom. 1J-| i John 1. 3. on, ver.9,10.} Rom. 11. 4,5. 17.1 Cor: 1. 30. &|r See wy mr ver. 6-1'Numi 14, 11. & 26.| X See on, ver. 10. fa See’on, ver. 4.1, 2 Mark 16. 9. 23, & 10. 17.) & 6.1 65.'Ps. 78.17. y Num. 26. 64. 68.1; Num 14, hee 1 13.18. 36. Eph. i Reds See pe ver. 7, 8.Ju Num. 14. 24. 30.| Cor. 10, 1—13. 12 Deut. 1. 26—32.] Le 38. Deut. 1. 36, 38. | Z Num. 14. 29, 32, a +10. Jude (Beza )—The apostle’s’ reasoning, tie that of! Stephen, (Votes, Acts vii ) was suited to show, thatthe fathers of the Jewish nation, had in ev age beén prone to resist the Holy Spirit, and who spake by him. This bad excluded the g ration which came out of Epypt from Canaan, the days of Moses: David, muny ages after, wa inspired by the Holy Spirit, to’ warn the tag? ites against imitating their unbelieving” progeni tors, and forfeiting ‘spiritua} blessings ; and the writer of the epistle warns his contempors hot to exclude themselves from heaven, in th same manner, as their ancestors were exclu from Canaan. In this view, there is a vast p priety in the warning and exhortation, ‘ V. 14—19, They, who professed the were made partakers. of Christ, and of all blessings of his kingdom and salvation’; p ed they maintained the b their dence, (or their subsistence in him by faith,)s fast unto the end; and thus showed that really were what they appeared to be. €or ing, therefore, the immense advantages, of pi severance, and the tremendous casequences apostacy, they should consider the words of Holy Spirit as if addressed to themselves, » Fe though the whole nation of Israel had b brought out of Egypty to hear the will of from Moses; yet, some’ of them, (how vast proportion need not be said,) did» provoke: to exclude them from ‘Canaan. © sage however, some exceptions even in that devote generation; as Joshua and Caleb, and some | the Levites, and perhapsof the women + Bs Num. xiv. 27—30:), and thus, in the ‘2 time, a remnant of Jews ‘believed in Ch whilst the bulk of the nation were about to | ish in unbelief. » Yet God had not failed of forming his promises, when he excladed t a neration from Canaan; neither was it i ent with bis justice : ‘for with whom grieved, but with those obstinate trar who always rebelled against “him ? fore cut them off, and their dead bodies day: heaps in. the) wilderness; oa were performed to the remnant (lene 4 to the children of the rebels; as they would al al. so bein the present case.’ And in that parti instance, when he sware in his wrath, mee r peculiarly ‘the day of eae a ;? for their fathers acted.as ifsthey meant to try how much provocation God would bear with, before he took vengeance/upon them. (Wote, Ex. xvii, 2.) Wherefore he twas at length so angered and grieved, by their perverse returns for his mani- fold favours, that he would no longer bear. with that generation of Israel; for he said of them, » that their wicked hearts ‘always led them to de. *part from him ; as they had never approved and chosen his holy ways, but had always preferred their own evil devices: he therefore: irrevocably determined, and confirmed it by an oath, that they should never enter into the rest of Canaan, the type of heavenly felicity. (Motes, um. xiii. xiv.) It therefore was incumbent upon the He- brews tolook well to themselves, lest there should be in any of them the same evil or wicked heart, the same proud, carnal, rebellious, and ungrate- ful temper, whence the unbelief of their ances- tors had originated ; and ‘lest. this should ‘be manifested by their apostatiaing from the living God ; either in rejecting Christianity, or in af terwards renouncing it: for in both eases. they would be deemed apostates from the living God, who now spoke to them by his beloved. Son, and inno other way; and they would be punished’ accordingly. To prevent this, they. ought also, day after day, to exhort one. another to embrace and adhere to the gospel of Christ; while the day of their personal and national: probation con- tinued : as they were, shortly to be cast off from being the people of God: and that generation ‘was about to be visited in a far more tremendous manner, than their fathers had. been. in-the wil- derness.. This was needful to every one,‘ lest * any of them should be hardened through the deccitfulness of sin :” for their sinful propen- silies tended to) deceive them into a persuasion, that satisfaction and impunity might be found in the world and in. disobedience; and that. the self denial and suffering, connected. with Chris tianity, were unnecessary and. intolerable ; and thus to delude. them, into negligence, procrasti- nation, and sinful indulgence ;, which producing frequent } violations of the light of their own.con- sciences, would gradually render them callous; and God might thus be provoked to give. them up to fatal delusions or final obduracy.—‘ Seeing * Moses the servant, could not be despised with} should not.enter into his rest ; the: trem * impunity; let them consider what punishment | sentence included none but the tisbrelicanbrall © they must endure, if they despised the Son of} that they could not enter into Canaan yer 22 of ‘$,God, to whom Moses himself invites them?) their unbelief; nor could the Hebrews t a dod TL neve re artery * be, CHAPTER IV. ae A.D. 655. ,otwe ewihy', ¢his rest, 4 any of you should seem te: ‘admonition to humble fear, and against unbelief, | come short of it. “ly 2, Whe certainty and excellency of the hea-|_ venly rest, as typified by that of the sabbath, and waan, 3—1! ‘The energy of the word of ® pmniscience of our Judge, and the of our great High Priest, used as mo- s to steadfastness and earnestness in coming to e thr of grace, 12—16. oak ET 4 us therefore fear, lest, ‘ a pro- | mise being left ws of entering into : } C. er: tc 4 - Put la ver, 11: & 2.13.) Roms 11. 20. 1] 34. 1 Sam. 2. 30. 1 ec 25. RK 13.| Core 10. 12. | Rom. 3. 3, 4 2 Toy. 14. iS & » ba Jer. 32, 400 2 For ¢ unto us was the gospel preach- ed, as well as unto them: but * the word preached did not profit them, f not be- ing & mixed with fuith in them that heard e Acts 3 a Os, because they e ver. 3—5, See on, e 3 46. Gal 3,8. & 4s) were not united by- 13, 1 Pet. 1,12. © | faith to. 26,27. & 24. 48—|" Gr.» the word iof|g ver. 6.8 3. 12. 51. & 25. 18.) hearing, Rom, 10.) 18, 19, & 11.6. 2 Luke 12. 45, 46. &! +6. 17, Marge.) ‘Thes. 1,5. & 2. 13. 13. 25—38. Row}! Rom, 2.25.1 Cor.| 2 Thes. 24 12, 13.-. 3,/23-.1 Cor. 9..26,) 13.3.1 Tim. 4.8.) Jamt.21,° - 2% ! - ll. d Mat. 7. 21—23. b ver. 9. Num. 14] Tim. 2. 13. ter into heaven, unless they believed in Jestis Christ. The vriginal word fur “ believed not,” (18,). is often rendered “were disobedient,” CRomex, 21 xv. 31. Heb. xi. 31. Marg. 1 Pet. i. 7,8 iii. 20 :) for unbelief itself is av act of dis laberience, inseparably connected with disobedi- ence in other things, 2nd generally the source of Confidence. (14) (Marg. Ref.) (Note, Hed. xi. 1) Wile tt is said, &. (45) * This sentence “is noble; from! which we learn, that the * words of the prophets did-not pertain: to that * one time; but that God, even'at this» day, in- * vites us to himself, by setting the writings of ¢ the prophets before us.” (Beza.) « This is div rectly opposite to the conduct of many moderns, |who lab ur strenuously to prove, that thie las. guage of the sacred writers in many places was inteuded for certain descriptions. of persons in | theirowa time, and is but little, if at-all, applica. ‘ble to us, whoare placed in. very different cir- cumstances. Bui, in reality, it is of compara- ‘tively small. importance to us, as» to: religios, what the meaning of any passaye in scripture y be, if welare not-concerned in, it, and can, nOllr si’uation, derive no instruction, encour- @gement, or warning from it. . | meat sluariek. Ba fois: ' PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Poh tae Vs PaeGe. eer: 5 yet ‘atheistically ascribe the glorious creation around them to chance or necessity : so they reason liutl:, ifiat all, better, who allow Christ to be'the Author of life, holiness, wisdom, strength, and salvation to the multitudes of his people, and yet deny his real Deity. All prophets and apose tles) acted as servants in the house of another, to bear testimony to Christ, and to honour him ; but he appeared, to direct and govern all things with unlimited sovereignty, as a Son over his own house: May we then belong to this spirit. ual building, and manifest that we do’so, by holding fast our confidence, and the rejoicing of. our hope in Christ, steadfast through all trials even tothe end!) © 9 | iq M719. E ‘Alas! what numbers’ of professed Christians ‘are as far from the power of true religion, as the Israelites were in the days of Moses, or the Jews in those of St Paul! The Holy Ghost therefore stili says ‘to them, ‘Today if ye will hear the ‘voice of God, ‘and submit to his righteousness ‘and authority; do not harden your hearts. While sinners are procrastinating, God may be: about to ‘say, *fhis night shall your souls be * required of you »” how infatuated then must ‘they be to’ close their eyes and harden their ‘| bearts against convic'ion, to run into dissipation and worldly lusts, and to yield to sloth and make delays, in such a perilous situation! Thus, like the ancient rebels in Israel, they provoke and tempt God, till being grieved by their obstinacy, and their earnal enmity to him and his ways, he swearsin his wrath that they shall never enter into his rest. Let thén such triflers and loiter- ers, on the ‘brink of the bottomless pit, look well to themselves ; for evil is before them. Let them remember that their unbelief springs from the:wickedness of their hearts; for they must be conscious that: theit excuses, their delays, and even their objections to’ doctrines and preach- ers, avise from covetousness, or sensuality ; from pride, and an aversion te the life of faith and ho- liness' We all, however, have need to exhort one’ another daily, or whilst the day of life and grace continue ; lest sin should first deceive, and then harden us ; till negligences and offences in lighter things, terminate in more daring crimes yr open apostacy. The happiness of being par- takers of Christ,.as our complete salvation and lation and upholding of the universe. | eternal portion, and the fear of God’s wrath and @ they are most absurd, who allow/eternal misery, combine to put us upon our house to\be builded of some man,” and | guard against hypocrisy and apostacy, and to | boa, bite hua and profess the Gospel, should : ‘ ’ “holy brethren,” and ail who are “ partakers of the heavenly calling,” will be sanctified, nd united in love, according to their measure of faith. ‘This calling is from heaven, and brings m n thither: yet we all need to be excited to ‘consider more frequently, the condescending Apostle and compassionate High Priest, of our fession, Jesus Christ: and every renewed con lation of iis Person and his salvation, will st New instructions or new motives to love, ence, and obedience. The stewards and nts of God are required ‘to be faithful, in ‘things intrusted to them, and many have been oved as such by their common Lord.» But nal Sya of God is counted’ worthy: of ir, than any, or all, of his servants:: nly a part of the spiritual house,’ of is the. great Builder, Proprieter, and 1 his new creation of the Church pro- 3 eternal power and Godhead, even as / "1.9. 26, Mat. 13. 35. A. D. 65, enter into rest ;, as he said,. into my rest: although * the works were finished ! from the foundation of the| then would world. i 4 For he spake ™ in a certain place of . the seventh day on this wise, And =" God did rest the seventh day from all his works. 5 And in this place again, ° If they shall enter into my rest. 6 Seeing therefore P it remaineth that 4 some must enter therein, and * they to whom * it was first preached * entered not in because of unbelief: 7 (Again, he limiteth a certain day, hh vers6. 10, 1k Eph. 1. 4.1 Pet. 1. Is. 65.15, Mat. 21. 3. 14. Ys. 23. 12} 20- ai & 22. 3 10, : f. 15. Mat. 11-(m Luke 14. 21—24. 23, 29. Rom, 5. 1, Acts 13. 46, 47.%& 28, 28. i See on, 3. 11, Ps. Nek ore Sau. v ver, 2. Gal 3. 8. 95. 11. Pp ver. 9. 1 Cor 7 !* Or, the gospel was hs Gen. 1. 31. Ex:.| 29. | furs. &e. 20. 11. q Num, 14, 12 31.J]s Sce on, 3. 18,19. See on, 2. 6» “154 2. 1, 2. Ex. Si. ’ excite us to persevere in the life of obedient faith. Let ts then beware of trusting’ to out ward privileges or profession ; remembering that anbelief and disqbedience will exclude men from God’s promised rest; and that nothing‘else car do it; and let us’ pray to be numbered with that remnant of believers, who will enter heaven, when ail others shall be refused admission ‘be- cause of their unbelief, NOTES. CHAP. IV. V. 1, 2. The awful justice-of JEHOVAH towards his ancient peopie, when they believed not, called aloud on their descendants to fear,” with a hamble and jealous distrust of their own hearts, a diligent self-examining at j tention to every means of grace, and a carefu! watchfulness against temptation; lest they should fall under a still more terrible condem nation. A promise indeed of “ entering into * rest,” under the Messiah and in heaven, had been left them in the scriptures, as a legacy from their believing progenitors, for whose sake they had been thus favoured ; and they’ were called on by the preaching of the gospel to partake of that promised benefit :. but it behooved them to ‘fear, lest any of them should ‘be seen to come short of it, and so be excluded from heaven, as their fathers had been from Canaan: or even lest they should seem to themselves, or to others, to be'in danger of (loing this, either during their lives, or when death approached ; and this must be the case, if they rejected or renounced the gospel, and would probably be so, if they grew rémiss or wavering in their profession of it.’ Fou} earnests of it, in peace” the glad'tidings of entering into this test had been preached to’ the Hebrews, even as they had more obscurely been declared to their fa- thers ; whose unbelief and ‘consequent disobedi- ence had excluded them from Canaan, and from that Better rest of heaven typified by it.) For - HEBREWS. 3 For © we which have beliened do|t saying in Daa, * i As I have| long a ti ‘sworn in my wrath, If they shall enter| hear his v 8 For if of another day. 9 There2re to # the people a Pi 10 For > he t lle ei us idenr thi into that rest, f lest’ hae the same ox § unbe [Pract t 3. 7,8.2 Sam. 23.) 55. & 105. 44. 1,2. Mat. 22. a3.}z vers. 3.& 3. 11 Mark 12. 35. Luke} Is. 11.10. 20.42. Acts 2.29—] & 60. | 31, & 28, 25. : : u 3: 7e 150 bs. 95 7.)t | x 1 Kings 6. 1. Acts} 13. 20-23 lt. + That is Josh Mat, | Seen, Acts 7. 454 14. y tlh 13—15 Deut|b 1. V2. (Sey RAE IG ev. 443 Josh. 1. 15- & 22 Je Jo 4. & 23. 1, Ps. 78 ‘Pet. 1, the word of hearing had nét. cause “not being’ mixed” ed by the faith oF the hear destitute of faith, by which the the word into their hearts, for t of the benefit, and to render it | obedience. And, in ike 7 velation of the gospel would te Hebrews ; unless they had received it in a dependent and o Of all that vast multitude, which fe cerness, Not one came ype power of any enemy; or b sins, or present weal cause, but the wantof t hear the gospel are’ exe any account whatever, ¢ * He proves, that the * and his seed the land of € * lasting possession, was re © believers of all nations | « sion of the inirobr > cou * was the emblem; * eluded the rau Ile * ness from Canaan, ‘ heavenly country ‘all’ ‘aa ean * sins. So that, in this ancient * state, with its rewards and © actually made knowa 7 seg J V.3—11. The apostle ciple, that they who belie tered into that rest which’ ¥ ‘ed; they had the title God, delight in his “fovea and joy through the pewanra ‘ anda full persuasion that | be found in the fuvour and salvation ¢ Jesus. It was evident that more was m the rest of Canaan, in the seriptu CHAPT 2 For ¢ the word of God * is quick, emai and # sharper than any two- "a, piercing even to the ‘divid- f soul and spirit, and of the » * and zs a discerner of 1 ag 16. 1 Cor.] 6, Proy 5.4. Is. 11. "2 1. 24.2Cor. 10. 4,| 4 & 49. 2 Acts 2. 2. Rev, 5. L Thes. 2. 13. 7. & 5. 33. (19, 15.21. & 1 Cor. 14. 24, 25. "Eph. 5. 13. 3 Is. 51. 1 Pet. 2. 4.5 1. on 33. 29. Ps. 45. 3. & 149. ‘God had called it Ais rest, with allusion to a ment of the sabbath; though the s of creation from whieh he ceased, and in fhich he rested with infinite satisfaction, as be- ng « very goad,” had been finished from the prepentice of the world; above two thousand re hundred years hefore he spake thus of the Israelites: for it was thus written in 2 Inassage of scripture well known to the Hebrews, erning the original i institution of the sabbath, » Gen. ii 1,2) And yet he spake so Jong ter, that “should not enter his rest ;” implied that the rest of Israel in Ca- is would be a type of a more spiritual and sacred rest, satisfaction, and felicity, in him and nie —— (in some degree resembling his com- y in his own perfect work of creation ;) would be conferred on his believing peo- The exclusion of the generation frorfi ang whom that rest was first preacked or proposed, implied that it remained for some papa in, which their posterity accord- . ely did; and the language denoted, that, | ile through unbelief numbers of them came | short of the better rest.of heaven, yet it was pur- ion of which another day was limited by Holy Spirit in the prophet David, many ages “ati which believers would enter which unbelievers would be —— pk ed. Now, as this was address. tothose, who were actually in possession of the promised land, and at the height of their prosperity as a nation; it evidently reiated to another a ‘better rest than that of Canaan, om which unbelief would exclude even the in- bitants of that good land. For if Jesus, (or Jo- : as it would have been better rendered, to _ prevent mistake and ambiguity,) had given them i Il the rest intended for believers; God would “Bt so long after have spoken “ of another “day.” Joshua had indeed given Israel rest from the fatigues and wanderings of the desert, and from the hardships and perils of war, by their set. : entin Canaan; yet there evidently remained for the true people of God another and better . est, even the keeping of a perpetual and most eas ed sabbath ; for the word is changed .to ex "press the idea the more strongly. This was reserv- E i for them in.heaven, where they have done with » pain, conflict, fear, death, labour, ntment ; and enjoy uninterrupted, effable, and eternal delight, in.God worship and service. This point argued from the old Testament so care because the Sadducees entirely deni- edt that ny Besier recompense than temporal pros- ; . 2 | | ER IV. A. D. 65, the thoughts: and intenfs of the* heart. 13 Neither ' is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight: but all things are ™ naked and opened unto~the eyes of him ® with whom we have to do. 11 Sam. 16. 7.1 Chr.] 23. 24. John 2. 24, 28. 9.2 Chr. 6. 30.| 25. & 21. 17.1 Cor. Ps. 7. 9. & 33. 14] 4. 5. Rev. 2. 23 15. & 44,21, & 139..m Job 26.6. & 34, Hy, 12. Prov. 15. 3.| 21. & 38 17- il. Jer. 17. 10. &|n Ee. 12, 14. Mat - 7, 21; 22. & 25.31, $2. John 5. 22—29, Acts 17. 31. Rom. 2. 16. & 14. 9—12, 2 Cor. 5. 10. Rey. 20. 11—I5. perity was to be expected : and the Jews in gen- eral were prone to overlook thespirituai blessings proposed to them in the promises’ made to their fathers, and to rest wholly in-the temporal sanctions of the national covenant miace with them at mount Sinai. (Aofes, Ex. xix. 1—15.) He therefore added, that he who had enter c into lis rest, had weasel from his own works, in which he had previeusly been eccupiec : even as God ceased fron: creating wl, he rested on the sabbath day. Thus Jesus hau finished his work on earth, and had entered into his rest in heaven as ihe Fore runner of bis peuple : thus the souls of the righteous have ceased from their self denying labours, and sre enjoying their graciuus recompense : and thus the belicv- er, when brought to rest inthe mercy and love of God, through Jesus Christ, ceases from ali his allowed works of sin and folly, as wel .as from his vain endeavours to establish his own righ teousness, or to effect his own happiness.— As such blessings therefore were surely attaina- ble by those who diligently sought them; and as the promised rest would so abundantly repay their previous hardships and conflicts : it behooy- that some should enter in by faith. In con-/ed them to labour in the use of all appointed means, and in the persevering attendance on every duty, to enter into this rest, and to obtain the assurance and earnest of it ; fearing, lest any of them should fall under condemnation, after the same example of unbelief, by which their ancestors had been excluded from Canaan.— The apostle’s reasoning from the Old Testa- ment, concerning another rest, entirely distinct from the rest in Canaan ; even “ the keeping ofa * sabbath reserved for the people of God,?. which unbelievers even in Canaan came shert of, is as conclusive against all those moderns, who labour to prove, that the doctrine of a future state of righteous retribution, was no part of the religion of Israel; as against the ancient Saddu- cees. The proof of this doctrine, from compar- ing two passages in the books of Moses, with one in the Psalms, is as clear and conclusive, as our Lord’s proof of the resurrection by what Jexo- vau said to Moses fram the bush: and probably, the apostle knew the Pharisees ‘in generak would have allowed, that all who rejected it « erred, not knowing the Scriptures.” V. 12, 13_ It hath been greatly: controvert- ed, whether the holy scriptures, or the. pergonal Word ci God, be meant in these verses: but St. Paul never calis our Lord by this tithe; «and it- sppears to me, that the apostle meant the; writ. ten.wo-d: and that he gradually passed from the word -poken, to h m who spake it. The Hebrews need not be surpt.sed to find such deep and 4. D. 65. HEBREWS, 14 Seeing then that we have © a great|* tempted like as we hig a tye High Priest, P that is passed into the] sin. heavens, 4 Jesus the Son of God,* let us} 16 Let. hold fast owr profession. to Y the throt 15 For * we have not an High Priest] tain mercy, which cannot be touched with'the feeling |of need. of our infirmities; but was in all points © See on, 2 17. es | Luke.24. 51. Acts] 6. 14. 1.& 5.5, 6, 1. 11.8 3.21. Roms 5. 2 Ex. 23. 9, Js. pis & 6.20.% 7.25.1 8.34. 53. 4,5. Mat 8. 16, 26, & 8. 1. & 9 1%|[q See on, 1. 2. 8) 17.8 12. 20, Phil. 24, & 10. 12. & 12. Mark 1:1. 2. 7, 8. 2. Mark 16- 19.ir See on, 2. 1. & 3 t Sreon, 2. 17, 18. Luke 4. 2: & 22, 23. uz. 26. Is. 53.59% : John 8 46. 2 Cor-jy 9.5. E 5. 21. 1 Pet. 2. 22. ae 1 John 3.5. stripped of ail disguise; understood by him, ** withwwho: do, as with our Lawgiver and Judge, and to whom we must at length render an anesnutiaf a conduct, and of all our mast motives, and intentions. ‘Phe expresses | tia “ed and open,” are supposed. to. refer. sacrifices, which were flayed and pee snd | cleft down the chine; — areas part of the, body and of the intestine before con cealed, were exposed ae sa eee the priest. ee: Bee! PAveyeinecha 2 V. 14—16. As therefore, a o0 demnation were inevitable to sinners b omniscient Judge, whose quick and p word forced men even’ here selves ; it was the more needful fur the to" regard the great High-Priest,;whom _ e wa recommending to them, the ; God, who, haying appeared in human’ n in the court of the sanctuary, to’ i sacrifice; had passed through the i heavens into the immediate er i ‘ ther ; (as the high-priest sanctuary into the holiest fake tos) blood;..and. burn. the incense on: the | { expiation ;) and was accepted in his ministrs tions, and invested with all po nd earth, to save or to destroy to hold fast the profession dangers and persecutions, EF High Priest, who disregarded, ¢ pathize with them in, their pains for his sake ; or who would mak for their infirmities, or refuse , temptations: but he was One their parcon and salvation, }mitted to be tried and tem were ; as far as he could be, ture, or the least sin in his tion was needful, in onder that he n Sacrifice and their Advocate... As there was a mercy-seat above the ark of | venant, in the most holy place, be: High priests once a year appeared people, and over which the glory played, as propitious to them Father was'as it were, placed on a mercy;seat, in the heavenly. which Jesus appeared as th people, through whom he waited tions, to grant :pardons, and ta com blessings, to all who applied, for. (Dede faith and by fervent prayer. Let then er of them, before they were s interesting truths couched under the’ typical events of their history, or contained in other parts of their scriptures; for they were ‘* the « word of God.” This was no lifeless, feeble, or formal instruction, like’ the traditions and glosses of the scribes: but it was a living, active, ener: getic word; suited to be the instrument of the Holy Spirit in quickening those that were dead in sin; and in awakening, convincing, and alarming the most careless and insensible of mankind. It was even sharper than any two- edged sword, which would cut each way: for it would pierce the heart and conscience, like the irresistible lightning; forcing convictions and alarms upon the most haughty and obstinate : showing men their past and present sins in all their odiousness and aggravations : detecting the unsuspected pride, enmity, rebellion, ingrati- tude, and other evils of the heart; .distinguish- ing men’s characters with the clearest evidence, and exposing the base motives of their most specious actions. Thus, by exhibiting the glo- ry of the divine perfections, men’s relations and obligations to the great Creator; the spirituali- ty, extent, excellency, and sanction of the law; the evil and desert of gin, and the depravity of the human heart, in @ Variety of ways, and a multiplicity of experiments; it forces con- viction of guilt and danger upon the sinner, and compels him, as it were, to condemn himself and seek deliverance ; nor can any kind of delusion or hypocrisy stand before its penetrating ener gy; when experimentally and fully preached, and applied to the hearts of men according to their various characters. It is, as it were, a sword, which can pierce so deep and cut so keenly as to divide between soul and spirit, (1 Thes. v. 23.) and to penetrate the joints and marrow, whieh no other sword can reach: being, in plain lan- guage, a discerner of men’s most secret thoughts aud intentions; so that it often shows them their most hidden purposes, and makes them afraid of being openly named and exposed ; as ifthe.preach’ er kuew their hearts far better than they did themselves, and had a register before him even of those sins which they had forgotten. (Marg. Ref.) Thus “ the word of God,” is “ the sword ¢¢ of the Spirit,” in the hands oF Christ, as well as in the hands of his people. For the Lord himself is the Speaker, when his own word is properly ‘declared’ and applied: ‘he discerns, and by his word, detects the thoughts and inten- tions of the heart; nor is there any creature, who is not wholly manifest in every respectiin his sight; before whom all things are naked, as { WQNOR * every high priest, taken from among mien, is ordained > for men ' _are stat-/in things ferraining to God, that he may : OP rien ance Ge oer WEE, offer ¢ both gifts and sacrifices for sins : Sih A rere ot ihe Hebrews UB aah Mae proficiency in Christianity, 11—14.| Lev.8.2, ke. fo 8 3, 4. & 990% * ‘CHAP. V.. im of the Aaronie high priesthood, and id qualifications for it are stat- this rest, lest they should fall after the example of ancient unbelievers, and perish with heaven . before their eyes; let believer§ keep close to Christ by faith and obedience, and learn to de- light in his holy day and sacted ordinances, as earnests of their expected eternal sabbath, and preparations for it: let them bear up under fa- tigues and hardships, in the prospect of heavens — ly rest; and if ever drawn aside, let them recol- | lect these things, and say to themselves, ‘* Res -* turmunto.thy rest, O my soul.” (Ps. cxvi. 7.) tte tnt 44 Ka Den 1G While. we find by experience, that * the word * of God is quick and powerful, and sharper than __ “ any two-edged sword,” to penetrate the heart _ ‘and conscience ; let us remember, that the Lord himself is the Discerner of the thoughts and in. — 'tents of the heart, before whom all\creatures aré manifest, and all things are. naked and open. With him we have to do, and to him we are ac- countable: and if under faithful preaching, we find our hearts condemn us, we are sure that “© God is greater than our hearts; and knoweth all things.” Instead therefore of quarrelling t with the heart-searching ministry, and choosing igent conduct, that it’ often causes men to|such lifeless feeble instructions, as are more like em to come short, even when they are launch-|a shaken reed than a two-edged sword: let us | ng into eternity; and they leaye the world in| lay open cur inmost souls tothe piercing strokes sloomy doubt, and their survivors in distressing} of the distinguishing word of God ; that we may . certainty, Whether they are gone to heaven or} learn our need of that great High Priest, even. liell, Let us then “ give diligence, that we} the Son of God, who now pleads for us before . nis ay have an abundant entrance into the ever-| Father’s throne in heaven. In robaray a ae we ting kingdomiof our Lord” Under every| know and. condemn ourselves, and abhor our sation, God hath declared man’s rest to be | sins; he will become more and more precious to n him and his love, as the only suitable and $uf-| our souls, and we shall. cleave to him more cone happiness of the soul; and faith in his|stantly. The thoughts of the holiness and hearts omises, through his Son, as the only way of} searching knowledge of God and our conscious- _ ing into that rest. His rich mercy, the|ness of guilt and infirmity, will endear to us the us redemption of Christ, and tle word of| Redeemer’s. condescension and compassion ; and’ sospel, will not profit those, who do not|we-shall rejuice that he can be “ touched with _. faith with his gracious message; for many|** the feeling of our infirmities,” and that he td and professed the truth, who are|knows what sore temptations mean, though he. Annded from the promised rest because | was perfectly free from sin.. Let us then ap. | f unbelief; their state is determined, and| proach continually to the throne of grace, where r Sabbaths and ordinances have only sery-| our reconciled God deems it his peculiar honour - ase their condemnation. Many thou-} to pardon rebels, and answer the prayers of those, hem every day; to whom, could we} who supplicate his favour in the name of his be. m; Wwe could only say; ‘Had you at-|loved Son: let us improve,the day of his pa- rday, it might have been well;|tience, and approach in his appointed way ; let - late?’ To survivors, however,| us come with believing boldness, as well as with y ay, “ To-day if ye will hear my | adoring reverence and humble repentance; let ‘and the present is an accepted time|us seek for mercy to pardon our sins, to compas. y of salvation. “Many also are continu-! sionate our miseries, and to supply our necessj- to the earnest and beginning of} ties; and let ussupplicate grace sufficient for us,. th ; and others into the full pos- in the Lord, Then they ir sorrows, sins, and tempt- |} pensioners at the throne of grace, which is our ang and tears are exchang- } best preparation for appearing before the tribu- @ perfect serenity and. satis-|malof our omniscient and holy Sudge.. ot #s then tkbour to enter intot dement, come with humble confi- hrist, and in the love of the Father lim, to suPplicate forgiveness and mer- d to ask for seasonable and sufficient o support, comfort, strengthen, and sanc- m, as their trials and services. required : ; ing a refusal, but boldly and freely, yet ta reverence and lowliness; enlarging and mul- iplying their requests, as fully assured of their iéavenly Pather’s readiness to do for them even ‘ more than they could ask or think.” cee Bag eho By - PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. apt Ac Vo 1i—ll. , sd be God, that the gospél is preached , even as to the primitive Christians, and ar More ciearly than to Israel of old! Exceed- gly great and precious promises are given to is of entering into the heavenly rest: yet: we photild “ rejoice with trembling” in our outward idvantages ; lest any of us should be found at “to come short of the blessing, afd to nk under proportionably deeper condemnation, /brough unbelief. Nay, it is a very dreadful con- ence of a wavering profession, or a lax and ¥ i "3 R i ea ets ae 5 i ee CHAPTERV. . A. D; 65: ‘in all our trials and temptations, and toenableus for every day’s service: thus waiting as humble €& A. D, 65. ¢ ignorant, and on ‘ them that are out of the way; for that he himself also & is compassed with infirmity. 3 And by reason hereof he ought, » as for the people, so also for himself, to offer} for sins. : 4 And ino man taketh this honour un- to himself, but he that is called of God, as was Aaron. 5 So also © Christ glorified not himself to be made an High Priest; but Ne that said unto him, ! Thou art my Son, to-day have 1 begotten thee. 6 As he saith also in another flace, m Thou arz a Priest for ever, after the er- der of » Melchisedec. 7 Who © in the days of his flesh, 2. 18. & 4, 15s) | 10. Gal. 1.13. [ik John 7. 18. & 8, * Or, | reasonubly\W 7. 27. & 9.7. Ex:| 54. bear with. 29, 12—19. Lev. 4.]l 1, 5. Ps. 2. 7+ Mic. e Num. 15. 22—29,| 3—12. & 8.14—21.) 5. 2. John 3.. 16, 1 ‘Tim. 1. 13. & 0. 7. & 16. 6.15} Acts 13. 33, Rom, £12.13. Exe 32.8} —19% 8. 3. Judg. 2. 17. Is. $0.|i Ex. 28. 1. Ley. 8.]m ver. 10. & 6, 20. ll. 2, Nun 3. 3. & 16 &'7. 3. 15. 17%. Ps, 7%, 28. Ex» 32, 2—| 5.7. 10.35. 46—48.} 110, 4, & 17. 3—11. & 18.{n Gen, 14, 18, 19. 1—5. 1 Chr. 23. 13.Jo 2,14. John 1, 14. 2 Chri 26. 18+ John} Rom:.8. 3, Gal.4, 3. 27. 4.1 Tim. 3, 16. 1 . NOTES. CHAP. V. V:1—4. In order more fully to show the nature and efficacy of the high priesthood of Christ, the apostle‘made some observations on that of Aaron; which tended to manifest its in- 5. 21—24. Num. 12. 1—9. & 20, 10—12. Luke 22- 32. 2 Cor. 11, 30. & 12.5. 9, sufficiency, and to point out its typical meaning, ; as well as to illustrate his subject, Every high priest, selected from among men, was ordained and appointed for the benefit of man in the great concerns of religion. That office required him who sustained it, to present before God the obla- tions and sin offerings of the people: nor would he accept of any services, that were not offered in this way; which continually testified that sin- ners were unworthy to approach their offended Creator, save through an expiatory sacrifice and an intercessor. For, as the high priest was the head of the whole priesthood, so all the other priests were descended from Aaron, who had first obtained this office in Israel, and were, in some sense, one with him. ‘It was, moreover, proper, that the high priest should be capable of com- passionating, in a proportionate and reasonable manner, his brethren, who had sinned through ignorance and infirmity ; for which their ‘sin-of- ferings were appointed: ‘and this was provided for, by ordaining men of like passions with others to that office; who, being compassed with natu- rat and moral infirmities, were as liable to we are persuaded 28. 11, el 12. Mal. 3, 10. 11. Ez. 15.2—7.8 “65. 9—13- &\z 12.17. Gens 3. 17,) 20.47. Mal. 4. 1+), 4. 11-13. Is, 55.| 18. & 4+ U1s & S| Mate 3. 10. & 7. 13. Joel 2. 21— 19. & 25.41. Jotm “Jam. 5.7. | 15.6. Rev. 20. 15. P Or, for. 34. Is. 5+ 1—7. Jere|b veT. 4—6. 10. & Wg Gen, 27627. Lev:! 17% 6, & 44. 22.1 10. 34. 39+ Phil. 21. Ps. 24. 5.&| Mark 11. 1d. 21.) ly 6,.7 1 Thes. 426. 6, Is. 44. 3.) Luke 13, 7—9. 1, 3, 4e , Bz, 34. 26. Hos.10-ja 10.27. Is. 27. 10, Cor, 7-10. Gal. § 6. 22, 23. Tit, 2. 1l—14. d Deut. 32. 4. Rom. 3.4. 2Thes. 1. 6, 7.2 Tims 4. 8 12 John 1,9. 9. 41. Acts 2. 44, e Neh. 5.19. & 13.| 450 & 4.34,35,& Job 31. 40. Ps, 107. 3. 18. g 13. 16. Prov. 14. 31, Mat. LO. 42. & 25. 35—40. Mark la Deut. 29. 23+ or producing nothing but hypocrisy, selfishness, and iniquity; was likely to be left under the curse of the law; was near to the awful state above described : and everlasting misery in the ‘flames of hell was the end reserved for him, if he continued in his present unfruitfulness. This was a solemn warning to professed Christians te beware, that they were not left to apostatize, as" .a punishment of their unfruitfulness. V. 9, 10. While the apostle spake such aw- ful and alarming truths, with reference to the |case of those, to whom he knew them to be sea sonable ; he would not have it thought that he ‘had ‘so unfavourable an opinion of the Hebrew Christians in general, or of those whom he imme- diately addressed in particular: on the contrary, he and his fellow-labourers were “ persuaded “ better things of them, even things which ac- “ company salvation ;” namely, that they were réal penitents, humble believers, spiritually mind- ed: and grounded in the love of Christ, and of ‘his cause and people, The expression is remark! able and emphatical : the things before spoken of might, or they might not, accompany, or be inse- parably connected with salvation; but those things, which he now spake of, were always found in true converts, and never in others. ‘ Nothing | availeth in Christ, but faith that worketh by * love’;” “ buta new creature.” “ Hereby we 1“ know, that we are passed from death unte ‘© life; because we love the brethren.” “ To ‘6 be spiritually minded is life and peace.” There is No intimation in the whole Bible, that any one, who ever had thesé things came short of eternal salvation; or, that any apostate ever possessed them. The apostle especially referred in this, to those Jewish converts who had manifested their love tothe name of God, as revealed in Christ, by their works, yea, their laborious ser. vices, and in ministering to the saints for his sake. Of this a most admirable specimen had been given, after the day of Pentecost,-and many of them still continued the same disinterested self. denymg condact. These genuine evidences of faith working by love, God would not reject nor forget; he was not unrighteous ; and therefore. he would not fail to deal with them according to his promises and covenant-engagements to he- lievers, who have through grace, a claim ypor acting, as if they approved the conduct of those who nailed him to the cress, assented to their deed, and. apparently wished it in their power to repeat his ignominy and torture; and they put him to an open shame, by renouncing his reli- gion, blaspheming his name, joining his enemies, “and doing evil to his disciples. They were therefore to be considered as given up to final - obduracy, and left to the awful judgment of God. But this conclusion by no means authorized min- isters finally to exclude from the communion of i the church those apostates, who professed and appeared to be true penitents; much less did it authorize such rigour in less aggravated cases. In general, encouragement should be held forth to all, who appear penitent; and means are in most cases to be used for the recovery of such, as have most lamentably. turned aside ; though _ iil success will often discourage the benevolent endeavour. The very words, however, of this awful passage show, that all who “ are re- newed unto repentance” shall be pardoned ; and that God leaves all to final impenitence, whom he determines not to save: so that the i f| : becomes a final apostate from him. i hich, being well watered by the rain from hea. , yielded an useful produce to repay the‘hus. ‘bandman’s toil; the fertile appearance, and ‘va- ‘Wable fruits of which showed, that it had re- ‘i a blessing from God: thus, by divine being enabled to improye ordinances and tages, so as to become fruitful: in genuine works, honourable to the Lord and profit- ‘men, he was blessed, and would be still 9. But, as the sterile soil would, neither produce any thing but thorns and bri- vas therefore generally left as a’ ne- desert, under the original curse: being for not! ‘oe all its produce but to be q » the mere professor of the gospei; witful under the means of grace, 4 him’on ‘that grouad. «= A, D. 65. HEBREWS. 11 And we desire that every one of followers. of you do shew the same diligence, + to the fall assurance * of hope ! unto the -end: | 12 That ™ ye be not slothful, ™ but ht Rom. 12.8.11. 1)'1 John 3.14 19. (15. 6. ple & 10. 32) €or. 15. 58. Gal. 6.1 ver. 18—20. Rom.[ 35. Mat. 24. 13.) @. Phil. 1.9~11. K! 5. 2—5. & 8. 24) Rev. 2,26, | 25. & i 12. & I5elm 5. il. Gr. Pray. 13. 1 Cor. 13. 13.) 12, 24. & 13, 4 & Gal. 5. 5. Col: nf 18 9. & 24. 930. 5. 23.2 Thes. 2 bea 25,26. Rom. 17. 1-Pet. 1. Bs 12, 21. 1John 3. 1—2. ‘n fs ut & 3. 7% _ B15. 1 Thes.4. 1. 2 Thes. 3. 13. 3 Pet. 1.5—8. & 3. 14. 3.10. 92. Is. 32. 17. Col. 2 2. 1 Thes-. _ 4.5. 2Pet [. 20, ¥. 11, 12. The apostie'eamestly desired hil Jonged, that every one of thdse whom he address- ed, whatever he had formerly done, might thence- forth show the same attentive aud disinterested diligence in good works, which some of them had heretofore shown : that so, evidencing their faith to-be genuine, beyond all reason for doubt hesitation, they might obtain and. possess the ral assnrance of hope, in respect of their final salvation, to comfort them under all trials, even ig the end of their lives. Thus they would be tinguished, from slothful unfritful professors Chit istiamity ; ; and be SU DLOVES as imitators of their pious progenitors , ; and of those Christians, who by faith in the promises of God, and “ pa- « tient continuance in well-doing,” ee in. Wait- ing his time of deliverance from their trials, had at length entered into rest, and were actually enjoying that perfect felicity, in which all the promises of God to his people centered. This is a conclusive proof of the dnmediate hap- piaess. of believers after death; if this be the true interpretation ; and, after having maturely considered the other interpretations of the pas- sage, which some learned men have given; the author hesitates not to. say, that he considers them as absurd, and has no doubt, but the apos- tle meant to lead his readers to meditate on the happiness of Abraham; Moses, Joshua, and Job, and all others, who had on earth lived by faith in the promises of God, especially the great pro- tise of a Saviour, and aacuel salvation by him; had patiently waited, laboured, and suffered, in the obedience of faith ; and in consequence were, a the time when the apostle wrote this, inherit- ing the promises of God, of blessings thrqugh Christ to all believers. ‘* Assurance of hope,” should be distinguished from “the assurance *¢ of understanding,’ and, ‘‘ the assurance of faith.’ He, who so understands the Gos- Pel as to perceive the relation of each part to all the rest, and. its use.as.a part of one grand design, in something of the same skilful manner that an ana’ t understands the use and office of -every Pale human body, in relatioa te the whele; has “the full assurance of under-| * standing;” and those things which appear in- consistent, useless, or superfluous to others, he perceives.essentially necessary to the system, or great desiga,, The man, who is fully convinced, that this consistent and harmonious, though complicated, design, is the work and revela- tion of God ; and has no doubt. but the things testified ave true; that the promises and threat. enings will be fulfilled ; and that Christ wit! cer- - a ‘a P) i Vo a ee doubt of the Lord’s pen for the covenant, ratified : respects typified, and in others the same with, that made - with: év and when God rave the promises «© of the faithful,” he at confirm them with an oa) cable. purpose of panes h self, and so pledged the | h that engagement: (Notes, 16—18.) Accordingly, ed the Lord’s time, ings to him and his s sated, When old an Abraham), greater, ¢-he swa ie Cant. 1. & Jer. 6: 8. 25; 16. ‘Roms 4. be B.'s Jam. 5. 10; 11. oie Pet. 3. 5,6 0. ver. 15. & 10. 36. & 11.8—16. Luke 8. 1b. Kom. 2.7. & ane ve “> 2. 32. 20:37; tainly save all true believe h suranee of faith 2? thd 2p misapprehension, or temp doubt of his own personal interest in th: tion. But he, who beyond doubt, or. o is assured, that he himself is a trae "Welitveh terested in all the | Precious the sanctifying Spirit, and © “glory that shall be * assurance of hope.” « faith,” is the duty of doubts the truth of the fulness of the promises veracity : but “ the full as be obtained and -prese i though the’ want of it may, ve a criminal source, yet it ist of every one ; inde question, whether the be a genuine bank-bill, 01 have no doubt, either of 1 ness, of the Directors of every genuine bank bill “* of hope,” in the highest mea: is attained by compar if ever, ‘preserved ite some nution of variations © life : but a prevailing assu and of final salvation, ist gent and consistent seldom greatly interrupte hension; or, by peculia flicts; or by being betray 0 | V. 13-15, There could b those, who trusted in him he could swear by no g "ee ec 7 was personally blessed in God an « “ ing great Reward .” his posterity ed; the promises made to them 1 plished ; the Messiah at mg came, | ‘y Herat for confiriiation is. to an d of all strife. rein God, willing * more abun- y to shew unto » the heirs of, pro- ‘the immutability | of his counsel, firmed i¢ by an oath; ~ } That by. a hii immutable things, ‘a? t aes 22. 7 Prov. 19.21. Is 14. 24. 26; 27. ec 46. 10. rl 54.9, 10. & 55. lin i. Jer: aH sai 21. “w Ps 36,8. Cant. 5: 25, 26: Mal. 3. 17] J. Isy 55. 7. Sohn Rom. 11. “29, Jam, 10. 10. 1 Pet. oie ‘1.17, « Romly ver. 12 & 11.°7-1% Gr. énterposed, _} 9, Rom: 8. 17. Gal. with an-oath. vers 3.29. Jam. 2.5. 1) 16. Gen. 26. 28. ee ak Pet. 3: 7. Ex. 22,11 123, e' <1}. ; le ver, 18. Job 23.Ja 3.11, & 7.21. Ps 20—22. ; 21. 30, 31. & 18, 14. Ps. 33. 11. 110. 4. Mat. 24. 35. the nations of the earth were cae to be blessed n him. Wes 16—18. Iti is customary for men to swear by those that are. greater than themselves, Ww om they « call on to witness wee SMa? ments, or to ‘avenge their unfaithfu teas, if they fail of them. When important concerns it, and the omniscient God is thus. reverently a and uprigbtly appealed to, it may nsidered as an act of worship to him : and ; ‘confirmation of covenants and > means lish eee satin of "refy the vengeance of ry, The Lord there- Fn ath 18 to the weakness of man neness to belief ; and purposing to his etn one eon their: salvation was immuta- ble; confirmed the promise and covenant res- pecting it, with the most solemn ratification of an oath. at'so by two immutable things, even Word and the Oath, or as others understand the immutable counsel and inviolable oath,’ who cannot lie,” either by being de- 0 alter his purposes, they all, (in the apos- fas consequently in all times,) who luge from the wrath to come, to ht hope of pardon and eternal life them in the gospel, might have a firm red hope, and the powerful con. 333 _'These persons, b pana from it. d, re Rom. iv. ea iti.) he oath sworn to Abraham, irrevo: 1¢ spiritual blessings of that co- that, mee were. of this” me CHAPTER VI. tin which iz sitio tino baible for God to 6. |. Rom. 15.5. 2 Cor [g 12. 1,2. Rom: 3 ‘| 3. induced to decei*”: others, or by seeing’ loath, and covenant, was so sure in d| and kept the pi ach of them. (Vbre, Luke i, 67—80.) on aes eke bey ek A; D. 6%. ,}lie, © we might haye a strong consolation, «who have fled for refuge to ¢ lay hold on * the hope § set before us: ~ 19 Which hofle we have > as an an- chor.of the soul, i both sure and steadfast, and which * entereth intothat within the vail ; 20 Whither ! the: Farsiinsieh 3 is. ™ for us entered, evew Jesus, made'™ an High Priest for ever after the order of Melchi- sedec. b Num, 23. 19, 1e 1 Kings 2. 28. Sam. 15.29. Rom.| Prov 3. 18. & 4. 3.4. 2 Tim. 2. 13] 13. Ise 27. 5. & 5b. Tit.1, 2, 1 John 15 4 ie 64.7. 1'Tim. 10. & 5. 10. 6.1 ec Js. 51. 12. & 66. Cole 1. 8 23, 27. 10—13, Luke 2.25.) 1 Tim. 1.1. 1 Cor. 15. 58. & ‘Tim. & 19° k 4, 16.& 9.3.7.8 10. 20,2) Lev. 16. 3.14. Mat. 27. Sle Eph. 2. 6. Col, 3. 1s 12.10. John 14. 2, 1. 5—7. Phil. 2. 1.) 25. m Ty 8.8 4. 140 Be jh Acts 27. 29, 40. 8. 1. & 9. 13.24, Be 1 Ps. 4% 5, 11, ‘| ene 2 Thes. 2 16, 17. d 11.7. Gen. 19. 22: Num- 35. 11—15. Josh. 20.3. Ps. 46. 1. & 62.8, Ys. 32. Rom. 8. 34s 43. 5 & 62. 5,] Eph. t. 3. 20—23, 6. & 146 5, 6. Is.] 1 Pet. $. 22.1 John 12.2. & 25. 3,4. &, 2.2. Mat, 3.7. 2 Cor. 5,{ Rom 4: 16 & 5.5 18-21. 1 These1- 10,1 —10. & 8. 28-—39 % 1=21. 1, 2% Zech, 9. 12,| 28.16. Jer. 17-7, al Sce om, 5. 6.10. BE ber, it was needful to inquire, whether they,- ~ d ing discovered their danger of falling under the curse of the broken law, and under the wrath of God, had renounced all other confidences, and broken ‘through all hinderances, to flee for re- fuge, (as the man-slayer speeded towards the appointed city,) to the free mercy of God, througlt the redemption of Christ, according to the cove- nant of grace; laying hold on this Object of a'- sinner’s hope by faith, and by a humble persevers. ing reliance on the promises of God through Je. sus Christ, manifested by its genuine effects. They, who had thus “fled for refuge, to lay * hold on the hope set before them,” had a sotirce of strong consolation given them in: the ‘oath and covenant of’ God : ‘and their conscious unworthineSs, depravity, and weakness; their ex- perience of the deceitfulness of their hearts; | their conflicts with inward and outward enemies; and the various temptations, trials, and perse- cutions, to which their profession would expose ‘them, rendered such security, consolation, ' and hope i in God, needful to them, even as the anchor is to the ship. By this hope they would be pree served in their proper station, without being” driven from their profession, or duty, by any storms; while others would be induced to apos- tacy by worldly fears and’ hopes, or be drawn aside by manifold delusions: even as the ships, that have no anchor, will be driven by ‘the tem- pest from, their station, on the rocks or sands, forced out to sea, or dashed in’ pieces: one: against another. No anchors; how r, can at all times secure the’ ship from anvil cr being wrecked : but this hope in the divine promise, itself, ofsessor so steadfast in his adher. Re ‘ence to the {ruth and cause of God, that it always. ensured him from final'ruin, and, in proportion to its vigorous exercise, secured him: from tem- porary failures, and against the storms of incum- bent iy yet “For,-it “entered into that ei 38 Pie eee oe ae ALD. 65. - CHAP. VII. ‘The superiority of Melchisedee’s typical priest- hood, above that of Aaron, proved and illustrated, | 41—10. It was intended, that the priesthood should be changed, and consequently, that the ri- low, before we ate Warra or final. The ge of the gospel, incl to embrece them; nation, when united wit! mercy, are such tokens o} to repentance, as should for his encouragement in Px pe st) on the other’ hand, the” self- confi © within the vei,” and fixed the heart in a stable Qnion with, and joyful expectation ‘of, those things, which were in the true Holy of Holies, in heaven itseif; and caused the believer to stay himself on the power, trath, and love of God to sinners in Christ Jesus, to’ bring him» to the en- joyment of that. felicity. For thither its great Object, Jesus the divine Saviour, hadalready en- tered, and continually ministered im the Father’s presence for the benefit. of all believers; being their -fore-runner and Representative, who, as}: their High Priest, had on earth atoned for their sins, by the sacrifice of himself; and who, being risen from the dead, was gone before them to heaven, to prepare.a place for them, to. remove all obstacles to their admission, to take. posses: sion in their stead, and to reign and plead in their behalf; being constituted a High Priest for _ever after the order of Meichisedee, of which or- t the apostle was about to discourse more fully. PRACTICAL. OBSERVATIONS. ee The principles and rudiments of the doctrine of Christ shottld be accurately understood, before men attempt to, learn the sublimer mysteries of the Gospsl : yet they ought not always to be con- fined to them, but should be led on towards per- fection, in knowledge, experience,» and. holi: ness. Even the fundamentals,,of “ repentance « from: dead works, faith towards God, the re- « surrection of the dead, and eternal judgment,” should not always engross,men’s whole atten- tion : but every part of the truth and will of God should, in. due order and proportion, be set-be. fore, and enforced on, the professors of the Gos- pel. Much less then should we perpetually be discoursing, or disputing about “baptisms, and © laying on of bands,” and other externals ; which have their place and use, but often occupy far too much of the attention and time of those, who might be more profitably employed, We cannot but lament to see those who once made a credible-profession of the Gospel, turn back in- to the world-and sin, and, thus ina measure « crucify to themselves the Son of God. afresh, « and put bim to an open shame,” as. if upon trial, they found nothing in bis salvation worthy of their constant regard! In general we should warn and pray for such’ persons ; but there are cases, in. which we must let them: alone, as hav- ing .no prospect of their being renewed to re- pentance. "We should beware, and we ought to caution others, of every approach to so tremen- dous a precipice: yet in doing this, we should keep close to the word of. God, -xnd be careful not to wound and.terrify the weak, or ‘discour- age the fallen.and penitent. Knowledge, gifts, convictions. and. very. strong, impressions, must precede ; or an apostacy of this kind, cannot take place; great obstinacy and malignity must. fol- that springs from humble finally apostatize, were” Vv Jesus, whatever man might jt they, whomit is indeed im to repentance, aré commo themselves in ‘so awful a s most harassed by fears of this kind, n ally be assured tha thi hele ever they have been, or done ly run into ungodliness and total desperation. = 71D A negligent and unfruitfal pro Gospel, tends directly to the bri ful: precipice above described “fe dant means of grace, and even th ings of the convincing Spirit o unchanged, and produce not th ness, which prave that they sing from God, and are Sines often given up, like waste lan thorns only ; their state” and the end of all u *¢ the furnace of fire, ¥ v “ ing-of teeth”) Let us caution avd watchful praye selves ; and let us hope’ the the case’ will admit. "Whils are in evident. danger; We’ 6] these, in whom we see the thir patily salvation, Mini: ters sho specify these in an'experimental s ing manner: and, concerning stich m hearers should examine the! et and seriously: instead of th about those texts, which as beacons to warn'the pre tal rocks, and not to aff igl than laborious, self deny the Lord, shown by min affection to his saints man’s debtor, and will rewarc proceed from pride and self-righ ever splendid and laborious th not unrighteous, nor will he forg si grateful love; ae CHAPTER VI. ai OR «this Melchisedec, king of > Sa- lem, priést ot ¢ tie most high God, im returning from 4 the! ngs, and blessed him ; also Abraham gave © a I; first being by interpre- f righteousness, and after de 18) & 5, 18, 21, fara 22. Lev. that also king of Salem, which is, king of Peace; ! . 3 Without father, without mother, without * descent, having neither begin- ning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God, abideth ¢ 2 priest continually. 1 Chr. 22. 9, Ps. 45-}\23. 5,6.& 33. e Or, pedigree, Ex. 4—7. & 72, 1—3. 7.} 16. Mie 5. 5. L 6, 18, 20—27. 1 Chars & 85. 10, 11. Is.9.| 2.14. Rom. 3. 26.) 6. 1—3. %. & 82. 1, 2 &!& 5. 1,2. Eph. 2./g ver. 17. 23-28. & 4. §..22—25. Jer. 14—18. ; | 6. Mark 5. 7. 27. 32, Num. i8 ‘21. 1 Sam. 8. 15. 17. -\d Gen, 14. 14——46,/f 2 Sam. & 15, & 23. Is.41.2,3. | v4 Kings 4,24, 26, them *‘ set their affections on things above,” and wait patiently for his appearance, when they also ip of cold water, given to a disciple ard { his shall most certainly appear with him in glory. shall in any wise lose ” We shoul therefore, desire, that 30 are called Christians, may give igence in.such good works, as the Saints in the primitive ages did.— scriptural way of acquiring, and pre: the full assurance of hope, to.the end of 8, Many have thus by faith and patience the promises; but no slothful professor stianity has any evidence that he is follow. ~" : A NOTES. @ » CHAP. VI. V. 1—8. The apostle had re- péatedly referred to the prophecy, that the Mes- siah should be “a Priest for ever after the order “ of Melchisedec,” (Ps. cx. 4.) signifying that his priesthood would'resemble that of Melchise- dec, and not that of Aaron: he therefore next proceeded to illustrate that prophecy, and argues) more explicitly from it, as compared with ne scriptural account of this extraordinary person. (Note, Gen. xiv.18) Being king of Salem, pro- bably Jerusalem, and priest of the most high God, by an appointment of which we have no information ; he came to meet Abraham, afier he had vanquished the invading ki:-gs, who had carried Lot captive from Sodom: and as the priest of the most high God, he blessed Abra- ham, and received of him a tenth part of the spoils taken from his conquered enemies. His very name, béing by interpretation, “ king of “ righteousness,” and doubtless corresponding . with bis character and administration, marked him cut as a type of the Messiah and of his king- dom. (Note, i. 8, 9.) The name of his city sig- nified Peace, and as king of peace, he typified Christ, “ the Prince of peace,” the great Recbn- ciler of God and man, and of men to one another, in perfect consistency with the interests of right- eousness,‘and the honour of the divine justice: and the union of royal authority with the priestly office, (which were divided between the family ¢ from ues of Aaron and that of David, in the case of Israel,) “lay hold for refuge on the hope set be- | plainly pointed tothe royal priesthood of the them.” And as he “ cannot lie,” the de-| Messiah. We have no account of Melchisedec’s" on of the unbeliever, and the salvation of|parentage, or pedigree, as in the case of the ewer, are alike certain, Let then such as | priests appointed by the law; who were all re- to Christ, and have their hope sealed to |quired to prove their descent from Aaron; and’. _“ the love of God shed abroad in their}exact rules were given concerning their mar-— the Holy Spirit,” rely confident. |riages, for this, as well asfor other reasons. But he power, truth, mercy, and coyenant of | Melchisedec was introduced into the sacred his- ds ab the opposition of earth and hell. |tory, as a priest of the most high God, who had Rom. viii. 29—39.) let them pray for faith {no father, or mother, or genealogy; that he iL to their security : thus let them | might the more exactly typify that High Priest, within the veil, staying their souls | who, as the Son of man, had no human father, as of God, and on the mediation of their | the Son of God was without mother, and who was t, in all dangers, afflictions, and| appointed to the priesthood, and without deduc. them follow the steps, as welling his pedigreefrom Aaron. Moreover, noth. herits, of the great}Fore-runner of|ing was said of Melchisedec respecting the be. et them by faith realize his appear-| ginning of his life, or the end of his days and Father’s throne for them, as their] priesthood ; that he might resemble the Son gh Frizst and King; and thas let}of God, whose existence is from eternity to eter - ay ee: : ; e i is a Pe . . i hese obtain an inward testimony, by the power- operation of the Holy Spirit ; and give abun- “proof in their lives, that they are the chil. 1 of Abraham, and heirs according to the nise. Thi inward seal confirms to them ally that covenant, which God hath rati: oath to the heirs of promise in ge- use their infirmities are many and great, their condescending and com- ther is “ willing more abundantly m the immutability of his counsel,” by his peel word and irrevocable oath,| might kave a strong consolation, havin a to lay hold on the hope set *e Indeed the Lord having sworn by t pda no pleasure in the death of 10 it that he should repent and live, holds abundant encouragement to all, whom he to fice from the wrath to come, and in- 4D 65, HEBREWS. _.4 Now consider;how great this man qvas, unto whom even = the patriarch] receiveth tt i Abraham k gave the tenth of the spoils. | 10 For 5 And verily, they that are of the sons} father, when of Levi, ! who receive the office of the} 11 if the priesthood, have a commandment ™ to} the Levitical p. take tithes of the people, according to the} people received ; law, that is, of their brethren, though|need was ther, they ™ come out of the Joins of Abraham ;| should rise after 6 But he, whose *descentisnot counted} dec, and not be cal from them, ° received tithes of Abraham, | Aaroi ? eS aud blessed him that p had the promises.| 12 For the priesth 7 And, 4 without all contradiction,’ the | there is made of nece less is blessed of. the beiter. of the law: *“ean ee : 8 And here * men that die receive| 13 For he of whom these ‘1 tithes : but there he recetveth them, of | spoken, pertaineth to another trib whom it.is.witnessed that't he liveth. which no man gay, ; ‘attendance | +s Aa f has fe h Acts 2:29, & 7m ver.10. Gen. 35.| 20—-40, & 28, 1—4, S0KKs D1, R46. 260Ex 1] & 47. 7-10. & 48, i Gen. 12. 2.:& 174 -5.1 Kings 8.19. | 1520. & 49. 28 5,6. Rom. 4. 11—}*' Gri pedigree. ver.) Num, 6, 23—27. 13.17, 18. Gal, 3.!-s. Deut. 33. 1.2 Sim, ; +t \ 28,29 Jam. 2. 23.Jo yer.4. } 6, 20.1. Kings 8. 55.| u vers 4. Gens 1442 ver. k Gen. 14. 20, p 6 18—15. & 11.| 2 Chr. 30.27. Luke! 20. Rom. 5. 12.ja ver . 4,° Exe 28. Li! 13. 17. Gen. 12. 2.) 24. 50, 51. 2 Cor. | Marg. ~ | See um.) 16 10. 11.} 13.8 13. 14—17. &| 13514. Xx vere 5. Gen, 35.) 6: 17- 3-10. & 18 | 17.48. & 22. 17,|s ver. 23. & 9.97, | 11, & 46,26,1Kings'b Is’ am 7, 18. Acts 3,25, Rom.)t ver. 3.16. 24,°25.| 8. 19. 31 m Ley. 27, 30—33.| 4. 13.,Gal. 3.16. "| John 11. 25.26. &\ y-ver. 18, 19. 8 8.) Acts: Num. 18. 26—32 2/q 1 Fin. 3 16- 14.6, 19. Hey. 1,! 7, 10—13. & 10. ife Num. Chr. 31. 4—6- Neh./? 11. 20,21. Gen. 275) 18. —4. Gal. 4..35 9.) 27. 43. 10. ‘ Li ee ‘ Col. 2. 10—17- 2 Ri 4 e sprang out of nity; and who kath Rad no predecessor, Loateies to ‘be blessed, in. thi: will have no successor ip his efficacious, merito-| by the superior and mol rious, and perpetual Priesthood, In all these} dren by their’ paren’ ' respects, the silence of the scripture, being in-| priests. (Marg. Ref) So tentional, and referring tothe great Antitype, is}er than. Abraham, or Aaro mentioned in language taken from the instruc-| ofthis race, was eviden tion to be conveyed, rather than from historical] priest for ever after’ fact: of which learned men have brought in-| Under the law ind stances from other writers of antiquity. (Marz.} took tithes of their Ref.) tion after another | -V.4—10. The argument, arising from the|in the case of Melchi fact that one of Abraham’s.contemporaries was] of Abraham, the Repr superior to him, was very conclusive against | rity, concerning whe the perpetual obtigation of the Levitical Jaw, and | be lived; by which it i the perpetuity of the Aaronic priesthood, and{should arise, to whom that of the covenant made with the nation of| would pay their deve Israel at Sinai. The apostle, therefore, exlert-| whom they. would receis ed the Hebrews to, consider, how great a person |“ to speak it ina heir inspired lawgiver had represented Melchi-| that even Levi, : sedec to be, not’so much in respect of his regal} from him, paid tithes authority, as of his priesthood : when even Abra-]| were in the loins of tl ham the patriarch, and honoured father of their tive, when Melchisedee Bi whole nation, who was not one of Melchisedec’s| ciently proved the inferiori subjects, or in any other way connected with him, | priesthood to that of the owned his superiority, and paid him tithes as|lute dependence on him the representative of the most high God! Thel|him. Indeed, it may be. Levites indeed were ordered in the law, as the|.was in the loins of Abra Lord’s tribe, to take tithes of their brethren the] ture, his miraculous and im! descendants of Abraham, of which the priests}and lis being the intended had a tenth part for their portion : but Melchise-| type, sufficiently show th dec, who was not of Abraham’s family, received| the Seed to whom tithes of that patriarch himself: nay, as the priest| made, This argu of God, he pronounced the benediction upon} the nature of ox him, to whom the promises concerning the Mes-| sentation by him, siah, and all nations being blessed in him, were | consequences of hi made. Now it was well known, and certain] thod of our recovel heyond contradiction; that the imfcrior character | « Lord fi Pu rm eae , r CHAPTER VII. 2 A, D. 65, es seehaaeaee concerning priest-jof the commandment going before, for ee ie p is yet far more evident: for the similitude of Melchisedec [Practical Observations.) iseth another priest, 19 For I the law made nothing perfect, is made, not aftert the law of} but * the bringing in of ™ a better hope | commandment, but after » the| did; by the which a we draw nigh unte of an endless life, . Gor. he testifieth, Thou arta priest thereof. 4 . Rom. 3.31. Gal. 3.) Tim. 4.8)" Rom. 8. 3. Col. a. ever after the order, of Melchiseuec. | Rom. Ren Caen, tang “18 For there is verily 1a disannulling | ver. 19. & 8.7, 8.|° Or. it was then 416, & 10 19— 0.9, 10. & 10 22, Ps. 73. 28: John =4, & 189. Acts 13.)m 6, 18, & 8. 6. &) 146. Rom,f.2, Eph. 39. ae 4. 21. 1| 11,40. John le 17.) 2. 13—18. & 3. 12. 3. A’ eS Sy 2. 16 Cole, 14. 20. i yer 11, 12 & 8. 7 . 3. 11. 17 21.) Gal, 4. 3. 9. Eph 25.28. Rev. 1, 18. |e ver. 3.17, 21. 24, —13. & 10. 1-9. | bringing in. ! . 4. 9.9,10.& 10. 1. stration, yea; more evident than any other argu. ment could do: as this Priest was not constitut+ ed after, or according to, the law. of Moses, or 11—17. If God had designed, that the eds pertect state of the church on earth should be under the Leyitical priesthood ; and if com- plete salvation could have been obtained by that institution, without reference to the priesthood of the Messiah; what occasion was therefor an er Pricet to arise, and of another order? O ‘why should the Holy Spirit dictate such a pre Gietio., and excite suc an expectation? The iten coiimandments indeed, and many other parts of the Jaw, were given, before Aaron was. ap- pointed tu the priesthood, orexpressly mention- ec, as the imended high priest, and progenitor of}, the ‘sacerdotal race: but the Aaronie priesthood was introduced before the whole was completed, land received its final confirmation : the appoint ment of that priesthood constituted an essential part of it 5 and was so inseparably connected with its mimstrations, that scarcely ary part of it could be exactly perfurmed without them,— ‘Phus the people received the law, along with the Aaronic pricstnoud; the termination of which | eae render the observance of it impracticable, ) Mecessary consequence. The change of the “priesthood must therefore imply a change of “the law too; and the appointment of a High Priest after the order of Melchisedec, ‘must abrogate ‘the ceremonial law, and terminate the legal dispensation. For ithad been expressly and repeatedly predicted, that the Messiah should arise from another tribe, even that of Judah ;' (Marg. Ref ;) and though mst of their kings had been of thet tribe, yet none of them “ever presumed to officiate at the altar, ex t Uzziah, who was severely rebuked for his merity- (Note, 2 Chr. xxvi, 16—21.) Thus net were the kingdom and the priesthood under the law; whilst their union, in the) *son of the Messiah, of the tribe of Judah, was predicted in the most explicit manner. In. ‘it was evident, and sufficiently proved, * Our Lord” and Saviour, to whom the le called his brethren’s attention, was de- from Judah, and of the family of David ; Moses i in the law had said nothing con- their admission to the priesthood: so carnal commandments relating to mere exter- nals, and incapable of securing spiritual excel- lency to the appointed high priests; but he was constituted, 4* according to the power of an end- the sins of the people : yet that was a part of hi priestly office, and he had power to resume his life, and to preserve it for ever ; that so he might perpetually execute his office, as the only one to whom it belonged, and who alone was capable of duly performing it. “'V. 18, 19. This prediction before-mentioned, and.its accomplishment, implied a disannulling, or abrogatis gf the preceding commandment, concerning the priesthood, sacrifices, and purific cations. And this-was intended by the Lord, be. cause they were in themselves’ weak and unpro. fitable . for though they had a temporary and typical use and benefit, in respect of the nation of Israel till the coming of the Messiah, and to believers, as means of faith and grace ; yet they had no inherent efficacy to purge the conscience, or the affections, and they did not at all profit law made nothing perfect, either in the state of the church, or the hearts and consciences of the worshippers: but the introduction of a better hope, even that of acceptance with God, through the sacrifice and intereession of Christ, brought the church to its highest state of liberty, and its worship to the most entire spirituality, which its condition in this world admits of; and provided most effectually for the complete justification, the inward peace, and the sanctification, of all believers. For by that hope, men are allowed to draw near to God, even to his mercy-seat, with humble boldness; and are not wholly ex. cluded, as the Gentiles during the law, or kept at a great distance, as the Israelites themselves were. The concluding words may be rendered, “« The bringing in of a better hope zs that by “ which we draw near to God”? The original word signifies something more than bringing in, and implies that this “ better hope” was brought in, even under the old dispensation, by the pro. i . oving, that the “Aaronic priesthood Mi peer were, abrogated, _and. of no) Priest after the order of Mel-| types of the law ; though more fully and clearly, ‘| when Christ had actually come, and finished his & the weakness and i Placenta th any of its prescriptions, which were in themselves ° “less life.” For though Christ willingly died for. those who rested in them. For the ceremonial - y or efficacy. The prophecy of| mises and prophecies of the Messiah, and by the’ 4 By 66. 20 And inasmuch as not without an dath he was.made Pricst: 21 (For those priests were made with-. eut* an oath; but this with an oath, by him‘ that said unto him, © The Lord ® sware, and will not repent, Thou arr a Priest for ever, after the order of Mel- chisedec ;) 22 By so much was Jesus made 4 a Surety r of a better testament... 23 And. they truly * were many priests, because they were not suffer- $2. Prov. 6+ 1s & Mat.26°28. Mark 20+ 1600.0) 14, 24. Luke 22. r 8. 6—12. & 9. 15) 20, ¥ Cor. 11. 25. 12. 24. R 13. 20, Dan, 9. 27 ® Or, the swearing of an oath: © Ps. 110. 4. See on, 6. 16—18. 4 Gen. 43, 9. & 44, 14. Neh. 12. 10, 12 work on earth, and entered into his glory. «* The «¢ weakness and unprofitableness of the cerémo- nial law,” either to justify or sanctify those, who rested § in the outward observance of it, and did not by faith look to the things prefigur- ed by them; was exactly parallel to the Chris- sacraments, when the opis operatum, the j pcre: attendance on the ‘ outward and_ visible Sign,” is depended on, while ‘the inward and € spiritual grace,’ the things signified in them, are disregarded. To such persons they are *‘ weak and unprofitable ;” but to believers, they are means of grace, and solemn and acceptable acts of spiritual worship. V. 20—22. The very great superiority of the Priesthood of Christ, to that of Aaron, was evi- dent from another particular. JEHOVAH ap- pointed the Levitical priesthood “ without an oath,” by which he showed that the appointment was revocable, and that it would not always con- tinue. But, in constituting the Messiah to be a perpetual High Priest, he most solemnly con- firmed the appointment with an oath : thus de- elaring most evidently, that it was never to be disannulled. In proportion therefore to this immense difference, it was to be concluded, that Jesus was the Surety of a better covenant than that of Aaron. The word rendered “ Surety,” signifies 2 person that is bound with another for the payment of a debt, or the performance of; the office passing so frequently an engagement. Jesus the Surety of his peo ple, became answerable for their debt of sin, and engaged to satisfy divine justice, and mag- nify the holy law as their representative; as well as to bring them to that repentance, faith, and holiness, which are requisite to their nastabes tion of the blessings of his covenant: and, entering into this engagement. and fulfilling it in their behalf, he became the Surety of the Fa- ther to them for the performance of all the pro- mises of the covenant; being. authorized and exalted, in human nature, to confer on.them all the blessings stipulated therein. The word ren- dered testament, is commonly rendered covenant ; its import hath been repeatedly considered, and we shall have occasion shortly to speak of it as used for a testamentary appointment, The. bet- ter covenant, of which Jesus is the Surety, is not ‘kere contrasted with the covenant of works, by ‘HEBREWS, e av) ‘brought the church and: every “believer, temporary legal covenant with I by} as his death. was the appointed 42 ed to continue by re . 24 But this man, oe he nueth ovary ith. an t¢ unche priesthood. 28. & 13. 6. Is. 9. 6, 7. John nd 6. 9. Rev, I. 5. L r + OF a peck it dle which passeth notix ver. 19. & Ile 6.) from oné to an-| Jeb 22. 17, & ot Ud 18 & 5s 7 ts 45, 22. & 63: Dan. 8. 18.171 9;| Rem. t Sce on, ver. cube 24, Jer. 322.0 | 1 do y 18. is) Jone 18°. sea Rom. $2: Eph. 2. which every ces amanie an curse ;-but Weta frre: Mosiacoon el with Israel, and sation unt which the. church, 80, long, contisued : the covenant.of works had n Aaronic priesthood ph te whi exhibited in shadows the seningr if the nant of grace: » But the;coyeriant. of - was Surety, was far beuer veuthetiet high priests. of Israel) were typical su far clearer light, more perfect liberty abundant privilege, than» eee r ¢ fore be’ abrogated; or, being” fulfilled, an ing answered the purposes for which it was pointed, it must) become invalid 2 as. ale; when the term of) it is expires it is paid and cancelled, — This was n t order that the irrevocable p: i and the better covenant ratified to bie, migh i openly introduced, and: n fit of the nations of: the earth, V. 23—25.. ‘The sane another proof of the super priesthood above that of. case there were many pries sinful dying men, they. were their station, and others succee other, strongly marked its we: cy. But the person of whom the ken, and concerning whom! coursing, possessed an unch that was never to pass out would: be liable to interruptic sins of all his people; so; heaven sanctuary, in which his subsequent: mi were, to be perfarmed:; and there immortality, he must’ in the most perfect oe of all things. On which ai only by his: omnipotence, » n priestly yeepene pac << c ly; to the end, in all possible emergenci tremities, from all guilt, pollution, ‘and. tem tion; in all dangers, and against: all e ‘emi every one; and the whole company, | of 3 , 7 age i 7h 65. : oie CHAPTER VIL : A, Dy Gs. +296 For »stichan High Priest ¢ became for his own sins, h and then for the peo« hs, who és @ holy, harmless, undefiled,| ple’s: for + this he ‘did once, when he. separate from sinners, and ¢ made high-] offered up himself. pa) er than the heavens ; |. 98° For * the law maketh men high ho needeth not ‘daily, as those| priests which have infirmity; but ! the ts, to offer up sacrifice, & first] word of the oath, which was since the & 8) 3. 14. & 4. 27. |e ‘Phil. 2 101 law, ™ maketh the, Son, 8 who is * conse i] Cor. 5.21. 1 Pet, 1.| Pet-3..22 Rey- 1+} crated for evermore. -}h Lev, 4. 13—16. & 9.15. & 16. 15. Kk See on, 51,2 Exe] 2. Be S, 6s & 4, 14 i $2.21, 22+ Leve 4.) & 5. 5s 8 +1 1p 9e14e 25,28. & 10.) 3. : ‘ ‘ | ia. Mat. 28. 19a 5. i . 28. 18. : ; Wot ver. * ark 16, 19. Eph.| 4. 3- Ke. & 9 7,| 6—12.Is, 53. 10-12.]1 See on, ver, 216 Ps.|* Gr. perfe : "7. John 84 1. 20-23. & 4. B—] Ke. & 16. 6. il. Rom. 6. 20. Eph 110. 4. © 440, & 5.9. Luke 1 SEs Atal. SF cag. 5. 2, 25. Tit, 2, 14.]m See on, vere 3.& 1.) 32. John 19, 30. Ez. it; had appointed the eternal Son of God to that office, who was in all respects competent to it, as he alone could be; and he was moreover consecrated or perfected to it for evermore. It was therefore evident, that the Levitical priest. hood was’ intended to typify, and prepare the way for, that of Christ; which was purposed ih due time to supersede and disannul it. woe rough all ages and nations, who come to God 4s sinners for salvation by him, believing in his mame, depending: om his atonement and interces- on, and asking “all blessings for his sake, ‘and 29 the free gift of God through him. This heis able'to do, because he is not like a mere man, who undertakes to protect or deliver an- other, and perhaps dies in the ‘critical season ; ‘but he ever liveth and reigneth, as a Priest upon his throne, to make intercession’ for those, who} ‘eome to God ‘by him; to plead his merits and sacrifice in their behalf; to present their persons, ) servi and prayers for acceptance, through ‘the ransom of his blood; to interpose between them, and every one that would lay any thing to ‘their charge; to protect and deliver them by /his almighty power, and to give’ all things to ‘them from bis unsearchable riches." cag |. 26—28. The considerate inquirer into this most interesting subject, would perceive, that sucha High Priest’ as Christ could alone suit the case of lost sinners, who were to be res- tored to the favour and image of a holy God, in ‘qa manner consistent with the glory of his name, ‘and peculiarly suited to display that glory.— ‘Such a one became, or was proper for them, as ‘was perfectly holy in his’ nature ; harmless and’ spotless in his own’ obedience, that no charge might be brought against him; undefiled in his ministrations; separate in disposition and con- duct, from the sinners in'whose' behalf he was to |interpose ; and made bigher than’ the heavens, and all their glorious inhabitants: ‘that the dig- nity of his Person, and the pre-eminence of his exaltation might give efficacy to bis ministra-| “and manifest the justice and holiness of in saying sinners for his sake, and through nerits. | He must be one, who had no ‘need er sacrifices for himself at all, or repeated- behalf of others; as the Levitical priests, rere the coadjutors of the high priest,) '; and the high priest did on every re- ‘the great day of expiation. » But such a} est could not be found, except Jesus, e oblation of himself, being of infinite réd further sacrifices fur ever need- law made infirm and sinful men PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, Tee oe > Seeiapeaadlelige Every part of scripture was intended, in ohe way or another, to honour our King of Rights eousness and Peace, our glorious High Priest and Saviour: and the more accurately we exa- mine it, the fuller will be our conviction that « the testimony of Jesus is the Spirit of prophe- ‘ cy.” May we then learn in simplicity to trust in him, and’submit to him, to copy his righteous. - ness, to seek the peace of his kingdom, to de- vote all’that we are and have to his service, and to’expect blessings from him alone! May we go forth in our spiritual conflicts, at his word and in tp ier YY: T1997. ms (» ‘CHAP. Vie Barther evidence ef the superiority of the Messiah's priesthood to that of Aaron, 1—6; and that the Simai-covenant was to be abrogate, to make wa: _. for a new and better covenant, through a superior ~ Mediator, 7—13: OW of the things which we have , spoken, tis is the sum 7 # We have such an High Priest, > who is ‘set on the right hand of the throne of « the os at ‘in the heavens ; 2 A®@ Minister of * the sanctuary, and crn © the true tabernacle, * witich the Lora - pitched, and not man. 3 Forme every high’ priest is: ordained to offer cifts and*sacrifices : wherefore it és of necessity that this man ® have some- what also to offer.’ a Ste on, 7. 26—28.) & 145. 12. Is, 24.Je 9. 11. 23, 24. B See on, 1. 3. 18.) 14» Mie. 5.4, F 1k. 10. 2 Cor. 54 2. & 12. 2, Rey. 3-21.ld 9.8—11. & 10. 21,\ Col, 2. U1. e 1 Chr. 29. AL Job; EX. 28. le 35. & 29.1g¢ See on, 5. 1. & 7. ‘ocr 22: Ps. 21, 5.) 44. Rom. 15. 8. 45; 3, 4. & 104. 1. |. Or, oly things. 27. h 9. 14, & 10. 9—11, __ It becomes us to aspire after a degree of spi- ‘rituality: and- holiness, as much superior to those of old festament-believers, as our advantages ex- oeed theirs: . No man who knows God, and his holy law of love; and who understands, the evil of sin, and the difficulty of saving sinners to the glory of God, could desirethe continuance of a priesthood, “ aecording to:a carnal command: « ment,” which appointed these to that. office who were themselves sinners, and needed to * offer sacrifices for themselves first, and then “ for the people ;” nor could they wish those to retain that station, who generally filled it. - But now, that the Son of God is made the High Priest of his believing Israel; even such a High Priest as became us, being ‘‘ holy, harmless, un- ** defiled, separate from sinners, and made high * er than the heavens:;” we may: well rejoice that he-is consecrated for evermore, and that he hath-an unchangeable priesthood. As’he is able to save to the uttermost all, who came to: * God through him ;” let the vilest of sinners approach in this way: to the mercy-seat of our forgiving God, seeing ‘* he ever liveth to make * intercession for them’ None need be dis. mayed, but: they who’ will not come unto God, or who will not come im the name of his beloved Son: and the-case of those will*soon become hopeless, how great sotver their present pre- sumption may be. But let believers meditate on the power and grace’ of their great High Priest, and on his universal and absolute so- vereignty; and let them copy his holy, harm- Yess, and undefiled’ conduct, and separation: from: sinners; then they may confidently ex. pect, that he will “save them to the utter- s most,” and ‘deliver them, in alltime of’ their * tribulation, in all time of their wealth, in © the hour of death, and in the day of judgment.’ NOFES;@) of. CHAP, VI. © V. 1, 2. The principal mat- t€r; or the substance, of what had been discours- he presided: over the tr priests that 5 Waa sree the shadow of hi he, ¢hat thow mi to the pattern’ she mount. “raeel Sais excellent ministry, by is ® the mediator of ai! which was established o mises. Practical: Obsemoasionas] f s ee John_ 6. 51. Eph. Ro rte a n7. 22. 5.2. Tit, 2. 14, a Gal. 3 i7. 11—15, Num.if , 9 16, 40. & 17.12, 13. ky 18: 5. 2 Chr. 25. 18, 19. f Or. they priests ed on. was this, a Priest as became, Ae who, having finished his cended into the heavens, a’ eminent dignity, pide ph of God, in that place wher ous majesty, and which may throne; (ote, Js. Isviv 1. constituted the minister to or-in the most holy place, of tabernacle had been a RS or Se “ the Lord pitched,” by his aln galt was not constituted by our, as the tabernacle: in tae Some pee hon ts heaven exclusively, the sanctuary + nature of Christ, invy men; and in ere the holy of holies ture is. needful to. con Priest, rather'than to be the 7 trations, the figure) seems whole tabernacle comprised puter sanctuary; and as t went into the former, while ciated. in, the: latter, in whose typical services* rend ed; and as the ballon whole Church of God, (th man nature of Christ als to explain * the true. ta whole Church ofthe red heaven; as one, by: its u for believers: separately. “the .habitation off Nes Christ ministers _pers above, as sole’ High: Prie he pre: whole true, tabernacle, and so the] services of the spiritual priesthood o rendered acceptable and etionsion meritorious intercession im heaven. - aor if that frst covenant Pp had been ld no place have been will make *a new ‘ cove- house of Israel, and with ~ pygrts age their fathers, i in “the day * I took them by the hand ¥ to em out of the land of Egypt; be- they continued not in my covenant, 1 * regarded them not, . saith the 10 use ere fe’ covenant that I the house of Israel after i, | Ez. 15. 60, 61. &] 136. 11—14. Is. 40. i 26, . 11. & 63. 9. 11—13. 7 Ex. 32. 8. Deut. 29.25. & 31.16— 18. Josh, 23. 15, 16: 2 Kings 17. 15—18. .) Ps. 78. 10, 11. 57 Tse 24. 5; 6. Jere 11. 7, & & 2% 8, 9, & 31, 82. Ez. 36. 8, 59. & 20. $7, 38. a Judg. 10. 13, 14. Lam. 4, 16. Am. 5s 22. Mal. 2.13, ib 10. 16, 17.” ST. . $1.31 la 9. 1820. Ex. 24. 3—11. & 34, 10.) <4 27,28. Deut. 5. 2, 3. & 2% 1.12, Gal. Pe 51.18. Mark 8. 23. Acts 9. 8. & 18. 11. Ex. 19. 4, 5..Ps. 32] 77.20. & 78. 52—| 54. & 105. 43: & , 3 aes . nee S—6. (Note, v.11.) As every high priest, ng to the law, was appointed to offer gifts ad. sacrifices : so it was requisite that this Per- son, even Christ, should bave somewhat to offer; that the Antitype might correspond with the ype, and indeed for still more cogent reasons. He therefore assumed human nature, appeared on earth, a and there gave himself a sacrifice to God for the sins of his people; and then he as- cende ed into heaven, to appear before God, as with the bleod of the sacrifice, in their behalf : ich exactly corresponded to the method expiation. (Notes, Lev. xvi.j, It was not proper for him to continue on earth, after he had offered sone all-sufficient sacrifice: for in that case he would not have been a priest; seeing, in res. of the legal services, there were priests ap- iestly tribe, could not properly have inter- ered in them: and heaven was the appointed leritorious and efficacious ministrations; the true holy of holies, the place in which rs s from the mercy-seat. The priests in- ho offered sacrifices in the earthly sanc- uary, ee ministered in the worship of God after a yhich was formed to be an exemplar and heavenly things ; this had been inti- loses, when he was charged to form ‘relative to the tabernacle, according t pattern shown to him in the Mount. 240.) The various particulars a Chri ist and his salvation, which were Be mivmecic, its furniture, and wor- ady been explained. (.\% tes, Ex: Pe ee ee CHAPTER VIIL. rib ed to the high Priest on the great day of ed to perform them; Christ, not’ being of ary, in which he must perform the rest of AH displays his glory, and dispenses his ee A. D. 65; thosé days, saith the Lord ; «I will * put my laws into their mind, aah write them ¢ in their hearts: and @ | will be to them a God, and ¢ they shall be to mea people 11 And f they shall not teach every man his neighbour, and. every man his brother, saying, § Know the Lord: 4 for all shall know me, ‘ from the least to the greatest. 12 For* I will be merciful ;to their unrighteousness, and their sins a their, iniquities will | remember no more. —. 13 In that he saith,! A new covenant, m he’hath made the first old. Now that which decayeth and waxeth oldie ® i to vanish away. e Ex. 24. 4 7 &{ 22.32. 2 Cor. 6.16 34,1. 27. Deut. 30./e Ex. 19. 5,6. Rom- 6. Ser. 31. 33. &] 9. 25, 26 Tit. 2. 14, $2.40, Ez. 11. 19. 1 Pete 2. 9, 10. PIs. 263. & 54. 13. Jers31. 34. John. 6. 45. 1 John 2. 27 k 10. 16,17. Ps: 2% 7. & 65.3. Is, 45; 25. & 44,22, Jer 33 8. I ver, 20, Mie. 7. 19, Acts 18.28.39. Roms li. 27. Eph. 1. Ze & 36. 26, 27.2 Cor. 3. 3. 7,8. Jam. 1. 18, 21. i Pet. 1, 23. * Gr. give. g 2 Kings 17.27, 28.) Col. 1. 14. 1 Johrs + Or, upon. 1 Chr. 28.9. 2Chr.| 1 7-9. & 2. 1, 2¢ d 11. 16. Gen. 17.7,| 30.22, Ezra7.25. | Rey. 1, 5. 8. Cant. 2. 16. Jer, Jer. 24. 7. Ez. 34,41 See on, ver. 8. 24, 7.& 31e 1. 83.) 30, Hab. 2. 14. ie 12. 18, 19, & 32. 38. Ez. 11.) John 5.20. 9.9, 10, 20.8 36. 28. & $7.;i Jer. 6. 13. & 42. - Is. 51.6. Mat. 24, 27, & 39.22. Hos. 1.| 8 & 44.12. Acts 8.) 35. 1.Cor. 13. 86 & 10, & 2. 23. Zech.| 10. Cor. 5. 17. 8.8, & 13.9. Mat. XXV—XExi.) There seems no reason for re-. stricting the meaning of this charge to the hu- man nature of Christ; seeing his Person, priest- hood, sacrifice, and intercession, were evidently predicted in the directions given to Moses on that occasion. Instead of interfering with the priests in the typical services of the temple, Christ had obtained a far superior ministry, of real intrinsic value and efficacy, in the heavenly sanctuary; in which he was as much superior to the priests af. ter the order of Aaron, as the covenant, of which he was the Mediator, was a better cove- nant, founded and established on better promises, than the Sinai-covenant with Israel. It has re. peatedly been observed, that all unbelievers con- tinued personally under the covenant of works ; and that believers were personally interested in the covenant of grace, by faith in the Messiah that was to come. The Mosaic dispensation contained init a typical Gospel, and its ordi- nances were to believers means of grace, as well as acts of worship. But the covenant here re- ferred to, was that made with Israel as a nation, securing the possession of Canaan, and various temporal benefits to them, on prescribed condi- tions : and the promises of all spiritual blessings and of eternal life to believers of all nations, and. through all ‘succeeding ages, which were openly revealed by the Gospel, and ratified through Christ, are of infinitely greater value tham any temporal advantages to a single nation could be. ; V. 7—18.. The Hebrews might learn from their own. prophets, that their national covenant andthe legal dispensation were not intended to be perpetual: forif that covenant had been free from defect, and suited to bring the chureh to T 2 o ahs iN Le ‘ ; st i ff. D. 65. ; HEBREWS,” i CHAP. EX: * nacle which is called g the E The taberndele a and its furnitnré, and the typical!’ “4 Which had ‘the golden cens meaning of i its ordinances, 1—10. Ati application | i the ark of the »c: y t ov of the subject to the Priesthood, sacrifice, and about went ‘ oo covenant of Christ, 11—28. VWNHEN verily * the first covenant > had Hi also * ordinances of divine service, and a worldly sanctuary. 2 For there was 4a tabernacle made: e a first, wherein was the candlestick, and the table, and the shew-bread; which is called } the sanctuary + ‘golden pot’ rod that budde covenant; 5 And ™ over it the: shadowing © ‘the me: we cannot now spe v Ex. 26. 31—33, &} $71. 3 Andafter ‘the second vail, the taber-| 36. 35-33, & 40.3.) & 40 it 21. 2 Chr. 3: 14.Is-}ke Ex, a 8.7.13, 2. Ex, 25. 8. Col. Ex, ba 23—40. & | 25.7. Mat. 27, 51.11 fs b ver. 10, Lev. 18:] 2.4. 26. Re 37. 10—| ¢ ver. 8: & 10..19.1 110-2, f 3,4 30. & 3. old Es. 26. 1—30. & 24. & 39. 36-38. & | 1 Kings 8. 6. jm Ex, 250 10. Num 9.12. Ez, 43.4 36. 838. & 39. 32; 40. 22—24, bh Lev. 26. 12.1 Kin.| 33. & 40, 3. ti. Luke 1. 6: | $4, Gc40e2. 18—|t Or, holy. Ex: 26:1 7, 50.-Rev-8 3s. | Deut 10. 25. alo. © Or, cercinonies. 20, 33. i Ex. 25, 10—16« & Kings 8. 9. 21, , @ ver. 10, TL “& Bt ee £6. 19. & 10, 20 Chr. 5- 10. ee ee the highest state of perfection to which it was . to be advanced on earth; there would have been no place for a second. or occasion of introducing it,/or proposing any plans for another covenant; as the Lord never changes his methods without Texuson. The Mosaic law indeed, and the Sinai- covenant, were well suited to introduee the pro- mised Messiah and the Gospel-dispensation, and to form, ‘as it ‘were, a proper scaffolding for that. magnificent edifice : yet they did not secure the sanctifieation’and: salvation of the people ; nor did they even prevent such national apostacies, as were a forfeiture of all their privileges — About the time of the Babylonish captivity, therefore, the Lord, by his prophet Jeremiab, re- proved the nation of Israel for their violations of his covenant, and promised to muke a new cove- nant, with his people. The passage here quoted has already been fully explxined, and a few hints must here. suffice; (Note, Jer. xxxi, 31—34.) The words, translated from the Hebrew, * al- though 1 was:a husband.unto them,” are here rendered, “ and I regarded them not.” Learn. ed men have endeavoured to prove, that they may be rendered either way; but the translation here adduced from the Septuagint, is not the most obvious meaning of the original : as, how- ever, both propositions contain truth and instruc- tion, the difference is, to us immaterial, The prophecy was fulfilled in the, conversion of mui- titudes of Judati and Israel, in the primitive times of the-gospel: butit is also, fulfilled to ali the spiritual Israel, who,are really a holy nation, as Israel according-to the flesh.was relatively - the repentance, faith, divine and efficacious ‘teaching, and sanctification of the chosen people “of God, as well as their complete. forgiveness, were provided for, in the betteg promises of this new covenant; end thus their holy obedience, @heir final perseverance, and their eternal salva- ticn, were secured. .The apostle, therefore, in- ferred conclusively from. this prediction, that a promise of a new covenant had.in effect made the first old or antiquated; and this was as much as to say, that it was decaying, and about to vanish away. So that the abolition of the na- (ional covenant made with Israel, and the abro- gation of the Mosaic law, should baye been ex- pected at the coming: of the Messi, to their own patie, EE op a High } Priest, as nada that he hath accepted: his. one 0 self; that he hath exalted/him to of his Majesty inthe Hea’ of the'sanctuary and of the true that he hath made a better’cov in behalf of his*true people, on better’ promises, than those: let us see to it, that we draw ni appointed way, as spiritual’ w ble faith, and submission ‘to his lying on ‘his mercy and truth, anc his proniised blessings. If it. for those who ‘had. the: e heavenly things, to a divine prescriptions ; demnation, who have tle heavenly things themselves; yet mediators, prefer human thaditic in their own name as if rt us per fuse to come at all, as if. sufficien felicity?» In every pone an obedience, we should. ) perfect standard of sctiptuisis tion must be proportionably m; takes in the way of a sinner’s < ance cannot but prove fatal in thee only discovered and rectified, V.7—13. We should often inquir covenant be really s for, though the gospel-dispe: and though the Lord hath, by the hand to lead us forth tichristian idolatry: yet he veyard to us at last, unle into our minds, and write th: the principle of Deposits op obedience; unless ot from him »s our God, and w iph n 'as bis people: and ‘unless we are ti CHAPTER IX, ye Ss 65. 6 ‘Now when. these things were thus] 9 Which was *a figure for ¥ Stns ‘ordained, ® the priests went always into/ then. present, in which were offered both bernacle, accomplishing the] 2 gifts and sacrifices, a that could not make him that did the service perfect, as pertaining to the conscience ; 10 Which stood only » in. meats and drinks, and © divers washings, and 4 car- nal * ordinances, imposed on them © until the time of reformation. into the second went.the high je; Once every year,* not with- which he offered for. himself, ‘ errors of the people. : he * Holy Ghost, this signifying, ““ the way into the holiest of all was , made manifest, while as the first & 10. 10—22, John] 11. Gal: 8, 21. Num. | -19 7-21, 10.7. 9. & 14, 6.Jb 13.9. Ley. 21. 2,1 Deut, 21. 3.6. & Epi. 2, 18. &e, Deut. 14. 3—} il. & ver. 24.& 11, 19.) 21. Ez. 4. 14, Acts Rom. 5,14. 1 Pet.l 10. 13-15. Col. 2, 15: { 3. 21- ¢ 6.2. Gr. & 10.22.} 2.15. Col. 2. 20— it 3.7. & 10. 15. Is.] y 7, 11. & 11.39, 40.) Ex. 29. 4. & 30.19; 22, ; 63,11. Aets 7 51.| 1 Pet. 1. 11, 12. =21. & _°49. 12% Or, rites, or, cere tg 98, 62. 8 28.25. Gal.| z See on, 5.1. Ley. 14. 8, 9. &}) monies. a ver 18, 24. & 7.) 166 4°84. & 1746 2.5:% 6.5. Gal, 18,19. & 10. 1—4., 15, 16. & 22, 6.) 4. 4. Eph. 1. 10." namely, that the way into the holiest of all was not yet “made manifest. This: inaction, must it, to ide hia i in such a manner, as caprightly to fear, love, trust, and obey him.— l"Phus all true Israelites, from the least to the preatest, are taught of God; and sealed as his. |} people; and thus they are assu-ed, that he hath Been merciful to their sins, and will remember their iniquities no more. This “ righteousness # shall be for ever, this salvation shall not be “ abolished, »” and the blessings of this irrevoca- ble covenant will be the eternal portion of eve- true believer. But all other things, whether ey be worldly vanities, external privileges, or and notions of religion, will soon decay, old, vanish away, and leave those who have in — most pattie for evermore. NOTES. V. 1—S. The apostle, knowing Xcessive and dangerous attachment of the s to the legal ceremonies, proceeded ‘enema show their typical refer- jo Christ. The first covenant had indeed : es of divine worship, the observance of Ww e h Gonsfituted a considerable part of the le- gal righteousness of Israel, as a nation: and it chad a sanctuary, built of auch materials, and de- ‘corated with such magnificence, 23 this present World affords, and as carnal men admire. For Moses, at God’s command, caused. the taberna- the’ erected, which, Gehide's the courts, and orch, consisted of two parts; in the first on, called ‘the holy place,” or the sanctua- re the candlestick, the table, and the shew- + and within the second veil, in the holi- all, were the ark, and the other things ‘mentioned. (Notes, &e. Br. xvi. $2—S4 svi. xxxvii—xl. Win. ‘sviL) The golden on which the high priest burned incense he veil on the day of expistion, seems to ‘left in the most holy place during the the year. The rod of Aaron and the if manna, were within the holy of ho- iy; oF near the ark, as the word. may ; but'they seem not to have been “(2 Kings vii. 9) The typical hese things has been shown; and ary to speak of them particularly . even ‘as it Was not for the apostle. Priest b of eC things to come, i} by a greater and more perfect tabernacle, * not made with hands, that is to say, not of this building ; 12 Neither! by the blood of goats and ealves, but ™ by his own blood, ® he en- tered in ° once into the holy place, P hav- ing obtained eternal redemption for ws. 13 For if the blood of bulls, ‘and of goats, 1 and the ashes of an heifer, sprink- f Gen- 49. 10. Ps,{h 10.1. Acts 20. 28 Eph 40, 7. 4s. 59. 20|1 ver, 1—9. & 8. 2! 1,7. Col. 1. 14. Vite Mal. 3, 1. t. 2.| John 1.14. Gr 2.14, 1 Pet. 1.19. 6.& 11. 3. Johnjk ver. 23, 24. Acts} Rev. 1,5..& 5.9, of Christ, " who Spirit ¥ offered’ him to God, ® purge your » dead works; © te serv 4q aris 19. eae ales Tr Nume &. 7, |X 12. 2Chre 30, 19, “57.15, Ps. 51. 7.. Acts 15.) Rom: 9.. 1 Pets 1.22, 1.17) s Deut. 31. 27. Qly See. ‘val Se Sam 4. 11. Job 15.) % 27. Mat. 3 16, Mat.7. 11. Luke ‘Eph. 5a. 12, 24, 281 Rom. 11-) 141 Be 4, 25, 1John ,! 7, 48. & 17 24, 25-1n See on, vere 7 24°] 12. 24, (13218. 2) 3. & 5.20. 2) 2Cors. 1. Col. 2| 26-& 10. 12. t See on, ver. 12. iz Lev. 22.20. John 7: 0 Zech. 3.9, John 1. 7. 1 g@ Secon. 2.17. & 3,1 ver, 13. & 10. 4. 1.& 4. 15, & 5. 5) Ley. 8 2.'& 9. 15. 6. & 7. 1—11, 26) & 16) 5—10. a7. &s 1. _.. jm 1.3. & 10, 9-14. p.ver. 15. & 5. 9% Dan. 9.24. Mark 3.29 Gal. 3+ 13, 14..1.Thes, 1. 10. u Is. 42.1. & 61.1, Mat. 12. 28 Luke 4.18.. John 3: 34. Acts 1. 2, & 10.381 Cor. be constantly inculcated, as long as the first ta- bernacle was standing, "and the ceremonies of that worship continued in force. For the tem- ple, being formed after the pattern of the taber nacle made by Moses, and having the same mi- nistrations perfor med atit, might be considered as the continuation of it; and “ the first taber- * nacle,” is distinguished from that ‘ vreater ** and more perfect tabernacle,” -afterwards mentioned, (11, 12.) So that the holy places, in which the priests of Aaron’s family’ ministered, till the coming of Christ, are evidently meant, A few believers indeed, under the divine teacb- ing, saw a little concerning the way of access to God, of communion with him, and of admission into heaven, through the promised Redeemer : but the Israelites in general looked no further than the external forms; and scarcely any person conceived an idea, that sinners of every nation ’ should have that boldness ofaccess to God through Christ, and all the privileges and hopes, which believers enjoy under the Christian dispensation. The difficulty, of guilty polluted rebels being thus admitted into the presence and favour of a holy God, was declared by those appointments: but the sacrifice and priesthood of the incarnate Son of God at once disannulled them all: when he hung upon the cross, the veil of the temple was rent ; bis ascension into heaven, and intercession there, opened the way to the mercy-seat; by his doctrine the way into the holiest was made mani- fest ; and thenceforth it was only necessary that sinners should be made willing by regenerating grace, to avail themselves of such an invaluable privilege. The legal ordinances therefore, ‘es- pecially those of the great day of atonement, were figures for the time that they lasted, (or, as some render it, “of the present time,” the happy period thus prefigured being then arriv. éd;) in which were offered various gifts and sa- erifices, that could not give the worshippers ge nuine solid peace of conscience, or make a per- fect reconciljation between the sinner and his of- fended Judge. The offerers, who rested in them, and did not by faith rely on the promise nee could not obtain forgiveness of sins, or Spiritual blessings; but were only exempted from tempo- ral punishment, : and a leges, as members Israel, which wasin a government of Je HOVAR. ordinances of that ¢ a ed with its sacrifices; they cons. of regulations concerning meats: divers baptisms, or ‘washings typical of sanctification ; tions, which were carnal in’ for wise purposes they were coming of the Messiah, veformation, by the i ple and spiritual worship. - be of no use to the Jews, who, of zeal for them, and it was brew Christians to adhere ‘sO. them. The Holy Ghost, Be. press attestation to the divi ses, which should | tice, in these days of V. 11—14. . After long mised Redeemer was com capable of procuring a) ages and to all eternity, th : tion on all believers; and ft ancient promises of God ed to do, by officiating. as. a greater and better tabernacle, th by Moses, or even the temple b or any made with hands that is } not builded after the ge or ¢ like the lewer eae of infinite wisdom, and the power. This may be. exp ed holy human nature, in which b earth, and officiates as Priest the heavens themselves, the presence of God for us. . to atone for sin by the bloo calves ; and to enter into with it: but having s ii blood on earth, as in the court he entered in, once for all, into: in heaven, to, plead the merit of it Father’s throne, as the complete men all the sins of his people; having thus p , 4) St. © z ib a 7 7 rete eM me chee TX. A.D. 65. 13 An fri nue he’ is ethe Me-| ator of § the Ne ew Testament, that by 16 For where a testament is, Mere must also of necessity * be the death of the testator. 17 For ® a testament és of force after men are dead: otherwise it is of no strength’ at “all while the testator ‘liy- few ve ibiey wich are ‘called the ' promise of mi eternal’ 2 Tim. 2:10. Titn Gen, 48. 21; 22. 1.2. & 3. 7. 1 Pet. John 14. 27, Gre 1. 3,4 R00. ee 3, 156 *. Or, debreusMaien ite OS 19. 2% & 25. 34. 46. Mark 10. 17. Luke 18 18, John 10, 28. Rom. 6. 23, 1 3,4 ii sex. 1&8. a 13.4 Ps. 37. 18. Mat Ph at a ae or them “ eternal redemption” from wrath sin, and all its consequences ; and being as- ured, that no further atonement would ever reqnired in their behalf For if the blood F bulls rev ae and such irrational creatures, expiate the guilt of the nation, or , on the dav of atonement, or ow occasions, (Votes, Lev. xvi.) and if the ‘an heifer mixed with water, and sprink- jose who were unclean through the touc! fa dead body, could produce a typical external , by which they might be admitted inte h ‘congregation of the Lord ; (Votes, &. Mum ix) how much more efficacy might be suppos- 2d in the blood of Christ, actually to remove It and defilement ! The exalted dignity of his Aeviue nature, the entire purity of his human na- s, the honour put on the law of God by his st perfect obedience ; and the voluntary of- ie OF himself, under the immediate influen s of the eternal Spirit, as a spotless sacrifice to divine justice in the stead of sinners, concurred render it glorious in God, for his sake, fully to rdon, and freely to accept, all who were in- rested in him by faith. If then there was the t efficacy in external expiations and purifica- tiotis, Whrough the appointment of God, and be- cause they showed the guilt and pollution ‘sin, and typified the method of its removal ; that it became proper for Ged, through Bier os confer temporal benefits on criminals : how much more efficacious must the blood of Christ be, to Legs the believer’s conscience from the guilt of those evil works, which’ were committed 7 such as were gaia j in sin and deserved death, r that really polluted the soul, even as the touch of a dead corpse did the body ! As therefore, i: abundantly suited to render the exercise of } consistent with the most perfect justice his appointment to his mediatorial offices; and as he was carried through his last scene “of suf- ferings, by his most perfect zeal and love, which also gave value to his sacrifice: so the Holy Spirit seems to be intended, and his eternal - Deity, (as well as the everlasting value and effi- cacy of Christ’s atonement,) is attested by the epithet here employed. The Levitical services were all shadows ef heavenly things : the expia- tions were therefore types of some real expia- tion. * Now what expiation is there in the whole © universe, if the Sacrifice of Christ is exclud- “ed? (Macknight.) V. 15—17. Because of the unceasing and in- exhaustible efficacy of his sacrifice, Christ was appointed to be the Mediator of the new covenant. He had undertaken the cause of sinners, which must otherwise have been relinquished as des- perate; as he alone was capable of offering a sacrifice of sufficient value to make a real atone- ment: and he had come into the world in hu- man nature for that purpose ; in order that, by megns of his death, to atone and pay a ransom to God for the transgressions which had. been committed by believers under the old covenani, or the legal dispensation ; even they who lived before his coming, as well as all. others who were called by the grace of God to faith in him, 0} might receive the promise of an efernal inherit- ance, (Votes, Rom. iit. 21—26.) For the temporal inheritance alone was secured to the Israelites by their observance of the legal expiations; and they among them, who sought and obtained spi- ritual and eternal blessings, were made partak- ers of them through the anticipated efficacy of Christ’s redemption. Yet that grace was finally confirmed to them. by his death: so. that in this respect, the covenant he mediated might also be considered as a Testament, by which a man be- dliness, and honourable to God to accept the |queaths certain legacies to Persons specified s of sinners who believed ; so when appre-| therein, to be given to them in consequence of ‘by faith, it would remove the burden |his death, Thus Christ might be considered from the conscience, and give the trem-|as having acquired, in his mediatorial office, nner peace, confidence, and comfort in|a conditional right to dispose of-spiritual and ching, worshipping, and obeying the living |eternal blessings, as by. his will and Testa- d Christians therefore could have no oc-|ment;_ these he bequeathed to all such as 9 cleave to the abrogated typical expia should apply for them in faith; and though, “Mosaic law. Some expositors, by|by a special favour, some were made partak- Spirit,” suppose the Deity of the |ers of them, in consequence ‘of his unfailing t: but this seems rather to be|engagements to assume human nature, and ord Curist; and as the holi-| make tedemption. for their transgressions ; yet ence of our Saviour; his miracu-|even their right to them was incomplete till after d'the supports given to his hu-|his death, and all others must be admitted to onstantly ascribed to his im-|claim them on that ground only. For whep a on with the Holy Spirit, sealing Testament is made, the death of the testator a * 18 Whereupon neither © the first tes-} 21 fament was * dedicated without blood: {with 19 For when Moses had spoken every/the vessels precept to all the people according tothe} 22 And » Jaw, he took P the blood of calves, and of|law purged goats, with water, 4and j¢ scarlet wool,| shedding of E rand hyssop, and § sprinkled both the book r and all the people, . 2 Saying, t This és the blood of the testament which God hath enjoined unto 2 the patterns of t should be purified heavenly a thems sacrifices than these. you. © 8. 7-9, Exe12, 32) 16. 1438,» 19. 18, Ps. 81.7. | u Ex. 99. 19.90. 86.17 Lev. 23. & 24,38. fq Lew. 14, 4—6, 40]s 12. 24. Ex. 24. 8)" Ley, 8, 1.19. eo. ee » Or, purified. ver.| —5% Num. 19.6. | Js. 62. 15. Ez. 36. . 19, tae , [ 34, 22, I Or, purple. Mat) 25. 1 Pet. 1. 2. 3, 9: 1a. S10 14] gona . 2Chr. 29. 1942 ver. 9 p ver. 12, & 10.4.1 27.38. Mark 15, 17]t 13.20, Zech, 9.11. 99, Revie, oy ga le en etna Ex. 24.5. Lev. 1+] 20, John 19.2.5. | Mat. 26. 28. 2, 3. 10. 8 3. 6. &'r Ex, 42. 22. Num, 22, Ez. 43, 18—26.| 8.5. & 10.1 % Lev. 14. 6, 1452512. 17. $1, 52. a Caves the venerable ames, which have I : with other circumstances of a similar nat render me afra ) prefe either interpreta whole, but think th most obvious, and ¢ neral way of reasoni V. 18—23.. must of necessity take place, before the legacies can be elaimed: it is of no validity till he be dead ; for, as he may. change it at pleasure while hhe liveth, so it hath no force till afterwards, Thus Christ died, not only to purchase the bless- ings of salvation for us; but to give efficacy to his testamentary disposal of them ; though he is different from all other testators, in that he rose jagain, and ever liveth to be the executor of his own testament, for the benefit of all that are in- vested in it. Thus the passage has generally Been interpreted: but this is the only. passage, _§n which the original word, is expressly used in Scripture for a testament, or the will of a dying person, The change of the meaning also from i¢ovenant to testament, seems unprecedented : the Mediator *“ of.a testament,” “ the blood of a tes- “* tament,” are expressions, to. which it is difficult to annex any precise ideas; and. the Sinai co- venant can hardly in any sense, be called a tes- tament; Several modern expositors have there- fore endeavoured to establish another interpreta- tion. * For this reason, of the new covenant © he isthe Mediator,.or High Priest, by whom * its blessings are dispensed, and also the Sa-| might sprinkle the b ® etifice, by which it is procured and ratified :| emblem of the two-fold be * that his death being accomplished, for obtain-/ ment ;) and then putti ny © ing the pardon of the transgressions of the first] stalk of hyssop, they spri * covenant, believers of all ages and nations,| (ores, Lev. xiv. 7. ¢ as the called, seed, of Abraham, may receive] also knew, that Moses sp * the promised eternal inheritance... For where} and all its furniture with bi * a covenant is made by. sacrifice, there is a} them for the worship of Go £ necessity, that the death of the appointed In short, it was a ge * sacrifice be produced... For, according to/ thing was by the law pt * the practice of God and man, a covenant is| showed, that nothing could * made firm over dead sacrifices ; seeing it ne:} not even his religious duties * ver hath force, whilst the goat, calf, or bul-| was expiated by the deat ¢ jock, appointed as the sacrifice of ratification, cient value for that end, and t les * liveth. Because from the beginning, God ra-| ly depended on it. Ant ind 1 € tified his» covenants. by. sacrifice, to. preserve} ly an universal rule, tha’ « among men the expectation of the Sacrifice of} blood, no kind or degree * his Son; hence not even the covenant at Sinai] ed, or the punishment ¢ * was made without sacrifice, or blood? (Mack-| It was then necessary, nizht:)—It appears to me, that the original will] the law, for the exempla admit of this interpretation; but the nature of| things te be purified by this work does not admit of my enlarging on the| cent animals, and by th criticisms, by which it is supported. On the one] blood; or they could not be ac hand, the cavils, whieh have;been raised against] the worship of God: bu was: the apostle’s reasoning’as inconclusive, if the first ¢ more durable and immutable re; interpr station be adopted ; and on the other hand, | heavenly things themselves should nant had not been ler blood. For after the law of t had been delivered from. the had spoken every preeept ; ing to the outlines of th tional covenant was to be es had.,cousented to it; he’ and proceeded to the soler covenant, asia typical medi or the nation. (Votes, Bx. xxi specified some. particul in the history ; probably. ta traditionary usages of casions, To preyent it was customary to) ‘ A. . DL 65. is not entered into > the 5|hath k : he appeared to put away sin by ithe for us : ‘that he should Coffer him- s the high priest ‘entereth place every year with blood tien must he. often have suffer- ce ‘hb the foundation of e world ; y once, * in the e id of the world, vere 12 Ex, 30. 10. Lev. ge 2 8.3, | 1 Cor. 10. 11. Gal. on, Yer. 7 14:4 4.4. Eph, 1,10. 1 “Kx 10, 10. Pet. 1. 20, nt of superior excellence, even by rifice of the death of Christ, which initely more valuable than all of them.— to his efficaciously interceding for sin- in heaven, and opening for them the way to ene peat c that they might commune with reconciled Father in his ordinances, and at mitted. into heaven, it was necessa- rist shoukl on earth, in our nature, blood, and die a gaehiice on the cross, emight have the infinite merit of that sa- o plead before the throne, in behalf of ould come unto God by him: other- ‘mercy shown to sinners would dishonour justice holiness of God, and their admis- zi pete gal as it were, defile that ho- ‘ worl ridly wary,” made by the hands of e figures of the true, for which the jlood. als might be a suitable consecra- but he had entered into heayen itself, to immediate presence of God, as the rebels and enemies, and i in order to them full pardon, abundant grace, and life ; and a sacrifice of proportionably or value was necessary, that he might per- this ministration to the glory of God, and ation of his people. This had been pro- the sacrifice of himself: and there was at he should frequently repeat’ his sufferings and death, after the manner »high priest ; who every year went into the’ with the blood of others, even of the, ‘for sin- offerings ; for in that case ten have suffered, since the first soon after the foundation of the the efficacy of his gracious interpo- f of sinners began. This he must sacrifice had been of small, or ‘as it would have been, if he man, ‘or amere creature. But, the: intrinsic and infinite value ppeared, in that, after he had|*« Christ had not entered into “a ers: had ail along been saved” by} = at ‘Tength appeared m hems) k ver. 12. & 7. 27. | 16.21, 22. 2 Sam. I ver, 14. & 10. 12. .| m Ger. 3.19.2 Sam.jo See on, ver: 25, id promised for “four thousand eh at I: 2. a et i ae ee en ee al a ¥ gal hands, which are} sacrifice of himself. 27 And ™ as it is appointed ‘into men. =| Once to die, ® but after this the judgment ; 28 So ‘Christ ° ° ‘was once offered P te bear the sins of many ; ; and unto 9 them that look for him, shall * he appear the se- cond time, * without sin * “unto salvation. Rom, 5, 13, Le 10. 2 Tim. 4. 3. n 6. 2 eee —ahash 2 Pet.3 Ee. 11,9. & 12, 14, 12, 13, & 24. 1¢.] Mat. 25. 31, Rele Zech. 14. 5. — Job 7. 21. Dan.9.! Jolm 5. 26— 14.3, Acts1.11. 4 24. John 1. 29. 1] Acts 17, 31. Rom. ‘Vhes. 4. 14-16. 2 Pet. 2, 24. & 3. 18.| 2. 5.& 14.9—12. ¥ rigs: 1. 59. & 2. iJobn3.5. — Cor. 4.5. 2 Cor. i 1. #Joha % 2% 10. 2 Tim. 4, Rev. 1.7. 26. Eph. 5,2. Tit., Jude 15. Rey. oats eg 6. 10. & & 2. 14 11—15, ny it teas. Rom. 3- 14. 14. Job 14. 5. &|p Lev. 10.17. Num.| 23. 1 Cor. 15. Si 30. 23° sv 89:} 18. 1-23, 1s. 53.4—} Phil. 3. 21. 1 Thes 48. Ec. 3, 20. &) 6.11,12. Eke eet 4. 17. 3 Thes. 1. 18, 9. 5. 20. & 12 lq Poi 3.20, 1 Thes. & 10. 4. 10, Ley. nature, once, in the last period of the world, when the concluding dispensation was -to be in- troduced : that by the One sacrifice of himself he ‘might make an all-sufficient atonement for sin: and both provide for the full pardon of ail the sins of the numberless multitudes of believ- ers, through every age and nation; and also for the destruction of sin out of their hearts and na- ture, by their gradual sanctification: that so they might at last be made as righteous, holy, and happy, as if they never had been sinners. So vast was the value and efficacy of his one cad Righa holt . 27, 28. As by the sentence denounced on the | human race in Adam, the surety of the cove- nant of works, it had*been “ appointed for men Gnce to die ;” (from which Enoch and Elijah ‘alone had been excepted, nor was that favour to be hoped for by any others, till the end of the world ;) and as it was-also appointed to ali men, without one exception, that after death they must appear in judgment before God, and receive an eternal recompense of their cSnduct during their lives on earth; which judgment must be unto condemnation to all sinners, who have not previously obtained a pardon; and as without shedding of blood there can be no remission of sins, nor could the legal sacrifices really atone for them: so Christ, the second Adam, the Sure- ty of his people, had once offered himself « to « bear the sins of many,” even of all the multi- tudes that ever did, or ever shall; believe in him, that thus he might fully expiate them, and make way for their entire pardon and complete salva- tion. So that, though they are’ not exempted from ‘the stroke of death; they are delivered from the penalty, the ‘sting, and “the conse- quences of death: they will at length be made conquerors “over that terrible enemy, and thus be justified in Christ at the day of judgment, and inherit eternal life through him. He therefore needed not to appear on earth again in the like- ness of sinful flesh, to be numbered with trans- gressors,” and be * made sin for us:” but he appear in another form, in all bis + cpm and personal glory, as the omni- omniscient, oo righteous ‘ Tudge of 4. Bass BEBREW'S: The inefficacy of the legal sacrifices is shown, from the frequent repetition of them, 1—4. The abo- lition of them, and the substitution of the Sacri- fice of Christ, was foretold by the Psalmist, 5— _ 9; by which believers obtain eternal remission, , 10—i8. Exhortations to faith, prayer, and con- stancy in the gospel ; and to love and good works, 19—25. The danger of wilfully renouncing » Christ, after having received the knowledge of CHAP, X. very imag > with those year by year ers thereunto 2 For then * ceased to be the truth; with warnings, expostulations ; an encouragements, 26—39. r the world ; in order to complete the salvation of all those, who believe in him, wait for his com- ing, and prepare to meet him, by faith, hope, love, and patient obedience. It,is generally supposed, that some of the expressions used in the latter part of this chapter, allude to the cere- monies used on the great day of atonement; Particularly, the scape-goat dore, or carried away, the sins of the people into the wilderness; and the high priest, when he had entered into the holy of holies, in linen garments, came forth to the people in his splendid sacerdotal robes, to pronounce the blessing upon them. ‘Did he not © appear the first time without sin? Yes, certain- € ly, as to any inherent guilt ; for the scripture « says, “ He had no sin”? What then is the © meaning of this opposition, that at his first com- * ing ‘* he bare ‘our sins,” but at his. second © coming “ he shall appear without sin unto sal- « « yation?” These words can have no .other * imaginable sense but this, that at his first com- « ing he sustained the person of a.sinner, and suf * fered instead of us: but his second coming ¢ shall be on another account, and he shall.ap * pear, not as a Sacrifice, but as a Judge.’ € Tillotson.) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. V. 1—14. pat The ordinances of divine service, and the worldly sanctuary of the Mosaic covenant, point out tous Christ as our Light, and the Bread of life to our souls; and remind us of his divine Person, his fruitful Priesthood that flourishes for ever, his perfect righteousness, and his all. prevailing intercession ; * which things the « angels desire to look, into” with admiring praise and adoration, At what a distance hath . sin placed us from our holy, Creator ; when all the preparatory sacrifices of the law still left the worshippers secluded, and in asense banished, even from the ‘presence of God on his mercy. seat ! more purge the guilty conscience, than distine- tions in meats, and * divers baptisms,” could eleanse the polluted heart, or new-create the fal- len nature of man. Blessed be the God and Fa- ther of our Lord Jesus Christ, that the way into the holiest is now manifested, by the coming, sa erifice, and ascension of our great High Priest. Now we sinners of the Gentiles may come with more boldness to the throne of grace, than Is rael’s pontiff himself could : and now the gate of heaven is thrown open to all believers. Eter- nal redemption, and the promise of eternal m- 2 1S Seon re is a Sl Ali these sacrifices and services could no a Seeon, 8.5 & 9 9. 23. Col. 2. 17. b ver. 3, 4. 11-18 heritance, are pur fe Christ, who, through the himself without spot t purges the most guilty co works to serve the living Go hil that seals the pardon, new-creates th soul. May we then be made partake heavenly calling, and s ission o! only through the shedd blood of the New Tes enjoined unto us! _ We must never pre: cept upon a mercy-se great High Priest, w! appear in his presence f and blessings must be the agonizing, yet yolunt cious Sian the teen ee the gift of his. royal mun creatures. We must ascril cation, and all our real good. all-procuring cause; and nances, and offer our. sp sprinkled with his blood, 2 their defilement. Nay, we sion into heaven, as the place pared for us, through the p for the ransom of our ; of our inheritance; which been contaminated by out we should in all things le Iue. of the one: sacrifi peared on, earth to) offer know our interest in hi Strained by his love to” reserved obedience, In reconciled to the appoin look forward to judgment | and so wait prepared for his time without sin to perfeet ou as no wisdom, learning tion, or authority, can from the sentence of de liver.a sinner from cond judgment, except an in crifice of Christ;, nor will eternal punishment, who, h or neglected this great sab criminal suffers many fences, previous to his of the law is mot exec vengeance inflicted, till } convicted, and condemned, banal. cess aah Or ries 4 For it is € not possible that the blood of bulls and of goats, should ftdke away sins. “\ © EBracticat Observations] 11.1 Ene 17. 18. purged should have ence of sins. hose sacrifices there is da again made of sins every 66.3. Jer. 6. 20. &if ver. 11, Hos. 14.2. —— 7:21; 22. Hos. 6.6.) John 1. 29. Rom: | Mic.7 Lev. 16, 6—11. 21,] e 3, Bo. 9.13. Ani 3t, 32 ae Ll. 27. 1 Jobn 3, 55 d 9. 7. ‘Es. 30. 10.) 22, 20,30. & 23.27,| Ps, 50. 8—12, & 51.| 6. 6, Ts Mark 12 32. 28. Num. um. 39. 7— 16. Is. 1. 11—15. &! 33. Tk z But the reading’ with an interrogation is founded on the best authority, and is most satisfactory. If any sacrifice had been offered of sofiicient ef- ficacy to atone for sin, there would have been no need for a continual repetition of it; and } that repetition showed the inefficacy of the most solemn legal sacrifices. On the contrary, when the one sacrifice of Christ had been offered: the legal sacrifices were virtually abolished ; no oth. er sacrifice Was required; no repetition was ne- cessary ; the end was fully answered ; nothing, except faith in him, was needful; and the ap- or} pointed ordinances were no longer prefigura- tions, but memorials, of his one all-sufficient atonement, V. 3,4. The apdstle’s argument implied, that no sacrifice could really atone for sin, or bring sinners into a state of acceptance with God unte eternal life, which did not make full satisfac- tion to his offended justice, and render it ho- nourable to him to remit the punishment of it. But the legal sacrifices were so far from being thus efficacious, that they did not suffice for the individuals, or the generation of Israel, who pre- sented them, even in respect of a permanent exemption from temporal judgments: for the most solemn of them, at the day of atonement, — was tather an annual remembrance of their sins, thana removal of the guilt of them : so that they had only a respect to the year that was past ; and the same remembrance was made of sins, when the day returned the next year. For in- deed it was not possible forthe blood of buils and goats to take away sin, by making an actual atonement to divine justice for it. As divine ap- pointments, such sacrifices might be a suitavle acknowledgment of guilt, and profession of re- pehtance, and reliance om God’s mercy, on ac- ° count of which he might bear with the Israelites, and give them temporal benefits ; and they aptly typified the sacrifice of Christ. But they could not possibly render pardoning mercy, in its most plenteous exercise, consistent with the infinite justice and holiness of God; without which no- thing could possibly take away sin, according to the apostle’s reasoning in this place. The same argument equally proves, that the blood of a mere man, or of a mere. creature, cannot take away sin. A guilty creature deserves wrath for his own crimes: if a perfectly holy man had the full disposal of his own life and soul, and could be willing to devote them to destruction, i in the stead of a single guilty person ; his life might be an adequate ransom fort the other's life, his soul for the other’s soul ; but this must be all: and even in this case, we cannot conceive that God would appoint, allow, or accept, such an atone- ment. If the most exalted of mere creatures” t should willingly assame our nature, and suffer Ue 2D eee on ee ees ee a? eee ee Ra Seen © Chee : NOTES. ag: 1, 2. As the Hebrews would ackward in acceding to the apostle’s infer- , concerning the inefficacy of the legal ex- iations ; roceeded still further to argue alata the way of salvation , and the several blessings confer- "through him, as a shadow, or rude sketch of a picture, does a man; than e a lively or adequate idea of them; as the jon in a mifrour, a good portrait, or statue, of the person thus represented. So that sacrifices, which were constantly offered eve- y yearvon the great day of atonement, could aot m the very persons, who came into the ts of the temple on that solemn occasion, from the guilt of their offences, or perfectly ted with God. He was pleased, indeed, exempt Israel from punishment, and to con- to the nation their external benefits, while hey adhered to the prescribed worship : but they, who were actually pardoned and saved, ived those blessings by faith in the promised ’ This must be allowed to have been case: for if these sacrifices could have com- atoned for the sins of the people, would not have been discontinued, as no further rs "Seeing. the worshippers, having from their guilt, would have oe acd burdened with such a conscience sins, as required more and further sacrifices :0 take it away. This is the privilege of Chris- tians: for the sacrifice of Christ, being of in- ic and infinite value and efficacy, there is no sion that it should be repeated : but believ- having once had their consciences ptirged | dead works by faith in his blood, are per- justified and accepted unto eternal life: eforth they seek no other sacrifice; they more brought under condemnation ; they ally apply, in the exercise of penitent unfailing efficacy of that atonement to “consciences ; and thus they preserve in- cted with humiliation and ess of conscience, notwithstanding the’ of sin in their hearts, and the guilt ‘thence contract in*their daily con- “ould they not,” &&. (2.) Some ren- ey would not have ceased to be of- ‘is, they would have continued “being efficacious and adequate ; ri, from the apostle’s pre- . CHAPTER ®: - “4. D. 66. es A. D. 65; 5 Wherefore, & when he cometh:into the world, he saith, » Sacrifice and offer- ing thou wouldest not, i but a body * hast thou prepared me: & ver.7& 1.6. Mat.) & 8. 3. Gen, 3.15. I. 3, Duke 7. 19.] fs. vii & 14. Jet.) John 4. 2, 8. 2) Gr. 31. 22, Matt. 1. 20) John 7. h Ps. 40, 6—8. —23. Luke 1. 35.)" Or, thou hast fitted iver. 10. & 2, 14. John 1, 14. Gal. 4,1 me. { 4.1 Tim. 3, 16. 1 temporal death, in its most horrible forms, for our salvation; we must perceive that the atene. tment would be of very small value, when compar- ed with the guilt to be pardoned, and the punish- Ment to be remitted, for the sake of it; nor could this render it consistent with the perfect justice of God to pardon the atrocious and innu- merable rebellions of so many millions, and to give them eternal life, on so inadequate a con. sideration. If without shedding of blood there « could be no remission,” it must have been, because God saw that sin fully deserved his wrath and the curse denounced against it; and that it could not consist with perfect distribu- tive justice to remit the punishment, except through 4 vicarious sacrifice : and ifthe blood of bulls and goats could not possibly take away sin; it must have been, because they were not a suffi- cient satisfaction to divine justice; or in other words, a sufficient declaration of God’s holy ha- tred of sin, his judgment of its desert, and his de. termination to maintain the honour of his broken law, inorder to render it consistent with his glo- ry finally to pardon sinners on account of it— Now it must be evident, that the crucifixion of Peter, or of Paul, even if they had been free from sin, would have exhibited’ nothing decisive in this matter; there would have been no equality between the sufferer, or his sufferings, and the criminals to be pardoned, and the punishment to be remitted for the sake of it: and the case must still be the same, how high soever we ‘as- cend in the scale of created being. But when ** God manifested in the flesh,” became the Sa- crifice, and his death upon the accursed tree’ the ranssm, when ** God purchased the Church with « his own blood ;” the Sufferer being of infinite dignity, his voluntary sufferings were of infinite value. The perfect justice and holiness of God, and the honour of his law, are as legible in the cross of Christ, as his love to sinners : infinite pu- rity and infinite mercy are in perfect and eter- nal harmony; while unnumbered millions of rebels who deserve the final wrath of God are pardoned, and made heirs of eternal felicity, through this satisfaction of inestimable value. We see that this was an expedient adequate to its object ; and that such a sacrifice would siiffice for the sitts of the whole world, if all men were willing to come to God through it. It is neces- sary for us to insist upon this, not only as compris- ing an unanswerable argument for the real Deity, and the proper atonement of Christ: but. be- cause many, who profess to believe both these truths, under colour of blaming metaphysical ex- actness in stating doctrines, and affecting 'to treat the orthodox reformers, doctrinal puritans, ‘and modern preachers of the Gospel,'as men of Narrow minds; advance macy things contrary HEBREWS.’ 6 In k burnt-offering Ja sin ! thou hast had no pleasut 7 Then: id im Lo, i 0 volume: of the book it is writ to do thy will, O Ge [Prac OG k See én, ver. 4. Levey 1.8 4s & 5. &6.1-7%4] I 1 Ps. 147. 11. Mal. to the apostle’s reason Christ’s sacrifice deri the appointment of G sonal Deity and excellence « altar that sanctified the gift;) the Lord so pleased, an inferior sacrifice mij have equally answered the purpose. But sui they forget, that God appointed the sacrifice; bulls and goats, as well as that of b n it was not possible for the former to take % sin, but the latter at once effected it, becaus its intrinsic value. ‘ Divine appointment % « acceptation must not the o « cause, that the oblation ; ‘ was thus available for : ‘ guilt of sin; for then no p : * why he might not haveac in th * of bulls and goats, and much’ more of ; ¢ dinary man. But the great reason, why blood of bulls and goats could néver + « away sin,” is this, that they could never an the great ends of punishment, by 1 consistent with the honour of the gover with the ends of government, to stitution of them in our stead. ~ _ Pigs. soe * « e when all those ends 1. God by this dispensa best and most effectu from sin. If he, whi Son of ‘God, found it so dreadit the burden of the punis ent of hours; how must the sinner’si burden, when it is Yaid upon “ for ever?” ¢ Also, if on thi “ spared not his own Son,” * we ma ‘ he will not spare his stubborn enem © by this method, ‘hath taken a: me way for the reformation of the sinr 6 s t ti ‘7 € € 7 ‘ © so God, by it, may. 1e 7 «< ¢ . t € ¢ 6 € ‘ € by this dispensation hath’ € the preservation of his h ¢ the reverence and observatit « ing he hath by this exampl « that, though he be a God of « ing and mercy, he will by” © sinner, or suffer sin to go. « that none of these ends could be « ed by the substitution of a bullyor « to suffer in our stead, must be extreme * fest ; for-this would rather tempt men ‘ ceive that God’s displeasure against si * not be'great, and that he was not much i 7 ewe i. , ys we ve rae ualeme said, Sacrifice, and arnt-offerings, and offering idest not, neither hadst (which are offered by nm said he, ° Lo, I come, to do ‘O God. P He taketh away the it he may establish the second the which will 4 we are sanctifi- ugh ¥ the offering of the body of Je rist once for all, _ oti And every priest standeth * daily mini: istering, and there ag times the it ; sel he had offered a nat for ever sat down nt hand of God ; Sst Sahin’ s: 97. & 11.31 & 12. 8.7% ver. 5, 12. 14. 20, 11. Luke & 9, 10. a 26. 28, It See on, vers 4. 7. 27. Ex. 29. 38,;u See on, 1. 3. & 8: i} 39. Num. 23. 24. & 1.& 9. 12. Acts ® ‘ 19. S41 Cor. 29. 6. Ezra 3. 4.} 33,34. Rom. 8 34, » & 6. 1. 1 ! Dan, 8. 11. & 9-21. Col. 2. 1. se for any, satisfaction for the violations of his laws, when such slight matters were by ‘him thought sufficient expiations for them? Y . ~ 5—10. To prove his doctrine in the most janswerable manner, the apostle referred the ‘Hebrews to a remarkable prophecy .of the regres which showed that his coming was fhe necessary consequence of the inefficacy of - the legal sacrifices, and of God’s purpose of sa- ‘Wing sinners. (Votes, Ps. xl. 6—8.) The Mes- giah, speaking concerning his coming into the orld, remarked, that Jenovan had no delight sacrifices of the law ; (Votes, Ps.1.7—15. - 10—15,) but ' © that he had prepared a kody . r him? The words in the Psalm are, i te ears hast thou opened,” or “ bored.” (Bz, xxi. 5,6.) and it hath perplexed many to why the apostle, writing to the He- brews, should quote from the Septuagint, where that translation seems to deviate from the origin- ‘al. But he probably supposed that. the words ‘eonveyed the true meaning, though not the lite- ‘Fal rendering of the passage: and that the pro- luction of the holy human nature of Christ was ‘the preparation for his mediatorial obedience, which the Holy Spirit intended by the expression, ‘mine ears hast thou opened.” When Jzuo- fam had no satisfaction in the legal sacrifices, not merely because the people rested in them in nal and self-righteous manner, but especial- ecause they did not sufficiently display the aour of his justice in pardoning sinners ; the al Son declared his readiness to come into eh in human nature, for that purpose : ing as it had been written of him in the the book, or in the opening of the rail cy, in which he had been promised as ‘the woman. Now the apostle argu- 5 that the opposition between the sa- hich Jenovan had no pleasure, and mf CHAPTER X. A. D. 65. 13 From * henceforth expecting till his enemies be made his footstool. 14 For by one offering ¥ he hath per- fected for ever them that are sanctified ; 15. Whereof » the Holy Ghost also isa witness to us: for after that he had said before, 16 This és > the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saiih the Lord, 1 will put my laws into their hearts, coal in their minds will 1 write them ; 17 * And their sins and iniquities will 1 remember no more. 18 Now, © where remission of theds is, there is no more offering for sin, [Practical Observations.] x1. 13. Ps, 110. 1.) 32, & 26, 18. Rom.| 7.11. 17. 29. & 3. ‘Dan 2. 44. Mat. 22.) 15. 16.1 Cor. 1. 2.] 6. 13.22. & 19. 10, 440 Mark »120 36.| Eph, 5. 26. ar, 1L.jJb See on, 8 8—12. Luke 20, 43. Actsja 2.3. & 3.7, & 9.) Jer. 31. 33, S4s 2.35. 1 Cor. 15. 25.! 8. 2 Sam. Sen 2.) Rom. 11. 27- y_ver. 1, & 7.19. 25. ! Neh.9. 30. John 15.|* Some copies have, & 9. 10. 14. 26, Acts 28. 25. 1} Then he said, And Z2.11.& 9. 13,14.} Pet. 1. 11, 12. 2] their, &e & 13. 12. Acts 20.1 Pet. 1.2i- Rev. 2.Je See on, ver.2. 14s which he would be fully satisfied, was an evi- dent intimation, that he intended to remove the former, in order to establish the latter in its full glory, and as the only ground of sinners being pardoned and saved. By this will of God, perfectly performed by Christ, in his obedience unto the death upon the cross, Christians were sanctified and consecrated to God, as accepted and spiritual worshippers ; throtgh the offering of his body. once for sin, with which his media- torial obedience had been completed.—‘ From ‘ this memorable passage of the fortieth Psalm, ‘we learn that the only expiation for sin, which * God ever appointed, is the sacrifice of his Son in the human nature; that all the sacrifices which he appointed to the Israelites, were no- thing but emblems of the sacrifice of Christ ; and that the sacrifice of Christ being offered, the emblems of it are now fitly laid aside ; that under the gospel dispensation, there might re- main to.mankind no sacrifice; having preten- sion to take away sin, but the sacrifice of Christ, expressly established by God. himself, as the * meritorious cause of ourpardon.’ (MMacknight.) V. 11—18. Every priest of Aaron’s order, stood, as a servant at his work, offering repeat - edly the same ineffectual sacrifices : some of the priests did this every day.; and the high priest did it every year, on the day of atonement. But this person, or this priest, even Christ, after the offering of one sacrifice, (because that was of in- finite value and eternal efficacy,) sat down as a royal Priest upon his throne at the right hand of God ; from that time waiting the fulfilment of the prophecy, or promise, which engaged that all his enemies should be put under his feet— Ce er Y For by his one-oblation, he had provided effectu- ally for the perfect justification unto eternal life, of all those who received his atonement, by. that faith that springs from regeneration, and is evi- denced by the sanctification of the Spirit unte obe- ence w of Ghrist to his whole will, in|dience; and who were thus set apart gad conse< 4A. D. 65... 19 4 Having therefore, brethren, 't bold- |: ness © to enter into the ‘holiest by the}heart, ™i blood of Jesus, 20 By fa new and Sigh way, which he hath ¢ consecrated for us,. 6 through the yail, that is to say, b his flesh 5 21 And saving ian High Priest over K the house of God; G4, 16. & 12, 28-1f John 10, 7,10. & Rom. 8. 15. Gal. 4.| & 14. 6. 6,7. Eph. 3.12. 2|} Gr, new made. | Eph. 2, 15.1 Tim. $. 16. 1 Pot, Se 18 : John 4. 2% John fin. 1. 7.1 John $.;2 6.1% & 9. 3. Bx) 7. 19—21. & 4.17. 26. 31, &é. & 36.11 See on, 2. 17. & 3. + Or, liberty. | 35, &e. Leve 16. 24) & 4. 14,15. & 6.20, ai & 21,” 23. Mat. & 7-26. & 8.1. © 7.25, & 9 3, ¥, 8) 12, $3—25. Rom. r 2. Eph. 2.18, John 2 1, 2. - 51. Mark 15, $8, take 23. 45. 4h John 6. 51—56, k 3.3—6. Mat. 16. 18.1 Cor.'3, 9—17. 2 Cots 6 16.17. crated to the service of God. To this the Holy Spirit had borne testimony in the scripture, which had been before quoted: (Nore, viii. 7—13 :) according to the covenant there spoken of, when the laws of God are written in the heart, every kind, and degree af sin will be for ever pardoned ; for Christ by his one-offering hath perfected for ever them that are sanctified ; and where such per- fect remission is vouchsafed, there needs no more sacrifice for sins. For though justified persons continually contract new guilt, and their best services want, forgiveness ; yet they never fall from a justified state: the sacrifice of Christ continually applied to, in the exercise of penitent faith, preserves their peace; and if the exercise of these races be intermitted through tempta- tion and sin; corrections, rebukes, and. terrors; bring. them back again to. the same, remedy: and thus their justification is, as it were, a per- manent act of- God; continued in their daily par- don and acceptance’ for Christ’s sake, through life even unte death, and'so in judgment and to eternity. ¥. 18—22. The apostle having. closed the argumentative part ef his epistle, proceeded to apply his doctrine to practical purposes, As be: lievers bad liberty and access with. boldness, jnto the immediate presence of God, in the most holy place, and to the mrercy-seat; even beyond what was permitted to the high priest himself under the Jaw: it behooved them to make use of this privilege; for they were in no, danger of be- ing punished ag presumptuous, notwithstanding their sinfulness and the holiness of God; how. of- ten soever they came before him; provided they » humbly depended om the blood: of Jesus, by which this privilege had been procured for.sin- ners.. They might now have access. into the ho- liest, ‘€ by a new way.” .The original way of acceptance and communion with God, through the righteousness of works, had been finally shut up by the entrance of: sin;, (Wate, Gen. iii, 24 ;) and the typical sacrifices. could not open another way, 4s thé restrictions and: exclusions. before stated evidently showed: whilst even the pars tial admission of the high priest, being preceded with recent»sacrifices, and.blood newly shed; showed that the way.,unto the holiest was. not yet manifested, But the blood of Jesus is always, 4S it were, newly sheds it never loses its, efficacy, and may at any time, and by any sinner, be HEBREWS. © science, and i ance of faith” was er their di 4 22 Letius 1 draw near» our hearts i pure water. — Eph. 2. 19-22. 1 Tim, 3.15. : 1 4. 16. & 7 1% | 73. 28. Is. 29. 1340 Jer. 30.21. Jam.4s) & m 1 Kings 15- 3. 1 Chrl2.33.8: 289.8 3. 10, 14. 7. Nu 19. 13,, 15, He be 84. 116 & 94.15, & lil. 1s & ng 2%. 10» Bde 58 66. 80. 145. Prov, 23:|" presented in faith sie the m 7 it never fails to plea ct ale a free and acceptable access to God. bis | is also diving: est, liveth to intercede b us, as the way itsell those that come in” it, it life. (Note, Johnexiy, 6. eyo way Christ hath prin oe apart ik this purpose, the in the holiest, upon ade eon Fi ¢ vail, a is, prksousie nny his glory above the mercy holies, before the coming: of “Christ : glory was covered and conce that is, the harmony of pardoning’ mercy, in the di racter, was not clearly diccoytiogt But when the: human nature of God, was wounded and b the veil was rent from ty was removed, and. ‘ viour? was openly re playing his glory si nis ercising most abun ners, in a manner most he purity. Having such a¥ Nigh Priest pr the tr proper that the brine sh tance, as if afraid to's most cordial reconciliat apostle therefore joined called on them to, accor near to the Lord, with fe pectations, and continual ayers ani givings ; with sincerity and it y as real penitents, and ing nothing but hypocrisy s& surance of faith,” most £ all those his came to ie ner. For, though they might themselves, whether they were not, and/so admit adoubt or personal acceptance ; ‘* full assurance of hope’? a duty, any more than always at they must never allow. themsel the truth of the testimony of God, fulness to his promises 5 so that) * ey ona the profession of|much the more; as ye see the day ap- wavering ; t for he is preaching: ‘(Practical Observations. ed: 26 For © if we sin wilfully, -4 after that: a consider one another,} we have received the knowledge of the unto y love, and to good) truth, ¢ there noe no more sacrifice’ for sins, 27 But fa certain fearful looking for of judgment and € fiery indignation, h which shall devour the adversaries. \b Mat. 24, 33, 34. a Liles 47, John} 4. 4. Ez. 36.5. && Mark 13, 29, 30 17. & , 15.) 38619. Joel 2. 30m eve S. 11] 5. 11.2 Thes. S. 9. 13, 14. & 2 1, Ee Rom. 13, 11—13. Seay 2 Thes. 2) Nah. 1. § 6. Zeph. x Rom. 11: 816. 16. & 20, %1 Jam 5.8.1 Pet.4.7.| 10. Jam. 4. 17. 1. 18. & 3, 8. Male 1 Cor. 5.4; & 11-| e See on, 6. a—6.'e See on; vers 3—10\ 4. 1s Mat, 3.10. 124 17, 18,20. & 14,23.| Ley. 4.2. 13. Num.|f 2. 3, & 12. 25. i] & 13642. 50, & 25. 15. 28—31. Deut.| Sam 28.19, 20. Is.) 41. Mark 9. 43—49. 1713. Pse 19. 12,| 33..14. Dan. 5. 6.] Luke 16.24, 2 Thess 13. Dan, 5. 22, 23.|] Hos. 10. 8. Mat, 8! 1. 8. Jam: 5, 3, Mat. 12. 31, 32. 43; 29. Luke 21. 26. & Rev 20, 15. —45, John. 9, a1: 1} (23. 30; Rey. 6. 15.}h Dent. 32. 43) Ps, Tim. 1. 13,2 Bet.|,—17. 68-3,2, Nah. de 2a 2, 20—22. 1 John|g 12. 26. Num. 16. 5,16. 25. Ps, 21. 9, Jer. rsakine the assembling of zether, as the manner of some exhorting ove another : < and so + .6.14,. &I Col. 3. 16. 1 Thes.] 2061 19-29. ‘Rets 1. +1, Qeth ifa, See an, Mw vere 24 Prov. 29.7. Acts 11.) Thes. 1, 3. & 3.12.1 & 3. 13. Rom. 12. Lines “12. 15. ‘&} 13. 1 Tim. 6, 18.) 8. 1 Cor. 14°°3. 1 Tits 2: 14. & 3- 8.)' Thes.4. 18,& 5.11, hn 3. 18, Marg. t. 18. 20. John 1 Thes. 2-15, 16. © as in other. things, they would be. liable e short of it: In order to come in this , they must “ have their hearts sprinkled ym_-an evil conscience,” by a special reliance the atoning blood of Christ; to take away heir sense of guilt and fears of. wrath, and: to ve them solid peace: connected with the pu- fying _of their. consciences from error, ignor- hnce, partiality, and stupidity, or whatever Inight render them quiet in the allowance. of any kind or degree of sin; and the cleansing of eir hearts from all corrupt and carnal affec- ions. Their, « bodies also must: be washed * with pure water :” as the priests were washed with water before they were admitted to enter ppom, office, and continually washed them. elves in some measure before they officiated ;. ind as divers. washings were appointed to the ppers by the law: so the use of water in mM was to be a constant: memorial to Chris- at:their outward conduct should be pure .d holy. before men, as well as their-hearts and Paine tf cleansed in the sight.of God. Thus bea would approve themselves to be spiritual orshippers :.and, whilst they. derived comfort and grace from their reconciled. Father, they uld adorn the ‘doctrine, of God their Saviour i all things. ‘WV. 23-25 The preci further Seatled: upon. : rews, to unite with him, in holding fast fession of their faith and hope in Christ ; t wavering: in it, faultering. about it; or ng from the persecutions to which it expose them: being assured, that God ouchsafe them the present supports, and re felicity, which he had promised; and ding on: his faithfulness for» them, » And they ought to consider one another’s dangers, and situations, and by: what they could be of service to each other : i they should endeavour, by their ex- chortations, to stimulate one another. forous and abundant exercise of e zealous practice of good. works. dinances, and to hear his word; as the manner ‘of some Christians was, - who were induced, b such attendance on «public »worship.. On the ‘contrary, they ought to exhort one another con- tinually to be bold, constant, and diligent, in their holy religion, in honouring God before his enemies, and in seeking their own and each other’s edification, and establishment in the faith. This they should the more resolutely perform 5 as they might clearly see the signs of Jerusalem's approaching desolation, which the Lord Jesus: had meptioned in his predictions of that catastro- phe, and ‘which «was evidently approaching. (Notes, Mait. xxiv.) » This epistle was written would be a critical deliverance of Christians. from the persecutions of the Jews, So it wun! be peculiarly terrible to apostates. "| V. 26, 27. (Notes, &e. vi, 4—9.) The He- brews would be tempted to apostacy, not only, but by their“own undue attachment to the legal blocd of bulls, lambs, or goats, could take away sin, they might hope for safety in renounce: “after they had received the knowledge of the truth?” «The whole argument shows, that the apostle principally intended a wilful, deliberate, and pertinacious apostacy ; not the effect of i ig. moranece or sudden surprise, but against the convictions of their own consciences, and ma presumptuous and obstinate manner : though he expressed himself in such: language, as might also warn the readers against every kind of wik- ful'and presumptuous sin. ‘The persons spoken of, were such as had “received the knowledge of “* the truth,” and were so enlightened in respect of the evidences and doctrines of Christianity, ag it, even inthe time of the apostles. When this m fear of the reproaches and) had preceded, 4 wilful renunciation of Christian: their ‘enemies, to forsake the} ‘ity, to return to Judaism, either froma detérimin- selves together, on the eal ed purpose of escaping BOTHER RES! or a: Proud, ~ TNE SR ES): ERE BODE Re eo eee - . CHAPTER XK. AD. 683 8—10. Luke 19. We day, or at-other times, to worship God in his’ of through timidity or Iukewarmness, to ddélitie:? only a few years before that event, and as it’ by the virulence of their persecuting countrymen, \sacrifices.: So long as they supposed that the ing Christianity,'and so, escaping persecution ; a and thus they might be induced to “sin wilfully to make a credible and iutelligent profession of — sy ~5 A D. 65. & without mercy, ! under two or three witnesses : i See. on, 2. 2. Num.)k Deut. 19- 13. Is.j] Deut, 17. 6, 7 & 15.30, 31. 36. Deut-| 27. 11. Jer. 15. 14.) 19.15. Mat. 18. 16. 13, 6—10, & 17. 12, Rom. 9.15. Jam, 2.4 John’ 8.17. 2 Cot. Py 23,2 Sam. 12. 9. 13.} 13. 13, le and carnal enmity to the humiliating and spiritual truth of the gospel, would ‘generally be fatal. In respect of such apostates, ‘* there re- ** mained no more sacrifice for sin:” the legal sacrifices had lost all their validity and efficacy to avert even national judgments, since the death of Christ, which was the Substance of all these shadows: so that the Jewish nation was devoted to speedy destruction, for crucifying their Mes- siah and rejecting his Gospel; nor could their most exact and zealous attention to the legal ex piations procure the least respite from their ap- proaching miseries, or any alleviation of them: and the apostates wilfully chose their portion swith that accursed generation, “after having re “ ceived the knowledge of the truth”. Nor could it be expected,. that they would ever be «. renewed to repentance” of this atrocious and presumptuous wickedness: for they must have ‘witnessed so many miracles, and even have exercised such. gifts of the Holy Spirit them- selves, that) it might be supposed they had committed the blasphemy against that divine Agent, by ascribing his operation to some satan- ical influence ; and that they would be given up to final impenitence and unbelief, and be wholly excluded from the benefit of Christ’s efficacious sacrifice. So that nothing would remain for them, either as individuals or.as‘a part of the Jewish nation, in respect of their) temporal or their eternal state ; but a certain, inevitable, and most terrible expectation of the judgment and vengeanée of God; and.of his indignation, like flaming fire, to consume them as his implacable enemies, and sacrifices to his offended justice; in the same manner, that the fire on the altar con- sumed the typical sacrifices. There seems in this passage to be a peculiar reference to the un- exampled miseries, which came soon after on the Jewish nation, and. to their desperate. rage and fury in the midst of them : and this horror of conscience, connected with desperation, and all its tremendous effects, (asin the case of Judas,) might be expected to be most common among apostates from Christianity, who had done vio- Jence to their own convictions, and sinned against their better knowledge with presumptuous enmi- ty ; when they:saw matters evidently coming to those extremities, whicli-Christ had predicted But this horror and despair were only a shadow of the unspeakable anguish, to which they would at length be reduced, when the insulted Saviour should proceed to execute vengeance upon them, from which they would see that it was impossi- ble to escape. Sometimes apostates have’ per- ceived their desperate condition before death, and in all the horrors and blasphemous rage of damned spirits, have served as beacons to warn others not to imitate their conduct... Proba bly there were few, or no instances, of such enlightened and deliberate apostates being restor- 28 He thati despised Moses’ law died, 2 ed : perhapsse given up to € science ; and it was matter in such strong tal others. Yet thisdid would fait of obtai would be excluded viour’s sacrifice, who*ht severingly sought it, into wh betrayed. The persons sp as adversaries, which cannot p to the case’ of any trembling, ¥ penitent. It was not probable, that such as were described, e pec stances of those ti by faith in the bl ger consisted in racy or desperation, _ written, ‘to warn those profession ; ‘not ‘to affrieht courage the pelitent. can have nothing todo \ called Christians in these » previously received the kno’ evidences, or doctrines, of € through the ignorance : ed men, were ied to. the scripwures, without an vations of these primitiv: CS things that expr ject, to harass. 1 sions, that there: the sacrifice of Christ, the truth of Christiani that salvation more than; cases of this kind have fa cognizance; and in th fidelity, in which mal tion of free-thinkers by at all, there may be m kind: for when satan can no men in unbelieving presumption, todrive'them into unbeli he never fails to har whose destruction he ¢ t ate such conclusions, these enlarged on, and shown to | to’ the case under’ consid the gospel has been renounce knowledge; and with much than in the case before stat not be fatal, unless it be fina honour of God’s mercy,. of Christ, that none are €: ling to accept of them in the pre herewith He was sancti- ¥ the Spirit of grace? “know him that hath said, ‘saith the Lord, | And again, ng ae shall judge his people, | por 43 9. 13,|r Ps. 143. 10. Zech.|t Deut. 33.86. Ps. §. John 10.) 12, 10. | 50. 4. & 96. 13, & 1 Cords Dent. 3% 35- Ps. 98. 9. & 135. 14. 94. 1. 1s, 59. 17. &| Ez. 18 30. & 34. i . 10. Mat.| 61. 2, & 63-4, Nah.| 17. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 31,52. Luke 12, ek > Aro ye a4 se ase Xi pp (nn? 10. Acts 7. 51. Ephst I. 2. Rom. 12, 19. 0 Pea) Gi: 36% isa Ge ‘Him that cometh unto Christ, he will in no we ast out,” whatever he hath before been : but when professed meee are smpted to apostaey, they may well: fear, lest 30d sk Ee sss kd to give them up to final bduracy and a reprobate mind, ‘ The apostle | Tays it down as certain, that God will not par- | don sinners, without some sacrifice or satisfac- ‘tion. For otherwise it would not follow, from “there remaining to apostates no other sacrifice for sin, that there must remain to them a dreadful expectation of judgment.’ ((Mack- ight.) (Marg. Ref) — "V. 28-81. ‘The sacrifices of the law were meipally appointed for sins of ignorance, in- irmity, or inadvertency ; but presumptuous ansgressors were excluded from that benefit. (Marg. Ref.)—He, therefore, who despised the law of Moses, and deliberately violated its jain commands, in contempt and defiance of authority and vengeance of God, was pun- able with death, and excluded from mercy, ‘the fact had been legally proved; even ugh the crime were such, as might otherwise pardoned through a trespass-offering. But of how much severer vengeance would they judged to be deserving, who had renounced the gospel, in that wilful, contemptuous, and pre- sumptuous manner, which had been cescribed ! They had indeed, as it were, trampled upon the Son of God, with insolent defiance and disdain, by doing all in their power to-dishonour him, and to provoke him with the ‘most desperate in- ratitude and impiety : they had esteemed that ea blood, which purchased ‘all the bles. nes of the new covenant for sinners, and ratifi- t to all that believed, and by the shedding of hich Christ had been sanctified, or consecrated e the High Priest and Advocate of sinners in heavenly sanctuary, as‘if it had been an un- n thing, less holy than the blood of goats, or e as that of a malefactor! Some indeed gen admitted into the church, as set apart God, and consecrated to his service by pro- g faith in the blood of Christ, which he af ied.. This may refer to those blas: nst Jesus of Nazareth, which were red of such as renounced ‘the Gospel, T to avoid death or other sufferings ; and ve CHAPTER X. th ‘counted © the blood of , thing, 4 and hath done} former days, in which, * after ye were jelongeth unto me, 1 wiil 3.16. 8 John & ‘the word sanctified to the apostate who tates would commonly use, in erdei SRT SAI We ren eee a A. D. 68? 31 Z#i¢ “a fearful thing * to fall into the hands of the living God. 32 But y call to remembrance the illuminated, ® ye endured a great fight of afflictions ; een % $3 Partly, whilst ye were > made a gazing-stock, both © by reproaches and Rev. 2. 56 & 3.3, |b 11« 36, Ps. 71. 76 z Sve on, 6 4. Acts} Nah, 3. 6, Zech. 3 26. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 6) | 8. 1 Cor. 4, 9, 4 12.4. Acts 8. I—-je 11. 26. & 13. 18s Mat. 10,28. Luke! 3. & 9.1, 2. Phil] Ps, 69, 9. & 74.22 12. 5 1.29, 30. 2' Tim. 2} & 79 12. & 89: y Gal. 3.3, 4. Phil-] 3, &e. & 4.7, 86 Si. Is. 5le 7» 2 Core 12. 10. U ver. 27. Is, 33. 14, Luke 21.11. %.12. 29, Ps. 50. 22. & 76,7. & 90. 11. to gain confidence with the party which they had. joined. They had moreover done despite to the Holy Spirit, the divine'and gracious Author of spiritual life, and all its consolations in the souls of sinners.» They had acted in direct opposition to the convictions of the Holy Spirit, and to hig sirivings with them. In renouncing Christianity, they traduced, with most virulent reproaches, that religion, which was adorned by the holy fruits of the Spirit in the lives of its professors : and above all, by ascribing his miraculous pow- er to’ satanical agency, even contrary to their own knowledge ; they acted as if they were de- termined to provoke him in the most despiteful manner possible. So that the authority and mercy of the Father; the Person, love, and atoning blood of the Son; and the Person and operations of the Holy Spirit, were alike insult- ed and blasphemed by them, after having pro- fessed the’ Gospel, and having been’ baptized «into the name of the Father, and the Son, and “the Holy Ghost,” yea, most of them at least, after having received the Holy Spirit by the lay- ing on of the hands of the apostles! and what punishment could be too severe for such accu- mulated guilt?’ Nor should any man, when tempted’ to so atrocious a crime, flatter himself with hopes of impunity, from the immensity of vengeance belonged to him as his ‘peculiar pre- rogative ; and that he would judge his people,’ being determined to punish with most decided severity, the crimes of such as renounced his worship, or committed wickedness to the dis. grace of their profession. (Votes, Deut. xxxii. 35—44.) And it would be found, and. might be known, to be a terrible thing, beyond all expres- sion or imagination, to fail into the hands ‘of the living, the eternal, and almighty God, as sacrie fices to his justice, and objects of his vengeance and abhorrence, without any oblation or Media- tor, to appease his indignation. -This was about 'to be the case of the® Jewish nation; and it would peculiarly be the doom of wilful and ma- iignant apostates from Christianity —‘ The epi- ‘ thet of ving, is given to God, in this passage, '* where’ bis vengeance is spoken of, to’ show, * that as he lives for ever he can punish for ever; aad, {ah ‘ of his yengeance.” (Macknight) i S8a¥ 4 — a Dera gb) Mes ORR a Ul a the divine’mercy; seeing God had declared that: * a consideration which adds to the terribleness _ pe aE Se eee Re A Re) ee re: re Y wh. 'D. 65. afflictions ; and partly, ¢ whilst ye became companions of them that were.so used, 34 For ye had compassion of me © in my bonds, * and took joyfully the spoil- ing of your goods, knowing * in your- wselyes & that ye have in heaven a better “and an enduring substance. $5.) Cast not away therefore your con- ‘fidence which hath * great reco ineae of Treiward, 36 For * ye have need of patience ; k 6. 15. & 12-1. Ps 37, 7 & 40. 1. Mat. 10. 22, & 24.° 13. ‘Luke 8. 15. & 21. @ Phil. 7. & 4, 44. 2 Tim, 1. 8. 16 —18. ‘e Acts 21.33, & 28, 20, Eph, 3. 1.& 4, % & 6. 20. 2 Tin. 2. 9. ¥ Mat. 5..11,12. Aets}): 4.24. 5.41. Jam. 1.2. i 11. 26, Ps, 19, 11, *® Or, that ye have} Mat. 5.°12. & 10. in yourselves, or,| 42. Luke 14, 14. 1 for yourselves, ° Cor. 15, 68. Gal. 6. & Mat. 6: 19, 20. &t 8—10. | 19, 21. Luke 10, 42. & 12. Be 2 Core 6 1. Col. 1. 5. % 3. 2—4. 1 Tim. 6; 19. 2 Tim. 4. 8), 1 Pet. 1. 4+ 1 John 3. 2. 3,4. & 8.25, & 15, ly See on, Ss 6. 14, & 4, 5. 1Cor. 13.7) Gal. 6.9. Cob 1.11. 1 Thes. 1.3. Jam. Rey. 13, 10. & 14, 12. . ¥ 32—34. The apostle here proceeded to cau- To fortify tion the Hebrews by other topics. their minds against temptations to apostacy, or other wilful sins, they ought ' frequently to recol- lect the former days of their profession ; and to consider what they had ventured, suffered, “and renounced for Christ, and how they had been supported and comforted under their trials.— ‘When they were first illuminated in the know- ledge of the Gospel, (Votes, 2 Cor. iv. 3—6;) and had been admitted into the Christian church ; they were speedily called, as soldiers to the combat, to contend with persecutions and afflic- tions. Someof them were made a public spec- tacle to their neighbours, by the malicious accu- gations brought against them, and the disgrace, derision, and punishment laid upon them: and others were the companions and witnesses of the cruelties inflicted on those who were so used ; and thus were called to unite sympathy with their afflicted brethren to alarms on their own ‘account.. Atmong those whom the apostle espe- cially addressed, were several that had shown compassion to him some syears before, when he was bound at Jerusalem, and in his subse- qtent imprisonment: and when, on that or other accounts, their property was seized and confiscated, they bore it, not only patiently, but joyfully ; having abundant consolation from the assurance that they had in ‘heaven a better and more enduring inheritance which could not be tekea from them, but would be their substantial felicity for ever : for they possessed in themselves, independently of,all external things, the pledges and earnests of that expected blessing. VV. 35—39. None of those who had acted hitherto in an honourable and consistent manner, should at length cast away their confidence in Christ, or renounce the profession of his name, which “they had boldly made; and to which so gracious and abundant a recompense was pro- mised. Some indeed who once seemed’ to be zealous believers*had apostatized, and the rest would surely be tried greatly ; and they had need tohaye their minds armed with patient re- “ HEBREWS: 19, Rom. 2 7, & 5. 1.3) 4. & 5. 7—11, that, } afterliye have! God, ™\ 88 Now P but. if any, ma shall have no p back * unto pe d ti believe to the savin 1 13. 21, Mat. 7. 21.) Le 1%_€ & 12. 50. & 21. 31.1 p See on, ve John 7.17. Acts 13.) & 6. 4b. 22. 36. Rom. 12. 2.) 8, Ez. Eph. 6.6. Cok 4, 24 Ze | 12.1 John 2. 17. || Mat. 2 pee | m See on, 6- 22, 15.} 13.21. 2 Pet. 2. 18} 17. & 9. 15. 1 Pet, 1.9, q nfs, 26 20. & 60.) LI 22. Hab. 2.3, Luke; 1. 18. 8. Jam. 5, 7—9. 2 Pet. 3,8,9. Rey.) 22.20. o Hab. 2. 4 Rom.| a m3 signation and avtiowdetlay done the will re God, Christ, and obeying, the ceive the. promised gift — respect of their final deli yerance well as to the coming: of Christ t on the Jewish nation, and Christian church’ from the they endured from that qua God by the prophet might - oy (Motes, Hab. ii. 1—4 :) and the just by. live, as had been predicted, neha’ lievers would be cat off and bit st man, who had made the most p of faith in erent: should : ba of trial, and finally apostatize ; L ed, by his apostle, acco BB n whole word, and. speaki aft men, that “ his Red: tirely abhor him. Many. thus evidenced the insine of by apostacy; and others beg: assembling of themselves toge to be reproved and warned :~ trusted that he bimself, and they mediately addressed, were not of t racter with those, who’ drew back but such as’had ‘* believed to’ 5 * souls ;°? even such as were | faith, and would be kept th er of God unto salvation PRACTICAL OBSERY VATA So precious are the blessing us through the Gospel, that 1 only be an indistinct shadow, as an exact image, of them nér, the most nervous ‘language, ly expressions, and the most ° rs affect fall immensely beneath their real 3 The righteousness brought in, and the once offered, by Christ, are of eternal’ ae efficacy of faith, las- mple es of the most eminent saints, itl never be abolished ; they | “the comers thereunto per- ; once purged by his seek no other sacrifice ; = hie conscience of guilt be ever nr me. euch expedients, as call sin to rr yet cannot possibly take it aie : to the propitiation, they sppling vice ad motives for obe- e, and inward SR ed notwithstanding Be tunes. it is from these hap thab God willbe pardon any trans- a kori a sacrifice, as can really _ And if those sacrifices ; let none suppose, that = aatiot self-imposed penances, pray- tear ‘amendment, moral virtues, alms-Jeeds, 6 for if right- 'Seteaetecs } wy in vain.” me V. 5—18. acrmnie on Son saw the hopeloupes cous ‘man, for whom no.sacrifices, or MDa pasar ther eas sre he, .ac- pe as it had been written of him in the vo. lume of the book from the beginning,» with infi- } ni “compassion to our deserved misery, came fe _nature, to accomplish the will of the Fa resp Eber our sins in his own. body on “* the tree. Thus, by one sacrifice for sins, he a us and gracious design ;. and eerste right hand of God, he hence- yects till all his enemies shall be put un- ; feet. What then remains, but that we ae CHAPTER Xf. 4. D. &% from “Abel to’the clase of the old -Testament-dis- pensation, 1—38. The superior ee of Christianity, 39, 40. _ newness of life. Thus we shall be enabled to * hold fast tee profession of our faith without “ wavering,” whatever temptations, or seducing examples we may meet with ; as knowing that he is faithful who-hath promised : and with com- posed and cheerful minds, we shall be enabled to consider the cases of our brethren, that we may. animate them to love and good works. — But if they were not to be excused, who, in the time of severe persecution, forsook the assem. ‘bling of themselves together: how shall we an- swer it to God, if in these favoured days, we in- dolently absent ourselves from the assemblies of his saints, and neglect to honour him by attend- ance on his ordinances? Against such evils we should exhort others; and we ought ourselyes gladly to suffer the word of exhortation, as knowing that soon the day of death and of judg- ment approacheth. V. 26—39. By negligence, pride, or carnal self-love, or by gradually yielding to the fear of man, profes. sors.of the Gospel are left to “sin wilfully afier “ they have received the Knowledge of the “© truth -” and, though the fallen, the weak, and the trembling, should be encouraged ; yet we cannot too.awfully alarm the secure and pre sumptuous : as every deliberate sin, sgainst light and conscience; is a step towards the tremen- dous, precipice here described. Neither the mercy of God, the sacrifice of Christ, nor the love, of the Spirit, will profit that man, who “ tramples under foot the Son of God,” treats his atoning blood with imsolent contempt, and does. despite to the Spirit of grace. For such daring rebels and apostates, “there remains no “more sacrifice for sin; but a certain fearful * looking for of judgment and fiery indignation, | pe nea in this: sacrifice by. faith, and/|“ to consume” them as the enemies of the Lord. 2 seal of it to our souls by « the sanctification © of the Spirit unto obedience »” Thus, by the aw being written in our hearts, we may know eg Abie dining Soop gage that God . at, V.19-25. ing. “access with' boldness into.the holi- st by the blood of Jesus ;” by “the new and fing way, which he hath consecrated for us,” is ‘away from him who beseeches us to be y, that we may “draw near with a true » let us watch and pray against unbe- knowing this to be the appointed and ce and salvation ; let us ap- to purge us from guilt, and seek for ccep “th ‘Sl our hearts being sprinkled from : pete of the veil oy his.crucifixion | ‘ To him belongeth vengeance ; aad his righteous recompenses of the committed by hype- erites and apostates, will be more terrible than the doom of Sodom, or even than that executed upon the devoted Jews. However men may now despise these warnings, they will at length know, that it-is “ a dreadful thing to fall into. the “hands of the living God,” and to hear him say, ‘It is a people, that hath no understanding ; “ therefore be who made them will have no * mercy on them.” Let then. every professed Christian “ give diligence to make his calling and ‘¢ election sure 2” let us all remember our. con- victions, affections, and parposes, when we were aciled ; let us im the first place, beware of first enlightened ; and how we thought that we should be willing to endure or part with any thing, if we could but obtain peace with God and hat om may come “in the full assurance of |a good hope of salvation: and let us remember our consolations and supports under former trials, And if we have been called to “ endure a great * fieht of afflictions,” and have sufered re. ed grace to cleanse us from all our fil- | proaches and losses with fortitude and cbeerful- ness, from a persuasion that we had “in heaven * a better and a more enduring substance ;” let us not disgrace our former conduct, or “ cast 3x : A. D 65. TOW: faith bis the * substance of things ¢ hoped for, 4 the evidence of things not seen. Sil. 17. Gr. © See on, 6. 12.18, 19. a “Yer. 7. 27, Rom. 8. 4,25. 2 Cor. 4. 18. &s. 7.1 Pet 1, a ver, 13) & 10. 22. 39. Acts 20, 21. 1 Gor. 13.13. Gal 5 6. Tit. 1.1. 1 Pet 2. 7.'2 Pet. 1.1. b Ps, 27.13, & “| 11. * Or, ground, or,' confidence. 1. 3s &h 3. t4 2Cor, 9, 4, © away our co: fidence which hath great recom- ‘* pense of reward.” For we still have need of patience, whilst we wait the accomplishment of, God’s promises, in obedience to his will) But the time is short : he that cometh will soon come, and will not tarry beyond his appointed season ; and he will shortly. end our sorrows and con. flicts, by removing our souls to heaven: yea, he will speedily come te raise the dead, and perfect our salvation, .Let us then show that we are justified through faith, by. living and walking with. God in dependence upon his promises, and in obedience to his commands, because we. are satisfied with the security of his word. Thus we s'iall possess the assurance, that ‘ we are not * of them who draw back-to perdition, but of them that believe to the saving of the soul.” NOTES. CHAP. XI, V. 1, 2... The apostle havik referred to the prophet’s testimony, that ‘¢ the «just should live by faith,’ proceeded more fully to show the nature and efficacy of that principle’; and to prove, that it had always been the grand’ peculiarity. of Jenovan’s worship- pers, from the beginning of the world. This imduction of examples he prefaced by a defini- tion of faith; in which he did. not confine. his views to one single exercise of that fundamental grace, but took in all the variety. of its actings, in the whole of a believer’s experience and con- duct.’ Where the principle, from which faith springs, is implanted by the regenerating Spirit of God, it leads'a man to receive the truth con eerning justification by the merits of Jesus Christ, aceording to the measure of light afforded him ; but it will also embrace the whole word of God, and expect ils accomplishment as to all the ex tent, in which he hath spoken and promised. his divine faith is “the substance of things * hoped for:” crediting the testimony of God, resting on his promises, and expecting the accomplishment of them, it gives the object hoped for at some future period, a present sud- sistence in the soul, as if it were already possess d; forthe believer is satisfied with the security _ afforded, and acts under the persuasion that God will not fail.of his engagements. Thus he gives up present advantages, and endures pfesent hardships, in obedienc€ to God, and in waiting for his promise; even as men give ready money for an estate im reversion, or endure present la- bour in lope of future ease and indulgence. But faith has not only respect to the good things hoped for: it is also, the evidence of things * not seen?’ The things revealed to faith, buy invisible to sense and undiscoverable by reason may relate to the past, the present, or the fu’ ture ; to God, and to his works of creation, provi report. : 3 Through the worlds w God; so that not made of thin e ver. 4—39. Is. 4 f 1.2. Genel. 1, Res} th & 2. 1. Ps, 33. Ap Ae sence and his ne jud: spirits, and the eternal. misery : to the law and gospel and its privileges ; andi variety of particulars which eannot be. ed. But faith is the evidence; th viction, or demonstration, of them a] holes they. appear. false, gens saliafakion ‘about, plain testimony of ‘ strated, and which requ their argument. is; this “ it-must be: true.? strength of their faith, duct are influenced by this” with reference to things: were the objects of sight demonstration. The believ reasoning, to obtain satisfa evidence, that such or suc revealed ; and to determine the me words, in which the revelation is Sey when these previous questions | most rationally says, “ God ha “« this point: and though I eae “« wise, as multitudes still do ; yet “ledge and truth have deci asm ** judices and: sehen” Bad i id “ the divine teaching,” so attempt to ingalelene he tn his objections, or to ) give f ments. He does not supp lation must be level to man coincide with his speculations lieves, and adores mysteries, but kn dence. prove a real. contradict ar certain knowledge, t be a.div so that mysteries abocheaaent i ay but absurdities contrary. to it. pay construction or imposture. 1 faith will be illustrated by a F this chapter. The apostle: further observed, by faith all their pious babe alagry wr eminent persons in former tit obtain ood report, or an honourab word of God: by faith they: and the same was the principle of al obedience and eminent services, stant sufferings in the cause of V..3... The, heavens and things in them, as well as the regul. which they. are _ governed and direc indeed, be proved by argument to be trivance and work of God ; yet men’s never come to any satisfactory and pr: clusions i in this matter : so that, “ by faith, bel offered unto God a ‘sacrifice than Cain, by tained witness that he was God testifying of his gifts ; being dead * yet speaketh 1} Enoch was ™ translated that ot see death; = and was not sause God had translated him : — 11. 51. jm 2 Kings 2. 11. & 22.1. 24, | Ps. 69. 48. John 8. - 51, 52. ae Of et spoken in 2 Kings 2.16, 17 } + Gen: 5. 22—24. dem 36. 26. Rey. 9, 24.1 iid 37. J ‘21. 9—12. Peas Me ee me we believe, and under- »se, that the worlds were con- created, and arranged in their , by the omnipotent command of iat the things which we now behold i resplendent beauty, were made of those, ch do not appear.” They were produc rom the chaotic mass, which was with- Paik ‘fori and void ; by that powerful word, which first calied the chats ont of non-existence. This was éffected in the six days work of creation: and the satisfactory assurance, which believers derive from the scriptural account of the origina} of the world, being contrasted with the discor | dant ‘hypotheses, and endless disputations, of an- cient philosophers, and modern theorists, exhi- bits 2 striking illustration of the proposition, that * faith is the evidence,” or demonstration, it of things not seen.” (Votes, Gen i. ii.)—* This . world, which we see, was not made of any ap- © pearing or existing matter, but from nothing ; ontrary to the axiom of all the philosophers. © «From hothing, nothing is made” This indeed © never could enter into the mind of any philoso phers, not even of those who wrote that God * created the world. Therefore the whole of © this is of faith? (Beza) Nothing can possibly be more unphilosophical, or indeed absurd, than the notion of the eternal pre-existence of that chaos, from whic!: God created’ the world = yet, z eet ace wae Beza had firm grounds for assert- , that none of the philosophers had perceiv- this, or, without revelation, would have per: pa it. Most commentators consider this wetse as a decided proof that God created the world from nothing ; which no doubt is the doc- rit ine both of reason and revelation. (Vote, Gen. Y. 4. The original word rendered more xcellent,” signifies also a greater, or more plete sacrifice. Cain brought the meat-of- ng alone: Abel brought that, and the first- s of his flock also. By faith embracing the y ise of : a Redeemer, who was to come, Abel, mer, penitently, humbly, uprightly, and tly, presented unto God the typical sa. vhich had been appointed, and he was ac ‘but Cain, in self will, self wisdom, self. eee impenitence, unbelief, “ rebel. CHAPTER XI. for before his translation he had ° this tes- timony, P that he pleased God. Af. D. 65. 6 But 4 without faith z¢ zs impossible to please Aim: for * he that cometh to | God * must believe that he is, and cat he is ta rewarder of them that ® diligently seek him. © ver. 3, 4. Pp Vers 6. Gen. 5.22.1 Rev. 21. 8. Rom. 8 8, 9. ores 4. 't John} 35. Job 21 14. Psu 1Chr. 2s 9. Ps. . 22. & 8.24. Gal. 5.6. tpt Mat. 5. 12 & 6. 1,2. 5.16 & 10. ljr See on,7 25.& 10.) 41.42. Luke 0. 35. 105, 3,4. & 119-10, 73. 28 Is. §5. 3. q ae 12. 18,19. & 4, mi 2, 31. John 14.) Prove’. 1 Cant 2. & 20.12. Ps. 72 |s Rom. 10. 14. Mat. «- 33. 22.32. & 106. 24-/t ver. 26. Gen, 15. Is. 7.9. Mark 16-; 1. Ruth 2. 12, Ps. 16. Jobn 3. 18, 19. Luke 12, 5- 2 Pet. 1, 5010s & 3. 14. 58. 1. 6. Num. 14. U1. [ts 14. grees. AS, Proy. 4 na 2 alta € but not the atonement for bis sins. to say, with modern infidels and skeptics ; ‘In « what is my sacrifice inferior to Abel's? £ * cent lamb, to be burned upon the altar.’ God rejected his off-ring : and his rage and en- He seemed Way should he be so bigoted, as to think Ged will accept none, who do not come in his peculiar way? 1, deing sincere, shall be as favourably received with my sacrifice, as he with his - and indeed it seems more rational to present the first fruits of the earth, than to slay an inno- Yet mity against Abel, the accepted worshipper of God, produced the same horrid effects which similar principles have in every age been pro- ducing, in cruel persecutions and multiplied murders of believers, by proud formalists and hypocrites. But God himself attested, that Abel was righteous before bim, and that his oblations were accepted: so that, being murdered by Cain, he still speaketh to us ; declaring that sin- ners can come to God, only by penitent faith in the great Propitiation ; that faith is uniformly connected with righteousness and upright obe- dience ; that believers have their portion in 2 better world, and not on earth; that they mast expect no favour from proud unbelievers and Pharisees ; and that their blood shed by perse- cutors calls from the ground to heaven for ven- geance. € . . « © “€ of righteous Abel.” ann annannain (Notes, Gen.iv.1—14.) Abel © offer. ed a sin-offering, as well as a meat-offering.— Whereas Cain, having no sense of sin, thought himself obliged to offer nothing but a meat- offering. In this character of Abel, Paul hdd our Lord’s expression in his eye, “ the blood (Matt. xxiii. 55.) * As in after times God testified his acceptance of Particular sacrifices, by sending down fire upon them; we may suppose, that it was in that manner, that he testified Abel’s righteous- ness upon his offering. Flesh not being per- mitted to. men till afier the flood, Abel must . have thought it unlawful to kill any animal, unless God had ordered it to be killed as a sa- crifice.” (Macknight.) V. 5,6. (Note, Gea. v 22—24,) By faith, Enoch was so peculiarly favoured of God, that he was translated to heaven, without »s death, or experiencing its painful strose; his body having been changed and rendered incor- ruptible, that he- might immediately enter on his full felicity. So that he was not found on AD: 65. God of things not seen as yet, * moved with fear; * 8 prepared an ark to the saving 14. Ex. 9. 18—21.|2 See on, ver. 1. Prov 22.3. & 27.)* Or, being wary. 12. Ez. 3. 1719.) See on. 5.7- Gr- Mat. 3,7 & 24. 15ja Gen, 6. 18. 87. —25. 2 Pet. 3, 6-8.1 1,28 & 8.16, Ez. ay Ge 18-22, & Be . 5. Mat. 24. 38, 39. Luke 17..26, 27) ‘Noe. 2 Pet. 2.5. y Gen. 6.13. & 19. earth, by those who sought him, as the sons a6E the prophet sought Elijah; for the Lord had taken him to himself. (Marg. Ref) But, be- fore this took place, he had received some evi dent testimony, that God was pleased with him, and probably this was made Known to his con- temporaries. St. Paul here quotes the Scptua gint, where the words translated in our version, « he walked with God,” are twice rendered, « he pleased God.” The general meaning is no doubt the same, though the language is less emphatical ; and the apostle seems to have been unwilling to interrupt his argument, by noticing the variation. Enoch had walked with God for a long season, but this was the effect of that faith by which he pleased him: for it is, and always was, impossible, for fallen man to please God, except by faith; seeing every one who cometh to God to worship and serve him, ** must "© believe that he is ;” he must realize his invisi- ble being, presence, and perfections, which can only be done by faith, exercised on the Revelation which he hath given of himself; otherwise some imaginary deity, some ido}, will be substituted in his place. Moreover, he must believe “ that « God is the Rewarder of them that diligently *¢ seck him:” but as allmén deserve condem- nation for their sins, and even their best services need forgiveness; so no one can know, or on geod grounds conclude, that God will reward his services, or accept him in them; unless by receiving the testimony of revelation, either im- mediate, traditional, or written. This Enoch |; doubtless did; and so he believed in God, and came to him, by faith in his word and promise, according to his appointment, and thus was ac- cepted and graciously rewarded, But this dif fers widely from a mere assent to a: conjecture, ara conclusion of reason, concerning the exist- ence of a God, without any just notions of his character, will, or worship; and an attempt to please him in ways of man’s devising. This many suppose to be all the faith, which the apos- tle here means, though it accords to the religion of no one person mentioned in this chupter, ex- éept that of Cain; who doubtless ha7 this kind of faith, and came in this manner, but, “ with - him God was not well pleased.” V..7. (Notes,.Gen. vi—is,) The Lord, by immediate revelation, made known to Noah-his purpose of destroying the inhabitants ofthe whole earth by a flood of water, and warned. him to prepare for such an event. These “ things were * not seen as yet: nothing of that kind had. ever happened ; no token of such a deluge appeared ; unbelief might conclude it impossible, or ex- claim against it as inconsistent with the justice ‘or goodness of God, But Noah had faith, and HEBREWS. | 7 By faith = Noah, being ¥ warned ofyof his house y by 14020. 1 Pet.3.) Li ! 3 je E b Nat. 12. 41, ae 2 ed the worl pil ¢ righteousness” that was in him a « seen :” he verily b would come; he exp would execute the se majesty of God, and was sete with: ing under his Be niet he Was aw ture. vengeance, as w common calamity ; ed to employ any. Lord should see hae when directed and comme he did not hesitate to obéy in and unreserved manner = expense of building so’ vast’ a vessel n been enormous; and though the must have exposed him toall kind ; oblequy imaginable; and he the unbelieving world would eride visionary, anda fanatic, for so singu But he obeved in faith; he ven’ quences, and exercised’ the needf he waited the Lord’s time, and pre. unsuccessfully, to the men of his g expected safety in the ark, thou, alone could secure him in such so tremendous a deluge f ed, and preserved his f mon destruction’ of mar earth; his example a justice of God in thus punist and incorrigible wickedness : and, by th ing she Messiah, and became « eousness of faith,” and of through him. This may act representation of the ievers, being warned by God wrath to come, are moved with in Christ, part with all for. hiss made. the instruments of salvati lies also, condemn the world, an of the righteousness of faith. (CM 7—9.)—A Jewish writer in’ the ark, expostulating with those | ishing, because excluded, they had used various means of secu selves, in case the deluge should. ome they had declined his in ark : but he silences all their pleas saying, that they had refused to avai of God’s appointed way of preservation; — every other mvthod must be unavailing: ‘fF | “ shall ye ari if'ye’ aeqlest ie : “tion?” tad ve for an inheritance, acles with Isadc and Jacob. Gen. -| Rom. 1, 6.17, ‘9, & 25. 27. 5. Jam 2 14—26.| 4 & 28 4. 13, 14. Pet. 1. 22. & 3. & 48. 5, 4. t & 12. 22. 38. & 13. .| 14 John 14. 2. Phil. & 2%. 3. & 35.) 3.20. Gr. Rev. 21. 6. 2. 10—27. wW8 —10. (Notes; kc. Gen. sii—avil) Next r of time, to the two principal charac- of the old world, and the progenitors of mew world, and even superior to them a abmasia) Cis Abraham, the father of Israel, of ‘many nations, of the Messiah, and spiritually ‘all believers. When he was first selected to ethe repository of the promises, he was call- led, and commanded, to leave his native country land ali its attachments ; and to go out into a place which ‘he was afterwards to receive for lan inheritance, that is, in his posterity: this jcommand was connected with several promises |to him and to his seed ; by faith he substantiated pe blessings hoped for, and was satisfied con- ‘cerning the things not seen ; he therefore impli bees obeyed the call of God, and went forth, not feu aid whither he was’to travel. But hewas sa- tisfied that he was following the special guidance ‘eblGod, under his immediate protection ; and he therefore disregarded the objections, persuasions, ‘or contempt of those, to whom such a design ‘Must have appeared, to the last degree, vi- sionary and irrational. By faith in the promise of Jenovan, he ccntinued likewise to sojourn as a stranger in that land, which was promised to his posterity, without having any inheritance:in it, or even building a house there; but passing ‘bis days as atrayeller, dwelling in* tents, that were easily removed, shifting frequently from ne place to stoflier : yet within the land o Banaan; except as he was forced out of. it by amine. Thus he spent his life, even after the of Isaac, and afterwards of Jacob; who re the heirs with him of:the same promises, d it, for the glory of his own name, al residence of those whom he. de- cena CS Wieaist x CHAPTER XI. gham, when he was}hath foundations, l whose Builder and nto a place ¢ which he} Maker is God. - | Be 19. 46, 2 Cor 10.}i 6. 17. Gen. 26. 3.) 13.4 Se 14. 32. 2}0 Rom, 4. 19. Cor. | sands on the sea-shore. bid A. D. 65; 11 Through faith also Sara herself went out, not knowing received strength to conceive seed, and was delivered of a child when she was. Eh e sojourned in the land of| past age,™ because she judged him faith- “strange country," dwell-| tul who had promised. 12 Therefore sprang there even of one, with him of the same promise :/° and him as good as dead, so many Pas rok he looked for a ‘city which) the stars of the sky in multitude, and das §. & 26h Gen. 12. 8. & 13.| the sand’ which is by the sea-shore innu- 5. Mat. 24, 25.) 3.18. & 18. 1, 2. 6. merable. Judg. 7. 12. 1 Sams 18. 5. 2 Sam. 17, 11+ 1 Kings 4 20. Ise 10. 22. & 48. 19. ~ 4. 2 Mes 15. 5. & 26. m rae 17. 17—i9- Ex. 32, 13 & 18. 11-14. & 21. Deut 1. 10. & 28 1,2. Luke 1.86. 1} 62. 1 Chr. 27. 23.1 Jer. 33. 22. Hos, 7. Pet. 3. 5, 6 Neh. 9. 23. 10. Hab. 19. Rom. n. 10.25. Rom. 4.20,)q Gen. 22.17. & 32] 4. 18. & 9.27. Revs 21. i2. Josh. 11. 4.] 20. 8 ‘lighteth to bonour and bless: and what can those magnificent cities be, which proud worms have erected; compared with that, the Builder and Maker‘of which is the almighty and ever- lasting God? Abraham expected Canaan for his posterity, and a mansion in heaven for him- self. -If this was the faith of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and this their expectation: can we suppose that such of their posterity, as “ obtain- “ ed a good report by faith,” did not believe ihe. same truths, and expect the same inherit- ance? Nay, can we reasonably doubt whether this were the popular creed and hope of Israel through successive generations, to the time of Christ? We cannot, unless we can suppose, that the Sinai-covenant, in which national advan- tages were secured to the people, on condition of national obedience, could operate, as the fa- bled waters of Lethe, to make them entirely for. get all preceding revelations made to their fore. — fathers, and transmitted to them, and all the obe. dient confidence, which their forefathers had placed in those revelations? In facet, there is not one age, in the history of Israel. from the origin of the nation, to the termination of the New Testament, of which we have any remain. ing records; but in those records, the belief of a future state of just retributions, a future judg- ment, and a state of supreme blessedness to the righteous, may not be clearly discerned, and pointed out. V. 11, 12: Sarah was at first. unbelieving, when a son was promised to her in her old age; but she afterwards was enabled to rely on the faithfulness and power of God to perform his word, though contrary to the ordinary course of nature : and, in consequence of this faith, she was supernaturally strengthened to conceive and bear a son. Thus, in answer to the expectation ‘lof the faith, both of Abraham and Sarah, there - | sprang from one father, (who apparently was in this respect even as a dead person, from whom no offspring could have been expected,) such an’ immense multitude, that they were as the stars of heaven, or even absolutely innumerable as-the This principally refers. to the descendants of Abraham ‘by Isaac and Jacob: but those, descended from him by Ish- & D. 65. RepRE Ws, 13 These all * died * in faith, * not hav- ing received the promises, * but having seen them afar off, * and were persuaded of them, and embraced them, and’* con- fessed that they were strangers and pile gtims on the exrth.- i4 For they that say such things, de- clare plainly that ¥ they seek a country. | Isaac shall thy 15 And truly if they had been * mind-| 19 Accouni fal of that country from whence they came | raise him up, out, they might have had opportunity to/ whence also he have returned. [Prac _ 16 But now ® they desire a better ®@ By ™ faith country, that is, an heavenly: wherefore Esau concerning things.to come. » God is not ashamed ¢ to be called their F Gen. 25, 8+ & 274 8 56. & 12. 41.1 2—4. & 48. 21. &] Pet. 1. 10—12. 49. 18. 28. 33, &/a Rom, 4.21. & 8. 50. 2a. 24. 1 John 3. 19.Gr. © Gr. according tolx Gen- 23. 4. & 47. Saith. 9. 1 Chr, 29° 15. 8 ver. 39. Ps. 39. 12. & 119.! t.wer, 27, Gen. 49.//19. 1 Pet. 1517. & 10.. Num. 24.,17.| 2.11. Job 19. 25. Jom! y vere 16. Rom. 8, 10. Jer, 31.1. Mat. 23—25. 2 Cor. 4.18. | 20. 2. $1, $2. Mark) & 5. 1-7, Phil. 1.23. oa 27. “Luke 2 z Gen. 11. 31. & 12. 10. & 24. 6-8, &} 31, 18. & 32. 9—11, a See on, ver. 14. & 12, 22. b 2.11. c¢ Gen. 17, 7, 8. Ex.| f de Gene 3.6.18. Ts41.8—| 92 31 Job 1 i mael and the sons of Ketirah, render the fulfil. | eternal and invisible i Ment of the promises to him, in this respect, | prepared such ani still more surprising. (Votes, Gen. xvii. 15—| rious city, for them: ‘so 21. xviii. 9—15. xxi. 1—7. xxv. 1—4.) did not disdain ‘to: ‘be c ‘-V.13—16. ’ Abraham, Sarah, Isaac, and Ja-|.Friend, and their cob, persevered in’ faith, and the obedience of| the advantages: which t faith, even unto death, and departed, expecting} their believing depend the performance of God’s promises to them and | transient and little, to an their posterity. For they had not received the | seeing they were neither. promises or the things promised ; either the in-| felicity, nor for the glory f heritance of Canaan, or the coming of the’ pro-| cence. 2 mised Seed, during their lives. They had en:} V. 17—19. (Notes, Ge dured fmany hardships and trials; without any} peculiarly to be noted, | ae such peculiar advantages, as ‘might answer the] stance, in which Abraham ~ singular favour, which the Lord declared that) far he would carry bis i , he bore to them. Bat they had “seen them/ the Lord, he had © afar off, and were, persuaded” that they would | powerful principle of faith be performed in due season; they embraced | determined purpose, he had o them by faith, as their portion and the imherit-|ed Isaac asa burnt-o} ance of their posterity; and they gave up pre.|selfhad, as it were, be sent advantages for the sake of them, ‘ confés-| that he might have thoug * sing that they were strangers and pilgrims|der the pertonkeane’ ** upon earth.” (Votes, Gen. xiii. 4. xlvii. 9.)—| obeying this -hard and Now they who considered themselves, during} But he left this to God, ass their whole abode in this world, to be strangers | to restore his son to life, fromt in a foreign land, and travellers through it,plain-j he was about to reduce ly declared that they were going home to their} stance of a resurrection from the native country, the residence of their Father,} occurred. And in fact he did f and their most Jeloved friends, and the place of|as from the dead; seeing their permanent abode and enjoyment. Indeed} lain under the sentence if, weary of this wandering life, they had pur | most expressive figure, re - posed to return into Mesopotamia, they might/ion and resurrection of Christ, th have found an opportunity of doing it, and might | ten of the Father, thus del there have scttied among their relations ; but} ners, to bleed and: die, n a this would have been an act of unbelief and | God for us, by love whieh f ned disobedience, and a renunciation of the promis-|Some indeed explain the last es, Whereas, by sojourning in a strange land | supernatural conception unto death, they declared their supreme desire | figurative manner of and hope ofa better country, than could be | receiving him from the found on earth: even of that heavenly inherit- | terpretation is far pref . ance, which Canaan typified. As, therefore, they eri 20. Isaac, (as well as were willing | to renounce all* other prospects to | cob,) wes reprehensible in the fellow God in obedient faith, for the sake of an|the transaction” which is: betas CHAPTER Xi | 4. Dy 65. b, when he was ady-|come to years, refused to be called the he sons of Joseph;}|son of Pharaoh’s daughter ; leaning upon the top| 25 * Choosing rather to suffer afflic- tion with y the people of God, than to enjoy * the pleasures of sin for a sea- son ; 26 Esteeming the reproach + of Christ yi << } Joseph, when he died. of the departing of the sel; and gave command- ming his bones. — b greater riches than the treasures in ly = faith Moses, when he was|Egypt: ¢ for he had respect unto the as hid three months of his parents,| recompense of the reward. se they saw he was a proper child; they were not afraid of ‘ the king’s mmandment. , — eas his “24 By faith Moses, when he was x 10. 32. Jub 36. 21. Ps. 84,10. Mat 5. 1o—12. & 13. 21. Acts 7. 25, 26. & 2. 23,24. Rom 5. 3. & 8. 17, 18. 35— % Job 20. 5. & 21} 14. l1—13, Ps. 73. 18}¢ Or, for Christ. —20. Is. 21. 4. &ib Ps 37. 16. Jet. 9. Pet. 2. 10. pois a o ; 5, | Co 1 28. 2 Thes} 7. 4 és s ie. i | & & 10. Mat.| 1-3—6. 2 Tim. i,|a 10.33. & 13. 13.) 2. 2 10. 35+ u pan thee, Luke 12.4,| 8. &2.3—10-& % Ps. 69. 7. 204 Ruth2 12. Prove . Ps. 56.4. %l 5. : 11, 12. Jam. 1.21 & 89, 50, 51.) 11. 18. & 23. 18. 8.6, Is. 8.1 33.f¢ Ex. 1.10. 22 1 Pet L 6,7. & 4.) Is 51. 7 Aets 5) Mat. 5, 12. & 6, 1. % 41. 10. 14. & 51.|u Ex. 2. 10,11. Acts) 12—16. 41. 2Cor. 12. 10.) & 10.41. Luke 14. | 7.12. Dan. 3. 16—} 7. 21—24- y 4.9. Ps.47- 9. 1 14 ing which Jacob pronounced on all-bis sons, as’ well as that on Joseph, with Manasseh anil Ephraim. (Votes Gen. xiviii. xliz.) V. 22. Joseph, &c. (Notes. Gen. 1.) Joseph, though lord of all the land of Egypt, yet, believ- ing the word and promise of God, concerning the posterity of Abraham, expressed his confi- dent expectation that they would be performed in the removal of the Israelites to Canaan : and be ordered his bones to be carried along with them, both as an expression of his faith, and to show that he desired to have bis lot after death « with the people of God, and not with the Egyp- sut subse tians. ; * V. 23. The parents of Moses also acted from the same powerful principle, of faith in the word and promises ef God, When that eminent de- liverer and law-giver of Israel was born, they coneealed him three months, from those who were appointed by Pharach to destroy the male children : for they perceived something uncom. mon in his appearance, which was supposed to indicate his future eminence. (Vote, 4cts vii. im his future purpose concerning their posterity. | 20.) By faith they relied on the promised care and, in a firm beliefof his word, he blessed them; | and protection of God; andso they were not and, though weak and infirm, he expressed his | afraid of the king’s commandment, but preserved confidence in God, and his gratitude to him, by | the life of their son at the peril of their own : shipping him, leaning on the top of his stafi.| and they acted from the same kind of faith, when is the Septuagint render the words which, in} they trusted Moses to the care of Providence, in ‘version, are translated the bed’s head, and the | an ark of bul-rushes ; which believing expecta- ation is immaterial. Learaed men have shown. | tion was answered in his preservation by Pha- esame word, by changing merely the vow-|raoh’s daughter, and his education in the court s, will bear either signification. ‘ We|of Egypt to be the deliverer of Israel. ere 2 lively example of that substance,}| V.24—26. In like manner, when Moses was we, 1.) which was before commemorat-| grown up, even tothe age of forty years, and As Jacob, dying a stranger in Egypt, | was become very eminent among the Egyptians: esthe kingdoms of the Canaanites to|he refused any Jonger to be called the son of sons, in no other manner than he} Pharach’s daughter, (though tradition reports ve done, had he reigned in peace ai} that he was considered as heir of that prosperous But how true and solid this “ faith, | kingdom :) but, believing the testimony and pro- stance of things hoped for,” was, ap | mises. of God concerning Israel, and especially this, that after. many years, the jthat respecting the Messiah; he would not take n being commitied to the lot, | his lot among the Egyptians, for the sake of tem. nothing seems more fortuitous, | poral advantages, however great. On the con- ned Jacob’s testament.’ (Be-|trary, seeing God’s peculiar people under the writer here includes the bless- most cruel bondage, and in the most abject con- “¥. 21. (Notes, Gen. xlvii. 23-31. xlviii.)— facob, when his death approached, pronounced a arophetical blessing on each of his twelve sons, oh which respected Ephraim and Manas- is here especially noted. God revealed to (A A, D..65. ©). 27 By faith, ¢ he forsook Egypt, ¢ not fearing the qwrath of the. king.:. for he f endured, é as seeing him who is inyisi- big, é RB Through faith » he kept the paca over, and-ithe sprinkling of blood, lest a@ Ex. 10. 28, 29. &f 18. Mark 4. 17. & Tins6. 16: 1 Pet. 11. 8. & 12.31, &e | 2% 13. 1,Core 13:7. & 13. 1721. Jan. 5. 11, hx 12. 514, 21 e Ex. 2. 14.15. Fal vert, 13. & 12.2: 305 1, 19. 19..& 12. 24, Bx 1297. 1) 23. ybPets 15.2. . 5 19, & 14. 19—13. Ps, 16. 8. Acts 2. £6.15. & 10:32:%& 124} 25. 2 Cor. 4 18.1 3, Mat. 10622. & 24, ; dition, he openly avowed himself to be one of them : choosing rather to suffer the most distress. ing affiction with them, and to share the bless- ings promised to them ; than to eajoy all the tem- porary pleasures, which his high station could have procured him, in the ways of sin and un- godliness. H- likewise esteemed the repxoach cast on Israel, for their expectations of a glorious Redeémer to atise from among them, under whose special care they professed themselves to be, as well as the’ disgrace of their condition, to be more valuable than all the immense treasures and tevenues of Exypt; so that he renounced the latter, that he might partake of the former < for ‘he had respect unto the recompense of re- & ward ;” even. the gracious and abundant com pensation, which Christ confers on all those who are renroached for bis sake. In consequence of) this believing choice and purpose, he renounced) others, truly believed; a all his prospects and indulgences in'Ezypt, and became a refugee, or a stranger, and a humble) laborious ane in Midian for forty years. ‘ Esteeming the scoffs cast * ‘arise fiatd among them, in whom all-the na- * tions of the earth’should be blessed, “* greater *€ riches than’'the treasures of Egypt.” | (Mac- Rnight) | The recompense of reward,” ‘here ‘mentioned, could not be temporal; for Moses ¢ came not into the land’ of Canaan; nor could « he expect any greater blessing in that kind, « than he might have had in Egypt. | He there. « fore must have had respect to some spiritual ¢ and heavenly recompense” (Whitby. ) s° V. 27. \ Moses evidently feared, when he for- sook Egypt the first time: but this relates «to his leaving that kingdom the’ second time, when he led forth the tribes of Israel. He was then strengthened in faith, to disregard the wrath and power of king Pharaoh: he denounced the death of the first-born, left the tyrant’s presence, as one who bade defiance to his: menaces, ‘and march- ed out of Egypt with gréat intrepidity ; though he was fully aware, tliat Pharach, with bis army, would pursue him : and when that actually took place, he boldly said to the affrighted Israelites, “¢ Pear not, stand sti!l, and see the salvation of the “Lorp "The Lorn shall fight for you, and ye «¢ shall hold your peace.” For he endured most constantly im delivering his messages, and in this emefgency, though he had ho visible protection against the vengeance of Pharaoh; because, (by ‘faith, as the evidence of things not seen,) he’ saw the invisible God, as his almighty De. fender, and rested assured that he was with HEBREW: a ‘from “that calamity, in ‘the ‘of a sinner’s a for present deliverance ‘was chiefly by the faith fo that the: Israelites - passed: ‘Red sea; even, as Noab’s fai he th q touch t me By he assayin 30 By down, after, seven days: ‘a kk By. 1413-3108 &| 106, 9 15. 1—2 « 10) Neh. @. lis Pe ee 66.6. & 78, 13, &| & B19, De him, to take. care of a Ex. viii. xi. xii, 29249" V. 28. By the same effics ses foresaw the’ destruction “of # Egypt, and expected the exem prescribed a Se € ling of the blood: ie: pon tt other significant ceren they were- preserved, d their deliverance. bon hath been shown to is a and by faith in meth 28.) Wisni29e tion, by the exhortations of Mose toa confidence in JEHOVAH'S Pp racl was the vi sil of the whole) tians represented thee people ; ; and, copying: ed ;.as alt the enemi death, which delivers This does not therefore that any of the persons, were destitute of justify inferred. from the: Bag Biri mv eee WSS B9i cnt | kee, J A many of the Israelites : God, that he would. deliver: hatids, obeyed his comma brethren to do the same, | ordinary means used fo) expected God to observed his directi city, and blowing the and in this manner the 7 appointed: time, and easy victory. The them to embrace the pro: Messiah and-salvation by hin rs m that * believed not, eived the spies with ® i Odservations.] at shall I more say? for © would fail me to tell of P Ge- id of 3 Barak, and of * Samson, ay of * David also, and » and of * the prophets - I Whe goles faith subdued king- 01 ns * wrought righteousness, * ob- Bernas: b lon sad the mouths of} | 34's Quenched the violence of fire, “Josh. 2. 1-22. Kj 1 Sam. 16. 1. 12.) 5. 4-25. & 8. 1— 9-25. Mx & 17, Ke Acts 2| 14. Ps. 18. 32—34. . ; i Ls ae 144. : 2. 10. Jam.} 20—23. 2 Tim. 4. 17. 1 Pet. 5. 3. ae 66. 12. Is. 43. 2. Dan. 3. 19—23. Sie hed alwaye bobsisied the difference Teal ‘believers, and- mere professors, ho con with them in the same external I: s—*‘As the land of Canaan belong roe the Israelites, by a grant from God, the Possessor ef heaven and earth; it was proper that the first ong which resisted them, should be such a manner, as to demonstrate truth of their titie. Thus were all the Ca- made to know the supremacy and pow- the God of Israel, and how vain it was to Tesistaice.” (Macknight.) Luke Sam. 17. 33—36. Saaue 13. Dan 6. a Canaanites, and that he had promised mani blessings to Israel, was by faith induced to d to seek admission among his people. hazard of her life she entertained peace- nd as friends, the spies of Israel; and, that Jericho would be taken by the Is- she stipulated for her own life and that relations, as if that event had already place. _Thus she escaped the destruction tr unbelieving citizens, who persisted in enmity to God and to Israel. Doubtless eC promises concerning the Mes- ritual salvation, in the same obedient hen she was made acquainted with thus she was incorporated among sites, and became an ancestor of Christ. fates, &e. Judg. iv—xvi.) The nt persons, here mentioned has already been considered’ |. In like manner Rahab the harlot, hear- that God had denounced the destruction of . CHAPTER XL A. D. 6& harlot Rahab pe-|4 escaped 'the edge of the sword, ¢ out of weakness were made strong, waxed va- liant in fight, ‘turned to flight the armies of the aliens. 35 € Women received their dead raised to life again: and others were * tortured, not accepting deliverance; * that they might obtain a better resurrection. 36 And others had trial of crud « mockings ! and scourgings, yea, more> over, of ™ bonds and imprisonment: | 37 They were = stoned, they were id 2 Sam. 21. 16, 17.] 12.25. Luke 14. 14.! 105. 17,18. Jef. 20% : om 6. 156—18. John 5.{ 26- & 32.2.3. 6.8 & 15—2le udg. 7. 19—-25.' 54. Phil. 3. 11 & #—10. & 15.\k Jude. 16. 25. 2 14—20. Cor, 12.) Kings 2. 23. 2 Chr. : 30. 10. & 36. 16. —55. Acts 4s 3. r 5. 18 & 3. 3. & is 1 aa & 21. 33. & 4. 27, 2 Cor. 11 2%. -15{n 1 Kings 21. 10. & A «| —15. 2 Chr, 24. 2h 27. 26. Mat. 21. 35.& 23. & - L 3 h Acts 22, 24. 29. apostle to have spoken PERE each of them, and of ali that might haye beew adduced. They are not placed im the order of time in which they lived, but as they occurred to the apostle’s mind: and the whole company of the prophets are mentioned ina word. By fai crediting the testimony of God, and substantiate ing his promises, some of them, as Joshua and David, subdued the nations of Canaan and the neighbouring kingdoms, as the servarts of God in the cause of Israek (Notes, Josh vi—xi. 2 Sam. v. 6—25. viii. x.) Others performed most. eminent obedience to his commandments, or ex- ecuted justice and reformed the nation; and they waited for, and obtained, most remarkable. accomplishments of the divine promises to them her connexion with the enemies of|and their people. Some had even, in the exer- cise of faith in God, been enabled to stop the mouths of lions; Samson and David slew each of them a lion; and Daniel the prophet spent. the night ina den of hungry lions. (WVotez, Dan. vi.). Others quenthed the violence of the fire. (Notes, pe iii.) Elijsh was repeatedly deli- vered from the persecuting rage of Ahab, Jeze- bel, and Ahaziah; Micaiab, from that of Ahab; and Elisha from the sword of the kings of Israel and Syria; and Jeremiah from that of Jehois- kim, and Zedekiah’s 3 princes. (Notes, &e 1 Kings xvii. xvii. xix. xxu. 2 Kings i—vi. Jer. xxvi. xxxvili- 8—13.) Hezekiah ard others were miraculously recovered from sickness; and He- zekiah’s kingdom was restored from the utmost debility to a very flourishing condition, in an- swer to his confidence in God. Many instances occur in the history ie pirie of those who waz- ed valiant in fight, and iurned to flight the ar. mies of the aliens: yet it has generally been sup. proper beonds for the ss eaemais peculiar referenes to the ALD. 65. HEBREWS. “asunder, were tempted, ° were slain with the sword: they wandered about P in shéep-skins and goat-skins ; 9 being des- titute, afflicted, tormented: 38 (Of whom the world was not wor- thy :) they * wandered in deserts, and i” a 1 Sam, 22. 17—19'p 2 Kings 1. 8. Mat.| 2 Kings 23. 25-29. 1 Kings 18. 4.18.&) 3.4: Reve 21.3. | Is. 57-1. (6 19.1..10.,14. Jer. 2.\q 12. 1—3. Zech. 13+}5 1 Sam. 22. 1, & 23. 30, & 26, 23. Lam.| 9. Mat. 8. 20, 1° 15.19. 23. & 2. 4. 13, 14 Matt.! Cor. 4.9-13. 2 Cér. 1—3. & 26. 1. 1 23. 35—37. Lukef 11. 23-27. & 12.10e) Kings 17.3. & 18, . Wi. $1—S4. Acts 7.| Jam. 5. 10, 11- 4.13. %&19%9, Ps. $2, & 12. 2, 3. t_) Kings 14. 12, 13,- 742, title: fy: . é successes of Judas Maccabeus and his brethren, ‘agaist the forces of Antiochus Epiphanes ; when from feeble beginnings; they arrived at _ great power, and defeated all that persecutor’s " devices, by faith in the promises and protection of the Lord. While we’make a decided differ- ence, between the word of God and all other wri- tines; there seems ‘no impropriety in supposing that the apostle had these events in his view, on this’ occasion as the historical facts respecting thé persecutions of Antiochus and the victories of the Maccabees, were well known among the Hebrews; and’really formed an illustrious ex- ample of the efficacy and nature of faith. V. 35—38. Through the same principle of| vid, Elijah, and many other: faith, as exercised by the prophets and the per- sons concerned, women had received their'dead children raised to life again, (Votes, 1 Kings xvii. 17—24. 2 Kings iv. 18—S7.) Others were tortured with all the horrid ingenuity, which their cruel persecutors could exercise ; and yet refused to accept of deliverance from their ago- nies, when offered them on condition that they would commit idolatry. They rather chose to expire in their torture, than to purchase life on ‘such terms; because by faith they expected’ a better resurrection, even a resurrection to eter- nal life ; which was far better than being restor- ed again from the jaws of death, and living a "while longer in this world ; and better than the resurrections to temporal life before-mentioned. This is supposed to refer to the tortures and death of a woman and her seven sons, as ze- corded in the history of the Maccabees: (2 Muc. yii.)—This is a most decisive testimony of the sacred writer, that his countrymen expected a resurrection to eternal life, and that the word of| saved by the anticipated | God warranted that expectation. Others in dif. ferent ages, had been tried by cruel mockings, and every kind of indignity and derision 3) with ignominious and painful scourgings, and with lin- gering sufferings in bonds and imprisonment ; yet by faith they cleaved'to God and their duty, amidst all that could be inflicted on them. Thus Micaiah, Jeremiah, and many others, had been abused; moreover, several had been stoned. to death; and-some had even been erueily sawn asunder, as tradition reported that Isaiah had been. (Notes, 2 Kings xxi, 16, Js, i.1,) Others had been tempted. with the most complicated sufferings, and with conditional offers of deli- verance, to sin agamst God : some were slain at once with the sword ; whilst others were driven from their habitations, to wander as vagabonds, » covered with undressed skins instead of suit. the promise: 40 God havir ter thing for’ should not be Or, f u 7s & 9% 3 dens, and caves, instead of commo: being destituie: of friends, afflicted cated distresses, and most cruelly: they fell into the hands of their persec they still trusted in God, and obeyed h unremitting patience and constancy, in a ing belief of his promises of support, and eternal salvation, and an any i dence in them. Of these e é world, that used them ‘with | cruelty, was not» worthy; and, | th were soon removed; in merey to) judgment to their enemies, t See on, ver. 2. 13. Luke 10. 23, 24, 2 Pet. 1.12 ; ture, may be alluded to: but do others occurred, during the perse: of the kings of Judah and Israel, of ticular accounts have not reached | some records or traditions conce might be extant among the apostle wrote. (Marg, Ref. V.39, 40, All these pe good report in the chure had been mentioned with h God, though the world a them: but faith was th they were distinguished fr respect of God’s accepta zealous obedience, or re’ deliverances. Yet they rec which their faith especially e not live to see the’ accomp) mise concerning the Messis * tions should be bless« promise made to Abra | For God, in his wise and had reserved some bett under the Christian dis except in and by Jesus those benefits, which were a revealed to his people : that by union with Christ, mig body, and not. in separa: members of it had bee through ali the ages 3 tion (Eph. i. 10.) Vecinta in -rpretatic given of this passage. promise was that of * the patriarchs desired, (13—16; they were not admitted, nor will till the whole. multitude of heirs Rite. —— a . Ss ** CHAPTER XI. - A.D. 65. peculiar attention to the example of Christ; and from the loving i intent, and salutary effect of the Lord’s corrections, 1—13. ‘To peace and holi- ess; and jealous watehfulness over ourselves, and cerning the future, judgment and the. eternal world ; and even more than believing, that we are sipners exposed to condemnation, and deserv- ing of it, according to the tenour of his righteous law; we gladly receive the truth, concerning salvation by grace through the ‘atoning blood of the divine Saviour, and wait on him for pardon, and every blessing, as his gift through Jesus Christ. Thus we are enabled by faith to plead a far more excellent Sacrifice, and to present more _accept- able worship, than any Pharisee or infidel can of- fer unto God, according to the vain devices of his proud impenitent heart : we obtain the testimo- ny of God in his word, and by his Spirit, that our persons and services are accepted with him: and, however we may be persecuted ordriven out of the world, our felicity will be sure; and we shall.wish to declare to ‘all around us, and to leave it upon record for those that come after, that this isthe only way to heaven, and that we are exceedingly. thank- ful for having been taught to walk in it. We May not expect to escape the pangs of death; but we may hope:to»be with God, when.no ton- ger found on earth : as having pleased him, by coming in faith to his mercy-seat, desiring his fayour as our portion, and not ouly believing that He is, but that he is the gracious Rewarder, : even of sinners who diligently seek him; for af sete ~ ep jaca God are peculiar without this faith it is impossible to please God. both the m be mA dae inicbest in Christ If we possess this evidence of things not seen, eet T 1d the efficacious principle of we shall hear with great interest the warnings of ce: and in neither case, will any the oracles of God, concerning the future and “avail, but that faith which gives Lhe Soult’ eternal misery of the ungodly ; we shall rever- eran ‘appropriating hold of things hope j pence the denunciation which unbelievers deride, and ah internal demonstration of things odject to, or blaspheme ; we shall be moved "As men easily remove; and raise to 4 with fear to flee from the wrath to come; we fast Uidics, by ok ieee UF pranet en: a be encouraged in hope to make -Christ our ich ‘could not Sollee abe dine at all: Refuge, and to leave all things, as cumparative- xercised on the promise, truth, an ay worthless, to seek admission into this ark: er of God, would enable a feeble sinner, to thus we shall be safe, during the troubles of ove a mountain, if that were necessar % for life, the terrors of death, and the solemnities of ysafety and advantage. Without this ho man, judgment, and when “ the wicked shall be ce Adam's fall, has obtained a good report, or * turned eee hell, even all the people that for. any real and acceptable good works, accord- h get God -"” and we may, in the mean time, he standard of God's word: but the|#ope te be the instruments of saving our beloy. sof the church are tery ‘different from ed children and relatives also. But then we pred characters°of the ‘world: We: must be contented to bear the reproach of sin- nothing to good purpose, concerning the ener enthusiasm, or hypocrisy : we must be ons or works of God, or the eternal state, unfashionable :..and the world will’ condemn us, by this evidence of things not seen : men’s |i Our profession and behaviour condemn the gs produce amusing speculations ; but te ic big certainly, wah #3 we “ ‘become testimony of God, received by faith, |“ belts of the ‘Tighteousness which is by faith. isfaction to the soul. While we credit | We ™=2y by faith foresee the time, when our re- t of the creation, we learn to adore vilers will wish in vain that they were with us in the Creator, with humble, thank- fF despined erik; ring hearts; which philosophers, | nodern, have scarcely appeared to ch faith receives the testimony of ing his creating and providential ney, patience, and diligence ; iy of former believers, and with he end of the world. Others, atrariety of this” interpretation | current of scripture, which uni- plares, that the “ righteous entereth in- that “it is better to depart and to be h Christ ;” and that “*when absent from “body believers are present with the ;” * blessed are the dead who die in the din this wafie sabi nae er Rauved by faith ina Redeemer who eae: but without those events, which ot testified as already past, their par- ~ sane SR could not be ratified, or their ation ad. Thus the Old Testament “believers could not be perfected, except by com- ' munion with the New Téstament church, in the “promised Saviour, and his righteousness, atone- oad pee oe ine - il. msicetis ee mes ) ® PRACTICAL, OBSERVATIONS. 1—7. ON 8—19. That is not justifying faith, which does not ‘obey the ‘coinmand, as well as rely on the pro- mise of God": we too are called to leave many sand goodness ; yet his truths and of our worldly connexions, interests, and com- ting redemption, constitute its forts, to go in quest of a futuré inheritance ; snd i if heirs of ‘Abraham’ - ) faith, we shall « Py, _ tie J. D. 65. each other ; enforced by the easevof Esau, 144—17 : to an obedient reeeption of the gospel, and reve-|_ rential worship of God ; from the superior excel- and go forth, not knowing what things may befall |1 her the Lord may lead us; we shall wait in the way, of duty for the performance of his promises; we shall not take up. our rest. in, the world, or be satisfied with its most splendid but we shall seek for a city |p us, Ory accommodations ; that bath foundations, Founder is the Lorn of hosts. faith will not be always alike vigorous and effica. cious ; and its waverings will show, that we are not saved for it, though dy it: yet, apon recol- fection, “ judging him faithful, that hath pro- * mised,” we shall be strengthened to expect the blessing, in defiance of apparent difficulties and supposed impossibilities, and thus shall be enabled for whatever. is connected with the ob taining of the promises. If indeed we professed whese Architect and to seek a portion in the world, the advantages of religion might appear dubious ; but we avow ourselves to be strangers in a foreign land, and upon our pilgrimage to our desired home, where our treasure and our bearts already are : we have not yet received the promises, but we see them afar off, embrace them, and wait in hope for their accomplishment: and we profess to- be satisfied with the life of a sojourner and a pil- grim, and to wait till after deata for our felicity. Vf, (ike apostates,) we were minded to return to the country whence we came out ; we might find an opportunity of doing it, perhaps with some secular advantage :~ but faith shows us, thatit is devoted to destruction, with all those who cliocse their inheritance in it. We therefore ‘desire a better country, that is, “* an heavenly ;” ‘and as God hath prepared everlasting mansioris for us, in the city of his special abode, in which’ he will make us most blessed for evermore: ‘so his glory in our salvatien, and our wisdom in ehoos- ing him for our Portion wil) be most manifest in the event, whatever present appearances may be, This faith endures to the end, we must live by it, and die in it; and then have its expectations answered, and far exceeded. . Whiist we live,- our faith must be repeatedly and sharply tried, that we may be distinguished from mere profes. sors of Christianity; but we may expect, that we shall be strengthened in proportion to the trial: nor can we reasonably doubt of the power of faith to produce the most unreserved obedi. .ence, when we remember, that by ‘this princi. ple Abraham, when tried, offered’ his- beloved Ysaac as a burnt-offering at God’s command, and trusted in bim to perform all those promises which his obedience seemed about for ever to disanaul. Let us then inquire how far our faith has produced a similar obedience, when we have been called to acts of inferior self-denigl, or to make inferior sacrifices to our duty. And whether we have given up what was called for, in an unreserved confidence that the Lord would make up all our losses, and even bless us byJi means of the most afflictive dispensations. © For, as “ He spared not his own) Son, but delivered % him up for us alj, how shall he not with him ens - : 6 frecly give ys all things?” ‘And what shall |It viishe ) prepare him for facing hn ae € HEBREWS: Indeed, our joints while we attend toey the Lord and not. fe us particulariy note: the Moses; and ask’ been influenced to a sit and. experience. Have | prefer the sanctified affliction of + God, to the enjoyment of hs Bless a season ? Do we d t an bx lege to be teproached for prefer foss in hist : evil world, shaving re promised to those who™ All believers are not « sacrifices, or to endure’ the eousness’ sake’; nor have all faith: yet without some’ ness, and instafices. of th i for a common efit Aaron’s fruitful rod, privet as ait as the love of the duve all ‘sufferings, and ve ces, in the way of duty, as * invisible.’ In ‘all thin pect the true paschal of his blood, for de tion of the wicked ; observe his ordinane souls, Then by” e command, threugh | eas of t of temptation or dar in which all unbelievers f ever. By faith we mus means, However unlikely, w in order’ to our obtaining th in him alone _to render th his word and show it. whatever former crim or in whatever situation t generation, in whisthen ed, whether in govern or'defending them, by ¢ quitous assailants; or i and boldly testifying against ‘most mighty and implacableo by working righteousness and in a more obscure einen man_to such prompt obed diligence, and. war t all needful suc - CHAPTER XIr. 4. D. 65. '@'seeing we also are| the joy that was set before him, ™ endured ut with so great » aj the cross, ® desprsing the shame, ° and is @ Jet us lay aside] set Sed tao dae ea the throne d the sin which dothjof God. = ; i 3 For P comendiersilads that endured such 4 ‘contradiction of sinners against himself, * lest ye be Weatied and faint in VAPRR a your mands: eh wE S-> > unto veaust a PRathor er of our faith 5 who ! for om - 8 g e w 2 & 53. 10—12. L Mat. 26. 67, 68. & ¢ 24. 26. John 12. 24] 27. 27—31_ 8- eau & 8] 32. & 13. 3. 31,32.) —a4. Mark 9. 12.| 54. & 13. 15, 14, . 2-| & 17-1—4. Acts 2.) Luke 23 11. 35-39.} & 14 1. & 15.2. Pit 26} 25,26. 36. Phil. 2.) Acts §. 41..1 Pet{ & 16. 14.& 19. 39, 1—3.} 8—11. 1 Pet it. 11] 2 23. & 4. I4}.40. rs ’ 1. m 0. 5—12. Mat} —16. 7.126 8 13. Lake} -16, 21 & 30. 18,Jo See on, 1. 3. 1%] 49.52 59. &9, 40. ; 17. 5s Rev. 1. 8 11-] 19 28. & 27. 31-50.) 110: 1. & 10 eras > eee Mark 14. 36 Jobnjp ver- 2, & 3. 1. 1| & 12.9, 10 & is. i: 2e} 12s 27 Eph. 2.) Sam. 12 24.2 Tim | 18—24. & 1822.0 25. &] 10. Acts 5. 31. Gr.| 16.& 5. 2, Tit. 2.) 2 7,8. river 5. Deut 2 » 1.3. &{& 7. i9 & 10. 14} 14.1 Pet. 2. 24. &iq Mat. 10, 24. 25.) S. Prov. 24. io- Is, 8. 1) & 18% & 11. 19, & 12. 24.; 40. 30, 31. & 50.4, 1 9. & $. 10. Cor. 17,8. Phil. 1. | m 10.938 & 21. 36) & 15.2. & 21. 154 1 Cor 15, 58.2 Cor, 2 13. 10. Ps. 22 6—8. & 69.] 16. 23. 46. & 22.) 4.1L. 16. Gal. 6. & et Dh ver. 3. & 9.23. i T—9.& 5.9. Ps.| 19, 20. Is 49. 7. &| 15- Luke 2. 34. Gr.| 2 Thes. 3.13. 2.| 8.17. & 31. 1 16, 9—11. Is. 49. 6.) 5066, 7. & 53. 3. and the power and efficacy of faith, as innume rable as the drops of water in a cloud. The persons before-mentioned, and multitudes be- sides, seemed to loek down from heaven, or even to come from thence, to compass. them about, and to bear their testimony in the cause ; as well as to be spectators of their conduct, in that arduous, perilous, and honourable race, in which they themselves had got so blessed a vic- tory. Professed Christians ought therefore, with one consent, to lay aside every weight, (as men laid aside their superfiuous garments, or most costly ornaments, when about to run in the Isth- Mian games, or to contend in the race on any occasion :) and not to burden themselves with worldly cares, interests, or indulgences; idola- trous attachments, or needless hurry of business, which might hinder their spiritual progress, and cause them to loiter, tomove heavily, or to lock back, and so endanger the loss of the race— They should also watch against, and seek a de- cided victory over natural depravity, which would still continually beset them, and take advantage, so to speak, of every favourable cir- cumstance, and especially of those sinful pro. pensities, which on any account had a peculiar po} vainst them. In particular, they ought ~ to use every means of conquering their unbehef; through which they were tempted to apostatize, from love of the world and fear of suffering.— This was the sin which most easily beset them, God hath provided for us, are so} in those times of persecution; many had been erior to theirs 5 so should our obedi-} cast down by it, many more were in danger, and . t | they all would doubtless be vigorously assaulted on that side. It behooved them, therefore, to get rid of every encumbrance, and to seek the increase, of their faith, and the crucifixion of ‘their worldly lusts; that they might press for. ward with progressive earnestness and unweari. ed patience, in the persevering obedience of faith in Christ. This was “ the race set before Le them,” in wwhich they must either win the’ bealnad ge or have everlasting misery and : niny fo portion. ye mae apostle had indeed called the | we do not now expect to stop the or to quench the violence of yet are authorized to look “3 pro- Honable supports and consolations, if .calied | end our pilgrimage by the hand of violence. we are chiefly concerned in the spiritual ¢: and in this “ by faith, we shail out of reakness be made strong, wax vailant in fight, | ae flight the armies of the aliens.” § not hope to have our dead re- » life in this world; yet faith wiil tears ; and teach us to refuse m suffering by sin, whilst we hope jon which God hath pro- : ale. Trials of cruel mockings t, even in these favoured days; spto exempted. from scourgings, imprisonments. We seem not to 2 cause to apprehend being stoned, uder, or slain by the sword =, yet we vewely be tempted, and we.cannot overcome tee except by that faith which support- | the martyrs, and made them more than con- ae the fear of torment and death. .If en we afe ready to'shrink or droop under our E ; let us think of those excellent men whe the world was not worthy; and re- ct haw destitute, afflicted, and tormented they >; and how they were driven out, and wan. outcasts in mountains and caves of the For as our advantages, with those better the increase of our faith, that we these illustrious examples, and be length made perfect in holiness S shine like the Sun in oe ae Ss to the faithfulness of God; ‘ehildt ~ “tators of their conflict. 3 ver. 2. & 10. oy » 34. Mat. 24. 9. A. Debs. 4 Ye have! not yet resisted unto blood;, cae against sin. (Practical Observations] 5 ‘And tye have forgotten "the exhor- tation which speaketh unto you as unto chastening of the Lord, ¥-nor faint sia ‘thou art rebuked of him: ; us Prov. 3. 1..& 4. 5.f/ 31. 18, st ces i. Mat. 16. 9,10. Luke}, 32. €or. 10. 13. 2 Tim, 24. 6. By 4.6, 7. Rev. 2. 13.|0 ver. 7. Prov, 3. 11,} = & 6. 9-11. +& 12.) 12, ; “aq & 17. 6. & 18:'x Job 5. 17, 18, &) &'15. 12,13: Ps. 6 34, 31s; Ps. - .94)} 1,222 Cor. 4, 9, 10. e Dent. 4.9, 10. Ps,| 12. & 218. 18. J 4 & 12. 9, 10. 119. “16. 83. 109 Hebrews: to REMIT ia conduct of those who had patiently run’the race ; and to’consider the perils, ‘difficulties, and enfferings, through which they had urged their course by faith, to seize the incorruptible prize’: and they ought to realize their presence as witnesses for Christ, and spec- But they must look off; not only from the vain-glory of the world, the number and power of their enemies, and their ewn weakness and sinfulness; but even from these inferior luminaries : that they might behold that glorious Sun, from which even: they receiv- ed alk the light that rendered them so resplend- ent. In order to their more full instruction and encouragement, they must: look steadily to Je- sus; not merely as One who had run his glori- ous race, and completed his work; by faiih in the promises and covenant-engagements of the Fa ther ; but as “ the Author and Finisher of faith” itself.. He alone had opened the way for men to retnrn to God’ and to enter heaven, by faith; when sin bad closed for ever that’ of person. al righteousness; from him, as the great Pro- phet of the churcti, the doctrine of faith had ‘heen delivered, which none could ever be author- ized to change, add to, er deduct from: he atone, by his Spirit, produces faith in the hearts ‘pf his people, which he maintains, increases, and perfects in its nature and fruits, till its work be finished. So that they must look to him for faith, as well as dy faith; and though he needed not that faith, by which a/sinner is justified; yet in finishing-his work on earth, he led bis people the way to complete victory over every enemy, by a patient obedient reliance on the word of} Jesus suffered. to save his heavenly Father. As he had in all things the pre-eminence; so he did notenter into his me- diatorial glory, without having the precedeney, in the measure of his sufferings, above all others that ever went to heaven, ‘“ For the joy set * before him,” of his own personal exaltation to the mediatorial throne; of the salvavion of many millions of lost sinners from destruction, of bringing them to endless happiness, and of eternally glorifying the whole Name and all the perfections of God; he, with the utmost forti- tude and constancy, endured all his other humili- ating sufferings, from his birth in the stable to his agony in the garden; and at length most will- ingly submitted to be suspened on the cross, |: aud there te expire in lingering pemres.” 4 And [i a ile a , My son, * despise not thou the} 4 pnity and excellency o 1—5. & 73. 14; 15.\a & 89 30-34, &} 119,.71. 75, Prov. 3.4! 32. & 13, 24. Is, 27. though this. method of 2 ignominious, and by the. ed; and tho ar ' unheard of cire revilings, and d shame, as well as thy to be compared wii be had in view. .T his undertaking was f raiséd from the deat of their strength,en vation; and as a glorio ‘ effect of Perseverance a ferings, in cleaving unto unto death... For thi that they would do well to « arithmetical exactness: | diction of sinners a love: the intense ings; the meek an which he endured. him thus to suffer, ani quences of his hu weary and faint in injuries from their. considerations mould 5‘ rage them: whilst th eternal misery, and that sinne ture with themselves inf that he had much £ was not in theirs; that. own sake, and they only tion to him; and that! ss event, to all their conflicts and In short, by looking to him, ¢ miliating and anin their minds, to inv holy affections, and. { every carnal propensity. V.4—8, ‘The Hebrews the loss. of their propert; ait CHAPTER XIL A. D. 63: > bwe have had ¢ fathers|* but he for our profit, that we mete be 1 f corrected wa, and]! partakers ‘of his holiness. reverence: ®shall wenot} It Nie i Sai at the eee ‘be i jection unto * the} sent seemeth to us, but grievous: ts a BREE 2 nevertheless pint any it yieldeth the verily for a few .days)° peaceable fruit of righteousness unto _# afer their own pleasure ;} them which are P exercised thereby. k Se on, ver, 5,6. BASS: 2 Pet 1) 32. 17. Rom. 5. 3— ea. Prov. '~ 16. Zech. 23. 7. a Gan ey I Ley. 11. 44, 5k 14. 17. 2Cor. ae 1.6 Jam. 4)° Or, 2s seemed E3 Par isk ise n Pa.e4. 52. 118 4. 17. Gal 5. 2. ge. 7, %. 10. 1 Pet. 5.6. | goed, oF, mec, to 18. Prov. 15. 10. &* 23. Jam, S. i7, 12. 12. Lev.li Num. 16. 22. & 37.) them. 2 ee Pa 19-18. 5-14 1 Tim. 4. 7, CoL 1. 22 Tit. 2.[p Seeon, ver. 5,610.) 3. 2 Pet. 2. 14 Cr 14% 1 Pet. 1. 151 Ps. 119. 165. Is Vv. 9—11. The persons addressed had had fathers according to the flesh, who corrected them in their younger years: and though the chastisement seemed grievous to them ; yet they did not leave them on that account, but rather , | learned to stand in awe of their authority, and te fear giving them further offence : and; when they were grown up, they became sensible, that such discipline had been productive of good to them. Was it not therefore much more proper for them to submit to the Pather of their spirits, the Crea- tor of their souls, and the Giver of spiritual life : (Marg. Ref.) when that subjection was essen- tially connected with their salvation, and nothing but death could be the consequence of their re- belling against him? For indeed the corrections of their earthly parents, during the few days of their childhood, had been inflicted “ after their “ own pleasure ;” and were often, in a great de- gree, the effect of their own passions, ratherthaa of a prudent design for the good of their chif- dren : but their heavenly Father corrected them, though with apparent severity, during the short time of their continusnce on earth: yet entirely with a wise and faithful regard to their profit; and in order to make them partakers of his holi- ness, by mortifying their pride and carnal lusts, and bringing them, through such discipline, an. der the influence of the Holy Spirit, to be can- formed to himself in their judgment, disposs- tions, and conduct. For by these means, he showed them the vanity of the world, the evil nature and effects of sin, the depravity of theit own hearts, and the preciousness of his salvation: and so trained them up to humility, spirituality, simplicity, tenderness, submission, love, reve. - rence, gratitude, compsssioa, and every holy a& fection. Now, they were not to suppose, that these salutary corrections ever appeared plea- sant, or Matter of joy, to the persons who were enduring them: on the contrary, they always seemed for the present grievous, and - caused much anguish ; nor could they otherwise answer their intention.. So that the-safferers often thought, that their trials did them harm, and would enda, * Whatsonis he, whom his father on ‘no occasion, chasteneth ” All need correction ; ‘who are properly educated receive it; no wise and kind father wholly withholdsit; and 9 children are entirely exempted from the pain fary discipline, except such as are indulg- SS Py So that, if the professed peo- ‘God were not at all corrected, it might be that he did not own them as his chil- tt considered themi'as spurious members ble church, but not born of the Spirit, ed for the inheritance of his saints. The ay either be made to such children, as ams to be spurious though born of his ¢ he suspects her of being unfaithful, A. D. 63. hang down, and the feeble knees; 13 And? make * straight paths for your], feet, lestthat which is * lame be turned} out of the way; * but let it rather be healed. [Practical Observations} 14 « Follow Peace with all mez, * and holiness, without which ¥ no man shall see the Lord: 15 Looking diligently, lest * any man q ver. 3. 5. Job 4.3.) 7. & 17-14. Is. 11.) 18. 3 John 1L 4. Is. 35. 3. Ez. 7.) 6—9. Mat. 5. 9.1y Gen 32,30, Job 19, 17-& 21. 7. Dan.| Mark 9. 50. Rom | 26 & 33: 26. Mat. §. 6. Nah? 2-10. 2} 12.18, & 14. 19. 1] 6. 8. 4 Cor. 13. 12. Thes. 5, 14. Cor. 1, 10. Gal. 5 | Gal) 5.21.1 Jobn 3, ¥ Proy. 4. 26, 27.| 22,23, Eph. 4.1—B,] 2, 3. Rev.21. 24— Is. 35. 3. 8-10. &] 1 “Thes, 5. 15. 1] 27. & 22. 3,4-11-15. & 40.3, 4 & 42 Tims, ll. 2 Tim.jz 2. 1.2. & 3. 12. & 16. & 58.12. Jer. 18,} 2. 22, Jam. 3.°17,! 4.1, 11. & 6 11, & oe: sone 8 5. + 18. 1 Pet. 8. 11 10. 23—35, Deut. ® Or, even. ix Sec in, vex» 10. Ps.] 4.9. Prov. 4. 23. 1 or 46. 6. 6, Jer. 31. G4, 15: Is. 51. 1) Cor 9 24—27, & } Luke 1. 75. Rom.| 10, 12. 2 Cor. 6. 1. & 13. 5. 2 Pet. 3 11. 14, 2 John 8. Jude 20, 21. la Luke 22) 32.1 Cor. 18. 8. tGal6: 1, Jude 22,23} 6. 22, 2 Cor. 6. 17. u Gen, 13. 7—9. Ps,| & 7. 1. Phil. 3. 12. 34. 14. & 38. 20, &) 1 Thes. 3. 13. & 4. 320. 6.) & 135. °1.] 7. 1 Ret. 15.16. & Prov: 15. 1: & 16,] $3.13. 2 Pet. 3.11 evinced them to be justified, and at peace, with God, and which tended to give them inward peace, joy, and confidence in him... Thusshaving been exercised, disciplined, or instructed, by sanctified afflictions; they. would afterwards possess the benefit of them: even though for the present they seemed to irritate their corrup- tions, and tended immediately to make a dis- covery of the evils of their hearts, for their sub- sequent humiliation. V. 12,13. ‘The considerations, above insisted on, should induce the Hebrews, both in respect] c ef. themselves and each other, to observe the counsel of the prophet, (Mote, Je. xxxv. 3 ;) by endeavouring to counteract every disposition to faint, despond, or throw up their profession of the Gospel, amidst their persecutions. . For they should consider them as fatherly corrections for their profit, submit to them as such, and seek to have them sanctified ; and direct and encourage each other to take the same course. Thus they, ought patiently and firmly to maintain their pro- fession, and go on in the path of holy. obedience ; and, by proper instructions, admonitions, and counsels, oppose. every false doctrine, an Move every stumbling-biock: that so, str ht paths might be made for their feet, though the road itself was rough and thorny; lest any of those, who were discouraged, or who, (like lame persons,) proceeded with difficulty and pain, should be turned out of the way, to seck an easier path by. concealing, or acting contrary to, their profession; (Vote, Je. lvii. 14.) “On the eontrary,.such persons should be healed, and “eonfirmed by suitable encouragements and cau- tions, whilst there remained any hope concern ing them.. V. 14, Whilst the persons addressed thus steadfastly adhered to the truth, and contended for it, they should also avoid all discord: and resentment, and pursue. peace with all men; even, though it seemed to flee from them. They eught, as far.as truth and duty ee ops HEBREWS. 12. Wherefore, «lift up the hands which) ¢ fail/of the gy jing, » he was rej : ces nagtc of bittern morsel of ; SO! 17 For ye know t when he would hav } place of repentance, tho it carefully with tears. e Py aks Tr, fall Om: Cape 2 DE . 2) Ger Pet. 2: 1, 2 Nc & 27. ‘ eed 29.18. & 32.Je Lied. Mark 7. Qi. om 38. Is. 5. 4—7. Jer. Acts iS, 20. 29. 1 = 21. Matt. 7.1 Cor, 5. Sr 9—11) Sl. ¢ Josh. Ge 18. & 7, 25, 26. & 22. 17- d Ex. 32. 21, 1 Kin 14, 16. Aets 20. | 31, b Cor. Se Abin 2533. Gal. 2) a and to bear or r'concdde pose ; and they pg pin : each other, and: with — heir Gentile b This would greatly aid their follow ness, and secking nearer confo: ritual law and perfect character hibitéd in the example of Christ even seek peace, soas to” and pursuit’ of holiness, or by for without holiness no ma could see the Lord. None cou nifested glory, and commune « fort, whilst in this worltiy4 * cation of the Spirit unto a any one be capable ‘of the ter, or be admitted to it, ¥ ly, even as God is holy, humiliation, brokenness of fections towards the Lord the holiness of a redeeme these are wanting. © V. 15—17.. kt beho -| diligently, not only to to each other, both int and conduct : fest any ( an interest in the special God, or remain destitute of his and so be left to apostatize: an which seemed to be dead, peiparetr shoot forth its bitter: and. Ri r heretical doctrines ors the trouble aad diatiueboadia and the defiling and carrup' frequently had been done, —21,) (Marz. Ref) F among them should commit fc mistaken notion of Christian liberty ; or should be some profane person, who the peculiar blessings of the new coven barter them away for aici ad a ot come unto the . touched, and that r unto blackness, and pest, the und of a, trumpet, mand, fF rds; which voice ® they } to them any more: © they could not endure that Ss commanded, and P if so. much st touch the mountain, it shall be , or thrust through with a dart: And so terrible was the sight, that oses said, 1 exceedingly fear, and 8, 19.20, Gal. 2. 19, & 3. 10. p Ex, 19.18, Ex. 19. 16. 19. Ps. 119. 120, Is, 6. 3, 4s Dan. 10. 8 Ve Rey. 1. 1% 1=17, 22, 12. 33. & ~22. “Ex, 20, 19. Deut, . 5. 24—27. & 18616. ‘Thes,'o Deut, 33,2. Rom. iu, who for one meal of meat sold his birth- » (Notes, Gen, xxv. 29—34.) That exam- ought to be a warning to them, not to re- nce Christianity for the sake of worldly ease, erest, ot indulgence: for when Esau would rwatds-have inherited the blessing, he was, wh the Lord, and by his father . xxvii, 31—41.) so that he. or opportunity for repentance, 4 ther truly. repented of all his sins, nor ht t 0 do it: but he was grieved and vexed ; vented. by Jacob; he was sorry so foolish a bargain; he. co- al advantages which belonged it, especially the dominion over ‘We had altered his mind.in that par- pie | he sought carefully, and with; tears, induce Isaac to alter his purpose, to retract is essing, and to bestow it on him; but he ught this-in vain, for it was then too aie; This ict? might induce him to retract the. blessing sonounced. on Jacob, and to confer it on him, niance which Esau sought Ww ould shortly come, they who refused blessings for the of temporal interests, would become fully of their madness.and folly; and would to reverse the fatal bargain: but that let alone for ever. his was another rning against apostacy : but it in no de. es to the case of such as do truly re. their sins; or who seek repentance ayer, ‘carefully, and with tears: for > did. Indeed i it chiefly. reEpenys th ‘tears. Thus the ti ludes the. total desperation pins tre-| or, of some apostates in this pre- te, &c. vi. 6—8. x. 26-—30.) e apostle here recurred to his: € superior excellency of the} on would render it propor: | minal and Perileus to reject it; CHAPTER XIL “a h he sought it carefully with tears. The, , history of Esau shows, that he at that r, however, eventhe change of mind in Isaac, 4 A. D. 8G. 22 But tye are come unto mount Sion, and unto ‘the city of * the living God, the. heavenly Jerusalem, and to ¥ an innu- merable company of angels, 23 To * the general ea and church of ¥ the first-born, ? which are * written in heayen, and to 2 God the Judge of all, and to > the: spirits. of just men made perfect, r.Ps. 2.6. & 48, 2) Dan. 6. 26. Hos, 1. z Ex. 32.32. Pss & 132,13. 14. Is.| 10. Mat. 16. 16.) 69.28. Luke 10. 20- 12. 6. & 14. 32. &I 28-16. Be 51. 41.j 16..& 59, 20. & 60, 14. Joel 2.32. Rom. Cec Are fy 9. Rew. 7. 2. 8, & 20. 15. U Deut. 33. 2 Ps.|* Or, enrolled. - 63. 17. Dam 7 10.|a 6+ 10—I2, ke 9-276 Jude 14, Rey. 5- ni, Gene 18. Se 50.5, 6. & 94. 2 & 9%. 13. & 98: 9. Mat. 25. B1—41e Jobn 5.27. 2 Thes- 1. 5-7. 1 Pet: 2s 23e 11. 26. Gale 4. 26, Rev. 14. 1. 12, 8 13, 14. Ps, 48. 2. &|x Ps. 89, 7. & lil. ‘87. 3, Mat, 5. 35.1 1. Acts 20. 28. Eph. Phil. 3. 20 Mary.| 1. 22. & 5, 24—27. Rey. 3.12, & 21. 2.} Col, 1.24.1 Tim. 3. 10, & 22. 19, 5, b pile 4. t 3.1%.& 9. 14. &ly Ex. 4. 22, & 13.2] 7. 1 Cor. 13. 12,2 10, 31, Deut. 5. 26.) Deut. 21. 17. Ps Josh 3.10. 2 Ki 89,27. Jer, 31e.9.| 21-23. & SB 12,5. 19.4. Ps, 42. 2. | Jam. 1. 18. Rev. 14. &e. Col 1. 12 84.2. Jer. 10. 10.) 4. - } Rev. 7. 14—17. (Notes, i. 1-4 x. 28—31;) for’ his discourse seems equally suited for the warning of avowed unbelievers, and of those who were tempted to apostacy. He didnot speak ofthe state of indi-. viduals, as converted or unconverted ; but of the different method, in which God now spake to the ‘nation, from that in» which he delivered the law to their fathers. This he showed by an allusion to the two mountains Sinai and Zion : for though. God at length spake to his people from. mount Zion) and the mercy-seat, through the atone ments and ministrations of the bigh priest; yet © this was only ia a typical and obscure manner; the wdy'into the holiest was not made manifest under that dispensation; but the law was de- livered from, and the national covenant was rati- fied at, mount Sinai: That dispensation was at length abolished, and another introduced: the Lord therefore had not called them to‘assemble, and hear. them speak to him from the material mountain, which was capable of being touched, (though their fathers had been forbidden to touch it;) from whence’ such tremendous dis- plays of the divine glory had been made; when the law was given, and the'terrors attending on: it, made the people eptreat, that Jenova woul 20 more speak to them in tbat way; as they’ ‘ken (Noles, Ex. xix. xx.) Indeed, the severe restraints laid on:them, and the terrible things seen and heard by them, filled them with dismay; | and even made Moses exclaim, that « he ex-— “ ceedingly feared and quaked ;”. -notwithstand- ing his typical office of Mediator, his. Peculiar ‘sanctity, and the long and intimate communion _ with God that he had maintained. (Vote, Ex! xix. 16—20.) The whole of this scene showed the impossibility of a sinaer’s coming before God the law, the highly ‘criminal presumption of at- tempting it, and. the need of a Mediator. and a. better covenant : and it was to the apostles’ pur- ‘pose to call off the attention of the Hebrews, from that See ae to the Gospel; by every areomeny Rom. 9.26. 1 Thes.| Phil. 4.3. Rev. i3- Ee. 12.5 Cor. 5. 8 Phils i wuld not endure the things which were spo- — | with acceptance, aceording to the works of © s AD. 65. , | HEBREWS) 24 And to ¢ Jesus thes Mediator of the 26 Whos ad new + covenant, and © to the blood of] but now hy sprinkling, that f speaketh better things than that of Abel. 25 & See that ye » refuse not him that speaketh ; For i if they escaped not who refused him that spake’ on earth, much more shall not we escafie, if we *turn away from him that s/eaketh from heaven ; ® signifieth the removin that * are shaken, as made, that those thi shaken may/remaim. | 28 Wherefore, we receiving © 7.22. & 8. 6» 8 1] 1 Pet. 1. 2 h re 1. sre 8, ‘ Tim. 2.5. fl. 4. Gene 4. 10+} 33. & 13. 18. & 15. }, ¥ Res 213.20. Is. 55» 3.) Mat. 23. 35. Lukel 326 Jer. 11. 10. Bz. dom which cannot — > moved, i Jer. 31. 31—33. 11. 51. 5 6. Zech, 7. 11.} 2. Chr. 7.19. Proy.| 16, Hag. 2.6, 1. 22) Ken. > ae g 8. 5. Ex. 16,29, 1! Mat. 17. 5. Acts 7. b fl 1.32.2 Tim. 4. 4)n Ps. 102. 26,27, Bz. 1 Ex. 19, 18, Ps.| 21. 27. Mat. 24. 35, 114. 6, 7% Hab. 34 2 Pet. 3 Iley + Or, testament. 9. ‘ 15. Mat, 26, 28.) Kings 12.16. Is. 48.) 35. Mark 14. 24. Luke| 6, & 64. 9. Mat. 8./i See on, 2. 1—3. & 22. 20. 4. 1 Thes. 5, 15, 1] 3.17. & 10. 28,99.) 10, Rev, 11. 15. & 21. 1. e 9. 21, & 10. 22.) Pet. 1. 22. Rey. 19.)k Num, 32015. Deut. m yer, 27. Is. 2. 19.] 1 ] & 11. 28. Ex. 24.8. 10, & 22 9. 30. 17. Joshi. 2216.) & 13, 13. Joel 3.'* Or, may be shat 1 TS V. 22-25. The Hebrew converts to Christi- anity ought to consider themselves as summon- ed- by the preachers of -the Gospel to come to mount Zion, or as actually convened there, to hear the voice of God from the mercy-seat : they were professedly become inhabitants of the city of the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, the place of the Lord’s special residence with his co- venfnt-people and accepted worshippers, of which Jerusalem had been but a feeble type: at least they were invited to enter, and become citi- zens of, that favoured city. This meant the Church of Christ on earth, with all its special pri- vileges, ordinances, and promises ; as connected with the holy residence of God in heaven, and continually replenishing it with new inhabitants. (Marg. Ref.) They were also called to hear the voice of God, in the presence of an innumer- able company of angels, who were all “ minis- ** tering spirits to the heirs of salvation,” whose happiness they were invited to participate, and whose worship they were called upon to join and emulate. Moreover, they were come to Unite, (not with the congregation of Israel,) but with the assembly and Church of the first-born, those who were specially devoted to God ; his children and heirs of the heavenly inheritance, whose names were not only enrolled in the genealogies or registers of the Lord’s people on earth, but written in heaven as the elect of God, born’ of ‘the Spirit, denizens of that heayenly city, and en- titled to all its invaluable immunities. They were also called, and many of them were in pro- féssion come, to hear the voice of that God, aga Saviour arid a Father, who was the impartial, amniscient, omnipotent, and righteous Judge of all men, and af all the world; and by whom all unbelievers would be condemned to everlasting punishment: yea, they were come to share the blessedness of “the spirits of just men made “« perfect ;” even of all the company of ancient believers, and of those who had died since the coming of Christ, and had thus been made per- fect in holiness and felicity. This is a most de- cisive proof, that the souls of believers enter into a state of perfect happiness when they die, as far as this can consist with being separated from their bodies. They were also convened, as it were, to hear the voice of God, speaking to them by Jesus the Mediator.of the new covenant; | which was founded on better promises fied by nobler blood, than that mediateg™ ses ; even by the epee of that blood, th the application of which, the conscience 5 were. cleat heart, and the duties, and the heavenly things themse ed; of which all the sprinklings the law had been mere shadows. this blood more efficacious, than atid goats; but Jesus, by it, being spake far better things than righteo done, (Vote, xi. 4.) for, while the. called from the ground for vengean murderer; the blood of Christ, app not only took away the guilt of all however atrocious, but even that of crucifiers ; as multitudes of those, who ha immédiately concerned in that most h crime, could thankfully witness. Thei guilt, therefore, could not pre pardon, through this great ator Lord then invited and comp lieve in the name of his Son, a the before-mentioned most prec’ Let them therefore see to it, as favour and. feared his ven not refuse the gracious c : tion of him, who thus spake to th throne of grace, and by his beloved they, who refused to ob e voic be punished, who turned sae: with ¢ contempt from him, who now g] ) heaven, by the ambassadors: diator and High Priest in the sa for their guilt and condemmatio portioned to the grace and conde they refused and despised. ~“ coming to mount Zion, &e mean being irue believer: ‘a pel proposed to them, or sion of it. They might ther away from God, whether they rej tation, or after a time became apo Christianity: but men cannot be s what was never proposed to them. . s “ Pi : fed ae ne ek whereby ? we may serve 12, 1, 2} 2% 5 1 effects, for ever. As, therefore, they who | D. 6s. CHAPTER XII. Ps. 19.14. Is. 56.) Phil. 4.18. 1 Pet.) 3, Ps. 2.13. & 89.jr 10.27. Ex. 34. 17. 7 . Re - 20. a > 'Bph.1.6.& 5. 101g 4. 16. & 5, 7. &| Rom. 11.20.1 Pett 35. Deut. 4. 24. A. D. 65. 29 For © owr God is a eonsuming q@ with reverence and| fire. 9. 3. Ps. 56.3. & 97« 3. Is. 66. 15. Dans 7.9% 2. Thes 1. 8+ 10. 19. 22. Ley. 10. 1.17. Rev. 15. 4. Prov. 28- 14|-Num. 11, 1. & be 9 The voice of JeHovAn, from} ing God ; they unitedly testify to us his faithful- had been attended with tremen-| ness to his promises, and the preciousness of his akes and convulsions: but many| salvation; and they exhort us to lay aside every that transaction, in an express pre | weight, and to run with patience the rate set be- . time: this was to be only “once more,” and/‘ fore us,” unless we be crucified to the world, shen a constitution would be introduced of a hea-j and daily employed in mortifying the whole body ly nature, which could not be shaken or re-j of sins with allits affections and lusts; those es- fed, bui should continue to the end, and, in! pecially, to whichteducation, habit, or situatian, give most advantage. We should imagine our- had embraced the gospel, were admitted into,|selves surrounded with this cloud of witnesses, d made partakers of, a kingdom which could | as spectators of our conduct, animating us to run be removed; as others were invited to|the race without fainting, and prepared to con- secept of these benefits, according to the dis-| gratulate our success with adoring acclamations. pensation which was now openly introduced ;/ Yet the eye of our souls should be principally and as all grace was freely promised to every one sinion nit in the appointed way: it was pro- to fallof them ‘to have,” that is, to seek for, and so obtain “ grace;” that. they might serve God, not merely as his professing fixed upon * Jesus, the Author and Finisher of | our faith ;” from whose fulness they all re- ceived, by whose light they shone, and through whose strength they contended for and obtained the victory: and we should turn.our attention people, but acceptably, as true believers and | fom all other objects, to fixed contemplation on spiritual worshippers: and not only with joy,|his Hignominious cross, and his glorious throne — confidence, and gratitude; but with reverence ts of the variety of his sufferings, of his majesty and authority, and a godly fear of }from love fo sinners, and his animating example deceiving themselves, of falling under his wrath/ofmeekness and patience, cannot fail to exhils. or frown, or of dishonouring bis name ;, as hu@-|rate our drooping spirits with an assurance of bly conseious of their unworthiness, weakuess, and depravity, and recollecting, that’the Goed,} whose people they professed) to be, was acon ing fire fo destroy bypocrites, apostates, and en of every kind, however masked oF dis- of readers, and others of them for those of a erent character ; though he left each to make pplication.to himself: but he peculiarly aim- b¥ince his countrymen, that unbelievers were doomed to the most tremen- 1; fi om which there cohld be no escape, pt by hel:eving in the Lord Jesus Christ, and ay GAPRA ICAL OUSERVATIONS@ 4 While prophets, apostles, martyrs, cient bélieyerg, sing the praises of our o., his Compassion, and tender regard to our good. I then see, that a joy is set before us ; &t the end of our sorrows, for the sake of ch we may cheerfully endure them ; we shall Pereeive that it isreasonable to disregard the ed. (Marg. Ref.) The apostle evillently|Feproach and contemptief men, as the divine Sa- meant some of his expressions for one descripsy bis Sake. Let us them” “ who endured the™@ © against himself, leshwe BeetWearied and faint © in our minds.” hee our little trials to his azonies, or even to"OmP deserts? What in- deed are they to the sufferings of many of our brethren, in diferent ages and places? We have nei yet resisted unto blood in our warfare against Sin, as many others have done: and we should ashamed of our murmurings and impatience, rhen we have so little cause of complaint. s- A. D. 65. CHAP. XIII. Exhortations to brotherly love, hospitality, and cem- passion; to chastity, contentment, and trust in God, 1—S,; to recollect the faith, examples, and happy end of deceased pastors, 4—7 ; remember- ing that Christ is unchangeable and eternal, 8; to Vv. 5—13. While we look to Jesus, to reconcile us to suf- fering, to set us against sin, and to eclipse the yain, splendour of this worthless world; we should also. learn to receive every affliction, which the malice or envy of men brings upon us, 2s acorection sent by our wise and gracious Father, whoyspeaketh to us by his-word, inter preting bis providential dispensations, as to chil- dren; and calls on us neither to despise, nor to faint under, his chastisements. We should con. sider.them as. precious favours, needful bless. ings, pledges of love, and the only spwitual good, which hie hath promised to give us without our praying for it. He never fails to chasten his ebildren ; thoug'i be often permits hypocrites to remiuin unmolested, because he means to destroy them. He will neglect the education of none, wil he receives into his family; and he sets example how we should correct our chil- are not for our pleasure, but for their profit, not from passion, but in wise affection, Thus he ** makes us partakers of his holiness,” that we may be meet to share his felicity. Let us then endeavoar to receive chastening from the Father of our spirits, as we expect our children to sub- mit to our corrections: these momentary sor- rows will be over in a few days: and though for the present they seem not to be joyous, but gricvous; yet we shall afterwards experience the benefit and comfort of them in the peaceable fruits of righteousness, which have been produc- ed and matured by our being exercised with them. Thus nauseous medicines yield the plea- Sant sensations of health, when the taste is'fergot- ten; and delicious poisons cause extreme agony, when the relish of them is gone for @ver. Bet us then comfort ourselves and each Other with these topics; that we may lift up the bands’ which hang down, and confirm the feeble knees: and let us carefully remove obstacles out of the way of pilgrims, and look well to the weak and tempted; lest they should be turned out of way, instead of being encouraged to'perse culty. : V. 14-17 To avoid stumbliig-blocks and offences, we should follow peace all Men, and leave no proper means untried to Avid contention, which numbers delight to Kindle, and blow into a flame. As faras we cago, without sacrificing truth or duty, we shall find, that peace with men 6f all parties and deseriptions, will be fa- vourable to our pursuit of holiness; without which no man of any sect can enter heavea, or enjoy the favour of God, or be capable of de. lighting in him, and his presence, worship, and service. Let us then look diligently to ourselves, that we are not deceived by notions or forms, and “fail of the grace of God ;” and let us mee the inheritance of believers is HEBREWS. ‘or do not, belong to the c urch of ¢ re | and tet it be noted, ‘that wii te in the course, amidst all its roughness and diffi. sus speaketh nothing but it, than that of Abel did on. his m Let all then see to it, that t till the consummation of alll things; the bistro sacrifice’ of” for him, subjection tc 9—19. A pray ing salutations, 2 watch over each o ness May spring up, milies, to disturb their souls of many. Those must be zealously opposed, ae ou ance to the flesh, from a perversion of cal principles; for a little of. suffice to leaven a whole: lump. of the gospel should remem! rp ofane 1 for they will all be tempted, more or less, their birthright for worldly pleasure or’ tage. But the time is at hand, when they thus renounce, or refu of for carnal ind the blessing, 3 be found for reve they should seek a y can any one, who Be Bm rejects the’ p< the love of this present w know to wha duracy and desperation he may be een up the righteous judgment ¢ of ee We have abundant cause for r joy that we are not left eee et of the broken covenant 6f works, or darkness of the legal dispensation. holy man must tremble, yea, despair, to be judged according to the law mount Sinai; and the vengeance of Go be far more tremendous, than ‘the fire’ an pest there witnessed. But w who speaks to us from the me us to partake of the privi zens, the happiness of an saints, through Jesus the covenant, and the sprink blood ; let us see to it, tha dence of our names Bry in those of true disciples, t merely ‘with those Of professed pepe ; berithat our cause must’ Judge of all, who will determine vo an who truly believe ; it will call é on those who t, p him, who speaketh to them infinite tenderness and I fall from a grester height tremendous depth of condem rebels did: for hoy can they ¢ away from God in unbelief : he so graciously beseeches to him, and to accept of his ape | No other dispensation is now to We are called to receive can CHAPTER XIil. A. D. 65, srotherl as bound with them; and them ¢ which b a» forgetful to entertain| saffer adversity, as being ~~ selves alsa for thereby © some have en-|in the body. : 4! Marriage ie honourable in all, and the bed undefiled: ¢ but whoremongers and adulterers * God will yudge-. 35. 45. Acts ;: 1s 713. Mat. %5¢36, SS ts Tie 1. 6. 41, Acts 16.29—34 14, 154 23) Jets 38s) 12+ 15% D Core aa I & 2h 52. & 27. use 1. 2%, 2 KF Cor. 6.9. Gal. 5. 19. 26. Ws. sO. 16 at : vs ‘they eae. to remember the hardships extend tus cag beng seek for * guerre, thar |by such sufferers, as if they were confined with "God acceptably with rever-|i:hem; that they might be excited to adopt eve- fear ”” remembering that he is | ry method of alleviating their sorrows, or pro- be feared in the assembly of his | curing their release. In short, whatever adver- i that he is a consuming Fire, es-|sity any of their brethren were exposed to im ecisily to hypocrites, apostates, and despisers |their persons, connexions, of circumstances; f his salvation. they ought to sympathize with them, and en- ey . deavour to relieve them: recollecting that they NOTES. were still in the body, and liabte to similar af- flictions ; and that they would im that case ex- ' CHAP. XI. V.1—3. The Hebrew converts,| pect the soothing lenient care of their brethren. ‘the day of Pentecost, abounded in love to| All captives and afflicted persons might be in- h other, and in all the fruits of this holy af | cluded in the exhortation ; but the household of : but many things woald naturally occur | faith was specially intended. 0 pas that entire harmony, and to stop the} V. 4. Marriage, &c. Many persons, parti. current % that liberality, which they at first |cularly they of the church of Rome, explain this showed. It was therefore peculiarly proper for |2s an exhortation; “ Let marriage be honoura- the apostle.to exhort them to “ let brother!y love | ble in all things,” ke. ; ; aad doubtless the apostle “ continue,” and to avoid every thing that inter- | meant, that it ought to be entered into, and be. with persevering attention to peace, |haved in, according to the holy commandments affection; as became |of God; that it might be honeurable to the per- children fe one family, and heirs of the same in-|sons themselves, and to their profession of the :and be probably meant to exeite them Gospel ; as well as that the state should be had love towards the Gentile converts, |in honour and considered as undefiled. The “against whom they were generally prejudiced.| particle But, however, introducing the second In particular, he exhorted them sot to forget to| clause, shows that his primary meaning was to entertain strangers; especially such as were jassert, that marriage in itself was honourable in _ driven, or travelled from home, for the sake of all things, and in all persons, and the bed unde- | the gospel; and who im general were destitute) filed as to its own nature, though noi meapable _ hospitality of their brethren, though not person-/conduct of fornicators and adulterers, whom _ ally known by them. To encourage this kind of |; HM certainly judge, and condemn for their | parapet. aeiyiage taeeee had en |Mjgittions of bis law. Some persons in the pri- r d angels anawures, as Abraliam and Lot.| mative times contended for the lawfulness of for- ‘ote, Ren xvie.nis.) It hath been observed, seamed and most abominable sentiments and one of the three who came to Abraham was i Phil. L. 4. & 2.16.\y Rom. 12.17. & 13. 6. 156 32, $2 Vhilem.22 la Roin. 15,33. & 16. quence of his last journey not known whether he ace ‘“ The God of peace,” recon of his people ; and the Lover of peace an > brought again from Jesus, fhe great She Sheep, t 4 the blood of t lasting * co S 21 f Make yc work 4 to dots that which is glory for ever and e er. ™ Am 20. 1 Cor- 14. 33. 2} 14. 24. Lulke 22680.) 4.3.1 P Cor. 13. 14. Phile4sfe-2 Sem -26- fe -1 tude 9. 1 Thes. 5613, 2} Chrai6. 27. S51 Thes. 3. 16. | 3. & 61.8. —_ a 2a. er & (40. Ez.’ 15. Ke 4. 10. Se 5. 7 “See! 30. & 10.40, 41. & wry ; a 13. 30. & 17, Sff 12 23) Deut 32. Rom. 1.4. & 4.24,) 4) Pac 138. 3. John, 25, & 8.11. 1 Cor.) 17.23 Ephe3 dl 6. 14 & 15. 15. Gal. 1. l 20.° Cole 2. 12, 1 Thes. 1. 10. © Psi 2301. & 80.1. Is, 40011, & 63, Lie Ez. $4. 23. & 37. 1 Pet. 2-25, & 5i4s'h d See on, 9. 20. Ex, i 17. & 10. 36 7 24,8» Zech, Oy 11. ia a eet Mat 26. 28. Matk} Rom, 12.2.1 F duct of the people will eal a faitbful servant of Cbrist, * é final tribution; thou Mee salvatio them a crown of réjoicing : ‘The poses the faithfulness of mi exercise a scriptural aut ner : for no obedience due to the usurped do ards ot blind guides. : V. 18, 19°" It is’plain from y the persons immediately are , the first instance the epistl ie know from whom it came. them to pray for him: and as well as for their own P , he had been caluminated, o nation ; he trusted that he ha terider and duly informe ing and desirous in all” persons, to act ‘with ihtegri manner. He therefore enti his protection, comfort, cially, that the providence things in such a manner, as come among them the scone suaded many of them be Id and he purposed to come ! regained his liberty, eye fe withstanding all that he had suff oJ eae nion of unfail 1 GAT SG ap pose, or not. V. 20, 21. After desiring i Hebrews in his behalf, the apos compendium of his most them. He addressed himself tittle hever used but in § ready to be at peace w I sinners t to him in the ‘appointed way ane A ; 8S th spiritual peate in the hearts ied sseech y you, brethren, # suf- f exhortation; ° for 1 a letter unto you in few . that our P brother 4 Ti- . Ge 1. & 10. 14} 1-3 bThes. 3. 2 Beles: s9 . Pa i Sone a “1 Pet m2 Tim 1. ) the church and po ee who ad brough again from the dead the great Shep- r of the shee p,” from whiom all pastors de- ir authority. Jess, the great Proprietor ¢, to whom they had been giv fi his life to atone for their sins, y sought them, and brought where he protected aad Ps. xxiii: Ic. it. 6. Ez. xxziv- ke SY. 1—6.) In order to show bin his ransom s eet and that he might perform his gra. eceeat pitas cteteect of his Shep: pd the Father had raised him from the dead, ‘through the blood of the everlasting cove- Nant.” ‘For this may either refer to the re- neiled love of God to his people, through the jood of Christ ; or to his being brought again because his sacrifice was suf- a and accepted, and so he became the Shep- of the sheep; of to the blessings for which — pra: and which were bestowed ugh the of the everlasting cove- ‘nant » all these things may be contained in the lords : and it is not obvious to determine which 1 lly intended. The blood of Christ the of he new covenant, tal to the end of time, and everlast- tof the salvation conferred accord- entreated “ the God. of ten ey Nieglny to do. his will;” every disorder of their souls, and com. ¢ them foreyery part of his “ holy ; working in them” by his new-creat- “ that which was well pleasing in his Vg according to his law ahd image, his glory, and therefore atceptable with through Jesus Christ; to whom, even to > God of peace,” he ascribed eternal glory. . Ref.)}—The apostle prayed for them, un- s obedience would surely be attended with ivine consolations, eee an ae et Eee 7 25. The apostle, 2s not Being i imme- placed over the Hebrews, or disposed to fi and encouragement, which he had n love to their souls: for he had rt to them, in few words, compar- ist importance and the great varie- CHAPTER XII. full persuasion, that sanctifying grace |p discussed in it. Timothy had, A confined in prison for preaching 4. D. 6 mothy is set at liberty; with whom, if he come shortly, * 1 will see you. 24 * Salute-all them that have t the rule over you, and ® all the saints. « They of ¥ Italy salute you. 25 7 Grace de with you all. Amen. r Row. 15.25. 28. 13. Phil. le 1- & Acts 18. 2. & 27. 35 "Philem. 22. 22. Cob 5 See on,Rom-16.1- oF 4 t See on,ver.z.17. a 2Cor. 1.4. & 13 the fospel, of which the Hebrews had heard but the writer informed them that he was a length set at liberty; and that he purposed to come with him to see them, if they wefe not de- layed. It appears hence that the apostle either was at liberty, or hada prospect of being speedily tiberated : and that the spurious postscript false- ly says that Timothy was the bearer of the epis- tie. After this, he concluded with salutations, especially to the pastors and rulers of their -| churches; and from all the Christians in Italyj- as well as those at Rome. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. ¥. 1—S Brotherly love tends, in such various ways, te the benefit of the church, the comfort of beliey- ers, and the honour of the Gospel ; that the ene- my of our souls endeavours by every meafis te interrupt its exercis¢é, and to work upon the re mains of our corrupt affections for that purpose; with a vast variety of most subtle ast against which we should be perpetually our guard. Hence itis that so little of this | loves is found in the church, though so much is fead concerning it in the Scriptures ; and that so ma: ny divisions and controversies prevail among those, who seem in 3 measure to have been. taught of God to love their brethren! We best consult our own interest, when we are mirdful to use hospitality, and to relieve or entertain our poor brethren, even though they be strangers te us: for thus we entertain Christ himself, whom all angels worship and obey: When we are ex- empted from imprisonment or other grievou# adversities, we should take care not to forget bow many are thus oppressed and bowed downs that we may sympathize with them in their sor< rows, and help or comfort them according to our ability ; being aware that we are liable to the same distresses, as long as we are in thé body. Defilement and dishonour spring from contrarie- ty to the law of God, which is perfectly suited te. promote our present and future welfare: mar! riage theteforé i is hondurable in all; nor can any defilement attach to it, except when the letter or spirit of God’s commandments is violated the humsn heart leads such numbers; and he every impenitent fornicator and adulterer at the day of judgment; whatever disguise or excuse he may here use t cloak hig they sor covesoumeens. Baring fy egrey =—_—_s- - ”~ — =a = - A.D. 6 exhaustible treasures, they should be well satis- fied with mean accommodations here: and, as God hath promised « that be will never leave *¢ them, and in no case forsake them,” they have no cause to court the favour, or fear the frown,of men, or to dread the. want of things needful ;' but may courageously say, * the Lord is my Helper, I willnot fear what flesh can « do unto me.”—The instructions and.example of ministers, who have honourably and comforta- bly closed their testimony, should be peculiarly remembered by their survivors. . Death, as it were, gives the last sanction to their doctrine . and exhortations; and the happy event of their trials calls on others to follow their faith, and to consider the joyful end of their course ; ‘and mi- nisters should have respect to this during their lives. But Jesus:alone is an ever-living hve ** the same yesterday, to-day, and for ever.” Still he fills the hungry, encourages the trem. bling, and. welcomes penitents of every class; still he rejects proud Pharisees, abhors painted sepulchres, and teaches all whom he saves to . love Tighteousness and to hate) iniquity :and, having called them by ‘his grace; he. will love them unchangeably, and. for ever. Indeed all those, and those alone, will abide the day of his coming to judge the world, who would have . Met with bs from him, when he taught on earth. V. 9—16. We shouldbe careful not to be carried about with strange doctrines, but seek to have our hearts established by grace: for _ notions, and forms never profit those who are occupied in them, . Living by faith in Christ, and being con, secrated to God through his blood, let us willing- ly separate from this evil world, and bear the re- proach of proud formalists. We bave here no continuing city ; our pilgrimage will soon end; let us then seek an abiding mansion in the city THE GENERAL as JAMES. James, the son of Alpheus, the brother of Pie. ue the near relation * James the less,” probably being lower in stature, or younger, than been the writer of this epistle ; (Marg. Ref. Luke xxiv. 1S—24.), and they Who have doubted of this, have pe Eos their hesitation. It is recorded in’ ecclesiastical history, and. the ACS the fact, that he generally resided at Jerusalem, superintending the as city,-and in the neighbouring places, to the enc: of his life ; wcbiokt sn tyrdom, the circumstances of which are differently related. He seems epistle. but a short time before his death ; and it is supposed. by some, that th and awful waraings given in it to his countrymen, stirred up that. persecuting: hi nated his life: but mdeed it is peculiarly wonderful, that he should. Para ee pre many years, in so perilous a situation; and it can be accounted for only by” immediate protestion, The epistle ig styled general, or catholic, eaaie rally allowed to have- Lord’s : JAMES. 9 ly for them.. Let the of our Gody an ty or adversi As a spirit in this evil w Jesus Christ, ¢ © even the fruit « “ name.” Romanus four several times; and by Ignatius, in bis genuine epistle tO 1 By Origen, in his thirteenth homily upon Genesis: Eusebius saith, It waS: ablicly read in mst, Christian churches: S:. Jerom, that in process of, = paaaarny. Esthius notes, That they, who before doubted of it, in the fourth: : ed the opinion of them who received it; and from thence no church, no eccie~’ Wellies ified ho-eves dochied of ie But, on the contrary, all the catalogues of s books of the holy scripture, published by general and provincial councils, Roman bishops, arse insta Se-cacer cdl vous elles gunna off uct (Wisthy-} * Tt ap- '« evidence of their care, as well as their capacity. Tae epistle before us, having passed through (# gSevere and acciirate scrutiny, appears to have been universally received; and accordingly | poset. “Ibis not, however, so replete with the peculiar doctrines of Christianity, as St. Paul's “ are in general; or indeed, as the other apostolical epistles : for it is supposed to bare “be iN Written with a special design of counteracting those false teachers, who in different ways ; those destrines, and wrested them to their own destruction, and that of other men.— i the grand principles of Christianjty are throughout taken for granted, and it will be found, om attentive consideration, entirely coincident with even St. Paul’s doctrine, concerning grace ; Sea piseieatson , ‘though at the first glance, it may appear discordant : and it abounds with ex. hortations te the patience of hope, and the obedience of faith and Icve; with which various » warnings, reproofs, and encouragements, are interspersed, according to the different charac- | Sera the, persons bAdreaecck is ie TA a 987 & i CHAP. | Ae Bos nccemiy of ils the tongue 36 The nature of Phe apostle addresses the twelve tribes whieh} true religion, 27 > apa an Goa yaad tweak weenie AMES, ° a servant of God, and of f God in _ the Lord Jesus Christ, 4 Rom: 2.°7. sider it as a \ matter of momen gledsg eve an ocea ve De os 12 My brethren, # eeunt it all joy “asic him ask of God,: ye fal} into € divers temptations ; liberally, 2 and upb 3 Kpowing this,» that the trying of shall be givenhim, ©. yous faith worketh 4 patience. 6 But 4 lett A, But let patience have hen perfect ibs ‘for © he that wavere work, that ye may be! perfect and entire,|a wave of the s riven with t # wanting nothing. , and tossed. | $ If ™ any of you lack wisdom, a ict “7 For? let not shall receive any t 8 At double-mil in all _his ways.— ‘12, Luke 6. 22, ll, 2 Thes. 1. & ver. 12. Mat. §.10 ae & we 4s Col) 5. 10. 1 John 4»'17, 93. Acts 5. 41. es. 5, Heb. 10. 3silm ve ver, 5, Mate 19. Rom. & 17, 18. 35 & 12. 1. 2 Pet. 16.) 20, Mark 10. 21. =37. 2 Cor 12.9): 5,7—11. Job 1%|\ Luke 18,92 1 Pet. “{Practleal Observations) 0, Phil, 1, 29. &J' 9. Ps. 37% &40,] 219, 2-3-6, Is, as. 6B hae. Late et 2% 17, Col. 1.°24,! 3. Hab. 2. 3. Mat n Be. 31-36. 36. Ser. 29, 22... aa ay Sh Meb-10, 34,1 Pet.) 30. 22, Luke 8. 16.] 14.1 Kings3.7—| Dan. 2 ae " be als & 58. 3,4, 4. 13-716. & 21. 10. Gali.6..9.)'9 Job! 28, 12-28. @ Heb. 11, &6—S9.J] 302. Prov. 4-18.) Proy, 3. 5—7- ao 1Pet. 1. 6—8. 2 Pet} Mat. 6.48: John] 4—6. Jer. 1. 6,7 2.9. Reve 210... | 1% 23+ 2 Cor.:2i°6., 2 Cor. 2. 16. b Rom: 5. S$, 4. & 8} Phil, 3.12—15., Gebie ver.17% & 3+, 1%. * 28. 2 Cor. 4. w S ot 4. 12. 2 Tim. 3. 17.| & §, 16. 1 Chr. 22 Heb@13: 21. abet, 12. 2)Chr: 1. 10. Pro. ED EGER ELEN REIS TER Ma le of the Lord Jésus... Itappears from the Acts: of| sion of evidencing the sincerit the apostles, as well as from historical records, | their Jove to Gad, aailtalat 1 adi hat he:resided chiefly. at. Jerusalem; and: he is| their souls, though’ painfad Torti Said to have been the first bishop of that church ;| they might know,: ftom the word ol of hough this is spoken inaccurately; for he pos:/ their own experience, that " gessed far more than episcopal authority, how-| their faith, by) which its, rem er that may be defined. .He is supposed to strength were proved, had a ten sa suffered martyrdom. there not very long} event to work patience” in their’ after. Writing this epistle, though the date of it is| conduct; and te bring them into ancertain, ‘He addressed. himself to the twelve | pendent, ‘ oxagug thai of wind, ' cc tribes, which were considered as still existing; | meekness and, © codcraniatiaiwiaiie though scattered by various calamities, .and| in order toderive the full benefit fron from different. motives, into’ many distant nations| als, they must allow: patience to perfo of the earth; but he principally intended .the| fect work ; and submissively wait, i Christians among them: andhe simply: greeted!| the promises of God and obedience them, or wished them health and peace, Without} mandments, tillhe saw good to < using the ‘benedictions. which preface, most, of} without being induced by the numb the other epistles.‘ Scattered.. * That is,'to, all| or duration of their acy in the. believing Jews, of whatever . tribe, who| means of deliverance, or were dispersed over the earth ; to, whom. it.is) in well doingy or tor probable, James, temaining still at Jerusalem, sent this epistle, by those who were used to meet ‘at that city from all nations, at the festi- vals.’ (Beza,) Some of all,the other tribes still subsisted, as distinct fromthe Gentiles,and as generally incorporated with. the descendants of Judah ; and the nation, was dispersed jabroad. fn almost “all. parts of the known, world ; as. it is evident from the scriptures themselves, (Marg. Ref) as well as from, the testimony of; ancient writers. Greeting. James, who probably drew up the epistle of the council,at Jerusalem to the} Gentile cpnverts, uses the same. word. Marg.) Ref. gg Knowing the’ aMficted me perse- uted condition, in which his brethren. were, the apostle exhorted them to esteem it altogeth- ; er a cause of rejoicing, when. they, fell into. di-| tion. .. Indeed every triahis, 0 vers, temptations. Conscious of their weakness, ‘temptation; ,and.every, t they were in general warned not to run into} our hearts, and. tends \to, temptations, | and taught to pray not to: be led grace.or corrupt nature ito temptation: yet if the Lord saw good, ‘that, ascendency, Mller nc rewire standing their'watchfulness they, should} The apostle, how fall into such trials, as might. expose them to} ferred. So ee temptation, and: give ‘them an opportunity of re- Lord, line a enn sisting and overcoming it; they, ought to cons} Berio: bare ugg a4 ae oe LNs ray By attempting to € . Mat.7. er i 11. 913, John 10. & 14, 13. asl ¢ s 7./& 1613-24, 1) Stee John. .S. 22, ee ane neg * & ee @ operation, and: i cile, meek, comets of mind ; would so ferings of Christ,so. wean hem if and. so.reconcile them to death, t be rendered complete) and matur ‘of the: Christian. characters /and,in ' meet and iba for wane situations; and: want performance of sone ae Rom..v..3—5+ Heb. xis | $13); Or, Trials.. Some) wit stress onthe disti trials; but, the, pecs word is in, the Lord’s -prayer,) V _ @HAPTER %. 7 AD. 60. 11 For the sun is no sooner ? risen with. a burning heat, but it withereth the grass, ‘and the flower thereof falleth, and the grace of the fashion of it perisheth : bso also shall the rich man oi away in his ways. wry et ‘oflow degree * re- ice * in that salted : . lo ) eae 2 rich, yin that he is made se as the flower of the grass is 9 2.5. 1Sam, 2. 8. 9, 102.8 7. 9, 10. .9.| Ps. 113. we ee a5. & 66. & 103. 15. Is. 40.] Mark 4.6. 798. Isl 8.1.4. & 9.48.0 k& 20.|°2,' Mat, 5. 3. Phil.] 6. Maty6. 30. |b 5.;1—7s Job’ 21.) 40. 7,8. Luke 12, 3. 8. 1 Tim. 6 lj. Cor. 7. 31. Tre 24—30- “Ps. 37. 35, 16—21. & 16. 19— 10. Phil. a Job 14. 2 1Pet.2. 9. 15 90. 2, 35, 36. & Rom, 8. 17. ‘ee: pee —3. Rey. 2-9 6. Aiea 1. 1. 24. 1 John 2. 17.{ 36. & 49. ol. & 25. 1Cor. 7.31. & a Is. 49.19. Jon. 4.| 73. 18—20. Ee: 5.) Pét. 1,4. & 5. 4. 7, 8 Mat. 18. 6, #4 means of deliyering himself but such as are acceptable to him; never entertaining a doubt, whether God’s ways-or his own are tobe ad- ‘hered to for the obtaining of his ends ; making ho question of God’s power and will, to an- swer his requests; and therefore praying, and depending’ on him quiétly for an issue out of all: Whereas, doubting or wavering, keeps men-in “a~ perpetual tempest “and agitation of mind, always tossed’ from one dependence to another.’ "(Hammond.) “A © double-minded “© many’ * whosé*schemes are divided between ‘ God ‘andthe world; and who cannot cheerfully *-and resolutely commit himself, in ‘confidence ‘-of divine support, to be led whitherscever Pro- © videncé shall please)“ is-unsettled’ in ali ‘bis “ways.”* © He will perpétually be running inte * inconsistencies ‘of conduct: and those imper- * fect and undetermined impressions of religion, ¢ which he feels, will serve rather to perplex and ‘torment, than guide ‘and secure him” (Dod- dridge. | )=The ‘divided dependence, ‘at some times apparently on God, and at others evident- ly-on a man’s'own wisdom, resolution, or right- eousness, seems also implied; as well as the divided"aim and purpose. \ Such characters dif. fer widely from’ weak believers ; who constantly expect’and seek help from God, and‘do not al- tow any ‘doubts of his’ veracity and faithfulness ; ‘though ‘they are’ harassed with fears, lest there be something in their case, or manner of asking, which ‘should’ exclude them from the benefit. Their language is, “ Lord, to whom shall I go? “Thou hast the words of eternal life! °V. 9=11F “In order to attain greater simplici- ‘ty; “and stability ‘im the faith, “it was proper for believers to’ know in what they ought to rejoice. ‘The ‘brother of low degree, the real Christian, \who-was poor and afflicted in his outward cir- ‘cumstances, should not deem himself unhappy on’ that account : on the contrary, he ought to re- joice or glory, «to comfort “himself aed lift up “ his heart ;? (Beza;_) because he was exaited, in’ an honourable relation to “Christ, in being conforméd to him as tohis outward condition, and in ‘being ‘made ‘@ Son of “God and an heir of heaven. But the rich Christian ought not to re- joice ‘or glory in his riches, or at all trust in mn iret ‘for happiness: rather let him rejoice, in ono “ean _any dependence be “placed: on} that « he was made low” in the disposition of whiist th y are aiming to unite contrary {his heat aetna ‘Been convinced of bis guilt, id are unsettled in their’ principles ravity ery, and made humbly Site. faith in the word of God. (oie, |as a He Dace “pensioner on the mercy of God; bier trials in 2 proper-manuner, as well as ha vast variety of other matters, many of those whom the pace wrote would experience isco that they were very deficient ‘in s that they were not hing truth from errof, ‘or ig the lirie of conduct. which they igi pursue ;- they. should - immediately the case before God, and earnestly be Lect him to be their Teacher and Counsellor, |‘ e influences of his spirit enabling them to inderstand, remember, and apply: the -instruc- lons of his holy word ; and-to remove all pre- dices) and carnal passions which tended to wear on are ‘This any person might do with onf @; seeing the Lord was ever ready > liberally to all who, asked him, of what- i ‘they 'were; nor did he ever en ee ee rd onduct, or with any of their mistakes and want | teachableness. So that» assuredly .wisdom meus piven ws ‘every one who’ thus sought r it, im proportion to his wants, difficulties, duties. (Marg. Ref)» But- inorder to rin the blessing; they must take care to faith, nothing wavering: they must not themselves to. ‘question whether this were of Seeking: wisdom, or doubt of : i to his promises; but confi-( jently rely on him to direct them: in the’ right vay. cae yh ter in bis judgment in'these respects; atid:was-disposed to listen’ to carnal oe reggae to halt betwixt God and the} vorld, debe always fluctuating and variable ; Jeing tossed from one thing to another, by every shange of circumstances or every gale! of doc riney as the wave of the sea facies ‘about “bY he wind. Such wavering professors of the Gos- ely therefore, who were only religious by’starts, o abiding realizing belief of the truth, on the promises ‘of God, could ason to expect that they should ay i from him: as: they would | Shave ‘presented their prayers, under ssudden'pang of devotion; but they would to ‘other ‘counsels and” ‘projects. Indeed, “4 1; a mind resolved, whatso-| way with the poorest of his brethren ; and to “Stick fast to God: ts use no consider himself a3 no wiser or better than they, lix. a. )— Lethim come to God with fi firm 0 ask for the blessings of salvation in the same | A, D6Q. temptation: for) 4 when he is tried, he shail receive ¢ the crown of life, which} the Lord shath promised to © them that} { enticed. love him. 13 Let s no:man say when he is tempt-] ed, f am tempted of God: for God:can- Heb. 11.17. 1 Pet. Deut 7. 9. “Nein 1.6, 7. & 5.10. © | 1.5, Ps\'5. 13» Rony e Mat. 25, 34, Luke] 8.23. 1Core 2. 9, 22. 28—30, Rom,| & 8.3. t Pet. 2. 8. 1 John 4. 19. Seeon, ver. 2. 12. ns 3, 12, Is. 63. 17, Hab. 3, 12, 13. Rom, 9. 19, 20. @ Sceon, ver: 2—4- & 5.11. Job 5. 17. Ps. 94.12. & 119 67. 71. 75. Prov. 3. 21, 12. Heb. 6. 15.1 2. 7—10. 1 Cor, 9. & 10.32. & 12, 5.} 25. 1 Tim..4. 8.) 1 Rey. 3.19. Pet,.1. 7- & 4.13. a Deut. 8.2 & 13.1 & 5.4. Rev. 2 10. 8. Prov. 17.3. Zee.| & 3, 21, 43.9. Mal 3. 2, 3.'f2. 5. Ex. 20) 6. but merely intrusted with a larger stewardship, of. whi¢h an account must shortly. be »render- ed. Being thus made low would be a solid ground for exuliation ; seeing that few rich persons were thus humbled and made “ poor in spirit :” nor would the cause for this joy be abated, even if they were made low in their circumstances also, through the rapacity of their persecutors. For sit outward splendour and distinction must soon pass alway, as the gaudy flowers, that grow among the grass, are withered by the scorching sun, and lose all their beauty and transient glory, even sooner than the green blade doth; and be- tig withered, they perish, and are less valuable than the common herbage. Thus rich men flourish only to be cut down, they grow but to wither, and their transient distinctions issue in deeper misery and disgrace; if they proceed jn their ways of avarice, luxury, pride, selfishness, or ungodliness; and are not made low, by re- pentance, faith, self-denial, crucifixion to the world, and submission to the righteousness and authority of God. This is an obvious und appo- site interpretation; nor does there appear that difficulty in these'verses which many suppose.— "Po render the passage, (by inserting a word needlessly,) “* Let the rich be ashamed, in that ¢*‘he is brought low ;” as some learned men do, would wholly destroy the energy and beauty of the contrast : and to explain it exclusively of the rich man, who was reduced to poverty for the sake of the Gospel; would imply, that no rich man, however humble, poor in spirit, liberal, and condescending to his poor brethren, could have any ground of rejoicing, or glorying in Christ, and in the hope of glory; unless he voluntarily relinquished, or were forcibly deprived of his estate ands possessions, and so reduced to entire poverty: a doctrine wejl suited to some orders of papists, but not at all to’ genuine Christianity. Tt is proper that some should be the Lord’s stew- ards and almoners, in outward. things; but, if they be made low, as humble, teachable, penitent, believers in Christ, and thankful to be thus em- ployed by him ; let teem rejoice in this bumilia- tion of heatt, under these circumstances, which generally increase pride and self-exaltstion.™ | ¥. 12. ‘Whilst the world deemed those hap- py who enjoyed uninterrupted prosperity, though ji served to merease their pride, malice, avarice, gensuaiity, aad impiety; they were pris Wytlt “ \ JAMES, wm 12 Blessed is ¢ the man that endureth} indeed to be} c oe, 15 Then, iw it bringeth for’ is finished, bri : IRD i Or, evils. 1 4. 1,2. Gen. 6 5} 1 & 8) 21) Josh. ah 21—24. 2Sam. 21} 2,3. 1 Kings 21.2—li Gem. 3 6 4. Job 31. 9. 271 5—8. Job Prov. 4, 23. Is. 44.) Ps. 714, 20, Mat. § 28. &| 4. Mi congratulated as blesse tions, and_passed thro trying dispens and the perseve For after: the Chris and the reality of his ter his holy affections, and the temper of his mj be honoured, as a co’ tes; not with a@ wees with the crown of Ji mortality, which the, that love him, as Nn and oceasions of sin, nO say that he was tempted, the author of transgression. able event of the trial. (Wor 1.) , The commandments pensations of God, make, and tend to discover what. them ; where gracio through the poy ble obedience. a of the trial ;. but disobedience mus! fore, that. is, sinful im th ascribed to God,- witha ‘c in this sense, tempt aay man, hy putt his heart, suggesting it, (o,his the ceasitating his commission of it Author of the drose, thou tects and exposes it, te commit sin, when the. heart after worldly ease, sure, induce him to s satan.entices him : thus eee 7 =" CHAPTER 1. A.D, 60. 6! Do not erty? m my beloved brethren.| © 19 Wherefore, my beloved brethren, fen good gift and every perfect!* let every man be swilt to hear, * slew.to hove, and cometh down) speak, * slow to wrath : Father of lights, with whom| 20 For ¥ the wrath. of man worketh fiableness, neither shadow of| not the righteousness of God. 21 Wherefore, *lay apart all filthi- ness, and superfluity of naughtiness, » and receive. with meekness ¢ the engrafted word, 4 which is: able to save your souls. is own will begathe us * with f truth, that we should be *a -fruits of his creatures. (Practical Observations.j J il, 12. Luke 11, 13.) Rev, 21. 23. & 22. John 3. 27. Acts Se Be pe | ear e 1. 18. Rom. ce: * ee S7 36. & ie dee ‘. & 2 5.1 12. Cor. 4.1 26, 27. Is. 46.10. aks a Th te: © is. 4-12) Mal. 3.6. Rom. 11. 13, 1. Eph eee ee 11, 12. ; ~ sl." 1 & 13. 8 an “Gent 39 re 3-5. 1]q John 1.13. & 3, PB 2 Ss. Am. 6. 1. Marg. Heb, 12, 23, Rev. 14, 4. t'Neh. 8. 2, 3. 12— 14, 18.& 9. 3. Pro. 8. 3235. Ec. 5. 1. Mark 2. 2. &. 12. 14.29. & 15. 18. &} 2Cor. 7, 1- ae 16. 32. & 170 14. &} de 19. 11. 19. & 25. 28.jb Ps, 25. BA ‘Is. 29. Ee. 7. 8, 9. Mat. 5.) 19. & 61. 1. Zeph. 22. Gal. 5.20, 21.] 2. Sy Mate 5: Be en 26. 31. Col! Acts 10.33. IeThess 87. Like 15. 1, & 1, 5.8 213. 19,48. Acts 2+ Ds Bok “We 18. Num.je John 6. 63. 68. & 10. 33: & 13,42] 20. 11, 12. 2 Tims Rom, 6. 17. Marg, —44. 48. & 17. ake 24, 35. & 11. 17. Heb. 4.2. x Neh, 9. 17. re 4.8, Ez. 36. 955 & 5.11, 3—5. Rom. 4. 17. & 8. 29-31. & 9. Gene ‘1, 2 14,) 15-186 Eph. 2/4 » Deut de 19. Pss} 5, Col. 1. 20, a1. 1—8. & 84. 11.1 2 Thes, 2. 13, a1 0 » 45.7. & 60. 19.) Pet. 1, 3: 26. John 1. 9, & 8. 12./r ver. 21. 1 Cor. 4 ‘2Cor. 4. 6. Eph.| 15. 1 Pet. 1 23. 1 1.18 1 John i. §.| John 3. 9 s Lev. 23. 10. 1 Thes. 2. 13. z Is. 2,20. & 30.22.!d Acts 13. 26. Rom.’ d ver. 26. & 3. 1, 2:| Ez. 18. 31,. Roms} 1.16. 1 Cor. 15, 22 Proy. 10. 19. & 13.; 13. 12, 13. Eph. 4.; Eph. 1.13) 2 Tim. 3..& 16. 2. & 17.| 22. Col. 3. 8. Heb.| 3. 15—17. Tite 2. 27. & 1S 1%. Bl. &| 12.1. 1 Pet. 2. 1.) 11. Hel.2. 3. 1 Pete 21.23. Ec. 5.2, 3.! 11. 1.9. Ce tures and in the whole universe ; as well as of all true knowledge, wisdom, holiness, and feli- city, in those rational agents that never sinned, and in redeemed sinners. But nothing of a con- trary nature comes down from him, “ with whom «“ js no variableness, neither shadow of turning” Fhe sun and moon, the two great natural Jights which he hath made, appear io us to have several changes and turnings, whence originate summer and winter§ day and night; but in fact those ap. pearances arise entirely from our situation res- pecting them. Thus God is immutably the Fountain of good, and of nothing else ; all good is to be ascribed to him, and sought from him ; ; but the evil which we do. or suffer, with all the changes which we experience, are from our. selves ; the consequences of our having turned away from God, and of a change i in our situation respecting him ; and must not in any degree bé ascribed to Him, who is urchangeably the same in his nature, and perfection, without the least variation ; and whese conduct proceeds upon thé same unalterable principles of } justice, truth, wis- dom, and goodness ; whatever effect it may pro duce on us, according to our character, behas viour, or state in his sight : and all sin, error, ig+ norance, and misery, must be ascribed to the mu- tability, frailty, and imperfection of created beings. It should also be remembered, that all the persons, to whom the apostle wrote, had been in themselves dead in sin, and children of wrath ; and that God, of his sovereign will and free mercy, had regenerated them by his Spirit, through the word of truth ; (Votes, John iii. 1—8. 12. Eph. ii, 19... Zt. iii. 3—7;) in order that they might be consecrated to his service, as 2 Ter. allarements © of softest objects ; the pur- se of indulgesce is admitted an@ cherish: jd: thus actual transgression is brought forth, 0d when this is completed, it bringeth forth mms ‘aS its genuine offspring, and nothing but e mercy and grace of God, through Christ Je- us, can prevent the sinner’s final destruction. idered as the scriptural account Original of moral evil, the nataral history €onception, production, and progeny of e first sin, and of every sin; except as repent- nee, through God” semercy, “prevent the effects them. But perhaps the apostle referred to . “case of orem who under persecutions, hrough love of the world conceived the pur- a OF Kotinig Christianity ; which being leliberately done and persited in, ended in their eat and destruction. It is egregious et dauaatanity absurd, to take occasion word Fust, which i is often used age mean the agin word a, hi inclination, when mpetuous ‘and ungoverned, to limit the passage’ git to sensuality; as if the ‘impetuous and . Pet. i. Prow: 14,.15. 8. 20. 2 Cor. Py 5. Heb. 12. 15. k 212, Ps, 19, 7— 19. Be 119, 32. 45.) 95—105, Rom. 7 V. 22=25. In dite penny might produce these _ blessed ¢ souls of those who heard it; te of it, and not hearers-only. For only hearers, a at teachable they m ' of practising what t the word was’ not fied in that they were eee ie! most f themselves; whether custom, speculation, ora ‘vain. ‘contdence in without obedience, for ‘salvation, to attend. A man. of thi the gospel, and:did tance, faith in Christ, godly life; ‘was like sient look at his na‘ mirrour, without a ee. unbecoming in his attire or — therefore i 2a rely orget what manner. he was glimpse which he had. of himnse oulc abiding effect.on hims ‘Rhus the, x might have shortelived i? beens ness: but, not liking th heart, and character, it and. having ‘no effectual change ; he would soon Ie sient discoveries, in the ¢ pleasures of the world, and of himself, and destitate But whosoever looked ste; into the word: of God, Sein ing from it his.true s way of acceptance ary with . perseyérance in. this he, not being a forgetful, reduced to practice what to time, though it cost him self-denial, would be b doing ; fonthe oe x ‘in into the knowledge truth his obedience would. « he his faith ; his sanctification bly advance, as he bees and with himself; ané hereafter would suce -comfort... Some, by * tl suppose the moral. law to | be i tion to the ceremonial ;and it that title én itself, as | perfect saith miei fine ete cle. 27 * Pure religion and undefiled before God and the Father, is this, * To visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and * to keep. himself unspotted from the world. t 3. 1% | Ps. 119. Hea he ar.4.4 20 John 17, 14 man a sng you P seem to be a one ‘bridleth not his tongue, Mat. 5.8. Luke 1 12. 2. Gh i Rey Ae |. $96.| Gale 1.4 & 6.14, &6% 1 ohn 3.j Col 3.1—3. 1 John “ iob 29. 12, 13 - 1719. Os 2.1517. & 5.4, 5. + 15—20. Ps, 68 18, Fegard to God and their duty, offend as frequent. ly, by silence, when they are bound to speak, as by speaking, when they should be silent > but sins ef omission are generally less regarded than sins of commission. How often do cowardice, in- dolence, and lukewarmness, make us silent; when holy courage, active zeal, and fervent love, would excite us to attempt a word in season, a God often most eminently blesses ! V. 27. Pure religion, the acceptable holy worship and service of God, free from corrupt mixtures, and undefiled by corrupt motives and carnal passirfis, as exercised in the sight of God, even the Father, with his approbation, by hia adopted children in Christ Jesus, essentially con- sisted in disinterested, humble, self-denying love to men for the Lord’s sake and from love to him and in taking pleasure, from such principles, in visiting orphans, widows, and other afflicted or destitute persons; to soothe their sorrows, re- lieve their wants, and afford them protection, counsel, and comfort, in their distresses: and in keeping at a distance from the sinful, pursuits, interests, pleasures, maxims, fashions, and pollu. tions, of this wicked: world : so that.a man might haveno stain upon his garments, no blemish on his character, no guilt upon his conscience om that account. . Without some measure of this holy love, and this mortification to the world, ne doctrines, forms, confidence, bigh affections, zeal, ‘or apparent devotion, can prove a man an accepted worshipper of God. Our true religion is exactly equal to the measure in which these- things have place in our hearts, experience, and conduct; amd these are therefore the criteria of pure and undefiled religion, by which we should. judge of it, in ourselves and in others, both as to the reality of it and the degree in which it is pos. sessed. But this holy love, and mortification to the world, can’only be produced by faith in a crucified Saviour, and the supply of his sanctify. ing Spirit; so that no appearance of these things can be depended on, except they spring from, and are’ connected with, a professed belief of the Gospel, and a reliance on the mercy of God in Christ Jesus for salvation. (Votes, 1 Cor. xiii.) : oe but then it cannot give 5, PO to. us ef rp ane © suppose the Gospel nd‘ encouraging him to walk he Spirit of adoption, according to sommandments of God. In the word Ritaetad uerute of obtaining and en- liberty; the true Christian looks as. into a 3 that he may discover the remaining ctions ; kom defilement, beavtified with salvation, and transformed imto the holy i image of God continu- ally'more and more. (Mary. Ref.) ~“V¥) 26. So mecessary was practice, in every cular, to the very existence of real Chris- ; that if any man, among professed be- lievers, ‘aqmated to be a devout worshipper of \God, according to the doctrines and ordinances ofthe Gospel; and if his conduct in other res- pects were not reprehensible : yet, in’ case he habitually _ to bridle his tongue, and so ave a loose to Vain, polluting, ostentatious, or ‘discéurse ; “especially, if he uttered bitter, malicious, slanderous, or reviling words, nan “unrestrained manner, under pretence of zzal against sith as differed from him ; and de- eeived his own heart by one vain excuse or an- éther, to think this was allowable, or consistent with the Christian temper: his religion was thus jved to Ge vain and worthless, his heart was not right in the sight Of God, whilst out of the abundance of it such evil things habitually pro- Ceeded ; ‘but fe was still “ in the gall of bitter- * ness, and the bond of iniquity”—This is the Sneral interpretation; and nothing’ more is at [supposed to have been intended by the apos- “Yet mend not dridle horses, merely to re- n them from mischief, or from going in a ig way; but likewise in order to rule and rect them in thie right way, that they may be ~ ed not merely inoffensive.” ‘Surely, then, ‘aining from evil discourse, and not per- erting the’ gift of speech, by which man is dis- lished from ail other creatures here below, the whic, whicii is intended by “ bridling tonpus !” Beyond doubt, the proper im- of that important talent is also meant : e ust be held in arid Kept from im. scourse, and directed to that conversa- PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, V. 1—8. : The servants of God and of the Lord Jesus Christ must consider themselves, as employed to do good to the chosen tribes of the true Israel, through all their dispersions ih this evil world. — prope Divers temptations we must meet with: and if tio “ahiehtena to the use of edifying,” and} we fall into them without our own fault, and is Suited to ™ minister grace unto the hearers.” | have only the distress of bearing them, without ft a a be found, that they, who have any | the — of yielding te them; we may deem it Wi 4B ae ; = ‘CHAPTER f. | &. D. be: ae ‘A. D. 60, Cautions ageinat partial see to the ue. and fore, sb against contempt of the poor, as contrary to the without worl law oflove, 1—9. The transgression of one com-}' = This is illus tmandment violates the whole law, 10—12, No] and Rahab, 21 as all belowis “y the poor believer alted to an interest in Chr of glory in heaven, thoug hardships by the way equal cause for rejoicii them before his mercy. despise and hate them on though they should be strippec sions for the cause of Christ, For of this world passeth away, vandal cence and show of happiness eth, Tike the Gomes eee ble are those rich men, who fade pride’ of —— serity they, who patiently end resist temptation; fe © tion shall they “ God?” and havi ® great cause of joy to be thus proved and pari. fied in the furnace, and made meet for future. honoiir and felicity. For these painful, but short, trials; tend to reduce the gracious heart into a more submissive temper, and a more cordial ac- quiescence in the will of God; and when pa~ tiencé, ift its various exercises, is allowed. to have its perfect work, it melioratés all the dis- positions and affections of the soul; produces a peculiar simplicity, humility, and tenderness ; corrects the harshness and roughness natural to us, and matures the fruits of righteousness to the greatest advantage. So that in this'severe'scho ‘the Christian: makes his greatest proficiency ; and becomes perfect and entire, in every part of his temper and conduct, according to the mea- sure of attainment which may be’arrived at in this world; and is defective in nothing requisite for the due performance of the services required ofhim. Butin respect of this, and every other ‘part of our conduct, we shall feel that we lack wisdom, in proportion as we become acquainted with ourselves: nor shall we, if we reverence the Scriptures, seek it in the schools of philoso- phy, or trom the counsels of the wise men of this ‘world; but we shall ask the’ precious boon of God, and obtain the substance, while others are deceived with an empty shadow. As. the Lord * giveth to all men liberally and upbraideth not,” and hath engaged that wisdom shall be given to them that ask him for it; so every man, who feels his want of heavenly wisdom, may apply to him for this inestimable benefit without fear of being refused. Did we fully avail ourselves of this privilege, how greatly should we be enrich- ed with divine knowledge ! and how prudently n should we conduct all our concerus, and avoid |less than blasp every share and device of our enemies! | But [righteous provid pride, prejudice, and a carnal mind, co-operat. |God. Such imfe ing with unbelief, not only preclude multitudes {itl understood, sh entirely from these treasures, but in some degree | whilst we remember prevent all of us from drawing from them so copi- | gift cometh down from t i ously as we otherwise might do. If men be divided | of Light, the inexhau in their judgment, between a dependence on the |holiness, and felicity. promises of God in the use of.appointed means, |deed, the Lord hath, a ‘and other methods of seeking wisdom); if they jate purpose, and “the do not really believe that the Lord will be-as | begotten us with the wo of good as his word ; or if they question whether |therefore give him all the p heavenly ‘things are decidedly preferable to |change, and consecrate all earthly; no wonder, that they are like the waves |service, that we may be “a of the'sea, which are driven with the wind and |** his creatures.” ° " tossed: andif they receive nothing of God, they Vv. peg have none to blame but themselves. Whilst we} It behooves us all to be eg see so many of these double-minded men on eve- |** to speak, and slow toy ry side, who are unstable in all their ways; we |parently religious zeal pre are reminded to pray forthe increase. of faith, |duct; for, “ the wrath of that we may waver no more, but trust in the |‘ righteousness of God ;” Lord, and cleave to him alone. bane of éver'y society in ‘whi eV. 9—18. ' | Let as then lay apart all filthi If there -were any substantial authitiebtien in |flowings of maliciousness ; th earthly things, there might be some speciousness | with humble teachableness, an ~“ in attempting to serve God and Mammon; but hath promised not’ hypocrites, to renounce thi lievers, who t come in some ment fo say, or God; “for he can neither tempteth should dare thus foo! being the Author of sin, pretence, he may’ su rebuke’for his pres pravity of the i hearken to sats a, sesllasire: not ® the faith of ir jord esus Christ, > the Lord , © with respect of persons. ea come i your * assem- Ba Col. 1. 4. 1.1% Tite L Pet. 1.1. Rev. 4. 1—10. 1 ar, Fok 2 © ver. 3.9. & 3. 17, Lev. 19, 15. Deut. 1. 17, & 16, 09, 2 Chr. 19. 7.. Prev. 24, 23. & 28." Mat. 22. 16. R 2. 11. 1 Tim. 5.23. Jude 16. he holy scriptures ; which, ‘being engrafted the heart, are effectual tp the salvation of our souls. But, while we are swift to hear the word ; take care to be doers of it, and not lest we deceive our own. souls: found in most congregations, who ely, any body but themselves. The is a faithful mirrour, to show us formity and pollution of our souls; and a pnitor, to teach us how we may” remove them, ; d adorn ourselves with the beauties of holiness. PPY. would it be for mankind, were they in eneral as Reaaous, in seeking this. inward, if and spiritual ade Gr. nagegue. ora ao & 3 2. Luke 15, 22 Gens 27.15. Mat. 8,9. Is. 64. 6. Zech. 3, i rowevery and .no- earers unchanged; go away, from the ie orget. i manner of persons they vhoso Idoketh into the perfect. law ia and meditates continually on the ( God, not as a forgetful hearer, but nt believer, shall be blessed in, his this way he shall find. out whatever rt and conduct needs repentance, for- 8, and the “ sanctification of the Spirit un- ‘thus Christ will become more soul; and by, his grace he will gro re “ meet for the inheritance of the mts in light, ” and have more abundant anti- ations of | their holy felicity. But. words must attended to, as well as actions : at whatever » worship, and outward conduct, of any yet, if he bridle not his tongue, he deceiv- . his own heart, and all his’ ‘religion is vain, wonder that disputatious, contentious, and Ikers about forms and doctrines, disrelish : s epistle ; wihien the unbridled licence of their ol ues Exposes them to an unqualified charge otal hypocrisy in the very opening of it... But fhile we depend on God’s mercy in Christ Jesus : things pertaining to salvation; let us re- the essential nature of pure and. unde- in their affiiction,” and seek grace ) preserve us unspotted from the ith, which. worketb by love,” purifieth acy subdueth carnal dst; and abouts dments. “ CHAPTER IL, thoughts ? ri ‘See ony, ver. 6. Is. arances there may be of true religion, in the ion before God, even our Father; let us to him by * visiting the fatherless r nothing “ availeth in. Christ Jesus, J. D. 0 3 And & ye have respect to him that weareth the gay, clothing, and say unto him, Sit thou here + in a good place ; and say } to the poor, Stand thou there, or sit here under my footstool : 4 Are ye not then # partial in your- selves, and are become k judges of evil ah g Jude 16. 65. 5. Luke 7. 4a— K4.11, Job 21. 27. ir _? well, or, s6em- 46-2 Cor. 8.9. Ps. 58, 1. &. 82. 2. i See on, ver. 1, Job}, & 109. 31.” Mat. 7. 34. 19. Mal. 2. 9. | 1—5. juin 7.24, NOTES. CHAP, I. V. I—4. - While the persons ‘whom the apostle addressed held the doctrine of Christ, and professed faithin him as “the “ Lord of glory,” most glorious in himself, and the’Source of all. that was honourable in men; they ought to take care not to’ show respect of persons; giving honour to some and despising others, on account of their external circumstan- ces and appearances, without estimating the real excellency-of their characters, or the contrary : for this would be very inconsistent with profess- ing themselves the disciples of the lowly Jesus. For instance, if any person, adorned with rings omhis: fingers, and costly garments, as one of -| high rank in: the community, should come into their assembly, when they were met for the wor- ship of God, as the. Jews did in their syna- gogues ; and another should at the, same time - enter, inmeanand wornsout clothes, as a) poor man: and they. should pay great attention to him in gay clothing, accommodating him with some chief place in» the syaagogue ; and con- temptuously order the poor man to stand in some incqnvenient place, or to, sit on the ground at their feet, without further inquiry into their characters and conduct: would not this prove that they were partial in forming an opinion in themselves concerning others, and were become judges, who. were misled by vain reasonings — and imaginations, by unjust thoughts and core- rupt affections? For their conduct would show, that they deemed wealth and: splendour, how. ever acquired, to be honourable; and’ poverty, — however incurred or supported, to be disgrace. . ful: forgetting that the Lord of glory was. pleas- ed to be poor for the sake of sinners, to enrich them with eternal felicity.. Some! expositors, supposing that the passage thus interpreted, could scarcely consist with rendering honour to cial superiors, as required in other: scriptures, have endeavoured to explain it of partiality in deciding causes, in favour of the rich and against the poor; because some courts of justice used to be held in the Jewish synagogues, But had the apostle intended to point out so gross an ini- | quity, he would doubtless have spoken of it with far more decided severity. If such partiality were used in their determinations of those mat- ters, that came before the churches, it would certainly be condemned by what he said: yet the language dogs not seem to relate to judicial proceedings of any kind ; but.to an improper res. pect shown towards some, and contempt express. A. D. 6%. 5 1 Hearken, my beloved brechncns m Hath not God chosen the poor of this world ® rich in faith, and © heirs of } the ur kingdom P which he ‘hath promised to} 9 But >if: het that love him ? {ye commit $i ,6 But 4 ye have despised the poor. the law as tre ®, Do not rich men oppress you, § and 10 For @. draw you before the judgment-seats?__ | whole law, 2 7 Donot they * blaspheme that 4 wor- he i thy name * by the which ye are called? 2 [Practical Observations.] ; 3 Jude. 9.7. 1 Kings} & ef. @: 4—4- Mie.6 11, 22. 28. Job 22.10.Jo Mat. 5. 3. & 25.) 12. Hab. 3. 14. Zee. 24. Luke, 12, 32:} 7,10... Rom, 8. 17- a's] 5. 6. 1 Kings 21, &s Now if thou con if thou kill, thou gressor of the law. S Be 34. 10: & ST 14. Prov. 7. 24, & 8. 3°. Mark 7. 14. 2.12. 2 Thes. 1.5 | 11—13. Acts 4. 1— Acta 7! 2. ys fs Bima Sa i Read fo 5.37, 412 So + speak’ m 1, 9. Is 14, te bee 2 et 1 11, le - * 29. 19, ‘Zeph. 3.10 ft Orethae 0 & 16. 10,207 | that png Tm = Zeeh. “iL. 7 ip Son, 112, 20. & 9. 57, ; Luke 22. 64, 65. Be 16.05: est omaha @ ates Is.) Acts 26. 11. Tim. 7. 48. 1 Cor, 1« 26—}, 53. 3.. John 8. 49.f 1-13. Rey.13 al 28. 2Cor. 8.9. | 1 Cor. 11. 22. u Cant. 1. 3. Is- 7. @ Prov. 8 1721.Jt 5.4. Job 20. 19.) 14. & 9.6,7. > Jer: Luke 12..21,.4.Cor-| Ps, 10. 2/8; 10, 14+} 23. 6. Mat, 1. 23, 3. 21—23. 2 Cora4 | & 12. 5, Prov. 22+, Acts 4-12. Phil. 2.9 15. & 6. 10. | 16. Ec, 5, 8. Is. 8.| 11. Rev. 19.13. 15, R518, 8 3.8. I Timi}! 14; 15. Am. 2-6, 7.) Is..65. 15Aets 11. 6. 18. Heb, 11, 26a) & 4. 1-& 5. 11; &} 26. Eph, 3-15, ag 2.9, & 3 18 ea towards others, mérely on account of ‘their external appearance. No doubt this is*very ree prehensible, ‘and the effect of a carnal judgment, how common ‘scever it may ‘be: nor does civil respect to superiors, or to/'those in authority, render such différente of conduct ‘towards the rich and the poor in réligious concerns, at all necessary: especially ‘when the rich have ‘no thiig but their wealth and splendour to recom. mend them ; and the poor are persons of pious character and good behaviour. As places of worship cannot be builded aid maintained, with- out much expense; it may be’ proper that they, who contribute towards defraying it, should ‘be accommodated accordingly ? buf were all pro- fessed Christians more spirittally-minded i such matters, less disparity would be» made, and the} poor would be*treated with more atteation and regard, than they commonly are in sorshipping congregations. And we may ‘conclude ‘that if the apostle could witness what takes place ge-| nerally in our days, ii this matter, and give his opinion of it: he would repeat the censure, tliat we were become partial in ourselves, and judg- es influenced by evil thoughts, ‘corrupt reason- ings, and erroneous’ caleulations, V. 5+7. The apostie’calléd “the attention of his’ brethren to the "subject, by inquiring, wfie. ther they did not know that “ God bad chosen * the poor of this world.” Were not his peo- ple generally of that rank in life, with only a few exceptions? If the Lord had’ therefore chiefly blessed the gospel for the conversion of the poor, it must be evident, that he had appointed that _ lowly state for his chosen people, as the safest, » most comfortable, and advantageous for them ; as ‘most conducive 'to their progressive sanctifica- tion, most favourable to their inward peace, and most suited to. show forth the power and blessed effects of his grace bestowed ep them, For he done them go: “rich in faith,” |searchable riches promises of the scrif them to be heirs of thi engaged to bestow on all th by“his grace to love him which comprised auch’ - authority, greatness, ri no earthly ki 12.) It was pant el culiarly honoured 3 dition ; whereas: poor, and slighted tice! (ores, Prov. they not also know th oppressors perse fore: their iniquitous tr for their religion? An them blaspheme the name¢ they were'called pba coy sidered as worthy of all honour Could ‘they then’ imagine that the Christ and his church, and persons ¢ characters, ought to be ‘treated wit spect, on account of their wealth al poor breturen and neighbours: rere 1 This implies, that the apostle pri L to the case of such rich peraay came to their assemblies, to wi was paid, whilst the poor \ as the latter were far more | word preached than’ the former tn not séem tohave meant, stated attendants on their assemblies, : persons, ought to have no degree of su gard shown them; provided bs poor despised and undervalued. “y es — .) _*& he shall shave judgment hath pnem ee no mer- ws ids Observations] uedorth it profit, my brethren. ug! “a say he hath. daith, and Rom. 2 $5. 1 Cor. deco. ti. Ea. US ee 1 11 Mic.7. 18- Eph. fla ‘ 1.6,7 & 2..4=7. a: a Sona Soe 85. - lovirt . 5.) Toke" ne Pabst 8-13 The apostle ren t they would do wcll they ear ia te and ensive scriptural Ler in the excellency and permanent au- ¢ it. was the law of Christ : their conduct towards ey all men. (Marg. Ref. and notes 8 f vast importance t of the second to in the New Testa- leir poor brethren. For in all other. things to the fended | in one single particular, suilty of all: that is, they broke the ander its condemnation as certainly, so deeply, by transgressing one pre- ‘auc broken them all; even asa liable to the sentence of death by the law land, who offends in one capital matter, eh he be clear in all-others. The chain of many tinks is broken, when any broken. According to the covenant ts, a single violation of any one command S a‘nan. under condemnation, from which ience past, present, or future, can deliver d according to the covenant of grace, ved, known, and habitual transgression *t of the moral law, as given to us from s of a Mediator, proves a professed in to. be impenitent, a hypocrite, an unre- ed enemy, anda rebel against God; and is obedience in other respects is not the tb of a sincere regard to the authority and lory te God: for if it were, the same principle induce him to a constant endeatour and se of obeying every commandment. The which prohibited adultery, forbad mur- po the same-was the case with other: requirement of the law; therefore of any one of them constituted. the pm ‘aotransgressor, and implied rebellion against the Law-giver. Some would perhaps object, thatthey “ were not under the law but * Saudet Grace” and therefore they ag be a ae |e CHAPTER I. A, D. 68. have eS works 2° can faith save him? 15 if P a brother or sister be naked, and destitute of daily food, - 16 And 4 one of you say unto them, Depart in peace, be ye warmed and fill- Cor..13. 2. & Job 22. 7—9: Pros 22, Gal. 5.613. i}p ver- 5. Job 31-16) 3.27, 23. Mat. 14. 18. 21. & 15. 9 “ler aaah 9. 39. Heb. 1). 37. Thes. 1.3, 1 Tim.) —21 58, 7. 10.) 15, 16. & 15. 32. & “2 Ez 18 See . 42-45. Rom 1.5 Tit l. 16. & 3.8. Heb. 11. 7,3. | 35—40. L. 9. 2Cor. 8-4. 17. 2Pet. 1.5. i}. 7 Luke 3.41. Acts} 1 John 3. 16—16. John 5. 4, Se in a state of acceptance, though the law condemn- ed their conduct in various particulars: but though this in a certain sense was indeed the case with true believers ; yet it behooved them in every respect to speak and act as persons, who wefe to be judged according to “ the perfect law of liberty” (Vote, i. 25.) For the whole tenour éf revelation and the Gospelitself, by which Mien were set at liberty from condemnation and every yoke of bondage, would condemn all those who did not repent, and forsake every sin, and obey the commandments of God in sincerity and simplicity, from faith and love to the Lord Jesus. So that if they habitually allowed them. .} selves in the practice of any known sin, the Gospel would adjudge them to be unbelievers : they especially, who showed no mercy te their neighbours, inferiors, and dependants,. would. certainly have judgment without merey, and be punished with the utmost rigour of the law.— As no man could be a true believer, whose heart was not humbled and sofiened into a compas- sionate, forgiving, kind, and loving disposition; (Notes, &c. Matt. v.7. vi. 14, 15. xviii. 21-35.) The exercise of mercy indeed might be ascer- tained by its “ rejoicing against judgment,” ané by any one’s taking pleasure in abating from the demands of rigorous justice, and showing kind- ness to those who had no legal claim to favour. Thus deemed it his glory and joy, to pars don.and bless those who might justly have been condemned at his tribunal; and his grace taught those who were partakers of his mercy, to copy it in their conduct towards their afflicted and offending brethren: and all, who were not taught to show mercy to others, must expect to be dealt with according to the severity of jus« tice in respect of their eternal state. What then roust be the doom of the cruel oppressors and iniquitous tyrants of the human species? Some explain the expression “ mercy rejoiceth against * judgment,” to denote the cheerful expecta- tion of a. future judgment, with which the’ ex- ercise of mercy to others inspires the true Chris- tian’s heart: but though this'may be implied, yet it seems not to be the proper meaning of the passage or construction of the words; for to © glory against,” or “ta rejoice against,” dees not properly denote, to rejoice and glory in ex: pectation of an event; butito rejoice and glory in obtaining the ascendency or victory over # cumpetitor ; as mercy is ficuratively represented | to do, over the severity of God’s judgment, when they are justified and saved who deserve ts be condemned, y ' good works springing from it, isdead and worth- “fruits, and is evinced to be.genuine by its effect), _pothing towards the supply of their urgent ne- _ alone, and,separated from. repentance, love to “gether, stamp, might say. to him, * Thou hast! this important trath, but without 1 A, D. 6. aA ed; notwithstanding ye give them not. those things which are needful to the, bo- |) ' dy 5." what doh it profit? 17 Even £so faith, if it hath not works, is dead, being * alone. 18 Yea,.a man may say, t Thou hast ; faith, and I have works: shew, me thy faith + without thy. works, and. by their tongues; disseminates fr other all over the, earth atheism, vesies, blasphemics, impiety, lics, Jations, lewdness, and discords kinds and degrees of atrocious ¢ ‘crimes. proceed. (Mang. Ref) ¥. 712. Byery kinds or hoasted and gloried of being able to do great|reason, courage, and persevering: things: when properly bridlled and directed it |/human species; by which means t could produce the most blessed effects ; but if| which otherwise would have bee neglected, the most fatal consequences,muist fol-|'them, are in great measure pear Ao : but low... For let any man consider how vastia quan-|rean could ever find ont a way to subdue tity of fuel a small match, or even a spark of fire, | tongue ;, op to hinder wicked fr would suffice to kindle, and what tremendous|ing the principles, polluting th ee conflagrations might follow : and hence learn the |and. inflaming the aaeouae bers, importaace of the tongue; which is in fact, a| mischievous discourse. No one, howev fire to destroy ali before it, anda world of iniqui-|'powerful, or excellent; has, ever been ty; comprehending: in the abuse of it, all the|laws, punishments, arguments or any ¢ avickedness of the universe, in -miniature, or |ithod, to stop-the progress of this.evil; wl ’ rather in embrio, Tis situation and office among |/fects far more.tremendous. desolations, ir the members is such, that it defileth the whole |'munities, churches, and, families; ca ! ‘ wn ah w tof ¢ ) meekness of wisdom e have bitter envying and 25.) Nunwi2.3. Ps. 25,9 & 45. & 4, 149.4.13. i 4 & 29.198 Se} 1. Eph. 4 2 Col] 3. 3.& 13. 4 2 Cor. 3.12. ¥ Tim. 6.11) 12. 20. Gal, 5- 15 ‘2. 1 Pet. 3. 4.) & 2.3.1 Tim. 6. Ae A 4. Tit. 3.3. 1 Pet. 201, 2 12. Heb. 13. 5. 2.12, & 3-1 “ever. 17. & 1. 21. men miserable, here and hereafter, IDs eed f ver. 16, & 4.1—5. Gen. 30, 1, 2. & ore “word, rendered tamed, properly mezns subdued. Tecould scarcely be said that all kinds of sea- monsters, crocodiles, and serpents, tad been ed, or rendered tractable, by men: but they Se erok the malignant effects of the unbridled tongues of ungodly men: for the tongue is an ‘unruly evil, full of deadly poison ; the chicf in- “strament by which the desperate wickedoess _of _men’s hearts is propagated, to. poison the principles, and inflame the corruptions, of mul- itudes scan he, i tongue in- deed, true Christians blessed and praised God, iecording to the honourable use for which it had been created; and many did this outwardly, who were destitute of true piety: yet with this e member some of them slandered, reviled, ematized, and imprecated vengeance on, men, from the malignity and pride of their hearts ; though men were first created after the age of God, still retained his natural image, "and were capable of being renewed to a con- “formity to his holiness! Se that out of the same mouth the language of love, gratitude, and ado- ration of God; and that of enmity and rancour “against men proceeded! Scme might pretend Pa they thus vented their indignation against posers of the Gospel from. zeal for the truth, ‘and against error: but these things ought not by y means to be so; and every Christian who sd in such a manner, belied his profession, yielded to the suggestions of satan and to ywN Corrupt passions. Indeed, it was an ab- ity, which could not be paralleled : for no tain from the same opening sent forth water, mes sweet, at others bitter, sometimes and at others salt; and every plant pro- uniformly its natural fruit, and no other. jous, pure, loving, candid, sincere, humble, ying language, was the genuine produce ‘ified heart ; and none, who understood , would expect to hear curses, lies, ngs and revilings from a believer’s mouth ; ethan they would look for figs upon a olive-berries on a fig-tree. (Marz. Ref.) 9.) «Perhaps the apostle in this, t the unconverted Jews who often curs- CHAPTER IIE (3 Whd *£6"a Wisé man and © endued | h knowledge among you? ¢ fet him: j & good conversation his: mn | above, * but zs earthly, * sensual,! devilish. 37. 4% Job 5. 2 ‘Prov. 14. 30 & 27- 4. Is: 1& 13. Hab. Y - Matt. 27. 18- lets 5.17. & 7.9. jh 2 Kings 10. 16. 2 Tim. 2 eal 21. 26. Phil. 1. 15. more to men mi he than oe creatures in. the world combined together can do. The ve all been brought under subjection in one: or another; whereas no efforis could ever’ 4. D. 66. strife in your hearts; & glory not, 4 and lie not against the truth. b sacha 15. This i wisdom descendeth not froth io For ™ whete envy ing and strife zs, 2 there és ¢ confusion and © every evil work. Ai g Rom. 2. 17, &e) 8 Rome 1. 22. 1{ 15:1 John 3.3—10- 1 Cor. 4. 7, 8. & 5:| Cor. 1. 19, 20. 27.) Rev. 9. 11. & 12 2. 6. Gal, 6. 13. & 2.6, 7. & 3, 1S} 9, 10. 2 Cor. 1. 1%, Jude}m See on, ‘er. 14. 19. \ {n Gen, 11, %. Marg. : * Or, natural. 1 Cor! Acts 19. 23. 1 Cor. Liver. 17.& 1. 5) 2.14 Me cS aoe 17, Jobn. 3. 27, 1 Gens 3. 1—5, John, & 2 Sam. 13. 3. &! 8. da. Acts 13. 10. 15.31. & 16. 23.) 2 Cor. 11-3. 13 Jer. 4, 22. Luke 16. r 31. John 16. 2. Acts 26. 9. t Gr. _ Ramet, or, unquietness. o 1 John. 3, 12. ¢d the Christians bitterly in their synagogues. (Macknight.) ge V. 13—16. The apostle had rather digress- ed from his subject; but he was showing the ‘consequences of an assuming temper, and aa tmproper desire to be teachers. If, therefore, any of those into whose hands this epistle might come, were, or desired to be thought, persons of superior wisdom and capacity, and endued with much knowledge of the gospel; iet them not think themselves buried in a private or obscure Station, or indulge a proud, aspiring, and discon. tented spirit; but let them show forth, by the general tenour of a good conyersation in the several relations and employments of life, their works of piety, equity, purity and mercy, “in meckness of wisdom ; exercising that prudence which is characterised bya meek and quiet spirit, and inseparably connected with it, and with a rea- diness to forgive and to be at peace with all men. (Notes, 2 Tim. ii. 24—26.) But if any of them indulged bitter envyings, or proud, fierce, and malevolent zeal, for their party or sentiments, in their hearts ; and so rivalled others for pre-emi- nence, reputation, or authority, as to censure, revile, and caluminate them in,a vehement and malignant manner; and to take pleasure in con- tending and quarrelling with such as differed from them: let them not absurdly glory in these tempers and behaviour, as if they arose from ex- traordinary zeal, boldness, or faithfulness ; nei- ‘ther let them defame the truth by pretending that such were the necessary effects of embrace ing, professing, and earnestly defending it ;/or that those were lukewarm who did not dis- pute for it in this violent manner: dom, though it would bave numbers of iajudi- cious admirers, even among apparently religious For this wis- people, did not descend from above, (i. 5 3) but was “earthly,” as it sought earthly distinctions and advantages, and was of an earthly origin; it was also “ natural,” the result of such prin- ciples as unregenerate men are actuated by ; and it was ¢deyilish;” being at first derived from the devil, and constituting the image of his pride, ambition, policy, sagacity, envy, malignity, and falsehood. Tie word rendered. sensual, is elf3- where translated natural -.and ¥ apprehend it should be so rendered in this place; for it seams rather to relate to man’s natural depravity in general, than to his sensuality in particular, to 4. D.60. _ 17 But Pthe wisdom thatis from above 1s 4 first pure, then * peaceable, * gentle, and easy to be entreated, * full of. mercy Power. 15) & 1. 5.) Cor. 2. 6,7. & 12: 8, 17/Gen, 41.$8,39.\q 4. 8. Mal.3 3. Ex. 36. 2:1 Kings.| Mat. 5. 8. Phil, 3.9. 12, 28,1 Chr| 4. 38. Titel. 15, 2 22. 12. Job 23. 12.) John 3. 3. 23. 28. Proy. 2. 6.|r1Chr.22-9. Marg. Zs.11. 2,3: Dan. 1,| Is. 2.4. & 9.6, 7. I. Lnike 21, 15. 1] & 11.2=9. &’3z. which,ambitious disputants are icoeeugiaeee less addicted than to malignant passions. (/Vofe, 1 Cor. ii.14—-16,) The apostle added, that where envy and strife are found, there is of coarse con- fusion and every evil work: for, those passions, when given loose to by one man, are excited in others: till, churches, communities, and fami- fies are) thrown into confusion, and all species of crimes are perpetrated ; whilst men are blind~ ed and hurried on by their violent resentments and prejudices. V. 17, 18. Gn the contrary, “the wisdom s¢ which is from above,” even that wisdom, which God gives to his people in answer to their humble and believing prayers, “is first pure,” 15-17. Rom. 12, 18. s Is. 40. 11. 1 Cor. 18. 4—7, 2 Cor. 10. 1 Gal. 5. 22, 23. Eph. 5.9. 1 Thes, 27,2 aN 2. 24. Tit. 3. it Join io 4. Acts 9- in respect of its objects, motives, and tendency 3) ous station must be it relates to the holy and purifying truths and pre-| ful and _ mortifying: . events {a cepts of scripturs, and tends to holiness of heart, janguare, and conduct, As far as it can consist with this, and with steadily avowing the truths, and obeying the commandments, of God our Saviour, this wisdom is peaceable ; the possessor of it is disposed to give up every thing for peace, except truth and duty; and these he will firmly adhere to, but in a peaceable and loving manner. It is also gentle ; and influences men to be slow to anger,candid, calm, forbearing, and cour. teous. Moreover, it is easy to be entreated, and persuaded to what is reasonable or forgiving ; and to listen to the words of truth and equity, though spoken by an inferior, a child, or an ene- my; and it is full of mercy, compassion, tender NESS, and all good fruits. (Vote, Gal. y.'22, 23.) {t is likewise “ without partiality,” in judging of persons or actions ; free from bigotry for one party or against ioe’. ; and from contendin for one part of religion, to the neglect and dis paragement of others; or producing that par. tiality to the rich, and that prejudice against the poor, which the apostle had before reproved. (Notes, ii. 1—6.) Finally, itis free from hypocri- sy ; lerding a man to a greater regard to the acceptance of God, than to the good opinion of men. (Wotes, &c. 1 Cor. xiii.)—Heavenly wis- dom, according to St. James” description of it, is nearly allied to that love, for which St. Paul con- tended : and we,may observe of both, that they are described as they are in themselves ; and that every man ma; ascertain the reality, or the degree, of his attainments in them, by the effects of them on his temper and conduct. For, what- ever bigots and zealots may imagine, “ the fruit &. of righteousness,” or that good seed whence this blessed frait grows here on earth, “is sown 6 jn peace 3” men of peaceable loving tempers preaching the gospel, adorning it'in their lives, and watering it with their prayers, sow the seed, which God blesseth to the conversion of.sinners Carey 1 ‘ he i ‘JAMES. . and good fruits, ¥ without { and without * pocrisy. 18 And y a uit of. righteo is sown in ‘peat peace. ty 36. & 11.24. R 11.24. Rom, : . 15. 14. 2 Cor. 9210, Phil, 2. 11. Cole. jx Is. K John 20. u 2, 4, Mal. 2.9.1 world, It is sown in p noise and disturbance ; an ** make peace,” who are b peace-makers, in the church and (Note, Matt. v. 9.) Tete ays wes , PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Mey. V.1—12 Did men duly weigh the importance and ii culty of the sacred try, the account whi must be given of it, and the’ 2 tions to which it exposes the less forward, than they so ing to that distinction, — een ae intrude into them, will recei demnation on that accoun of God, the good of mank call in providence, did pent gat ‘ wise and humble man, p : el nowledge, and knowledge of thal nature and the state of the world and thee choose obscurity and , to b way of temptation, to shun poe honouring the gospel, and to ay much as this present state will admit oF it. For in many things we offend all : and though a welle informed Christian. will readily es a Het that his rule of duty is perfect, he will also know that in facé no man on, yang «meng to it But nothing is more arduo! the “4 government of the tongue: and though the nister, who is satished that ‘Christ hath sent to preach the Gospel, will trust in his abunc mercy and all-sufficient grace ; yel ae the perceive, that no outward | work can. counterbalance. the a of contracting guilt, to which, tha’ ve Bho him. Facts abundantly pro fessed Christians succeed in free otgs se and appetites, than in duly vane Si tongues: and whilst. we cy enn and astonishment the horrible effects. produ by this unruly evil, “ this world of i iniquity, thi « deadly poison, this fire that sets the v whol « course of nature” in a flame, in every p the earth, and hath done so through Ul the a of time ; and while we reco pa ee dim gratitude and joy, that the Lord makes this very member, when he has filled the h with holy affections, to spread the word of t and righteousness throughout the earth ; es particularly inquire, what use we make of 1 tongues. It behooves us to bridle them, th they may obey the dictates of our enlightene tnderstandings and holy affegtions, as the well D. CHAPTER IV. A. D. 66. ° ee | cH” tv. toe hence, even of your ¢ lusts that war cot, from the lusts of the! in yo ur members ? earl Bien pete po ate fatal ef- 2 Wye 4 fust, and have not: ye kill, and dex in disappointment, 1, 2; because} qasire to have, anc cannot obtain =. ye fa gifts from God; or Ik oa The friendship of 5 i, fight and War, yet ye have p« because ty avainst Gol, 4 The spit that | ye ask not. ee oad pride ; bat God so 3 Ye ‘ ask,and receive not, because ye and shows favour to'the hamble, 5, 6. \ask aniss, that sye may consume i+ upon ations to repeutance, and submissiow to your { lusts. =10. Cautions again detraction and : 2 be 8-7- 1Tim.6- iE 1—5. Prey. 1. 28. Be 15. a. & 4 usness, an against carnal 8 security ; with | ag de 5. : . ancertain' ra 3. 1) 19. Be 4-8 Hab} 13. 37. Is, 1.15, ns to consider the ty of hte, Pet. 1: 14-8e2. 11.) 2 5 B Pim. 6, Jer. Ws & I 12. Mie. & 4. 2,3.2 Per, 2 “ 18. & 3 3. 1 Johnie t 8 Ie 7. 3) 7, ee oe a 20 15—17, Jude 16: Mat. 7.7, 2 Lake “po. FB. p MaoM a cet come wars and| ~\s. Lie ok _Jonm 4 ohm 5-35 Be & f Or, pleasures 10. & ft e¢ Rom., 7. 4. 2alf 1. 6, 7- “job 27. a: ¢ Toke 1s 13, 30. | Gal. & 17. Col. 1». Bas 18. 41. | Fs 16.1, bab © 5. 66. 13, 19. Proy. tag Or. Pleasures. * fightings among you? > come they — 7 being PEECGT Harel SS. te Y does the rider; or as the ship is Sp tbe: helm in the hand of the pilot : that e pride, passion, lust, or levity, nor yet any im, may lead us to speak corrupt or un- sed words, or any thing contrary to the glo-| by of God and the edification of men. As no imaiy is ablé to subdue aiid tame the tongue, no, ot his own tongue. | without the help of divine grace ; we are reminded to beg of God to do it : for “the things, which arc impossible ly’ Bupposed to have, ar this place, addressed the unconverted Jews; to whose conduct his lan- guage is peculiarly applicable, according to the oistory of those times. Indeed, we can scarce- ly conceive, that persons, continuing members of the Christian Church at so early a period, were guilty of the enormities here mentioned ; though the passage is applicable enough to no- mira! Christians in subsequent ages. But the apostle seems to have cautioned his Christian brethren againstenvy, strife, and ambition, which. gained ground within the Church, by the exam- ple of their nation ; and the still more tremendous eflects which speang from the same cause among them. He, however, employed such language, as would be a direct and pointed address to those Jews that might happen to read his epistie = when he inquired * whence wars and fightings” among them originated. Seeing the nation was divided against itself, and was split into parties, which destroyed each other by most furious con- ‘tests; while thelr continua) insurrections were drawing down destruction on them from the Ro- man power. Did not these calamities arise from their lusts, or their pleasures ? that is, fron’ those lcorrupt passions wiic!» they sought their plea- sure in gratifying? These lusts warred an their members - either the members of the corrupt na- ture, the Old Adam, in which one lust warred against another, as all could not be gratified, and each strove for the mastery ; or their carnal passions, working within, and overcoming the feeble resistance of reason and conscience, made use of the members of the body as weapons or instruments of unrighteousness, for perpetrat- ing their criminal purposes. They fusted af& ‘ter, and eagerly craved, worldly prosperity and the several things connected with it ; but they did not possess them: and, in consequence of this disappointment, they were ready to mur- der, or actually did murder, such persons as stood im their way ; yet they could not after all obtain the 35 which they so inordinate- ly coveted = this, therefore, rendered them still more violent ; and intestine discords and pulific insurrections Were excited ; but instead of pros- rr ded them, they were only the more impa- ! and distressed ; because they snughe not the desired benefit from God by prayer — his grace, let us take heed to bless, and arse Aot= let us aim at a consistency of conver. tion and evinduet, and see to it that our love to Mc proves the sincerity of our professed love e God; and that our conduct, out of the place worship, corresponds with our language and fess 10m: | in it’ Por -many things are, even that ought not so to be. - V. 15—18. of secking the reputation of wisdom howledge, by ostentatiously aspiring after minence ; let us be careful to “show out of conversation our works with meekness yi gto 7” avoiding all bitter envy ings and Facet in our hearts, as well ag in our words and {actions ; not glorying in such things as are in- eee sible Charch : and it thrives here, Being in oper soil and climate ; for it descendeth not , but is earthly, natural, and devilish, 2 sation and every evil work. May d then bestow upon us the wisdom, whien above ; may the purity. Peace, gentleness, and mercy, manifested in aii our ac- d@ the fruits of righteousness abound- im-our lives, evince that God hath replenish- With this most excellent gift! May we artiality, respect of persons, narrow and a half religion, as well as hypo- our. words and works, be employ- takers, to sow that go - of righteousness on ws “= Ed Si Re ly i oe © ! ay Aa f i ve ; te i. : te D. 60. JAME 4 Ye *® adulterers and adulteresses, know ye not that ithe friendship’ of the world is * enmity with God ? ! whosoever therefore will be a friend: of the world, ® isthe enemy of God. 6 Do ye think that * the scripture saith \n vain, ° The spirit that dwelleth in us Tusteth § to envy? “6 But he giveth more grace : 2 where. 1 Gal. 1.10. m Ps. 21. 8. Luke 19. 27, John 15, 33. 24. Rom 5. 10, John 7. 42. & 10. h Ps. 50.18. & 73. 27. Is 57.3. Jer. 9. 3. Hos. 3. 1. Matt. 12. 39. & 16. 4. iJohn 7.7. & 15 Joha 2. 15, 16. 9 17. Gal. 3. 8. & Gen. 3. 15. Rom o Gen. akitg & 8. 7. 29. Tit. 3. 3. § Or, enviously, This seems to refer to the eager desires of the Jewish nation after temporal prosperity, and ‘li- berty from the Roman yoke, and to the violent and impious measures, which they adopted in order to obtain them: for these things only in- creased their miseries, and were hastening’ their destruction, because they trusted not in God.— Somme of them, however, it might be supposed, kept up the form of religion, and prayed for liberty from their oppressors, and for tempora! prosperity ; but they did not receive what thev asked for, because they asked amiss; their very preyers were dictated by carnal aifeeti tions, they were presented in a formal manner, and by those who continued to reject their Messiah, vainly expecting a temporal deliverer, ‘whom the: would gladly have welcomed. So that they on- ly asked for worldly advantages and possessions, and in order that they might spend and waste them in gratifying their passions. Vv. 4—6. The Jews were still the professed worshippers of God, and the nation had been es- poused to him by special covenant: idolatry, thercfore, and other direct violations of the na- tional covenant, were spiritual adultery; and the rejection and crucifixion of the Messiah was the | gTossest instance of that crime, that could be com- Mitte’. They moreover idolized worldly inter- ests and pleasures, in the most excessive man- wer; as if these had been'their portion, and re- ligion no further valuable than as it subserved that primary object. It is also probable, that many nominal Christians had renounced; concealed, or belied their profession, from regard to the world, to such adegree as to merit the severerebuke con- tained in this address. Both descriptions might justiy be called “ adultercrs and -adulteresses,” in respect of their unfaithfalness to that God, whose professed worshippers they were ;. though, perhaps not guilty of adultery in th~ common ac- ceptation of the word. And did not. they, 10 whom the oracles of God were committed, Enow “ that the friendship of the world was en- « mity with God?’ ‘Tis was so evidently the éase, that if any man resolved to live upon fisendly terms with the world, he must be the} p enemy of God. Phe world, or mankind in gene- ral, being under the influence of satan, and con- Sequently governed by unholy maxims, the re- sult of acarnal judgment and disposilions ; the ” 5. & 8.21. & 26 14. BOI & 37. “Th. Nuni- 11.29. Ps, 37. 1. & 106. 16. Ee. 4, 4. Es. 11. 13. 39.23, & 17, 14 1-95. & 19, 37. Rom] Acts 7. 9. Rom. 1, s Resist the. you. |} p Ex. 10.3, 4. & 15. 9, 10. & 18.11 Sam. 2. 3. Job 46.) é 10—i2, Ps. 138. 6. 18. Prov. 3. 34. & 6.1 4. Is. 16, 17. & 29. 23.r_ Is. 2.11, 12 17, 2@—23. Mat. 23,12,; 13° Lue 1 52. & 14.| 40,3 ‘* ae 18. 14. 1 Pet.| 6. Ps. 32. 66. 3. & 68. 30 : a2 chi. $2. 26. & many, who will, at any. rate be € upo with the world : on the ordinances, « : God; or be zealous» for the Gospel of Christ, in which every . belies ship of the world with, the determined _ man. can miata bf against. him to ple friendship. therefore. that a man is carnal God, unregenerates Ui ed; whatever hist fessions, have:been: Oascy till satan, the god n is dethroned, and mank Pi true Christians. The sérvani friends to the world, or to, sirous in cyery way-of doing | yond what any other p stip not possess. the fries measure, without actin their profession. Did inconsistent professors 0 that the scripture, : or meaning, in all Ab of which describe the nality, pride, and «ane and declare that the sp “ dwelleth in. us, lusteth 1 Since it was evident | the Old Testament; that u of fallen man, as instiga covets worldly things, as tot possess them, and thus prompt tention, hatred, fraud, in them to envy, or to h Cain envied, hated, a Abel. . Must not then to God, his) truths, Could they, hope to re so wicked a world wit! 1 they i themselves und ps paces pei a «js in us lusteth to e the general tenour of | read the last clause as 7% seb worldly mindedness? Or doth the t dielleth in us lust to envy?” That m that, whilst he fighteth against the ‘the self-sufficient, the ambitious, the ful and obstinate, the self-willed, the im- itent, and unbelieving; he showeth favour ‘and communicateth grace, to the humble. and f Ww achat supplicants for spiritual blessings Mercy-seat. (Marg. Ref.) .7—10. From the preceding reproofs and the apostle took occasion to exhort he unconverted Jews, or nominal Christians, who should read his epistle, to submit themselves to God. For he would certainly fight against the d, as his peculiar enemies and competitors, Ge they were either brought to submit to him, ir destroyed: and, as he was waiting to be gra- cious to the humble supplicant; let them be juaded to submit to his teaching and au- to own the justice of his judgments ings, to plead guilty and cast them- 5 his mercy, to resign themselves to and to obey him as his willing subjects. der to this, it “behooved them to resist the ¢ and to reject his suggestions; whether ate or by his agents, which tended to their carnal passions, or to prejudice his holy salvation and service: for ed the tempter resolutely, in depend- grace of God; and opposed to his is the plaim truths, promises, instruc- precepts of scripture; he would be ‘them by the power of the Lord, and enemy. Let them al- God, as in Christ Jesus, and up- . by believing prayer, seeking re- . { f ee Ae Ren a CHAPTER IV. to God, and he will u. ¥ Cleanse your hands, dt pen your hearts, ¥ ye : a serypture speaketh in vain » the rit, which dwelletb in all ns Nae We ae nature which he createth, produce such fruit? But the meaning is nearly + same. The apostle would further remind th that God giveth his people more grace, ‘eave them slaves to'such vile passions ; f ae eo begun to sanctify their hearts, he them more and more of the transforming of his Holy Spirit, to deliver them from every evil temper, and to take in all their affections and dispo- 4. D. 6Q. 10 & Humble yourselves in the sight of the Lord, and)¢ he shall lift you up. 11 § 4 Speak not evil one of another, brethren.. He that speaketh evil of Aig :}/ brother, .¢ and geth his brother, * spedketh evil of the law, and judgeth the law ; but if thou judge the law, thou art not £ a doer of the law, but a judge. 12 There is one ® Lawgiver, who is ‘|? able to save and to destroy :.* who art thou that judgest another? b See on, ver.6,7. | 3- 3. Tite & 3. Ij % 12- el ~ 2-9. Ps.27| Pet. 2. tL hh Es. 33. 22,23. 6- & 23.9. & 30. 1-/e Mat 7. 1,2. Luke|s Mav 10. 28. Lake & 113. 7. & 147. 6.| 6, 37. Rom. 2.1. & ES Heb. 7.25. Job 22. 29. Id, 3, 4 (O—12./& 1 Sam 25.10 Job ad Se on, Ps. 140.| 1 Cox. 4 5, 38. 2. Rom. 2, 1. & Wt. Eph 4. 31. 1/f Rom. 7. 7, 12,15. | 9 20.8 140 4e 13> Tim. 3. 11, 2 Tim.jg 1.22, 23. 25. Rom. to them, to support, sanctify, comfort, and bless them. Butat the sametime, they, who were ling angodly anc wickedly, or practising any kind of'sin, mast cleanse their hands from it, by repenting of it, forsaking it with abhorrence, and renouncing all the carnal Pleasure or profit connected with it. (Note, Js. i 10—20. Marg. Ref.) Also the doubje-minded or hypocritical professors, (Note, i- 8) the men, who cleaved to the world and its friendship and interests, neglecting God and his. will, must purify their |hearts, im dependence on the mercy and grace of the Gospel, from every pollution, that they might be prepared, in the fear and love of God, and by all holy affections, fora life of humble nd devoted obedience. Instead therefore of proceeding i in athoughtless course of sin, or a formal and unfruitful profession of Christianity ; “ let them be afflicted, and mourn, and weep,” % account of the dishonour which their sins had done to God, the mischief which they sad occasioned to men, and the danger to which their own souls were exposed ; and. because of the rebellious ingratitude; contempt, and enmi- ty, of which they had been guilty, especially ia their opposition to Christ and his salyation.— Their c2rnal mirth and laughter, as well as their scornful derision. of divine things, ought without delay to be turned into mourning and godly sor row; and their worldly joy into heaviness, de- pression of spirits, self-abasement, brokenness of heart, and serious concern for their souls. For if they humbled themselves inwardly, and in the sight of God, by unfeigned repentance, sub mission to his righteousness, and acceptance of his salvation; he would certainly lift them up from their dejection, heal their wounded spirits, comfort. them with his reconciled love, exalt them to most valuable privileges, and enrich them with everlasting glory and felicity ; as well as exempt them from the miseries, which were about to come on their-nation. V. 11, 12.. The apostle next warned his bre- thren, or these. who professed and appeared to be Christians, to avoid detraction, slander, and uncharitable judgments cn each other’s motives, actions, characters, or state. As these things were expressly forbidden in the divine law; 4 and he would draw migh | (Notez, Be. xx.16.Ler- xix. 15--18;)the man, whe yy ee > 2) ” a a. D. 60. 18 ' Go’ to now} ye that Say, ™ To-day, or to-morrow, we will go into such a city,| Lord w and contiue there a year, » and buy, and) that. ; sell, and yet gain: : 14 ‘Whereas ye know not what shali| ings: all s yeh Se on the morrow. For what %” your life ? * It is even ° a vapour, that ap-|do good, and. de peareth for a little time, and then vanish- eth away. op 8) 15. 1. Gen. 11. 3, 4.yn Is. 24. 2 & 56. 11.414. 1, 2. Ps. 39. Fe %eEc. 2: 1. Ise 5.5.) Ezj712.1Cor. 7.30.) & 89, 47. & 90.95 m Prov. 27. 1. Is.|* Or, For it is. —7. & 102. 3. Is $6. 12. Luke 20 1. 10. Job 7 6,) 38. 12.1 Pet. 1, 24. 17—20. 7B 9025, 26. eZ. Jahn ds) ur. seen enews een Eee ee thus reviled; slandered, or decided against bis brethren, did in fact judge and condemn. the law itself, as if it were wujust, unnecessary, or unfit to be obeyed)’ Lhis conduct, therefore, was indeed no less ® presumption, than for a mai to quit his station asthe subject of God, wh» should be a ‘doer'of'the’ law; and to usurp the place of a law-giver and judge, whose office’ it was’to determine what ought to be commarded, to prescribe to men their conduct, to call them to’account for it, and to pass sentence upon the guilty. But there was one Law-giver, who was fully authorized and qualified to enact laws for his church and for the universe, to enforce them, and to vindicate their obligadon and honour; being able to destroy the obstinate transgressor, and to detect the masked hypocrite, as well as to save the humble penitent: atd to him all an- thority and judgment belonged. Who then 'was the poor worm, the vile sinner, that, forgetful of his own deserts; dared’ to usurp the throne of judgment, 'as if he were the competitor of Christ ; and to decide on the actions’and denounce sen- tence against the persons of his brethren, in a dictatorial: manner; and according to his own rules, as if that were his province and. duty ? (Notes, Matt. vii. 1, 2. Rom. xiv. 1-13:)—Ne- thing can more completely demonstrate any pro- position, than this passage demonstrates, that the moral law is the believer’s rule of duty ; and that every word or action, which dishonours the law, is rebellion, if not blasphemy, against our one Law-giver and Judge: at the same time that itexposes in a most striking manner, the wickedness of that presumptuous, rash, and ceri- sorious way, in which zealots and bigots con- demn and anathematize those, who in any res- pect differ from them; to the immense scandal of the Gospel and. disturbance of the church : and this conduct in fact is often connected with: antinomian tenets, and is perfectly congeniai to them. The coincidence of St. James’ exhorti- tion, with that of the apostle of the Gentiles, in the fourteenth chapter of his Epistle io the Ra- mans, is well worthy our special notice: for it is generally supposed, that James here refers to the same subject, namely, the difference ef|thanin the Gentiles: for Opinion! and conduct between the Jewish and Gentile converts, concerning meats and days, and the other ceremonies of the law. VY. 13—17. The apostle here proceeds to re- prove and expose the self-sufficiency, worldly spirit, and unbelieving irreligious language, which ~TAMES!® 15 For that‘ ye 0 ¢. reel 16 But n 17 Therefore Pid sin. Pp 2Sam. 15 25, 261g Proy. 19. 21. Lam. Pro 3. 37. Aels 18 21} i. Es Rom. 1,10, & 15.) Cor, 4. 7, 35, 1 Cor. 4, 1%. &} Rey 18, 16. 7. Heb. 6.3. Ao Fe were manifested, by many, The expression, “ Go to now,’ Col uere implied strong disapprobation, an to any one'to consider the absurdity or of his conduct. "The persons reproved ger in pursuing’ wovldly — with the sagacious plans Whi for obtaining them, success : but they ness'and uncertainty of life, pendence on God in every thin would say,** We shall set out to-day ‘ row, and go to su city, wh ) ‘to reside for a year, and by car * such a thade, We expect to en! Whereas, they could’not know u place respecting them even on’ the for a single day. | (Wotes, &c. Pro. xxv xii. 13~21.) For indeed what to be compared unto, but a v: meteor, which, gliding through night, may perhaps ee , ment, but then vanishe “ed in their boastings,” >on of their schemes, and their pi dent expectation of success; t minded that “all such rejoicing result of a proud, carn: unbelii iy disposition ; a self-idolatry, izing of the world, and a forg of death, and of a future judg temper and conduct was God and the instructions 0} could not but know, that th ight t ually-minded, and “to acknowledge Go ail their ways :” if therefore they knevy and other things, what the good and per! of G6d was, and yet did not obey it; th CHAPTER V: A. D. 60; _ CHAP. V. | 43. Instructions eonceming the elders. visiting: Res: nae - the sick, 14, 15; and concerning Christians con« ARS panged onthe rich ‘and wicked] fessing their sins fo each other, with prayer for 8,16. Christians are exhorted to patience] one another; and a declaration of te efficacy of mn ekues er their trials, in hope of a spee- al at fervent prayer, 17,18. An encouragement to ats _ tempt the conversion of sinners, aud the: recovery ___of their offending brethren, 19, 20. fix lime, to disregard the friendship or enmity of the world, to refuse conformity to its vain. fashions, to separate from the intimate society of ungodly © men, and.to profess the truths and obey the pre cepts of Christ ;\ without inquiring how far we may do it without incurring reproach, contempt, opprobrious natnes, or other kinds and degrees of persecution. The. envious, ambitious, and aspiring spirit of ungodly men, is totally contra- -ty'to the Christian temper, and the influences of the Holy Spirit: and “if any man have ‘not the’ ‘ Spirit of Christ, he is none of his’ The Lord ‘giveth grace to his people; though he often dea nies them wealth .and. honour : and he will give: ‘more grace to those who long to have all sim mortifiec, and, their hearts, completely sanctifi=- edi /but he resisteth the proud as his rivals and. personal, enemies, while he, communicates the - blessings of bis special favour and grace, exe clusively, to the poor in spirit and the broken in heart. mo best ‘ emphatically sinful, and expose rebukes or final condemnation:.— é universally applicable; and every ight most carefully to consider it in res- Of sins of omission, which the conscience j not so readily remonstrate against, as it 8 against those of commission (Votes, ji. 47,48. John xiii. 17.) ‘¢ ; ; ) § Bee | ers, massacres, persecus and bloody contests, that ever earth, or harassed the Church, it from the lusts of man’s. apostate na- , and the perverse pleasure which he. takes in ng the commandments of Gad.» The car- ffections of the heart having cast off the rule ‘reason and wisdom, anarchy aad civil war e a in the soul; while one, member Nature wars against the rest, and ta D0) prevail and are gratified ; and while|’ Vv. y—1y. f the body. are the instruments of | Sf any'of our fallen race desire to be happy ious purposes, and obey the dictates| here and hereafter, let them submit, themselves ant of the hour. This being,.in one. way|to, God, and seek his grace and favour; let another, the case with the unnumbered mil-| them resist the devil and reject his temptations, » is of the hu ecies, (except the remnant| and he shall flee from them : and let them draw 3¢ who are born ugain,) we need not won.|near to God) upon his mercy-seat, and he will e confusion, crimes, and miseries, which} draw neat to save and help them. . But repenta very abounded in all parts of the| ance must be shown “ -by. works meet for re« “© pentance;”?. the sinner, who comes to God, must cleanse his hands from the allowed prac-. tice of every transgression, however secret, gainful, or pleasant.to corrupt nature; and. the double-minded must.cleanse his heart from hy- pocrisy, partiality, and worldly lusts; earnestly calling upon God to enable him for these things, which would otherwise be. entirely. impracticas ble. All sin must, be wept over or lamented ; either here in godly sorrow, or hereafter in wails ing and gnashing of teeth: men may defer this ins separable consequence of wickedness, but they cannot escape, it. Well. may we then call on the gay triflers around us, to ‘ be afflicted, and. “© mourn, and weep ;” as well.as on the haugh. ty and presumptuous, “ to humble themselves. “ under the mighty hand of Gody that he may “exalt them in.due time :” foy this is the only road to everlasting honour and. felicity } nor will the Lord refuse to comfort one godly mourner for sin, or to exalt one who abases himself be- fore him. But while ministers, and Christians, in their several places, protest against ungodlie eae Ys ee ae a fect giet ae pride, unbelief, and all inigni« refully avoid calamniatingy and judging others: of deciding either, ate or conduct, except when their duis or ta others, renders it unsyoidablé, ae WS .2 4 2 Ain peer ate too many professed Christiangy. ( mn openly to quit the place of the Lord’y an to all men; and at the 9 rvants and doers of bis eammandmente, to af 4n™ 3a sfaction eannat be found in ungodliness,, vhat ethod the carnal mind may select.in ler it. fn respect of spiritual. bles- ay be said of many, “Ye have not, not, or because ye ask amiss ;” _ sincerity will surely receive: humble believing prayer is the best means REC ae MTR Eset Us) ag 7% obtaining all desir € success in temporal ngs. But if men ask worldly prosperity and hey may gratify their justs, and e the bounty. of God in violating, his com. hdments ; their i as will either be reject= , or they will receive the things for which prayed, as a scourge, or a curse. Alas! how nominal Christians might be addressed in ostle’s words, as ‘ adulterers, and adulter- oth literally and spiritually! And y be disgusted and enraged, to accost them in such lan- ly and scripturally applied ! terms the offensive truth be are bound to declare, mos¢ perepicu- é the friendship of the world is en- inst God ; and that whosoever w Wty ae eg ee ™) y w UE SPDR ge a a PO ~ 5 aks ie’ . i D, 60. A. | SAMES, 1.0 to now, Piye rich men, ° weep “and who have te ‘G Bi howl for your miseries that shall is of you some ypor you. 24 Your riches ate corrupted, and |: ¢ your: garments are moth-eaten. - "3 Your gold and silver is ¢ cankered 5 nd the rust of them shall be sa witness against you, » and shall eat your flesh as it were fire. + Ye have heaped treast together for * the last days. i 4 Behold, } the hire of the ue: a Ste on, 4. 13. 4. 9; Is. 13-6. &} Josh. 24. 27. Job bi. 1: & 2. 6} 22. 12,13) Jer.4. $:) 26. 8, Deut. 2. 12-14 &] Ez. 30. 2, Joel 1. 5.)h Je age 3 Mic. 3. 32. 15. Neh. 9. 25,} 21. 13, Am. 6. 6, 7:1 $. 2 1T 16. 25. Job 20. 1529.) Zech, 11. 2,3. Luket | 20s, 1s ‘& 21. 8, Ps. 17. 14. & 49= 7] 6.25. & 23. 28,29. i Dent. 32. 33, 34. —20.8 73. 3—9i 18]/d Mar... 6.19, 20.) Job 14, 16, 17. 25. Proy. 11: 4+) Luke 12 $3. 1 I Pet. Rom; 2.5. 28. He, $5.15, 141} led. k Sce. on, Gen. 49. Jer. 19, 23, Mice 6: Rae Job 13. a8. Ie Ise 2« 2, Mics 4, 1. 72. Mat. 19.23; 2u5;/Ps, 39.9 11. Is.y Acts 2. 17.2 Pet. Luke.6; 24. & 22,| 50.9. & 51.8, Hos.| 3.3. | - 16—*1, & 16, 19—! 5,12. © 1 Ley. 19.13. Deut. 25. 1 Tim, 6. Agike f 2)'Tim. 2. 17. 24.14, 15, Job 24. Rev. 6. 15=17. 1g Gen. 31a 48. 52, 10, U1: & 31 39, 39 Se just; * and he dot Is. 5.7. Jer 22.134 11.9. Is. Hab. 2.11. Mal. 3. & 4728, 5, Am, 6, 4— ry eo Ex.} 16. 19. 25. . 28, 24 3.9.) AR & 22) 2394, sob] sade 12, Hey 34.28) Ps.9. 12. & the event of their c i continued upbehenane therefore, called o en his words, and up fur judges, and to prescribe to their fellow- servants, or decide on their eternal state. Such mén speak evil of the divine law and defame it; while they vent their own passions, under the colour of zeal for the truths of the Gospel. But let us.leave them, and all others, to their own Master, remembering that: ** there is one Law. « giver, who is able to save and to destroy ;?. and let us be careful to judge. ourselves, that we may not be condemned by him.—Let us also/ watch against the worldly spirit and conduct so common among professors of the Gospel, who scheme, ptrpose, and speak, as, if they were to live here for ever ; as if this were their rest and portion, and. as if God were not.in all, their thoughts. Let us remember, that our life is but *¢ a vapour, that continueth a little while, and “ then passeth away,” just when and as the Lord pleaseth ; that the world is full.of vexation and disappointment ; and that we have, nothing to do on earth, but to secure the salvation of our gouls, to glorify God, and to serve our genera- tion: «Then we shall “cordially say, “ If the Lord «s will, we shall live, and do this or that ;” and keep ata distance from the self-conceited. and foolish boastings of ungedly men. Let us learn also to reduce all our Knowledge to practice ;| guilty consciences wo remembering, that in all tbings, to him. that| crimes by which they knoweth to do good.and doeth it not, to him it} use which they had m is sin, heimous and aggravated sin, that they would be ' their metals were NOTES. burn their. flesh hke fi “CHAP. V. Vv. 1—6. . The apostle here evi- wickedness and great dently meant a direct address to the unbelieving treasures for the las’ Jews, among whom were, in general, the. rich j tion, when God was sbot and great men.of the nation. He wrote but.a vengeance upon them fo short time before the destruction, of: Jerusaiem, } lic iniquities ; and when and those desoiations, which Christ, had predict. profit them, than in the ed and his, disciples expected : and as the more] day of judgment; whie ~ prosperous of his, counte ymen rejected the gas | upwrath against the day aa from regard to their worldly interests, and} hold, the hire of their poor’! were become most atrociously wicked ; he fove-| reaped their harvest, an a ile: saw the speedy termination of all their enjoy wealth, had). been. faa ments, and the most grievous temporal cala. | jt cried for ven ities abauit to overwhelm them; #s well as| (Mang. Bef) geance ; (Notes, Is, 19, .20.). ‘Their cor which they had ay, rupted; or they wo them, than if they we costly garments, which wardrobes, were consumir was such a curse upon th soon be of no. silver, . ‘which’ ‘should, circulation, were laid as with rust, and_ money would bear. wit ‘ousness : whilst, in co up, their enemies wo der; the ‘anguish, of would be a torment Og a | 4 CHAPTER V. a “AD. 6: herefore, brethren, hold, ¢ a ‘the Jud : “standeth before, the old, | door.» ; : veth for the precious Hf SO: Take, any. Gaicttivin,. the prophets ' pand hath a pares e who have spo! the name of the | Lord, t for 3 an eXan ple of suffering afilic- tion, and ‘of. pap 30 patient, # 12 ish your i] Behold, § wegeount them. happy i for the coming of ‘the ‘Lord| which’ endure. 4 Ye have heard of the: | patience of Job, i and’ have seen the end of the Lord; that * the Lord i is very piti- ful, and of tender mercy. (Practical. Observations. J jd Gen. 4. 7. Mat [gp See on, 1. 12. Ps. Neh. | 9 17. 81. Ps. 24+ 33. 1 Cor. ¥0,| 94, 12. Mat, 10. 22,] 25.6, 7. & bl. le & 11s* Heb. 9. 6. 14. & 78. 38, & 861 6, 156 els..39. 8: gem 23.1 10.39. & 103; 8.13. & 116. Zech. biLev. 19- 18 Bs. | 22. & 26. 16. Acts'h Job 1, 21,29, & 2, 5. & 119. 182, 59. 15. Mark °6,| 3 21: Heb. 13.°7. «| 10% 13, 15, 16+ &| 136.1, ke & 145, 19. Marg. 2Cor. 9,| £ 2 Chr. 36. 16, Jer.) 23. 10. 8.16. 5h By 7. RS, 7Ziveta 9. | 2 80, Mat.) 5. 11,]i Job 49. to—17, He 63.7. 9% Lam. de Or, Groan nat éne| 12) & 21. 34—39\) 37. 37. Ke. 7, 8. 22, Dan. 9. 9, 18, agéinst ; or, gricve & 23.24—37, Luke, Pet. 1. 6.7. 13. 3) 19) Joel 2. 13./ ‘Sout not anes 11. Gale} 123. & 13. 84.1 Pet. 2. 9. 4. 2. Mie. 7° 18). 14a 260 Acts 7.52.1 'Thes.Jk Ex. 34.6. Num.| Luke 1. 50 & 6. Mat Se 14, 15. & (2) kag 15. Heb. 1] ay 18% 1 Chri2i.} 36. Rom. "24, Eph, 82-38. 1 18. 2 Che. 30. 9] 16.6, & 24. rs 4 HS ery aeltiat their cruel ty-| tions of the weather, and continually renewing: rd by “the Lordof Sabaoth,”|his labour, as Occasion requires; till the Lord, out to send the Roman] on whom the increase entirely depends, is pleas~ igments on them for}ed to send the former and the latter rain 5 d indeed lived for atime (Marg. Ref) and at length the crop tipens, y, and ad rioted in sen’ | and his toil and waiting are amply compensated @iich pasture ; ‘and the pride! bythe harvest. ‘Thus ‘ought they to wait, with ‘hearts had ‘been’ nourished patient hope and persevering diligence, not yield= indulgence, as in a day of} ing to weariness or desponding fears ; but stav ifices were offered and | blishing their hearts by fuith in the promises of ‘orrather, as the ox is God, against all temptations to draw back or to ter, and even enjoys | turn aside: for the time of their waiting would, {ixuriant p: ture secu ely to! ‘that very time.| not be long; as in every sense the coming of the eir other times. the Jews had| Lord approached, and a most glorivus and pre- ily co a ed and crucified, ‘with the }cious harvest would soon amply repay all tiieiy iy were of the whole nation, that) losses, hardships, and sufferings. They ought who had cr'me among them, even | not, therefore, to grudge one another the transi- righieons ; they still perpetuated | ent advantages which they possessed ; or to give , by persecuting, his meek | way to envy,” discontent, repinings, or resent- ‘mies owers: hitherto he had not re-| ment; lest the coming of the Lord should be to. Si em. and they had no pretence for them their condemnation instead of their redemption. outrage ‘ous enmity * and eruelty ts vim and bis: dis.| For they must carefully observe, that the Judge, But he was about to come wie execute} even then as it were, stood before the door, and terrible vengean ice. upon ‘them. OS wag abotit toenter. Very soon would he dedide ‘7-11, After t preceding afl ‘warn betwee’ his true people, and mere professors of anc har reproof of ; thy Jews, who Christionity, as well as execute vengeance on principal opposer of the gospel, and | their enemies : and they ought to prepare for ~ exposed to the approaching judgments | his coming, and leave him to plead their cause, 4 the apostle addressed himself to his without attempting to avenge themselves ; oj" icte and persecuted fellow: Christians 5 groaning under : ‘injuries and distresses, or mur= ho d to bear their sufferings with | muring for want of such transient benefits, as all and ‘constant | perseverance, till ‘the | temporal possessions must be. ‘Instead therefore he Lord. ‘He primarily meatt the | of copying the fierce passions of their unbeliev-_ coming of the Lord Jesus, to'de-| ing countrymen, who,were ready to ‘Tage under fet them from the persecution of the Jewish| their calamities like a wild bull in a net; they fo execute vengeance upon that de-| ought to study and imitate the example’ of the yet he might intend to lead their} ancient prophets, by ‘whom the Word had. sent | i te to the hour of death, and the | his sone ‘to thei nation, and who had been hrist to judgment. (Notes, Matt. and even put to death, for their © i ey might observe, that the hus-|f yet they had persevered with calm” t e has tilled his ‘ground, and, sanhAende in God, and submission to”his will, wi th t labour and expense, | and with a meek | and compassionate fortitude. est paiediately but waits among their « enemics. They ought also to re- meonths, baal that the apostles of ‘Christ and other ae 9. Phil. 4, es 34 1 Pet. 4 7. 7 " ey JA above all things, my brethren, | — not; neither by heaven, neither). by the earth, neither by any other oath: » but let your yea, be yea; and your’ niay;) wi may; ° lest ye fall into condemnation. ~ 13 IsP any among you afflicted? let him pray. 1s 1 any Mherry?* let him sing psalms. : PS ae V1 Pet. 4.3.3 nl 34. 7. Luke 22% 44. & |. 2. p 2 Chr, $3. 12, 13)) 23. 42. Acts 16. 24.) m See on, Mat. 5.\ Job 33.26, Ps. 18.) 25.2 Com 12) %7—| 83—37. & 23. WH) 6.& $0.15. & My 10. Hed. 5.7, 92. 15: & 116.35. &lq Judge 16. 23+25. % See on, 2 Cor. 1.f 118-5. & 142. 1—~| Van. 5.4. ~ 1720. 8. Lam, 3° 55, 56)\r 1 Chr. 16. 5: Ps. ©3- 1,2 1 Core 11.) Hos 6+ 1oJoms.2, 21.95. 2, & 105. 2 & 7010.8 14.3.8 19 1-6. : S Acts 14,23. & 15, ~ 4 Tit. 5. sual indulgence, by sinful means by their sorro piously, ‘and e: from God co use of their when any ¢ in spirit ; they ou; voice of pt and th: faithful ministers of the New Testament, and all experienced Christians, counted those happy, who patiently endured affliction and persecution ; not such as were exempted from suffering, or turned aside to avoid it. (Wore, i- 12.) They had often heard of the patience of Job, under the ‘most complicated and aggravated distresses that could be imagined ; and how he steadfastly ad- hered to God, and determined to hope in him in his utmost extremity, notwithstanding the ex~ cessive confusion into which his temptations had thrown his mind: and they perceived, that the end of his afflictions, and the temporal and spiril- ual advantages which he derived from them, suf- ficiently. demonstrated that the Lord wag most éenderly compassionate and propense to mercy, even when he most heavily afflicted, or sharply tried, his believing servants. This had nat ap+ peared, during Job’s calamities, but it was mani- fest in the event of them: and they also would y find the same in the event of their trials; pro-) that they might pray the vided they endured them patiently, and persever-| recovery, anointing ed in faith and obedience. (Votes Heb. xii. 5—12.)| the Lord Jesus, : V.12, Above all things, the apostle called on those whom he addressed, to beware, lest their trials and provocations should lead them . to swear, in a passionate, rash, or profane man- ner; in their own justification, and to escape per- gecution, or by any customary oath, according to the general custom of the Jews, but in di- rect opposition to the express command of} not now expected ; Cbrist.. On the contrary, in their ordinary con-; anointing with oil cann versation, and at all times, when a solemn appeal | It need scarcely to God as an act of religious worship was not| uaction, used by t proper, they ought simply to affirm or,deny, and/fers from the to establish their assertion or engagement, by a| James; for it is ne serious, repetition of it when necessary. “At! person is supp the same time, their veracity and punctu-|} and no hope is e ality ought to: be so approved, that every one| that a spiritual bi might be ready to credit, and confide in’ them| such a ceremon without hesitation, or requiring the security of| an opiate, to quiet rid an oath: otherwise they would fall under con-| both of the dying and “of the 1 demnation, for swearing falsely, without necessi-| be supposed, that these murae fy, or without due reverence of God, or of an|be performed at all times ‘oath, ‘The Jews are recorded to have been ré-| have been some im ‘markably guilty of common swearing at this} person, who wroug ~ dime; which might induce the apostle to enter! exercise of faith “this solemn protest againstit, (Motes, Mait. v.| be 83—37. xxiii. 16—22.) Ae ike. other Christian poses, instead carual rejoicin, luting, or pro used by ungod she merry.” 2 aa _ Y. 14,15, Sick p the elders of the chu that faith by which prayer, offered in” would be the mean sins committed bj was sent, woul vi 13. xvi 17, 1 V. 13- Whilst worldly men, under their af-| Bictions, either yielded to bitter complaints anc | sick, by minis desponding munaiurs, or sought relief in sen-|larly spoken of » > MI) 2 i. 3 CHAPTER V. A.D. 60: ae ‘t Conf ess yeur faults one to another, ind ‘prajeaidbersnother, > that ye, may effectual fervent pray- _17,¢ Elias was a man.¢ subject to like passions as we are, £ and he prayed * ear- nestly, that it might not rain: © and it us man, availeth much, | rained not on the earth by the Space of 99, 33. & 17 145. 18. Prov. 15.| three years and six months. Be 32. 10-18) Sogh Jers. tS) 8: And. whe prayed again, and the hea- |ven gave rain, an¢ "the - earth brought apes her fruit. ; 19 Brethren, if any, of you do Kk err el ae 17%. i. » Efija jah A ‘fActs 10. 26814. 15. Le: eg 11.2. Rey. Ih Luke 4, 25. 1, 1 Tim. 6. Jo. i i Kings 18. 42—45.} 21. 2 Tim- 2. 18, Jer. 14.22. Acts14.17.) 2 Pet. Se » Jude * On. in ie Brees Prov: 19. 27. Is.3. kK Ps 119. 21 | ty AE Sin en | expected. _ When | eect" this charitable vit prudence, tenderness, av e very useful, especial- to the ose around them: but n : visiting, praying with, and d’s supper to, sick and dying per- eet particular and appropriate instruc and ‘exhortation, as it is too commonly aged, i is doubtless of extremely bad tenden- and is a relict of popish superstition and for- y : for it not only gives a false quiet to ma- » who have then first begun to think and their, souls; but it encourages rs to rocrastinate, under a deluding ima- on, that a confession, a prayer, 2 ministe- a solution, and the sacrament, will ‘set alt at last; without any previous’ diligence in duties of a godly life. _ If, however, nothing bi ta miraculous cure was sought, there could be no suficient reason, why . thé elders of the hurc > father han others, who were endued mir jus gifts, should be sent for. The is used ; and, where it could be obtained, the presence oe more than one minister r would be desirable : but it cannot be supposed, S was indispensably necessary. That any culty should be found, about the persons in ed by apr elders of the church,” would prone ‘to vice, “thai other orders: inthe society,) is put in possession of the secrets’ of families, nay, of councils and princes, of which they have made abundant use, to their own aggrandize= ment, and enslaving the laity, and for many other mischievous purposes. Thus also,: they have discovered the weak and vulnerable side of almost every individual ; which hath opened the way to their attempting and committing crimes of every kind. But the confession of sins spoken of by the apostle, is no more that of a layman to a priest, than that of 2 priest toa layman: it is reciprocal between Christians one among an- other ; and voluntary, that it may be regulated according to prudence and propriety, for the benefit of mutual exhortations and prayers. To . encourage his brethren to this beneficial prac« tice, the apostle showed them the value and effi- cacy of prayer. When a righteous person, a true believer, justified in Christ, and, by his grace, walking before God in holy obedience, presented an effectual fervent prayer; (one that Was wrought in his heart by the energy of the Holy Spirit, exciting holy affections and believ- ing expectations, and so leading him to he fer- vent and earnest in pleading the promises ‘of God at bis mercy-seat, in behalf of himself or others :) it ‘‘ availed much,” in obtaining the blessings thus sought, being the means through which God was pleased to work his own gra- cious purposes, as really as any other which he employs for that end. Elias, or Elijah, for in- stance, was a man of the same sinful nature with others, and he was no more exempt from human passions and infirmities, when he executed his ministry, than the apostle and his brethren were : yet he prayed, (under ‘he influence of the pro- ‘phetical Spirit, out of zeal for the glory of God, and to preyent the total apostacy and idolatry of Israel ;) that it might not rain on the land; and in answer to his prayer, there was no rain for three years and a half: and at length the calami- ty was terminated i in atiswer to his prayers fer rain, after he had slain” the’ priests of Baal.— (Notes, 1 Kings xvii. ‘Xviii-) This example seems rather to favour the opinion of those. who sup- pose the : apostle to refer to “ the prayer of faith,” {as it respected ‘miraculous interpositions : ‘bat the efficacy of that prayer, which is, in all ages, presented under the teaching and influences Of ‘the Holy Spirit, is, te Ne the Scripture, so fully deciared. that the exclusive ves ae is incdmissible. Jat < Bee on the subject, except the (Marg. Ref) we pig Past apostle next exhorted Chris- to confess their faults to one another : this mean, either mutual acknowledgment of the its into which they had fallen, in their con towards one another, which would tend : peace and brotherly love if it were or, a communication reciprocally of experiences, and a confession of those which burdened their | consciences ; which, nm prudently managed, would make way for counsel, encourage, and exhort one an- be 3 direction to their prayers for and thus tend to’ their inward the healing of their souls, as well as oval of the chastisements which they nded upon it, of the laity. being. re on €Ss all. their secret sins to the r to their being pardoned and © less ambitrous, interested, and . ‘ ra A. D. 60. re JAMES. from the tr s Vand one convert ‘him 4 | way, 20 Let f now, m that he which con+ “verteth 1 me sinner from the error. of his 84, 4) Luke 22.32. Galy 13) Jude 22, 23. 16. Mae 18. 15.1 6. 1. Heb. 12. 12, etna do yy ‘19, 20-. Among other works of ae which believers ought to attempt by faith and prayer ; ag. ae of such nominal Christians, as had dangerous heresies, or fallen. into sin, Was peculiarly to be attended to ; especially as many evils of this. kind had taken place among them. If any, one therefore had). turned. aside from the truth, and had got into some destruc- tive path; and one of his brethren had been in- strumental to his conversion,.,so that he was. at Jength become a true Christian; he should.con- sider himself, as under far greater obligations to the person who:thus restored him, than if he had wrought a miracle to J heal his sickness, and. pre- serve. his life. And the man, who had been em: ployed in this good work, ought to. deem it a far more desirable service, than if he had ‘been. ena- : bled to work miracles forthe recovery of the » PRACTICAL sick, Seeing he had been employed by the Lord, “G3 ve in,saying an immortal soul from eternal destruc-| , The rich, luxuric ne tion, and of bringing a perishing transgressor to| now, scornfully refuse 40 ‘Christ; that his atoning, blood might cover the] will soon be/forced 0 multitude of his. sins, never more to appear in| miseries which iare comin judgment against him, or to prevent his admis-| idolized treasures will sion into eternal happiness. Neither this, nor} except as they will rise any other good work, could cover the multitude| them, and tormen of the man’s sins who performed it, by inducing ‘their condemnation. “The. God to. pardon, him for the sake ofit:..for.the| stewards will then be most successful minister needs self-denying dili- | cruel injustice ahd oppre: nce, lest, ‘ after having preached to others, he) treat their dependants and « himself should: be a.cast-away ;” and the whole} tdil and ingenuity they are et plan of the Gospe},runs counter to such an idea:| they leave to-penury and: di « Surely it cannot be the apostle’s intention to | most Meter ye goniaes * tell us, that the turning of a sinner from the er: | ** Lord of hosts.” ” » Wha ¢ ror of his way, will conceal, from the eye of i ¢ God’s justice, a multituie of sins committed by « the person who does this charitable action, if he ¢ continueth in them: “Sich’a person needs him. ¢ self to be turned “from the error of his way,” ¢ in order that his owa soul may be saved from ® death” (Macknight.) In no sense, or way, can it be said, that our good works, of whatever kind, “ cover the multitude of our sins ;” or any of our sias, without either implying, that. they purchase for us an indulgence or. dispensation, to continue in sin3 or, that they are efficacious in atoning for sin, either alone, or along with the blood of Christ. The words are quoted from the Proverbs ; the context there evidently excludes this interpretation, and the:use, afterwards made of them by S{. Peter, by no means favours it — (Notes, Prov. x. 12.) 1 Pet-iv. 8.) He shall © save a soul from eternal death ; and. shall be. ¢ the means that the many. sins! of that convert ¢ shall, through his true repentance, be forgiven ¢ and notimputed to him.” (Bp. Hail.) The zealand ee thus: pad might indeed be’ ti ne an evidence of grace, and conduce*to a man’s} repine, des > ord) 8) enjoying the comfort)of the pardoning love of} pare to meet our Judg who stan ‘at Christ, notwithstanding bis manifold defects ; yet | door,” that we may not be ‘condemned this falls vastly short of the energy of the apos-} coming: for alt our eternal interests are tle’s words, and seems not at all to-have been in {if we have oe them in his hand; ner that repenteth want any indu f them in scent aan they have any ae need any of their-own ¥ vol of the Saviour’s Em oe Meant to show vleriresusit more important usefulness, sick by miracle could bes! prompt them mast | powers, and they neglecta much Take as the fat mele have only heape ish it behind them; or red * day,” as za: elu iin hell; being in eines when impartially given, wil ‘yants of Christ to their con tion; and hence gar ! been excited to condemn and m™ ous and unresisting diseif the Lord of glory himself. precious fruit of the eart which he ‘now’ sows. in tears, will spring up ands of eternal joy. Let u in well-doing, having our he grace, and realizing: | 4 will soon be done with “follow prophets and yed Christ, in patiently cee bearing injuries = y,are and will be happy, -wibulations, even unto the ft will clear up the darkness of ee | that of Job ; nay, far more illustri- ee that “the? ‘oan seed r mercy,” and that ‘are happy, who a -. ai risa Be! Pe “aa 3 Vs 2 : y important to the interests of in pall who profess the gospel, eof God, _ a swearing and the profane lan- ‘abounds in the world, and from which is intimately connected ; that their yea, may be yea, and their nay, Indeed, such as these things, have reason to conclude that they shall escape ha rc esr qarweeeira the Judge appeareth. The | f prayer should always accompany that of } s, when we are afflicted; and our, be expressed in the language of wal evap Alin ‘We should receive in and sickness as the chastisement of the d, seek relief from him, whatever in- or means we employ for that purpose. els and prayers ¢ of the ministers and % the nai the pardon of our sins, eid the healing z souls, than the removal of our bodily suf- 3. Christians May profitably confer to- ning pees egies sins, and tempt- CHAPTER v: | ee ations, | them; as PETER. d. D. 58; ‘that they may May encourage, warn, counsel, » and properly pray for each other: and they should never ‘be backward to confess those offences that they have committed against their brethren, or to ‘ : against them. A € ought ‘greatly to desire, and highly to value, the prayers of our fellow- Christians, and to abound in supplications for «the effectual fervent prayer of = “righteous man availeth much” | Nor ought we to be discouraged from this duty by the cee sciousness of our weakness, ‘sinful passions ; as they, who of old ieaetre such signal answers to their prayers, were mer of like passions with us: and we have as good reason to expect that God will answer our hum- ble believing requests, for such things as he bath promised, and as are really for our good and fox his glory; as Jacob, Moses, Elijah, Hezekiah, or Daniel had, or any other person who wrestled with him and prevailed. In the use of all proper means, every oné of us should seek the spiritual good of our children, relatives, friends, enemies, and all around us ; and the conversion of si as well as the recovery of such as have wanders ed from the way of trath and holiness - consider- ing, that if im one instance only, during the course of our whole lives, and after ten thousand disappointments, we are made successful instru- ments in saving a soul from death, and covering 2 multitude of sins, the event is of so vast impor- tance, as abundantly to repay all our toil, anxié- ty, and disappointment ; being far greater thah the preservation of the lives of multitudes, or ptomoting the temporal prosperity of whole na- tions. (Wote, Luke xv. 8—10.) Let us then, in our. several stations, keep these things i in mind, and spare no pains in so charitable a service ; and the event will prove that “eur labomr was not in ‘“ vain inthe Lord.” % » had repeated opportunities of considering the character” and apostleship of Peter, aa is epistle and that which follows, as far as are made Known by the holy scriptures— | sh additional information concerning him, however, has been conveyed down by tradition, , ecclesiastical history : but a large proportion of this is absolutely incompatible with the apostles, and many things in St. Paul’s epistles; much more is dubious; and the $ of the church and bishop of Rome, as grounded on these records and traditions, are Land extravagant, as to deserve little notice, ar to require any further refutation. certain that Peter ever was at. Rome though itis highly probable that he went » the close of his life; and that. he was there put todeath by crucifixion, at, or © ne, when Paul as a Roman citizen, was ¢, probably some time before, to the Christians in the different provinces of Many indeed have endeavoured to prove that as: the Jewish converts only 5: bat. Peter was distin ie Suring Nero’s persecution —" apostle of the circumcision, nguisked, not onty as the chief AoD.65: ed the Jewis the Gent » as well as the Jewish converts ; pa perh case e of the latter. Indeed, the contrary opinion is found a which are capable of another, and far more natural interpre » in other places cannot at all consist with it. Tt also seems'e » churches, which had been founded by St. Paul, to pommel ' those, who pretended that. his doctrine differed ‘from that a ‘the epistle by Silvanus, St. Paul’s faithful and constant coadjuto Bahylon, in the remains or vicinity of ites 38 city, itis probable planted, perhaps consisting principally of the descendants of regions after the Babylonish captivity. For no satisfactory treason ing, as many ‘have.done,, in ancient and modern times, that Babylo of this Kind suited the nature: of St. John’s Revelation; but was wholly unsui the letter. We here find the same great doctrines, with which St. Pat applied to the same practical purposes. And. it. is peculiarly rem r gentleness, and humble love, with which itis written; which indeed forms to the domineering: pride and severity, that characterize the pretended suc writer- Various opinions have’been entertained of the time. when but as no’ certainty seems attainable, it is dated according Tt \ ject, in. 8 3 Rerey ets he is oy. no means confident. eae wo CHAP. I. ' eo . = toy? the. Str “The apostle addresses the strangers in Pontus, &e. | th nroughout 4 da’ Por with salutations and thanksgivings to God for his : abundant merey, and the inestimable blessings bestowed on them, 1—5, He shows the nature |. ’ and benefit of their trials, and'the joy by which they were counterbalanced, 6,7. Through faith, | they loved’ and rejoiced in an unseen Saviour, and recéived his salvation, 8, 9.. The. ancient prophets had most diligently inquired into this salvation ; angels desired to look into it; and the Moly Spirit confirmed and prospered. the preach-. ing of it, 10—12. This should animate Chris- tians to a holy and circumspect conduct; as the worshippers of a holy. God, 13—17 : and as re- deemed by the precious bloo:l of Christ, through aetan whom they believed and hoped in God, 18—€1. | py 44, Esth, 3.8 M Exhortations to pure and fervent love of one ¥ — It. 32. Jam another, being brethren by regeneration, through ! ae : the word of God, which, as an incorruptible seed, |e Acts 16. 6. & a y fication of the Sp z a sprinkling of { a Sée on, Mat. 4.18.) & | & 10.2. John 1, 41,! Cor. 42. & 21, 15—I17, he b 2 Tl. Acts 2. 6— Rev. / 11. Eph. 2. 12, 19) Heb, 11.13. | ¢ Lev. 26. 33. Deut. 4. 27. & 28. 64, KI i Abs 2.9. & 18. ‘endureth for ever, in the endeared ‘relation, ‘thus ; gt Gal. 1. 2 ‘fornied, 2225. Acts 2: By ‘ g Acts & 9% 16. 6. & 19 104 archs, or of the Jews, type or emblem D more natural to-und nh gonetal who were pilg ERE NOTES: F CHAP: I: V..1, 2. The) churches bens ad- dressed were situated in Asia Minor, (as distin- guishedsfrom the’ continent of Asia;) and Asia, (as mentioned’ separately,) was the proconsular district; of which Ephesus. was the capital city: so that they were chiefly the churches which had been planted by St. Paul, and. the evangel- asts that accompanied or helped him. As’ the apostle called the persons. to whom he wrote, “ strangers ;” some have laboured to prove, that they Were proselytes of the gate, who had em- braced the gospel’; as Cornelius and his friends. are supposed to Have been before: their conver- sion. Others 'confine it to the Jewish converts, who, living at a distance from the promised land, among the Gentiles: wene \thus called.) But as Christian’ are “strangers and pilgrims upon @ earths? andas the! Sopanening cof the. patri- ‘These the apostle, : Eph.i, 112. 2 The purpose and special lov: generation, and carried | tification of their fe Ae progressive renewal of thar uls image of God, thus Prcpenins Hep fa ical obetiene +, and this was “ lights i in the ae. chosen in Christ, ¢ “ledge of God; re been rendered effectual, of the».Spirit unto obedi as Se Sa CHAPTER I. WALD. 63. e the God and Father efjand * undefiled, and that * fadeth. not st, ¥ which according} away, » reserved in heaven } for you, “mercy * hath begotten} 5 Who are® kept by the power of God liyely hope, " by the re-|4 through faith © unto salvation, * ready te Jesus Christ from the dead,| be revealed € in the last time: ‘imheritance ¥ incorruptible, | Practical Observations] ® Gr. nuch 18, 19.1 John 3.3. 4° : 13.5 ver. 23. & 2 2ju 3. 21. Is. 26. 19./ z Rev. 21.97. 8. &| John i. 13. & 3. 3} Rom, 4- 25. & 5./a 5.4. Is, 40. 7, 8, Cor —8. Jam. 1. 18. I! 100% 8.11. 2 Cor. |) Ez. 47. 12. Jam. 1. adit; 1,2. Prov. 2. 8. Is. 17.2 Tim. 3. 15. 54. 17. Jer. $2.40,1 Heb. 6. 12.5 John 4. 14.%& §.25.\e Is. a= AT. Be x & 10. 28-30. & i7,} 6. 1 Thes. 1.36 2 John 2.29. & 3.9.) 16.20. Eph. 2. 6.) 11. : & 17, : & 4.7. & 5, 1-4.) 1 Thes. 4. 14. b Ps. 31, 19. Col. 1.) 11, 12. 15 Rom. 8.) Thes. 2. 23, 14. Ag’ S,9, Matt: 25.34.) 5.& 3.14.2 Tim] 31—39. Phil. 1. 6.) Heb: 9, 28. 4, 5. & 8.) Acts 20.32. & 26.| 4. 3. Jude 1. 24> ‘f yer. 13. Tim. 6. 12. 1% & 154 18.Gal. 3.18. Eph.) f Or. for us. _ jd Rom 11. 20. 2] 14,15. Tite 2 13. Cor 13. 13.] 1-1}. 14. 18. Col.|e¢ 1Sam. 2.9. Ps.| Cor. 1. 24.-Gal 2.) i John 3. 2 1. 23. 27. 1) 1-12. Heb. 9. 16. | 37. 23, 24. 27..&/ 20. Eph, 2.8. & 3.[g Jab 19. 25, John 1. 3. Tits 2-4y.1 Cor. 9. 25. &j 103.17, 18. & 125. Ago ae . 6. Se 6! 15. 52—54. a4 ; of ‘the blood of Jesus,” or the} by calling on his fellow-Christians to join with Pof the virtue of his atone-/ him, in blessing God for his distinguishing mer- aol eatie ences, *by divine faith, for! cy and grace ; under the character of ‘* the God of their guilt, and the rendering of} and Father, of our Lord Jesus Christ.” “Of his : et ns and services accepted with God -/‘ abundant mercy,” or the greatness of bis com- ’as the blood of the legal sacrifices, was applied | passionate love to the guilty, the polluted, and by sprinkling it around the altar, and before the }the wretched, even such as were “ dead in sin ercy-seat; or, as the blood of the sacrifices|“ and children of wrath, he had regenerated sled on the people, when the covenant | “ them,” (WVotee, John iii. 1—8. Eph. ii. 1—10.) To these persons the apostle wished and | by his divine power, their repentance, faith, and “that grace and peace might be mul- obedience, had originated.4 Thus, as the children ,” according to the salutation generally | of God, they had been taught to entertain “2 St. Paul. (Note, Rom. i. 7-) ‘wage lively,” or living “hope”” They were no ey Were taught, at the opening of the epistle, |longer left to be influenced principally by any c ascribe their salvation to the electing love of | of the hopes, which worldly men indulge of ob- the Father, the redemption of the Son, and the/ taining satisfaction in temporal things ; or to the netification of the Holy Spirit; and so to give | presumptuous and inefficacious- hope of mercy ‘te one God in three persons, into whose} and salvation, by which formalists and hypo- y had been baptized.—£lect, &c.|crites are deceived: but they were made parta~ tho in their outward profession, and | kers of a well-grounded hope of salvation, which due judgment of charity, are justly re-) was an active living principle in their souls of for the elect of God, according to the| patient and cheerful obedience. This regene- decree and good purpose of God the| ration, and the hope resulting from it; were con- (Bp. Hall.) —Sprinkling, &c. ‘Men jsequences arising from “the resurrection of i € Not easily convinced of the deep stain of| Christ.” His vicarious sacrifice haying been »* sin, and that no other laver ean fetch it out,} accepted, he had been raised from the dead, to « but the sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ.) prove that he was the Son of God, and that he * Some that have moral resolutions of amend-| had done his work on earth, and in order to * ment, dislike at least’ gross sins, and purpose | the ‘performance of his mediatory office in hea- “to avoid them; and it is to them cleanness} ven: that, by communicating.through his inter- “enough to reform in’ these things: but they| cession, the Holy Spirit, to give efficacy to the ~ © consider not what becomes of the guiltiness | preaching of the gospel, sinners might be raised © that they have contracted already; or -how|from the death of sin; by ‘a continuation, as at shall be purged, Be not deceived in|it were, of that power -which restored to life ‘it is not a transient sigh, or 2 light word, | the dead body of Christ, (Votes, Eph. i. 19, 20.) wish of, God forgive ine ; no, nor the high-|'Thus they -had obtained a title to an inherit- t current of repentance, nor that whicliis the | ance, which was of ,a very different nature from fest evidence of repentance, amendment: it|those which worldly men sought for, as well as * is none of these, that purifies in the sight of|a warranted hope of it, and a meetness for it. Ny and expiates wrath. They are all imper- |For earthly inheritances ate-corrupiible in them- for themselves ; much less be of value | in respect of the means by which they are obtain- unterpoise the former guilt of sin, The ed, the use which is generally made of them, and tears of the purest repentance, unless they | the persons who possess them ; and fading, as to d with this bloed, are impure; all|the very trivia! comfort, honour, or distinction igs without this, are but the wash-} which they confer. But the inheritance to which ekamoor, it is labour in vain.?] the regenerate were entitled, and for which they i? LS a ee d with Israel, at mount Sinai. (Marg.| and from this gracious change wrought in them _ and stained themselves, cannot stend and | selves, and in respect of their possessors ; defied, es AD, 63. 6 Wherein" ye greatly rejoice, though now i for a season, (« if need be,) ! ye are in heaviness through ™ manifold tempta- tions: . nar 7 That™ the trial of your faith, being mauch more ° precious than of gold P that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, h vers 8. & 4.13. 1] 75. Lame 3, 32,33.f 63. 10—12.) Prov. sam. 3 1. Ps. 9.) Heb, 12,10. | 17. 3. Is. 48, 10. jp & 35. 19. & 95: 1. Is. 12. 2, 3. & 1 Job 9. 27,28. Ps.| Jer. 9.7. Zech. 13. 69. 20. & 119.) 9. Mal.'3. 3. Rom. 61. 3. 10. Matt. 5.} 28. Is. 61.3. Matt.) 5.3, 4. Jam. 1. 3,4. 32. Luke 1. 47. & 2 14. & 10. 20." Jl. 28. ke 26. 37.| Rey. 2, 10: & 3. 10. Rom. 9. 2. Phil. 2.\, 2. 4, 7. Prov. 3. John 16, 22. Rom.]'26, Heb. 12. 11) 13--15.'& 8.19. & 5. 2. 11. & 12. 12.2 Jam, 4. 9. 16/16. 2 Pet. 1.1.4. Cor. 6, 10,. & 12.9,/m Ps. 34." 19. John|p Ec. 5. 14. Jer.48. 30. Gal. &. 22. Phil} 16. 33, Acts 14.) 36. Luke 12. 20,21. 3.3. & 4. 4. 2 Thes.| 22. 2 Cor. 4, 9—| 33, Acts 8. 20- Jam. 1. 6s Jam. 1, 2. 9,{°13.2 Col 4. 7—11.| 5. 2, 3: 2 Pet. .3e 10. & 11. 23—27, Heb.} 10-12. Rev. 18. 34.07, & 6. 10, 2}. 11.85—-38+ Jam. 1.) 16, 17- Cor, 4s 17. 2. sess q.4- 12. 1 Cor 3. kK yer. 7. Ps. 119.{n Job 23. 10, Ps.| 13. Rey, 3- 18. CAM tee ib Melt RRR Ce Ns character of all those who partake of them; and unfading, as to its Satisfaction, glory, and splen- dour, which will be unatloyed, unsullied, per- manent, uninterrupted, always increasing, and eternal. This inheritance was “ reserved in hea- ,$ yen,” out of the reach of all enemies and changes, in the place of perfect holiness and fe- icity, “for them,” even for all the elect, or the regenerate, who ‘* were kept,” as in a strongly fortified and garrisoned castle, by “ the power of «* God,” engaged by covenant to fulfil his irre- vocable promises, and the purposes of his ever- Jasting love. So that having entered through Christ the Door, into this strong tower, by faith ; - and still exercising faith on the promises of God, and on his perfections as engaged to perform them; and this faith being preserved from fail- ing, through the continual intercession of Christ, - and grace bestowed by him, they were sure- of being preserved in all dangers, and protected against all enemies, internal and external, unto complete salvation. This was in all respects prepared and ready for them, though the appoint- ed season of it was not yet arrived: so that it still remained, as it were, veiled; but it would be revealed, manifested, and publicly conferred on them, at the last time, even at Christ’s coming to raise the dead, to judge the world, and to de- stroy all ungodly men —/4 Lively hope. * Living © in death itself. The world dares say no more * for its device, than dum spiro, spero: (while I ¢ breathe, I hope;) but the children of God can * add, dum expiro spero: (when I expire, I hope.) ¢ Jt is a fearful thing when a man and his hopes * expire together.” (4rdp. Leighton.) WV. 6, 7. Inthe earnests and hopes of eter- nal salvation, true Christians greatly rejoiced, or, at least, were required to do’so, This was the genuine effect of their faith, in proportion to its strength ; though at the present, for a tran- sient season, they might be, and often were, ‘in * heaviness,” and even dejected, through a variety of afflictions and trials in their outward cireum- ‘stances, through the remaining sinfulness of their hearts, and the harassing assaults of sa- tan. (Notes, James, i. 1—3.12—15.) These troubles and conflicts interrupted their rejoic- I. PETER.» ¥ might be and glory Christ: ° — speakable, and 2 even the salvation, r 1 Sam. 2, 30. Mat,’ 19, 28, & 25. 21. 23. John 5. 44. & 12. 26. Rom. 2 7. 10. 29, 1 Cor, 40,5. ‘ 2 Thes. 1. 7—12.) 15—17% 1 Cor, 16.).12..4 Jude 24. s See on, ver 5. t John 20. 29, 2) 246 1 John 4. 19. wise father would needlessly | child, or a physician wi medicines, without ¢ friend. The intent ‘make a proper trial be proved to be ge believe in Christ, and proper that the sinceri! distinguished from hy fected by persecutions, : tions, as gold is distinguishe und unto prais at the appearing « Such PTR RARE, 9 @ Receiving t [Practical Observations.) a2 7. € Pa &.5.9, 16, 37. Be. 25. 35— Johm 9. 424.8 14.) 4 15. 21. 24. & 21. 22.2 Cor. 5. 14, 15.) Gal. 5. 6. Eph. 6, Cor. 4. 18, & 5. 7.|x See on, yer. Heb., 11.1. 27+ 1) Hab. 8.17, 18. Acts} 11. John 4.20. 1 7 iy UES SEES OF ings, by short intervals ; u ful, in order to their best gx of God: otherwise be would no 1 pointed such trials to them, tha P i no e of thet f. hat they poe ne : (as well as purified,) by being cast nace. But the faith of Christian ly more precious than gold, which is « ing nature, and can only purchase things; whereas faith interested the unchangeable promises of God, and en eternal felicitys It was therefor this faith should be tried in tion, by which the dead faith generally consumed : as they ed Christ to escape the cross, and sec ly advantages: but the living faith of rate was thus manifested to be g steadfastly cleaving to Christ an price; their faith indeed being ini purified by the trial. They would also hay comfort of it, and God the glory, at pr and it would be “ found to praise, an “and glory,” in the présence of th tion, when Christ shall appear world ; when no degree of applause, of glory, could excite pride, as they. whilst sin remained in their hearts. ful event all true believers looked fo: serious, preparation. 9.) \2 ay), see V. 8,9. The Christians, to whom St. Pel wrote, had in general, never seen Christ durin his humiliation, and they were not at presen admitted to see him in his glory: yet the : Tow his Person, his divine perfections, his hv excellencies, and his mediatorial suitabl . 63. 10 Of.» , whieh salvation the prophets have in cand searched diligently, yof 4 the grace shite sieeeg Spirit of Christ which was in signify, when it testified before- ¢the sufferings of Christ, ead & the y that should follow. 13.17. Lukeje 3. 19. Rom. 8. 9.Je Gen. 3. 15. & 49. . & 2. 25—| Gal. 4. 6, 2 Pet.1.| 10. Ps. 22- 22—31. ‘Acts 3. 2] 21. Rev 19.10. | & 69. 30-36. & 24, & 7. 52.8 10.|f Ps. 22. 1—2]- &| 110. 1—6. Is. 9. 6, ke 13. 27—29. 7. & 49. 6. &53. 11, & 28. 23. Fates 2. 34, 35. ‘Ver. 11. Prov. 2. 4. ae & ae 4S, 14. Zech. 2. 8-1). & 14.9. John, 12. 41. Acts 26. 22, 23. 69. 1—21. & 88. Is 52.18, 14. & 53-1 —10. Dan. 9. 24=| 26. 13, ° 7. ‘See on, Luke’ 24. | 26,27. 44. rs — 11 18.40. they celioebely ; desirous of his vats and salvation ; they were thankful for his unspeakable Toye, and the benefits conferred on them ; they glory: ; and this led them to cleave to him bey him ; to love his people, ordinances, s, and commandments ; and to. give up hatever intervened between him and_ their ‘souls, or, was his rival in their affections. This love of an unseen Saviour sprang from faith in im > they believed the testimony of God by his 3 ‘concerning him and his glorious excel- ciés ; and concerning what he had done and uffered for sinners; and his power, grace, and ath. In this faith they bad intrusted, their is into his hands, “and depended on him. to leanse and save them. From this faith “ work- ‘ing by love,” they derived a joy that was in its nature so excellent, holy, substantial, and sa- actory, that it could not be expressed by ords; as it was “full of glory,” or glorified - _ ofthe same nature and effects with the glory and a ity of heaven: and they shared this joy, in to the degree of their living faith and ove; whilst they inwardly delighted in the salyation which was wrought by him; and in their enrapturing discoveries of the glory of God, harmoniously uniting with the everlasting felicity of all believers in Christ; and whilst they - possessed the earnests of this felicity, in the graces and consolations of the Holy S pirit, and ia communion with the Father and his beloved Son. zy Thi is faith, love, and joy, in respect of an unseen Say iour, ¢ constituted the peculiar experience, and _ forme the distinguishing character, .of real Ch issas who thus were assured that they Id receive that salvation of their souls, which “wal ihe end proposed by them when they believ- ed: : and they were continually receiving that Ay vation, in the earnests, comforts, and sanc- ition of it, amidst their trials, and propor- ‘to the degree of their faith and Esse: _— the preaching of the ine had been by y the. prophets from. the beginning : if Writings were peculiarly worthy, of tten! ive consideration of Christians. . These of God had themselyes, most CHAPTER I. A. Di 63. 12 Unto whom » it was revealed, i that not unto themselyes, but unto us, they did minister the things which are now {reported unto you by them * that have ching what, or what’ tatiner of| preached the gospel unto you ! with the Hly: Ghost ™ sent down from: heaven ; 2 which things the angels desire to look into. “igh i Mark 16.15. Ze] 6. an 9. 6, Acts 8.25. &lm Proy. 1. 23. Is: 16. 10. Rom. 1. 15.| 11. 2-6 &.32. 15. & Matt. 11. 25. 27.| & 10, 15. & 15.19. 44, 3-5, Joel,2. 236 & 16. 17. ake 2 1 Thes. 2. 9. Heb.| Zech» 12, 10. John 26. Rom. 1, 17, 18.| 4.2. 15. 26. Acts 2 17, 1 Cor. 2. 10. Gal. 1 John i5. 26. & 16.; 18. 1. 12. 16. 7—13. Acts 2. 4.jn Ex. 25. 20, Dans i Dan. 9. 24.& 12.) 33.& 4.8. 31. &| 8.13. Luke 15, 18- 9,13. Heb. 11.13.) 10, 44, 45. 2 Cor.| Eph. S. 10. Rev. 5s 39. 40. ‘} 6.6.1 Thes. 1. 5,] 11—13. h is. 53. 1. Dan. 2, 19, 22, 28, 29. 47, & 10. 1. Am. 3. 7. ing of their own predictions ; not being able ful- ly to understand what that grace was which was intended for those who should live after the coming of the Messiah. They therefore search- ed, as miners do for the precious metals, that they might discover when, and in what manner of time, those things would occur, which the Spi- rit of Christ, who dwelt in them, did not intend® by the predictions which he suggested to them - for they did not Know. the full import of their own words, while they testified so long before, that the Messiah would pass through a variety of complicated sufferings, even unto death ; and that he would afterwards be glorified, i in his per- sonal exaltation, and in the extent, peace, and du ration of his mediatorial kingdom, the happiness of his subjects, and the destruction of his ene- mies. (Votes, &c: Ps. xxii. xix. Js: liii. Dan. ix.24 —27.) The Holy Spirit is here spoken of, as 2 distinct Person; and as the Spirit of Christ, not only in that he spake of him, butas sent forth by him long before his incarnation. The same or- in |der was evidentiy observed both in the express prophecies of Christ, and in all the typical per- sons, eyents, and institutions that related to him ; his sufferings were uniformly represented as in- troducing. his glory, and the glories of his king- dom. The prophets had been immediately in- structed, that they should not live to witness the accomplishment of their own predictions; and that neither they nor their contemporaries would derive the principal benefit of their ministry, or enjoy the privileges announced by them ; but that they were labouring for the ‘benefit of future generations : whilst they declared those great events, which had at length taken place, and had been reported. to the Jews and Gentiles by the apostles of Christ, who had preached the Gospel to” them ; whose ministry was attested by the mira- culous operations of the Holy Spirit, and rendered successful by his efficacious influences ; and who was sent down from heaven to bear tqstimony to the performance of these prophecies, which he had. of old inspired. Indeed, these mysteries of redemption contained such displays of the wis dom, power, truth, justice, holiness, and mercy of God ; that the angels desired, with great ear- nestness and persevering attention, to bow down to look into them, and to join in adoration of the gently, inyestigated the mean-| divine Redeemer ; like the cherubim who were souls, * in“obeying the truth ¥ through the Spirit, 7 unto unfeigned love of the|f brethren, ®\sce that ye love one another with >a pure heart fervently : 23 Being © born again, 4 not of) cor- Piptible seed, © but of incorruptible, * by «= 3.1, & 4.17. Acts} 9,10. 2 Cor,. 6.6. 6.7. Rom. 1, 5. &| Eph. 4-3. 1 Thes. 2.8. Gal. 3.1. & 5.| 4-9. Heb, 6. 20. & 7. Heb. 5+ 9 &} 18.1. Jam, 2. 15, | Ue 8 | 16, 3Pet. 1. 7. 1 12. & 5. 2. « Seeon, ver 3. y Rom. 3. 13. Gal} John 3. 11. 14—19.| 54. 5. 5+ 2 Time 1, 14. Heb. 9. 14. Z 2.17. & 3. 8 & 4. fiver. 25. Jer. 23. 21. & 5.1, 2 28,20. Mat 24. 35. a Phil. i. 9. 4 Thes- 8. John 13. 34, 35,] 3. 12.2 Thess 1. 3} John 6. 68. Heb. 4. & 15, 17. Rom. 12.1 Rev. 24+ 12. Jam. 1. 18, re V. 22, 23. The souls of ‘those, whom the apostle addressed, like those of all other men, had been polluted with ungodliness, pride, ma- lice, selfishness, and worldly lusts: but they had. * purified them” from the prevailing influ- ence of these pollutions, as well as from the guilt of their actual sins, in the method which God had appointed for that purpose. They had been shown by the word of truth their need of this purification, and taught i what way it might be effected : and “in obeying the truth,” by repent- ‘ance, faith in Christ, and the use of the means of grace ; they were thus cleansed from their filthi- ness and idols, and the several faculties of their souls were purified and sanctified to serve God in righteousness and true holiness. This purifi- cation had been effected, * through the Spirit,” who first quickened, convinced, and humbled them, and so led them to repent, believe, and obey ; and afterwards’ they had sought further degrees of holiness, in dependence on his gra- eious and powerful influences, and in compliance with them : so that they indeed were active in this matter, but He had given them both the will and the power. One peculiar effect and evidence of this purity of heart consisted in “ unfeigned love « of the brethren.” They had thus been led to love the image of Christ in his people, and to es- teem them highly, though once they would have despised and hated them: they had learned to love their company, to sympathize in their sor- rows, to rejoice in their comforts, to do them good, and to live at peace withthem, This they did unfeignedly, by choice and in uprightness, and they evinced it by giving up their own inter. est or indulgence for their benefit. Their love of each other was in this respect far different from that hollow show of friendship and affection, which prevails in the world; and which is chief- ly expressed by insineere) professions and un- meaning compliments. (Votes, Rom. xii. 9. 1 John iii. 18.) As they had then attained to a mea- sure of this disinterested love; let them see to it, as of the greatest importance, that they loved one another more and more: in the use of the same means, and in dependence on the same Spirit, let them seek more entire purity from every selfish, envious or malevolent affection ; that no anger, bitterness, prejudice, or carnal passions might warp, debase, or interrupt their mutual love; and that ' it might grow more fervent and intense, and be manifested in more self-denying endeavotrs to promote each b 1 Tim. 1.5. & 4. d Mal. 2. 3. Rom. 1. 23. 1 Cor 15, 53, 23, & 4-7. 12. 20,61 John 3.9 & 5,13. * Or, For that. | 510 12) g2Kings 19. 26) 11. & 4. Ps. 3762, & 90. 5.) 2.17. & 103, 15. & 129. & 92.7, & 102. 4, 6+ Is..40. 6, 70 2 | vig Thust si they merely dis natural posterity of Abs corruptible seed; bui means of an incorruptible: n of God implanted in their a Spirit. This, being immutable a1 in itself, lived, and would ° effects produced by it on t to the promises of God ; being life, and powerfully operating a ta the judgment, dispositions, an sou}. So that all, who were ever before separated and thenceforth brethren by an nal relation; which will flourish, relations shall be dievoliel aon ty. For “all flesh,” all that is | fallen nature, is as grass; “ an ‘* man,” whatever any of the boasted of, or rejoiced in, was butas tl flower of the grass: whether it were es : io noble birth, genius, wisdom, plishments, wealth, magnificen actions ; or even the glorvin ing the children of Abraha must soon wither and be eut the grave and in hell. abideth for ever: its trutl threatenings will be accomplished to and its effect in the souls of the rege: be eternal also: and, as this word had the Gospel preached to th bless God for their privil ereasing experience of its é: 3 to: distinction above all others; and “ to Ic another with # pure heart fervently,” respect to their Jewish, or Gentile, extrac any external distinctions, of whatever kin ‘ is grossly contrary to the truth of th * to imagine that they who are th * can be unborn again.” (.2rbp. Lei: iz * oh GRAR: TI. s passions; that yat they may desire the sincere es the word, of which ‘they had tasted, and 1—3. The preciousness of Christ, -stone ; to believers as one with * » and thus made a’holy temple and Ld sthood, according to the seriptures ; svers stumble and perish, A—8. The PRACTICAL , OBSERYAION®. 1—5. we, if true Sewanee are “strangers on ee should expect contempt and unkind- ‘from the men of this world, and ‘continually e for our removal. to our eternal home : ye should remember, that we are scattered countries, cities, and families, as : d and. his truth, to those among “Allthe podecmed were “ elected to the Seen tp of God the oben Staainee blood of Christ, unites with y hatred of | all sin, and a disposition to obey 2 commandments of God, and to delight i in | everlasting love, and that grace and peace ultiplied unto us, till they be perfected ading,” which springs from regeneration, arably connected with faith in a crucified and practise holiness; it is peculiar the real Christian; and it totally differs from : prtesnce of formalists, Pharisees, net ai Beat ae will be openly revealed when the of God shall be finished. Vv. 6—9. he lively” and assured hope of an inherit- ‘in heaven, gives substantial joy to the soul, ust be had recourse to in all our troubles D0 rt and animation : yet we cannot but be in heaviness, when we are called to with manifold temptations, to conflict d enemies, to walk in darkness with- e comfort, or to endure afflictions in d, or circumstances. Even they, who t-fruits of the Spirit, do on such oc- as “‘groan, being burdened :” and though does not willingly afflict or grieve .of men ;” yet his wise love often |u trials for bis people, ‘beeause he be necessary, in order to humble to show them what is in their e, or his glory in any way be > in heaviness for a short CHAPTER II. i iat 1 sre exhorted to lay aside selfish and an- ° A. D.63. sacred eharacterjand invaluable privileges of be- lievers, as called out of darkness into light, to show forth the praises of God, 9,10. The apos- . tle beseeches them to abstain from fleshly lusts, and by their) good conversation to glorify God among the Gentiles, 11,12. He enforces. obedi- ence to magistrates, 1317, and that of servants to their masters ; exhorting them to suffer patient- ly for well-doing ‘after the cone of Christ, and from love to him, 18—25. distressing circu mstances connected with them, will be sharper, more numerous, or of longer continuance, than it is needful they should be, in order to try their precious faith, that it may “be found unto praise, and honour, and glory, at ‘* the coming of the Lord Jesus.” In the intervals of their temptations and conflicts, when they are as| composed enough to make observations on their experiences, they can find that they really do believe in and love an unseen Savi6ur ; and show that fajth and love by cleaving to him, and aim- ing to obey him, in the midst of their troubles : and this causes them to rejoice in his all-suffi- ciency and grace, in his glory and blessedness, and in admiring his infinite loveliness and loving kindness, with a joy which is unspeakable, and which forms a sweet antepast of the heayenly felicity ; tuning their hearts to the songs of the redeemed, and preparing them for their holy employments. Thus by the way they receive in icity ‘of heaven. ‘* The lively hope of} part, “the end of their faith, even the salvation gheritance, incorruptible, undefiled, and |< of their souls.” Vv. 10—16. While we discourse freely on evangelical and Saviour ; it ascribes all salvation to the | experimental subjects, numbers, either ignorant- ‘thercy of God, and excites the posses- |ly or maliciously, charge us with holding novel doctrines, and introducing a new religion: but in fact these principles were first published, as soon as sin entered into the world; though they , and enthusiasts of every descrip-jhave passed, so to speak, through several en- ve t ‘thus hope for an undefiled felicity, larged editions. lly prepare for it, we may well re-|cient prophets inquired and searched with great it is “ reserved for us in heaven,” and | diligence, that they might know something of ept asin a castle by the power of] the grace preparing for later ages; and for four faith unto salvation, which is made/thousand years “ the sufferings of Christ and Concerning these things the an- “ the glory that should follow,” formed the great subject of revelation, in multiplied types, pro- mises, and predictions. At length the desire of nations appeared, finished his sufferings, and en- tered into his glory : then apostles bore testimo- ny to the same important truths, and the Holy Spirit was sent down from heaven to authenti- cate their testimony; whilst angels desired to look down into these things, as eclipsing all for- mer displays of the harmonious perfections of their God! And shall not we then search dili- gently those scriptures, which contain the joyful and interesting doctrines of salvation? Or shall we neglect the means of appropriating’ to our- selves its everlasting benefits? Far be this from us! Rather let us throw aside all carnal encum- brances, and use every method of bringing our minds into a proper frame for attending to this grand concern, and of doing the work of our -|great master with alacrity and industry. Let us study to be sober, in the midst of a giddy, sen- ‘sual, and. intoxicated world ; let us hold fast the beginning of our confidence steadfast unte the Mi Ds 63. 1, PETER. e HEREFORE, » laying aside all “© malice, and all ¢ guile, and © hy- " pocrisies, and ‘envies, and £ all evil-speak- Messy i 5 2 1 18-25. d ver. 22. & 3 10,)f 1 Sam. 18. 8,9 Ps.. B Is. 2. 20. & 30.) Ps. 82, 2- & 34. 13.| 87. 1. & 73.3. Pro, | 2% Ez. 18-31, 32.) John 1. 47. 1 Thess) 3. $1. & 14.30, & Rom. 13. 12. Eph.} 2.3. Rev. 14. 5.. } 24.1. 19. Rom, 1. 4. 22—25, Col. 3.'¢ Job 36. 13. Mat.! 99. & 13, 13. 1'Cor. 5—. Heb. 12. 1.] 7. 5. & 15. 7% 23.| 3-2, 3. 2,Cor. 12. Jam. 1.21. 28. & 24, 51. Mark} 20. Gal. 5. 21—26. e@ ver. 16. 1 Cor. 5.) 12. 15. Lake 6. 42.) Jam. 3. 14, 16. & &. & 14. 20. Eph.j & 11. 44, & 12, 1,] 47. 4.31. Tit. 3.3—5. 2. Jam. 3.17. _£ 4+ 4. Eph. 4, 31, 1L. Tit. 2. 3. J; 4.11. h 1.23. Mat, 18. 3 , Jobli Ps. 9. 10. 8 Mark 10. 13. «] 17. mt . 5 & 6. 4. 1 Cor, & 1| Hos. 6. 3 Zech. 9.2.17, & 14. 20, 7 Mah hel 6. 5,6. “ they will inevitably perish ; that there is a and duty for them to attend on in this that they can do nothing in it, except by * ing the truth ;” that they cannot obey th but by the Holy Spirit, whom God h ed to give to those that ask him feigned love of true Christian and standard of evangelical pi we haye attained to this ini the good work is bem that we love one an vently: thus it will be more 1 that we are “ born again of incorruptibl “ by the word of God, which liveth and “ for ever.” As this needful” 10 change is wrought by the sacred w life, it is of far greater “impot search the scriptures daily; to use to become acquainted with them; others, in our families” quainted with them, than manner in’ which they are” this end. All other distine in the difference between’ the unregenerate ; all other gl and terminate in everlasting shame all other unions will be dissolved, But they, who are one in Christ Jest beautified with his salvation, will be perfect love, glory, and felicity this word of the Gospel, which eternal life, is preached to. us it, that it dwells in our hearts, holy fruit in our lives; and then “ be ashamed or confounded, “© end.” sgt ath be - ) NOTES. i. CHAP. If. V. 1—3. From the in the preceding chapter, the apostle t sion to exhort his brethren to “lay as cast-off garment, which they had all kinds of malice, guile, hypocris in their profession, or flattery and com conversation, with all enyyings and that, with the simplicity of new-born might desire and relish | f trines and precepts of God’s word, born babe craves the nutrimental mil breast, and wants no other sustenance, they might grow by this wholesome their souls, in knowledge, faith, hop every holy affection; and not always dren, or become dwarfs, who are si comfortable, comely, or useful. ‘end; and show ourselves the ‘obedient chil- « dren” of God, by avoiding conformity to the world, and. by taking care not to “fashion our- s¢ selves according to.the foriner lusts in our ig- ** norance ;” but especially watching and pray- ing against those sins, te which we were then most prone or accustomed; and thus let us aim to become holy in all manner of conversation, even as God who hath called us is holy :” for he ganctifies all whom he saves, and “ without ho- « jiness no man can see the Lord.” : V. 17—21. ‘The God whom we worship’is no respecter of persons, but doth now, and will at last, “judge « according to every man’s work,” He will de- tect many bypocrites, whom his servants never suspected, and some who hever suspected them- selves: and he will condemn many, as workers of iniquity, who called Him their Father, and Jesus their Lord and Master. Knowing these things, and aware of the deceitfulness of our hearts, the subtlety of our enemies, and the manifold delusions which are propagated on every side; we should pass tse time of our so- journing in this perilous world in humble, watch- ful, and jealous fear; which will best secure us sgainst fatal deceptions, and preserve us from dishonouring God, and exposing ourselves to his fatherly corrections. It behooves us also fre- quently to remember, that all the riches of the world could never have saved one soul from eternal destruction. Why then should we covet such perishing treasures? But how vast are our obligations to the Lord Jesus, the spotless Lamb of God, whose precious blood: was freely shed to ransom our souls, and to obtain eternal galvation for us! May we by him believe in-God, -who raised him from the dead and gave him glo- ry, that our faith and hope might rest on the in- finite perfection and love of God, for all things pertaining to our salvation. In this view, how absurd does the conduct of all those appear, who cleave to “the vain conversation delivered « to them by tradition from their fathers,” and avow a determination never to change the reli- gion, which they have inherited from them! If this principle had been adhered to, Christ must have died in vain: for Jews and Gentiles must have agreed in rejecting the Gospel, to cleave to the traditions, superstitions, or idolatry of their elders and ancestors. V. 22—25. It is highly important. that men should seri- ously/consider, and be deeply convinced, that their souls must be purified from pollution, or ‘coming, as unto ™ a liv- owed indeed of men, God, and « precious, ‘as lively stones, * are built al house, t an holy priesthood, D a eae sacrifices, * accept- dd by Jesus Christ 21, 42. aga Or, Be ye 11. Luke 20. 17, 18, ver. 9- oe 6. & -} 66. Rev. 1. 6. 18. 's. 50 a 33 a ~ 7 Bee Ze 19.) 141, 2- Hos. 14. “a Pet. Lh im *| Ma. wate John 4. s 1 Cor. & 6.) 22—24. Rom. 12. ome 6. 1. Phil. 2. 37. & 4. Eph. 2. 20—22.| 18. Heb. 15S. 15, 16. Rey. 3./x 4. 11. Phil. 1- 11. & 4. 18. Col. 3. 17. ag “and even from those that nm converted ; “if so be,” or since, + ed that the Lord was gracious.” He here applied to Christ, as the con- es, what the Psalmist had spoken of . (Note, Ps. xxxiv. 8.) The Lord and kind, whether men believe it : many have imefficacious notions of his = , without any experience or taste of it, and “potions commonly embolden them in re- 101 : Lame rate persons believe that he s; they apply to him in that behalf, pethon taste and relish his grace, and have : of their future felicity, even,“ the wit- 1ess in themselves” of his mercy and truth, C se. (1.) ‘ The apostles sometimes name -and sometimes others of = bay are all inseparable as one gar- ner _all-comprehended under that one |, “the old man,’ ‘ which the apostle 6 exhorts to put off. (Eph. iv. 22.)—“ The Sie both the incorruptible seed, and incorruptible food Of that new life of grace, must therefore be an incorruptible life. it seem a poor despicable business, sive frail ‘sinful man, like yourselves, speak a w words in your hearing: yet, look upon it the means, wherein God communicates hap- ess to them that believe, and works that be- ing unto happiness ! consider this, which is fue notion, and then what can be so pre- is” (Arbp. Leighton.)—The word sincere with what diligent care, the true doc- id principles of the sacred word, should guished from all corrupted and muti- stems } even as a parent would yguard:his ved child, from: infectious or poisoned nutri- , though it assumed the name, form, and 4—6. The apostle having been educated 5 and writing to Jewish converts as well as r tainied the typical language of the Old ‘eoncerning a temple, a priesthood, ps. The temple had been the centre worship: there he displayed his he mercy-seat, and dwelt among his @ he received their worship, and ed his benefits : there alone God-met lessed them, and penitent believing ned God to glorify him; for erc- CHAPTER II. A. D. 63, 6 Wherefore also ¥ it is contained in the scripture, 2 Behold, I lay in “Sion a chief Corner-stone; * elect, precious ; and he that-believeth on him » shall not be confounded. 7 Unto © you therefore which believe he is * precious: but unto them 4 which be disobedient, © the Stone’ which the y Dan. 10.21. Mark} Luke 23. 35. ae Is. 25. 5. Luke 2 12. 10. John 7. 38.) 1. 4. 32. Aew is 16. nigess b Ps. 40. 24. Is. 414d yer. 8. Acts 26. 3. 16. 2 Pete2v20.) 11. & 45. 16) 17. &P 19. Row 10-21. & & 5. 16. 50. 7. & 54. 4- 15. 31. Merg. Tit. z ver 4. Is. 28. 16.!e 1.8. ec LO Heb. 4.01. & Zech.30,4. Rem.! 15. Hag. 2.7. Mat. - Marg. 0. 52,38. Eph 3/19. 44 a6, John dite Pa 18. 93, 331 - We 42. & 6. 68, 69.| Mat. 21. 42. Mark a Ps, 89219. Is. 42.) Phil. 3. 7—10. 12, 10, 11. Luke: 20. 1, Mat. 12. 18.j° Or, an foncurs m 17. Acts 4. 11, Ty accepted service had reference to the wor ship at the temple: Thus Christ and believers, as one with him; form 2 spiritual temple, in which God dwells with them and biesses them; and sinners come to God and glorify him. In allus sion te this type, Christ is called * a liyi Stone,” (as elsewhere “living Bread.”) This metaphor showed his power, stability, and per. manent sufficiency, in his Person and media¢ tion, to sustain the whole weight of the glory of God, and the salvation of his people, which Was to be builded upon him: and the epithet “ living,” whilst it showed that the expression was figurative, pointed out the quickening ¢ff- cacy of his grace on the souls of those who had been dead in sin; and intimated that he ever liveth to make intercession for his people, and to maintain theircause. This Stone was disallow- ed of men, both Jews and Gentiles, so long ag they continued unregenerate ; because men are naturally ignorant, self-wise, self-righteous, care nal, and at enmity with God ; so that they cans not receive his humbling holy doctrines and salvation: but it was chosen of God, to be the Support, Cement, and Ornament of the whole spi- ritual building ; and was most precious in itself, and perfectly fitted for that purpose, (Vore, az. kvi,.18-) All, therefore, who were born agsin; and thus.enlightened, humbled, made in a mea- sure spiritual, and taught to seek reconciliation unto God; came to Christ, to build their hopes and souls on Him whom men despised ; that they might be made a part,of this holy and living Temple ; continually applying to Christ, and to the Father through him, for his. salvation and the sanctifying influences. of the Holy Spirit — Thus they, “ as livize stones,” by life derived from Christ; became meet to be built up as a part of this spiritual house, consecrated to God, and his holy habitation. (.Nofes, 2 Cor. vi. 16. Eph. ii. 20—22.)—But,; to show more fully the import of this figurative language, it was proper that the subject should be illustrated by another metaphor; for, by thus coming to Christ, they were washed, anointed, arrayed, and consecrate ed; as a “ holy priesthood,” to draw near and minister Unto.God at his tempie: they did not indeed presume to offer atoning sacrifices; bus they were consecrated:to offer spiritual sacrifices, even prayers, supplications, praises, thanksgiv. : 4aF . ell A.D. 63. ‘f. PETER, » builders disallowed, the same is made ¢ the Head of the corner, 8 And & a Stone of stumbling, and a Rock of offence, even to them*which stumble at the word,» being disobedient; i whereunto also they were appointed. [Practical Observations.) 9 But ye are * a chosen generation; !a royal priesthood,™ an holy nation," a + pe- you out of light : e 10 Which re people, but’are: which had ‘hot ¥ have obtained me 2. John 17. By: 1 Cor, 3. 17% 2 Lim. 1.9 pn Deut. 4. 20. & cA 6.% 14 2. & 26. 0 4.11. Is. 43521, &) 14. Cole te 18, Fane | BF 60. 1—3. Mat. 5.| Thes. 5. 5. 4-8. 16. Eph, 1.6. & 3.q Hos. 1.9, 10. 21 Phil. 2. 15,16. } 9s 25, 26. ; t Ox, virtues. © Hos. 2 23, my p Is.9. 2. & 60-1 re 6,7. 90s 15 2, Mat. 4.16. Lukel 7 25, 1 Tim. 1. 79... Acts 26. Se Heb. 4. 16, —e 4.7, Cyl. 2(k 1.2 Deut. 10. 15, Ps, 22. 30, & 33, 12, g ‘ts 8. 14, & 57 141] Bo 73s 1541s 418. Luke 2. 34. — & 44. 1. 9.32, 33. 1 Cor. i.|l Ex. 19. 6, Is. Al. 23. 2 Cor. 2.16. 6, & 66. 2l. cane 18,19. Tit. 2. 14. h See. on, ver, 7« 1. 6. & 5. 10. &IlF Or, purchased peo- i Ex. 9. 16. Rom, od 2006: ple. Acts 20, 28 22, 1 Thes. 5-9 aim Ps, 106.5. Is.26} Eph.1.14. ~ Rom. 9. 24¢ Eph.js Rom. 12,1. 2 Cot Pet. 2. 3. Jude 4 5. 8—1l. Phil. 3, ings, good works, and liberal‘contributions to, _ the poor, especially their indigent brethren, ‘and even their very bodies, as devoted to the service of God. (Notes, Ztcm. xi. 1. Phil. iv. 18. Hebd. xii. 15, 16.) “These sacrifices, though defective and defiled, and offered by sinners, would yet be ie ola to God, because honourable to bim, when presented through Jesus Christ, and by faith in his atoning sacrifice and his intercession as their High Priest within the heavenly sanctua- ry. This accorded to a remarkable prophecy, the explanation of which has already been given. (Note, Is. xxviii. 16— Rom. ix. 33.) V. 7, 8. Unto those who believed, Christ was precious as the Foundation of all their hopes, their chief Glory, and most valuable Treasure; for they saw such excellency in him, experienced stich comfort from him, and so-entirely depended on him’ for salvation, that they were prepared to renounce every thing, even life itself, rather than come short of an interest in him. But, on the other hand, they who continued disobedient, (amgng whom were the Jewish rulers, scribes, and priests, the supposed builders of the temple,) constituted an awful accomplishment of another scripture; (Votes, Ps- cxviti. 19—24. AZatt. xxi. 40—44.) Notwithstanding their proud and ob. stinate rejection of Christ and opposition*to him, he was made the Head and Chief Corner-stone : and they could only stumble and be broken on jim, as.a Rock of offence; who was to believers a Refuge and a Rock, of salvation. This was the effect of their unbelieving prejudices against the word of the Gospel, and their rebellious dis- Mhedionce to the commands oftheir promised Messiah ; to which’ they hdd been appointed in the righteous judgment /of God, who. purposed toleave them te their pride and enmity, and to giorify himself in their destruction, 25 it was evi- dent by the prophecies fulfilled in that event.— (Notes, Is. viii 12—15. Rom. xi.) and formed toa peculiar r "V. 9,10, A chosen generation,” referring (Note, Tit, ti. 14)" to the covenant with Abraham and his posterity ; | were appointed to show f «2 royal priesthood,” referring to the covenants | Lord by their spiritual woritip, fete pro with Aaron, as to the priesthood, and with David, | of his truth, their holy conversation, an as to the kingdom; an and “a,holy nation, a pecu- plary conduct. ‘To this the apos hp “ liar people,” referring to the national cove- {his brethren: the Lord had called 1 nant with Israel, at the giving of the law. To/|them out of the total darkness of I ‘explain all this, as some do, with great labour |try; and the rest from the comparati are, pein: in *¢ eration,”? &e. fusion of the typi Old Testament, wil them in the true petty true pelioveRy as system of interpreta work; and which the objections of opponents, more and more assured is would not notice these inte a fear lest it should be thougt duly considered what men ‘€ had said against that exposition edly adheres to. Israel, as 2 generation, was cast off from people of God; but Soe seed of Abraham, and as quence of their electi “holy generation,” | A small company of whole nation, not of the same tribe to * offices were united, and” became both kings and p dignified and made honourab cise a spiritual dominion over | which others are enslaved, ries over satan, the*world, 2 ed heirs of the kingdom constituted “a holy nation, i the government of Christ, laws, sanctified by his image, and safe under. were “a peculiar people, blood of Christ, redeemed fre uan. bondage, favoured with p » ft. D. 63. strangers and _ flesbly lusts, which = war against the soul ; . ® among the Gentiles ; b that, * ] I behold, ¢ of visitation. ioe it be to the king, as supreme ; u 4, 2 Luke 21. 24) S$. 11. - Acts 15, 20. ae 12. lange 8. 13,& 1 14. 2Cor. 7. 1.) & 13. 7. Phil. 4.8.) 14. 25. 1. 5. 16. 19—21." 1 ‘Tim. 2.2. Heb. 13. 44. Acts 15. 14. 7, & 21. Jer. 16. Mat. 5. i. &] 25. Rom. 13. 1 -1-12.| 10. 25. Luke 6-22 Acts 24, 5, 6.13, & 10. of the Mos ty, into the Mosaic scuatiais and Jewish formali. et —rpellges »_ to which they once were strangers.— ves journeying renly inheritance, (Notes, &c.i. 1. Hed. xi. er any unlawful, inexpedient, or inordi- ‘ima pleasures, much less to indulge in t to keep at a distance from sensuality, and restrain all their appetites, and hem to subjection ; as well as to avoid all carnal desires after things forbidden, or earthly object.. For such lusts -warred men’s souls, to the destruction of im- des: nay, they warred against the wistians ; and by their strivings against or the regenerate part, and their tem- ence in their affections and‘conduct, and weakened them. Covetous- and other aspiring and malig- uch militate against the sal- and oppose the believer’s CHAPTER It. ilgrims, ¥ abstain from 12 Having ¥ your conversation 2 honest whereas speak against you as eyil-doers, € » by gour good works, which glorify ona in © the _ 13 ¢ Submit yourselves. to every ordi- “ance of man for the Lord’s sake: whe- _ 14 Or unto governors, as unto them 17. ala as 4.11, Ps. 50. 23. 13. 13. 2 Cor. 8.21.] Rom. 15.9. 1 Cor. Thes. 4. 12. lle Luke 1. 68, & 19. f Proy. 17. 11. & 24, Eph. 5. 21. 1 Tin, 2.1,2 Tit. 3.1.2 Pet. 2. 10, Jude 9, the clear light of the Gospel, to behold marvellous displays thus given of the divine glory, and to partake of his astonishing love to sinners. ‘This he had done, in order that they ight be his witnesses and worshippers, to ren- him the glory due to his name ; and to de- ony his virtues, or energies, even the efficacy of ad fertuerly-bee holy tempers and actions.— 1 a people of no name or but they were now become the peo- of G and had obtained that mercy for the on of their sins, and the salvation of their yhecy, thus applied, being elsewhere re- the calling of the Gentiles, shows that converts were not exclusively ad- Stet Ref. © apostle exhorted his dearly be- Christians, who were so highly ho- peculiarly favoured, to consider “as strangers and pilgrims,” who through a distant land to their a and to abstain from “ fleshly,” or car- ts,” and not allow themselves to han- JA. D. 68. that are seht by him £ for the punish- ment of eyil-doers, and for the praise of them that do well. 15 For § so is the will of Ged, that ' with well-doing ye may put to silence k the ignorance of ! foolish men: 16 As ™ free,™ and not * using your liberty for © a cloak of maliciousness, P but as the servants of God. 17 ¢ Honour all men. 4 Love the brotherhood. * Fear God. * Honour the king. his (Practical Observations.] m John 8. 32—36.} 30. Rom. 12.10. & Rom. 6. 18. 22.21 13.7 Phil 2.3, 1 Cor. 7. 22, Gal. 5.| Tim. 6. 1. 1. 13, Jam. 1. 25.1q See on, 1. 22. Heb. 2.12. 2Pét. 2} 13,1. Zee. 1k. 14. 19. t See on, Gen. 20. in Jude 4. 11. & 22, 12. & 42, * Gr. having. 18. Ps. 11. 10, Pet. 2. 12. Jude10.Jo Mat. 23. 14, John; Pro. 1. 7. & 23. 1 Deut, 32, 6. Job2.) 15. 22. 1 Thes. 2. 5.| 17. & 24. 21. Ee, 10. Ps.5,5. Prove! (2 ba 6-6. Col. 3.) 8) 2. 2 Cor. 7 1. 9. 6. Jer. 4, 22. Eph. 5. 21. Mat. 7. 26. & 25, 2. t Or, Esteem. §.5.{s 1 Sam. 15. 306 I Rom. 1. 21, Gal. 3., Es. 20. 12. Lev.! Chr. 29, 20. 1. Tit. 3. 3. } 19. sz, 1 Sam. 25,| ay 72 13. 34 i See on, yer. 12, Job 5. 16. Ps. 107. 42. & 1Tim. 1.13. 2 growth in grace, as sensual propensities can do ; “ they war against thesoul ;” and are numbered by the apostle Paul, among “ the works of the “ flesh,” (Wotes, Gal. v. 16—21;) it cannot therefore be proper to explain the words of St. Peter restrictively of the animal appetites, as warring against the rational powers of the soul. The whole natural man is depraved: and in the regenerate, the conflict is not between the body and the soul; but between the new_and the old nature, cailed “ the flesh and the spirit:” and the warring against the soul relates to the de- structive tendency of fleshly lusts, the indul- gence of which, in any way, is hostile to the soul, and wars against its salvation, or its peace, Rani: ws and vigour. 12. It was incumbent on Christians to ‘atic an honourable and becoming conversa- tion, in all respects, among their Gentile neigh- bours: that whereas, through their carnal enmi- ty and ignorant prejudices, tiey were led to ine vent and propagate slanders concerning them, as if they were evil-doers, or maicfactors guilty of crimes injurious to society, because they would not join in the established idolatry among them; they might silence their calumnies, and sofien their prejudices, by, their evident and abundant good works. Thus their example, in the presence of their enemies, would concur with the preaching of the Gospel, in promating the conversion.of the Gentiles; and ‘in the day of « their visitation,” when the Lord should please to call them also by his gtace, to giorify his name, the hoiy lives of his people would be own- ed as the means of that happy change. (JWotes, Matt. v. 13—16. Acts KN. 14 )—Day ofr visitation. Cees Gen. xxi. 1, 2. Luke xix. 41—44, Marg: Ref.) he 13-17. (Notes, Rom. xii. 1—8. Tit, iii. mS ‘The words rendered, ‘ every ordinance of man,” may signify every human constitution — God, has appointed vargas as his ordinance, Py Ta as hep dite Oe eee A. BD: 63. 18 Servants, t Ze subject to your mas- ters with all fear; not only to" the good and gentle; * but also to the froward, 19 For ¥ this zs ¢ thank-worthy, if a man * for conscience towards God endure grief, * suffering wrongfully, 20 For > what glory zs zt, if, when ye be © buffeted for your faults, ye}: shall take it patiently? but if, ¢ when e da well, and suffer for ity ye. take fh t patiently, e this is § acceptable with God. * 21 For even hereunto were yetalled : & because Christ also suffered || for us,’ % leaving us an example, that ye should follow his steps 3 t Eph,.6.5=7, Clit te erties 1 ae | 6. 1—3, Tit. 2 9.) 4. 12. 10. f Job'21. 27 Ps. 35. 24, Mark 8. 34, $5. Luke 9. 23—2§ & 14. 26, 27. Jolin 16. 33. Acts 9. lh 1 Thes. 3.3. 2 ‘fim. 12. Rua 15.216 13. 5, 2 finl or. 10. 1. Gal.} 19 & 38, 19. & 69. ¥. Fig Tit. 3, 2.) 4. & 119. 86. ads BS: 17. i 3.14, & 4.14—16 % Ps, 101. 4. Prov.}. Mat, 5. 47. 3: 32. & 8. 13. &le Mat. 26. 67. Mark 3 42. @ ver. 24. & 3. 18. & 4. I. Lake 24, 26. Acts 17. 3. Heb. 10,32 & 21.20. “| 14.65. 1 Cor. 4.11. 2. 10. %, ae 20, Luke 6./d See on, vers 19. {| Some read, fon YOU» e Rom. 12. 1 1. 20, j Or, thank. Aets| Eph. 5. 10+ Drath Ps.85. 13. John 11, 23, 1 Cor, a 4. 18s 13. 15. Rom, &- 29. 10. eget 1, 120& § Or, thank, See on,| 1 Cor.\ie 1, Eek. 8.1. “ver. 19. 6.2 Phil. 2.5. 1 7 gs an 7, pon f Mat, 10.38. &46.' John 2. 6. for the peace and good order of society; but the peculiar form of it is left to human prudence, yinder the direction of Providence. So. that Christians are required to submit to that govern- ment, which is established in the countries where they reside, without attempting any alteration, except in a pexceable and legal.manner, accord- to their rank in the. community, The apos- ’ tle’drrote when Nero was the Roman emperor; pat he was led to use the more general name of ng, as his epistle was intended for the use of all future.a ae This savage tyrant, who was at ength put to death as the enemy of mankind, bu not till he had slain multitudes of Christians y his persecuting cruelty, and among the rest the apostles Peter and Paul, {as it is generally supposed ;) was the “ cupreme,”? whom Chris- fians must submit to and bonour! And ‘the go- vernors of provinces, deputed by him and the oman senate, together with. other subordinate magistrates, ‘Tust also be obeyed, The intention of ciyil gyrerument was ‘to punish .evil-doers,” and to protect and honour those who did well; and, in general, the administration even at. that time would be productive of much good ; though in many things the end of government was doubtices counteracted ; for which the rulers would be accountable to.God. But in respect of Christians, if was his will that by their good behaviour, m. all godliness and honesty, as peace- able ‘subjects, potwithsianding the oppressions which they suffered, they might put. to,silence the ignorant slenders of foolish and wicked men, who reviled them KS. sedilious persons and ene- roies to the state, because they would worship God, and would not join in, "idalanry, They : I. PETER.) > ‘self to him that © jue , 22 Who * k guile found’ i 23 Who, © ed not again’; m threatened not * 24 WhoPhisown own body ton 4 the ‘dead to sins, should * 7 ve 25 For * ye were” astray ; but are ‘now're Shepherd and * Bishop 0 i Ig. 53. 9, Mat. 27.)0 Gen 18. 25. Ps 4) 19.23, 24. Luke}! 1. & 96) 13. 23.41, 47. John 8}. 17. Si.” 46... 2 Cor. 5. 21. Heb. 4. 15) & « 26, 27+ &-O 284) John 2. 1 & 3. 5 k John 1.47. Rev. a 14.5. he I Ps. 38. 1214. Ts 53.7. Mat. 27.39—] 29. 44. Mark 14, 60,)7 Or, 61, & 15, 29—32.|q, i basen sa Luke 22. 64,65. & 23. 9, 34-30. John, 39. & 134.29 i 19,9—11, Acts 8} 3. 13. p 32—35. Heb. 12.3. a. 2 6. 2. m Acts 4.29. & 9p %1 . 1. Eph. 6.9 |) 2 i ir n 4. 19, Ps, 10- 14.| Gr. & 31. 5. & G7. 5.) Heb. Luke 23. 46. Actsis Mate & 7 59. 2 Tim. 1. 12.) 1. 7 : oF his cause. 350 ought indeed to consider from the ceremonial law, Fe from satan’s yoke, and from b in respect of God’s ‘worship : no means use their liberty to” ‘to cover over any sinister and ¢¢! selfish "d to find a pretence fo> gratify those who had injured to act as the servants of Go ence to his cdmsrdannghelaaiae most perfect liberty that co them therefore, in obed per respect and honour their rank and authority ple the customary tokens: things lawful: let them at oe their especial love for the bro! fellow-Christians ; and, w shipped, and reverenced them honour the king, . 2 their other daty. (Wore, Matt. It is almost»impossible, that worse supreme Governor, vast Roman empire, wh u divine inspiration. The co of the closing verse, has been admired by competent judges. V. 18—25. (Notes, Eph. 25. 1 Fim. vied, 26 Fit. horted setvants to ebedienc en language, than. his reopen done. These. were generally sla of them: to! ee “masters AD. 63. CHAPTER Ill. A. D. 63. *eeCHAP. II. under persecutions; to profess and defend the Exhortations to wives and husbands, concerning} truth, with meekuess; aud to maintain a good © their respective duties, 1—7 ; andto all Christians} eonscience = enforced by the nature of their eall- to live , amity, to forgive injuries, to be constan' ing, their privileges, and the example of Christ, A 2 Mex: : Trin 2 d more from their violent passions. Yet| ing their misery whem they deserved, and were le directed them to be subject to their exposed to, the wrath of God,.he voluatarily with all fear; with a due respect to! bore the guilt and punishment of their sins as plactd over them by Providence, and/ imputed to him, and expiated them by his death offending or dishonouring God-—| on the accursed tree ; in order that through his should be observed, not-only to/ race, and the encouragements ‘of his‘Gospe!, ind and humane, and who| they might become dead to, and separate from, Teasonable terms, and be| sin, and live unto righteousness, as the obedient ; but also to the fro-| servants of God. Thus, through the ignomini- ward and morose, who would be angry wishout) ous stripes, which he, (holy and gloriovs as he Race wiilingly endured for them, and by the it would be gree, or the effect and evidence of| scars of those wounds which he received for . 20" ie etRbelty and will of God, they pa-| left on their bodies, from the cruel scourgings in- fiently and meekly endured such treatment as} flicted on them, in which they were conformed was grievous to be borne, when not having been}to their divine Lord: and the consideration of alty they were unjustly punished. Indeed} his scourgings and livid scars, was suited in the what glory or honourable distinction could it be,| most affecting manner, to reconcile the poor Christians to be patient, when they | slaves, while suffering under the cruel usage of were beaten or scourged for their faults, seeing| their masters, to their hard lot, when their Re- many of the Gentile slaves submitted quietly in| deemer, the Holy Jesus, the Lord of glory, had this case! Bat if they behaved well, and were|thus suffered for their salvation. These things beaten by their proud and passionate /Acathen| indeed related to all Christians, though especial- masters ; and yet bore it without peevish com- ly addressed to slaves ; for they had without ex- plaints or purposes of revenge, still persevering! ception been as sheep going astray, and must in meek endeavours to do their duty : this indeed | have fallen a prey to the roaring lion that sought would be acceptable with God, and be rewarded | to devour their sou!s: but they had been sought by him as adistioguishing effeo: of his grace. For) out by, and brought back to, the good Shepherd, Christians were called thus to do good to all’ who laid down his life for the shéep; and thus _ men, and to endure ill usage from them ; and still| they were safely lodged in his fold under his to proceed with alacrity in doing well, amidst\ care; and become partakers of his love, who, as ; and injuries, without being| the Bishop, or Overseer, of their souls, watched ; d out by any kind or degree of evil done! over them, and was become their omniscient, om- | : because Christ, when he suffered in| nipotent, and most holy Protector. ' (Notes, &e. ‘stead, left them#in this and in all other} Js. iii, P2vexix. 176. Luke xv. 1—6.) Some expo- respects, an example, that they should follow his/ sitors call the things, which the apostle here ee same Object, to which they| speaks concerning Christ, a digression from his ked for pardon and righteousness, they might| subject, and the effect of the fulness of his heart : learn how to actin the most trying circumstan-| but I apprehend, that the Holy Spirit led him ces. He indeed had done no kind of sin, and| thus to write, that ministers might learn from his perfect wisdom, love, and holiness, were displsy-)example, to inculcate practical matters from — ed in all his works; nor was there any guile in| evangelical principles. with which he met, were the base returns PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. the Vv. The apostles with one consent declare the ne- cessity of “laying aside all malice, guile, hypo- ‘* crisies, envies, and slanders,” in order to re- ceive with meekness the instructions of Christ. We need not then wonder, that there are so ma- ny unfruitful hearers of the word, and that others are so little edified, when we observe how much these apostolical injunctions are neglected. But let those, who are as new-born infants in the fa- mily of God, and who have “tasted that the “ Lord is gracious,” avoid all those who would ‘mislead them into controversies, which are com- iled, as if guilty of the most atrocious es, he did not retort the reproachful lan- guage, though most justly deserved by his ene- i6S : and even when he suffered all kinds of in- es and tortures, till they terminated in th on the cross, he did not so much as On the contrary, he prayed for$them, ther, forgive them, for they know not ‘do;” and thus he “ committed him- m who judged righteously,” and left iy his character, plead his cause, and smies. This example Christians s a? 9 To yp eee ee. Ny - A, D. 68, family saved in the ark; an emblem of the des- increased.. They ought also to attend primarily to the more simple and easy parts of divine truth, Which is the proper milk for young converts: that so, growing by it to maturity of judgment, experience, and grace, they may at length be able to digest the more difficult doctrmes; which are suitable food for those who are of full age, and which wiil never be given to new-born babes, by those who. know how rightly to divide the word of truth. But let no man est in un- experienced notions: for even babes in Christ taste that he is gracious; and their experience of his love. and merey draws them to seek to him in all cheir further distresses, fears, wants, and temptations, and to rest on him as the Foun- dation of all their hopes. Thus they are co- ming daily to hita, and are builded on him, as living stones to be a spiritual house ; and con- secrated by him as a holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God through dhim: for true religion consists of doctrine, expe- rience, and practice; and: he who separates these, destroys the whole. Asthe Lord hath laid this Chief Corner-stone, elect, precious, to be the }n Foundation of his living temple; they, who are taught to come: to him, and rest their hopes on him, will surely be safe and happy : for the whole scripture declares, that ‘ he who believeth on ** him shall never be ashamed’? » But whilst ere Emmanuel and his salvation are glorious fh @ eyes mig precious to the hearts of all the re- genera vho deem it their chief honour to be- tong to hic a and serve hin; men in general, con- tinuing proud, carnal, and alienated from Gad, can see no comeliness or glory in them. Though he is made “the Head-Stone of the corner ;” yet modern builders in general make no account of him, but carry on their work, either in open op- position to him, or in manifest neglect of him. Thus they stumble at the word being disebedient, and will perish more dreadfully tixan if he had ne- ver:come to be the Savieur of sinners : “ whereun- to also they were appointed.” But let us inquire, whether we have the obedient faith of those to whom “ Christ is precious:” for many profess his truths, who stumble at his precepts; and so in another way he becomes to them “ a Rock of of- * fence,” and an occasion of deeper condemnation. ’ V. 9—17. Happy are they, of whom it may truly be said, ** Ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, «* an holy nation, a peculiar people 1”. If we as- pire at these distinctions, let us be followers of God as dear children; let us abound in our spi- ritual sacrifices, and be careful to act up to the dignity and sanctity of our royal and priestly cha- racter, in all the ¢ancerns of life : let us obey the holy laws of Christour King, and seek his ho- nour in connexion with the peace and prosperity of our fellow-subjects: and let us be careful to appear as. “a peculiar people, zealous of good » © works,” whose. great business it is, “to show j de * forth the peaises of Go@ wha tie called us out I BEEER, 8-18. The case of those to wlibua Christ, by his Spirit i in Noah, had preached, who yeh pe- rished in the deluge ; ; and that of Noah and his ** of darkness into! shall best evince, us, and shall make them. Most of us not a people deyoted to sought or obtained mercy then are our obligatiofis i us bis people, and show comes us therefore, ass abstain from all kinds of a tinually war against the souls believer, in any instance or degree indul without. being wounded, weakened, ¢ >! injured, But. we should not only consider < ‘ own comfort and adve es: Gospel, and the | rsic likewise demand our atte study to have our conversat ourable, amidst. our enemies. a that, whereas they revile us evident. good works may and be the means, af th them also to believe ia him name : for if we, who-had not. have at length obtained mercy 5 they who still remain. ign pemetiem be made partakers: of the sai With this. intent). and. from. sie cal motives, we should submit to nance of man for the Lord’s king, and all. placed in | praying for them. that they ma and grace tobe faithfukto their ir and for the preservation of our constitution, and endeavouring “ the land,” he oe “ the ignorance of, foolish, that liberty which the - te through the Holy Spirit; b we. are the servants of gree use our liberty to elo ambitious designs. By thus h loving our brethren, fearing God, the king; -we shall best: ador most experience its: comfort. V. 1825.0 The view given-by the apostle, of viour of many masters to th slaves, may serve to convince us, tible slavery is with the:love of | and animate us, to | Ligphesos.: against so grievous an 0 creatures : yet Christianity, ar raileled excellencies, ‘oaghonedl nourably, and live com: mio cumstances of deg if ielawce, when. thus: UP adat respect them; dsehaaanae : servants, who, professing the. Gospe — and oma » Who.¢ rapr sina ia ee pees: CHAPTER II. | A. Ds 633 Aq eTaRpaipyivives, be in subjec- hair; and. of wearing of gold, or of pute _A tion to your own husbands ; that, if] ting-on of apparel ; y> obey not the word, ° they: also may,| 4 But det c¢-be 4 the hidden man of the — word, be 4 won by the con-|heart, in thatJ which is not corruptible, ation o even the ornament of ka meek and! qui- et spirit, ™ which is in the nie of Ged of great price. § ersa L the wives ; ; 12 W mg a € behold your chaste con- ersati coupled f with fear: hose § adorning, let it not be vd 3 a y J : < at outward adorning of plaiting the & 6, 6. & 7%. 29, 2 Cor. 4, 16. Soh Ay 22—24- Col. 3.3 le Cor..10, on Gal. 5. 23. Eph. 4. 2 Col, 3. 12. pore Ex. 3. 22. & 32, 2. & 33, 4.& 35, 22. & $3. 8.2 Kings 9. O. Heb. 5: 9. a i, 8.| Be 3. 20. + Tink. 4, 30. Bst. 5. 1. Ps, 45.5 9,10. 2.25. Tits 3. 2, 1 Cor. 11, 31¢ 1 Cor. 7+ 16. Col.| 12 2 Pet. 3,11. 9. Is. $.18—24. &Ij 1. 93. Jam. 1. 21. vee ig. = tie hs 5.) 4. 5 ; 52. 1. & 61. 10, Jer.!k ver. 15. Ps. 25. 9.) —i7e, ; ‘fver 5,6. 15. are ‘ Bu 5. 35..856, 6: Co 2,32. & 4. 30, Ez.! & 147, 6 Is. 11. 44m Pa, 13%. 2 Ter 16. 7—13. & 28. 40.1 & 99, 2. ke 57.15, 51. fi ak i Ps. 45.13. S051. 6.} & 61,1. Matt 5.5.2 Phes. 3. 1 ' Matt. 23. 26. Luke} & 11. 96 et 5. | Tim.2. 2 11.40. Rom. 2. 29. ea %. 22. & 4 17.) 519,90 B12 Rom, 6. 37, feller 16>, & ist Gen. 24,22. 47 53, ear a reproof, when aaey are most evidently hipable ! Indeed, this would be no evidence of race or acceptable obedience, though it would + better than answering again: but when;,in y situation, we do well, and then-suffer re luke or ill usage, patiently, from conscience. to- fatds God, we manifest the reality of our grace, | pees bounteots recompense, and have the onour of resembling our blessed Lord : and ser-! ants to unconverted masters, who without cause buse and’ revile them, should rejoice in show- g whose followers they are, Indeed, we can- ot go through with our duty as Christians in ny station, if we do not persevere in endeavour- ig to “ overcome evil with good,” copying the conduct of him who suffered for us, and left + us an example that: we should follow his ' steps” Our sufferings. and reproaches can either be so unmerited, or so great, as his were; who, * when he was reviled, reviled not again ; i " suffered without threatening, and “ com- + mitted himself to him that judgeth righteous- ' Wy ‘As therefore “he, his own self, bore * our sins in his own body on the tree, that we being: dead to sin might live unto righteous-' ness,” and that by his stripes our souls might se healed; and as we all were as sheep going istray, till divine grace brought us back to “ the * Shepherd and Bishop of our souls:” let us Me ak copy his example when we are reviled, ; Hated, as well as to rely on his merits, and ttanee under his gracious. protection and idance. ro - with an especial aim at the conversion of theit . husbands; which was not so much tobe ex pected from a disputatious attempt to teach them — the gospel, as from the silent, persuasive elo- quence of a becoming deportment. Thus they might hope to win upon those who did not obey the word, buttreated it with contempt and neg: lect; as the constant, obliging, amiable conduct, and prudent discourse of their wives would tend to soften their prejudices, and conciliate their affections; and so induce them to pay more at~ tention to the preached gospel. For it would have a considerable tendency to their conviction, habitually to witness the excellent effects of Christianity, in the chaste, modest, and faithful conduct of their wives, as united with respectful fear of disobliging or grieving them, and reve- rential regard to the authority and commands of God. In this endeavour to promote the gospel, *|they must not deem outward things, such as plaiting the hair, wearing golden rings and brace« lets, or putting on elegant or becoming gar-) ments, to be ‘their adorning,” in any debree = but they must value and seek for an inward beau- ty, residing in the heart as a hidden man, visible in its essence only unto God, and consisting of a renewal and sanctification of the whole soul into the divine image, through the incorruptible seed of the word made effectual by the power of the ‘Holy: Spirit: for this alone would continue for | ever, without decay, or being tarnished. This’ inward beauty and ornament of a sanctified heart would especially be manifested by ‘ a meek and’ « quiet spivit,” which was in the sight of God very valuable ; and he would certainly honour it, though men might undervalue it: indeed, it - would be their best ornament in the sight of their husbands, and do far more to fix their affections ‘and excite their esteem, than the studied decorations of becoming or fasbion- able apparel, “attended ie a froward and conten- tious temper. (Notes, 1 Pim ii. 9; 10) Out. | ward ‘ornaments, according to every ‘one’s ranlc Jin life, are not absolutely prohibited by suck: ,|seriptures, as it’ has been generally observed; but the frivolous affectation and vanity, whicl, constitute the love of finery: the time, attention, and expense, wasted by those who are attached 'to such decorations ; and the pro} ortionable neg eet of the inward -adorning ’ which ‘uniformly es) en NOTES, va AP. IV. 12-4) (Notes, Ephi v. a The apostle next gave directions concern- he duties of wives and husbands, asia mat- great importance to the credit and suc: fthe gospel. In general, wives were com- | to be subject to their own husbands : they who were married to Gentiles, or ey this eitianaaiane' in idl thing's es, G eon. div 16. 1 Cor. vile 10—16,| is must be attended to, in a con-| , not only in order to Me fort nd to * adorn the gospel,” 'b A. DGS. 5 For after this manner, in the old time, ® the holy, women also,'®. who trusted:in God, P adorned. themselves, being in sub- jection unto their own husbands: 6. Even 4 as Sarah obeyed Abraham, galling him lord: whose * daughters »ye are, as long as ye do well, * and are not afraid with any amazement. Prov. 41. 10. 30) 1 Tim2!15. & 6.53) vers 14, 15. Gen | Buke 8.2, 3. Acts 1.) Heb. 11,11. 18.915+ Is, 5% 11, 44. & 9 36.1 Lim.|p ver- 2—4, Dan. 3. 16—18. 3.10. & 5.10. Vit. -q Gen. 18. 12, Matt. 26. 69—75, * Gr, children, Rom. 9. 7—9, Gal, 4. 22 —26. 2.3, 10. Acts 4. 813.19. o 1 Sam. 2. 1. Jer. 49. 11. Luke 2. 37. v ee —— — connects with it, sufficiently prove, tbat the more. moderate ard indifferent about such em- bellishments, Christians are, from proper princi. ples, and without, preciseness and censorjous- hess, the more respectable and amiable they must appear in the eyes of all competent judges, ‘ The works of charity, performed to the dis- * tressed, with the money necessary for purchas- * ing ornaments of gold and costly attire, will * render women much more beautiful in the eyes * of God and man, than, if they were, decked 4 with all the vain ornaments, in. which the light- “er part of ithe sex delight.” (Macknight.) V. 5,6... The inward ornaments, which the apostle recommended, had been, of repute in the church from the most’ remote antiquity ; for thus holy. women of old time, who trusted in the pre- mises of God, and were. interested in his salva-' tion, had adorned’ themselves ;. not counting | either their personal beauty, or their costly gar-' ments, their adorning ; but in the mmeekness of wisdom they willingly abeyed, God, by being in subjection to their own husbands. Thus Sarah, the honoured mother of the nation of Israel, had) ebeyed Abraham: and in token of her. respect for his person, and the authority which God had vested in him, she was used to call him lord, It is remarkable, that.in the instance where..this is recorded, Sarah expressed such unbelief res- pecting the promise of God, that she was sharp-) they would be thought sup ly rebuked for it; yet that is here passedover, and | wisdom, they ought to” st the only good. word which she spoke on this oc-| offence at trifles, and by ¢' gasion, is mentioned to her commendation. This | humours and inclinations to” o shows how readily the Lord pardons. the sins,| and for their welfare. ‘These and how graciously he accepts the poor services, attended to, from the consideratio of the upright... Many, of the Christian women, | were fellow-heirs of the free favour whom Peter addressed, were descended from|God, which is eternal iife; and” Abraham and Sarah; and the,others would be} companions in their ‘pil accounted as her daughters, heirs of her faith,|do all that‘they possibly " and imitators of her example, so long as they be-| sel, and assist each other b haved well in their relative duties, and as pro-| should more attentively fessed disciples ; and were not so afraid’ of the | greements and domestic’ anger of their husbands, or others, as to deny| might occur to indispose Ghrist, or act contrary to his commandments, | cret, with each other, and i through unbelief and consternation of spirit: for} being essential to the Chris this would be rather an imitation of Sarah, when |a matter of so great imp through ‘surprise she denied that she laughed 5|in their whole conduct).ou than of her faith ‘and holiness, or her becoming | with reference to it. \Perha - lintimated, that in case a Chris subjection to her husband. “Ip PETERS 8 4 Finally, mide airy Pos 3s Gen. 2. 23, 24.) 1 Th Prov. 5, 1819. u Mal. 2 14—16, rity being conferred on them. © behave towards them, as became the knowledge of God and of true relig understood theiends for which marriage was pointed, and the manner in which pious pers gught to behave im that ‘holy ‘and would keep them from ey ing ‘ unkind, unfaithful, or “nju ral comfort, or spiritual ij wives were of the oF the most endeared an blended all theit interests” husbands ; ‘so the considera’ ority in this relation, an ness of their sex, whieh ré ble of so great hardship anc endure ; together with theit as connected with child-bearin their husbands to treat thet respect and tender regard them to tyrannize over them. fore to show a peculiar estes them, to take much satisfac ny, to honour them before gers, to support their j make a becoming’ pYovi lay no, unreasonable inj to show a great concern ii to their health, comfort, and “ COM th 6th Bs x tec’ 5 pein? ©; eht ¥ . ; 4 i i y oat 66 by th V. 7. On the other band, the apostle exhort-|'verted wife, he ought to'study by ed husbands professing the gospel, to dwelt with to conciliate her mind ; that their wives, in a rational and intelligent manner,| thing to interrupt the social Which might eviace the propriety of the autho-| mily, but might be induced amic ‘WeD: 63. CHAPTER Il. A. D. 68: ‘having compassion’ one of another;| 14 But and tif ye suffer for righteous- ‘love as brethren, dc * pitiful, » de cour-}ness’ sake, happy ere ye: "and be not afraid teougmt ay of their terror, neither be troubled; i agg evil for evil, or vite 15 But * sanctify the Lord God in . : but contrariwise, bless-}your hearts: ¥ and be ready always to g that ye are thereunto] g7ve an answer to every man that asketh called Rests should inherit a blessing. }you # a reason of ® the hope that is in 40 For fhe that will ¢ love life, and] you, > with meekness' and * fear : ‘see days, let him ‘ refrain his} 16 Having ¢ a good conscience ; that, gt e from evil, and his: roe that they |¢ whereas they speak evil of you, as of . ea no guile: evil-doers, they. may be ashamed that © falsely accuse your * good conversation in Christ. 17 For it is better, & if the will of God be so, that ye» suffer for well-doing than . for evil-doing. 18 For ' Christ also hath once suffered for sins, * the just for the unjust, ! that he might bring us to God, ™ being put {to death in the flesh, » but. quickened by the Spirit : "i 4 [Practical Observations.) rood ; let him ® ier ash es ensue it. bia tf For © the eyes of the Lord are over ithe righte d P his ears are often unto pi ie ee but the face of the Lord ée + against them that do evil. Ay iasAud. © who zs he that will harm you ye be * followers of that which is ys ry K . y Zee ty: .. Matt 17, Luke 10. 26. & ae 19. 21.'Gal. 6. 33. Luke 10, 33.) 18.18. 0.. 1. Tim, 6. 18. ijt See Ps. 34. 12! Heb, 13. 16, Jam- i Sor. Fe Rant See ” 4.17. 3 John 11. 15. 9,1 Cor. 14. 1.] 26. 12—16. Dan. 3.] Heb. 9. 14. & 13. 2.13) hE SLIT Deut: 32,47. Jobjn. Ps. | 120. 6.. 7. | Eph. 5.1. \1/Thes.| 16-18. Am.% 14-| 81. Li i gaa? 2. 4 Prov. 3,2. 18.) Matt. 5,9, buked 5. 15. 1 Tim. 5+) 17. Mat, 10. 18—{d Sce on, 2, 12, Tt s & 4. 22, & 8 85.) 79. Rom. 5. I. &} 10. 3 John 11. 20. Luke 21. 14, 15.1 2 8. pa Pen 1.7" “Matt. 19. 17. Mark.| 8. 6. & ak, "1B. & {t 2. 19;90. & 4, 13) Acts 4. 812. & 5.\e Mates. Ub —1l6e Jer. B. 15. Mat. 5. 1012. & 10 1822. 39. & 16, 25. & 19% 29 Mark 8. 35. & 10. 29-31. & 21. 39, 40. & 22. 1,2, Ke. Col. 4: 6. £1 Sam. 12. 7. Is, t a8. & 41. 21, € See on, ver. 1s Qe g 4.19, Mat. 26. 39. 4%. Acts 21. 14, h See on, ver. 14. i 2, 21—24, Ts, 53. & 3. 14. 18, 19.] 8¢ 36.John 12. 14. 17. 19. Gal. 5. 1 yon. 18. Provabh Job 7. %, 8.& 9.) 22. Col. 3. 15, Heb, "a = 18. rl 25..& 33.266 Ps.} 12-14. Jam; 3,17, 18. 27» 13. & Ad, 19. a o Deut. 11. 12. 2 hie 16.9. Ps. il. . 4. 31, 32.) Matt. 13, 16, i rov. 15, 3,} 29. Luke 6. 22, 23+] Acts 24. 25. —6. Rom. 5. 6—9- eet sina 444i See on; Jam. 1. 26. « 4.10, cts 9.16. 2 Corla See on, 12 3, 44 & 8. 3. 2 Cor. 5. 8, ae 3. 12. & 3, 1—10 p 2Chr. 7. 15. Ps.].7'3.10. Phil. 1. 29.! Col, 1. 5. 23. 27,! 22. Gale 1, 4. & So Prov./k 2. 1. 22. John 1] 65.2, Prov. 15. 8.| Sam. 1. 12. Tit. 1.2. Heb, 3. 6.) 13. Tit 2. 16. Heb. Matt. 5.39. 47. Rev. 14 5. 29. John 9.31. Jam.{U Is. 82 12, 13..&) & 6, 11. 18, 19- 9 26.28. t ; uke 6, 27-2911 Job 1. 1. & 2 3.) 5, 16. 41. 10-—14,. Jer. 1.]b See on, yers 2. do 2) Zeeh, 9, 9.: Mat. “Rom. 12. 14.17, 19] & 28. 28. Ps. 34, sk Ley, 17.10. & 20.| 8 Ez. 3, 9 Mat.) Tim. 2. 25,26. 27.19, 24. Acts 3. 21.1. 14. & 87.27, Prov.} 3.6. & 26. 17, Ps.| 10. 28. 31. Luke}* Or, reverence. 14. & 22,14, Jame ‘1 Phes. 5.15. | 3. 7% & 16. 6. 17. 36. 16. Jer. 2i. 10, | 12. 4,5» John id l.je ver. 21. & 219) 6.6.1 John 1.9% | 21. x §. 10.| Is. 1. 16, 17. Matt.| Ez. 15.7, 27 Acts 18.9, 10. | Acts 24, 16. Rom.|I Eph. 2. 16—i8. 2." 8.) 6. 13. John 17. 15.) Grgupon. x Num. 20. 12. se 9.1.2 Core 1. ier m 4.1. Dan. 9. 24% 27,1413. 5, 165 8) 29. 23. y Ps. 119. 46. Jer.|> & 4.°2 1 Tim. 1. 2 Cor. 13, 4. Col. 1s 5. 19. 2 Tim. 1. 3.| 22. n Rom. 8. 11. m. Ps, 125. 4. Mat.|r Prov. 16, 7% Rom, 13. 3, s Ps. 38. 20. Prov. e Ma 45. Marke 14. 7. ss Ma ‘10.! Luke 6.9. 35. Rom. f Ve. (Notes, ii. 23. Rom. xix 10—20. 1 xiii. Eph.iv. 1-3. Phil. ii. 14.) These exhortations. entirely coincide with those, which have been considered in St. Paul’s epistles... As conclusion and substance, of all his admoni- poe the apostle exhorted them to be of one ind and judgment, as far as: possible, in the concerns of religion: to sympathize with other i in their personal trials, and sorrows; ; a brotherly affection to all their fellow- hristians ; to compassionate the miseries, and ve the wants, of their unbelieving neigh- to be friendly, obliging, affable, access . condescending to inferiors, in their e conduct ; endeavouring to conciliate the ions of all men, by every kind of civility sion, as far as could consist with their luties };.and by no means retaliating inju. ps OF retorting revilings, but on the contrary, | praying for, their contumelious cious.ehemies, and speaking kindly to’ iduing ‘this, they might be encouraged Ke d by the consideration, that God vealled them, from being his. ene- ‘to the awful curse of his law, by the grace of his Gospel, to inherit a blessing in time and to eternity; and therefore, they ought to copy his love; who had “overcome evil with * good” in his dealings with them } and) to pity | the misery and blindness, rather than resent the injuries, of their enemies, who could not possibly deprive them of their felicity. (Marg. Ref)— ‘This accorded to the advice given to” young per- ‘sons by the Psalmist : (Votes, Ps. xxxiv. 11 16.) For if any man desired to prolong his days, and liye comfortably on‘ earth, or to possess’ the hope’ of eternal life in heaven’; he must learn to bridle» his tongue, from all witked;: abusive, or deceitful words, (Votes, James 1. iti. 26;) to for- sake and depart far from all evil actions; to do allthe good he could; to seek peace with all men, and pursue it though it fled from him. For the omniscient and omnipresent God watched over, the righteous, and would take care of them} (Note, 2 Chr. xvi. 9. Fs. ciii-'17.;) and he was ever ready to hear and answer their prayers; but he set himself, as a frowning Judge, ‘and an hatacee see vovererinsgh Pay all impeniteyt sin~ ners, * r Pe sot by a) A. Dy 6% 19 By ° which also he went and ed unto the spirits P in prison; 20 Which 4 sometime were disobedi- ent, when once ¥ the long-suffering of 0 1,11. & 4. 6.Neh.[q Gen. 6.3.5. 13. |) 4.5. & 9.22. 2 Pet, “49. 80. Rev. 19.10. |r Is. 30. 18. Rom. 2} 3. 15. p. Rev. 20. 7. V. 13—18. The apostle, with great anima- #ion, next inquired, who.could. or would harm them, if they copied the example of him, who is essential and perfect goodness ; and were imita- tors of every one, who did good to others, as fol- lowers of Christ. In, this, case moné could do them real harm; and this imoffensive, upright, and benevolent conduct, would generally in time But if this:should not be the case ; (as satan, would at- tempt.to’ instigate the natural enmity of men’s hearts against the Gospel, and by connecting it with the ambition, jealousy, resentment, political interest, or bigotry of rulers; to persecute the Church ;) and they sheuld be called to. “suffer « for righteausness’..sake,” they ought to. deem this a peculiar honour and happiness. (Vote, Mait. vy. 10—12.).. Nor ought they to be dismay- éd at the rage, menaces, decrees, and power of their persecutors, which were ‘ their terror.;” disarm the enmity of their neighbours. but which could only kill, the body at most, and could, not so much as touch that.without the per-| mission of God : and, therefore, they should not be so troubled about these matters, as by confu sion of mind to,be unfit for.their duty, or in dap. ger of listening to temptations and denyiig, Christ ; as the apostle himself had done on a for: mer occasion. To avoid this, they ought to sanc tify the Lord God in their hearts, maintaining ho- nourable thoughts of his perfections ; fearing nothing so. much as his displeasure;and trust: ing their souls, lives, liberty, possessions, repnta- tions, and families in his hands, as in a Sanctuary and a strong Tower, (Vote, Js. viii, 13—15.), In- stead therefore of renouncing or concealing their religion, they were exhorted to be at all times ready and prepared to plead..the cause of truth, and to show, its excellency and authority, to «every man who asked a reason of the hope ¢-that was in them ;” whether he were a magis- trate, or a private person, and) whatever motives induced him to the inquiry. . They hoped ia God through Christ for eternal life: and in this confi- dence they renounced) present advantages, and exposed themselves to most grievous sufferings : what therefore was the ground and reason of| Christ himself ; and sometimes their hope? . This question, they should be pre- pared to answer, by showing: the evidences and design, of Christianity ; the need men have of for- giveness and sanctification; the, nature of re- demption by the blood of Christ, and of the new- creation of the’ Spirit unto obedience; and the promises, security,.and seal of the new covenant. Thus they might evince from the authenticated word of God, and their own experience of its ef- ’ fects, that they hoped for happiness on -reason- able grounds, and acted wisely in renouncing, venturing, and suffering all things for the sake of it. But cogent arguments alone would not preach-}| | falsely accused of men as an s Mat. 24. 87—390 Luke 17. 26—30, | t Gen. 6. 14 Heb 11. 7. A 7 ite Le suffice in this testimony: with meekness, or mo and love ; and with fear, or a. and heavenly things, an a ca their own spirits: Iest their saul disgrace the cause of th trut ke they must also “ have a good conscience,’ ed from the discouragement of guilt by the] of Christ, that they might be satisfied event; .and as an ni enlightened monitor them in all holy cor ee ee tors, who ened em a male : be ashamed o thu: falsely lently opposing men, as the disciples of ( lent. And, though natu to repine or rage at an in fact, if God ee RF far more desirable, profitable, to ** su “ evil-doing ; as he long to ‘their persec would be wholly their own, he conformed to Ch N ed by them with all possibl but in fact he, being perf wage a ars © for sin, inst * eous ;” for, having no sin o suffering for sin, fre the sins of others. This he rid and unspeakab rgbels, enemies, and conde Oi as redone neil friends and children; that th for ever in his favour, ani d he salvation, and by their wo) For, being thus put fo deat pect.of his human natu 2.0 phemy; he was speedily qu from the dead by the pow and thus declared to be | had avowed that he was, Christ, (and indeed many off times ascribed to God absol oH ly This is very easy and natural if. sons are one God; but ry on_any other principle? (J V- 19, 20, It need not that so many refused to —-. 7 . CHAPTER IL ; aD. ey threes aber gra Wher éuiiioy even] wards God,) ¢ by the resurrection of Jesus 7 ) also now save us, (not)Christ: s«), of the filth of the flesh,| 22 Who ¢is gone into heaven, and ¢ is put b the answer of a vod conscience to-|on the Tight hand “of God; ‘ angels, and fiw : Le Ane and Ne fheaa being made sube ier. Title 8: 37. Rom|¢ Seon, 1. 3. 9,10. 2Cor, 1-|d Mark 16, 19. Aets Ez. 36. 25, 6. is. 1'Tia . 12. ae ¢ oad She 24. 1. Heb. 1.13. 13. & co Ps. 110. 1. Mat. es es & 10. 2 & "22 44. Mark “12. 36. Luke 20. fle Rom. 8. 38 1 Cor. Rom, 8. 34. Cole 3. 15. 24, Eph. 1. 21. 1.11. & 2 34—36. & 3. 21. Heb. 6, 20. & 8.1. & 9- rm on of hell, (that is, the adults among them,)} by his power and through his intercessiow, the n the apostle wrote ; : being confined there} blessings which he had purchased by the’ sheds ine judgment. of tot great day. For they ding of his blood.“ (Notes, &c. Eph. i. 20-23. “sometime been « ent” and unbeliev-| iv. 8—12. Phil. ii. 911.) Gi, during the hundred and twen- a7 5g tere, after the Fen PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, efore it was sent. At that Vv. 1-7. Piopiied 4 jn preparing the ark,| The truths, precepts, and grace of the Gospel ith by his works, and calling on|teath, and form real Christians to, @ a becoming “and seek mercy from God. But} and beneficial behaviour in all the relations of mously and obstinately rejected his|life; by a happy union of piety, purity, meek- and thes they were destroyed by the| ness, fidelity, and holy love. Every person ought hilst only eight persons had their lives|/to use propet means for the conversion of such rved in the ark, being | delivered from the} as obey not the word, especially among their re- aters = an ‘carried above them: so that the/lations, and to aim habitually at gaining others Hoods, : ars ‘others, concurred in their! to Christ, by every partof their conduct: but an lelive op 3 other i interpretations have obliging conscientious performance of their res- assage ; but none, this" ex- pective duties, by inferiors, will’ go furthest with egree satisfactory. superiors, and win most upon them. For when like figure, or the Gntitype of they See that religion teaches their wives, chil- nily’s preservation i in the ark| dren, and servants, to beiave better towards them rs , at that time saved Christians,|than formerly; it interests their feelings, and Christ and bis Church are the| shows them that there is an‘excellency in what oe at wihia. are safe ; al! without will| produces such happy effects: and it is greatly ae re of divine vengeance into} to be wished, that there were more, who thus ‘ark men enter by true! preached in every station, employment, and re- ows and Gentiles professed,} lation of life. In like manner, the inward and “baptism they eutered the Christian] incorruptible adorning of wisdom and |: and thus the baptismal water formed shining forth “ in a meek and quiet spirit, which were the sign of their safety. Yet it was/ “isin the sight of God of great price,” constitutes ae yee washing ‘away the filth of the flesh,”| the most durable beauty and amiableness, and or the mere outward ordinance of baptism, which| will ensure esteem and affection, when all out- could effec this; but it was “the answer of a| ward ornaments, (the memorial of our sins and « good conscience t towards God,” when a msn,|sbame,) with all that beauty which they ars by the regeneration | of the Spirit, was able to| vainly meant to embellish, will not secure any” repentance, faith, and purposes of a new} one from contempt and aversion, whose conduct - uprightly, and asin the presence of God ;} in life is disgraceful: and they will soon. leave cee answer such questions as were put to per | the poor body to the confinement and corruption on those occasions. When Jews and Gens of the tomb; and the soul, which is without ho- professed Christianity, they were thus re-| liiess, to be for ever loathsome and abborred of nto the Church, even as Gentiles had} God: Let then all, who would be the followers the Jewish Church by circumcision ;) and daughters of the holy women, who of old zument, concerning the baptism of in.| trusted in God, copy their fashion, ‘seek their or- oe Christian parents, is not at ‘all af-) naments, attend ‘to relative duties, do good, fear y The apostle spake of ‘baptism, as nothing but sin, and beware of every thing that ut hy ordinance of Christianity : but he| might betray them into it: and let husbands, care ‘to rerhind | men, that the inward grace| professing the Gospel, act towards their wives 1, even regeneration, from which all| with that prudent and tender regard, which be. tions and actions spring, alone could) comes ‘those, who know the word of God ; which sm into the true Church, the Ark of} may ensure them respect from all around them, | and tend to render them comfortable under their various infirmities. Thus they F be be enabled. into the kingdom of the Son of God.) to live together, * as fellow-heifs of the grace of n of believers was the effect of the! « life," and nothing will hinder their united \ hrist, whic ich evidenced the ac~ ryers for a@ blessing upon each other, their fa- aes, all who are connected with them. os Wig sets 8—18, - aq ; aware sign could effect this blessed r A Dies) . a ACHAP. IV. Exhortations to cease from sin, for which Christ had suffered }/and to live holy lives, though reproach- ed forit; in expectation of a future judgment, 1 —6; to sobriety, watchfulness, and prayer ;_be- Cause the end of all things is at hand, 7; and to love, hospitality, and a due improvement of ta- ‘Tents, as the stewards of God, and in order to » glorify hira, 8—11, Encquragements te patience, *-and confidence in God, amidst) persecutions ; with cautions and imstruetions, 12—19. ORASMUCEH then as 2 Christ hath a See on, 3.18. As peace and love ‘are necessary to domestic comfort, so are they to the prosperity of the church. Christians should therefore study and pray. to be ** all of one mind, to have compas- *« sion one of another, to love as brethren, to be *€ pitiful and courteous : and instead of render * ing evil for evil, or railing for railing,” they should’ bléss ‘their enemies, after bis exam. ple, who hath called them from their state of enmity to inherit a blessing. But ‘how aston- « ishing and lamentable is it, that when the way “to happiness is so plainly delineated, so few © should find it! What man is there, who does “* not desire life, and to live many days,’ that he * may see good? Yet how few tongues are kept * from evil! How few lips from speaking guile! * How few decline frém evil, and do good! How * few seek peace and pursue it! On the contra. * ry, how much low cunning and artifice; and «what discords and contentions, reign among * mankind! And how detestable and miserable * do ‘hese perverse and ungovernable passions «render us! (Doddridge.) But happy are the remnant of the righteous! The eyes of the Lord watch over them, his ears are open and attentive to their prayers, and he delights in doing them “good, whilst he sets his face against the workers _of iniquity. Who then can harm those that are followers of God as dear children, and walk in his most holy ways? Their sufferings for right- eousness’ sake will prove an addition to their fe- licity : so that, fearing God, making him their Sanctuary, and abiding safe ‘and comfortable un. der his protection ; they need not be afraid of the terror of the wicked, nor be troubled by reason of their rage and malice. They should therefore always be réady to give a reason of their hope, to inquirers of every description: for it is founded on the most irrefragable argu. ments ; and indeed the true Christian alone can feasonably hope to obtain eternal happiness, or “escape eternal misery. Yet in pleading the cause of truth, in public or in private, we should he prepared not only with conclusive arguments, ‘but with meekness and fear; that a humble, be: nevolent, peaceable conduct towards men, may evidently unite with a reverential awe of the ma- jesty of God: for wrath, pride, bitterness, and atreverence, will prejudice men’s minds against the truth, whatever ability is shown in defend. ing it. Nor can this service be successfully per. formed, ‘except by those, who “exercise them- “6 selves to have @ conscience void of offence 3. e Rom.6. 2. 7. 11. b Rom. 13. 12—14)) Eph. 4, Phil 2 5. Heb. A . 5.) Gal. 2. 20, & 5. 24.1 Col. 3. Pe 2.3. ail Is. 1, 16. Biz, 16.\g 2015, L ogi Heb. 4. 10. | Mat. 7.2 e 2+ 1 Roms 7. 4. “‘ towards God and man ;” so well opposed to the enm heart against the truth, as tt Babe 3 which tend to make tl who falsely. their good ¢ Christ. if this 0 y ver, can beuter to suffer for w ing; whatever our * Just for the unjust, “ G od.” % My 1 th ag Whilst we recollect, the sufferings of the divine whether we are rei worshippers, an 4 and conduct of our fides! rection was attested by divine power effected, it: day receive bim as their § for refuge from the wrath to we wonder at this, if we cons! majority were disobedie: same Spirit in believin old world, while the the long-suffering of | served from the food us tremble ‘to learn, | were cast into prison, ne as utterly unable to pi Let us then enter the Ark, wh vided as the only security” of impending vengeance, guilty. world : let us be outward forms’; as if us, which’ only waaere: y flesh, or uny thing, “ but ni * conscience nik I Whi ourselves the disciples of Christ, . of his grace, let us seek the regenerating and sanotifying” behalf of our children and fr us trust in Ais merits, po who died for our sins, and tification ; and “ who is ‘is on the right hand * palities, and powers, “him? > | ‘CHAP. IV. ‘VW. 1, 2. human nature, and in the likeness of sin For tote ps of our life may iffice to have wrought the will of he tiles elite we walked in * ‘lasci- fetings, = and abominable ‘5. Tit.3. 3. 'y Eph. 5. 18. n jk Murk 7 22,2Cor.jm, Gal, 5.21... i2, 2). Gal. 5. 19.1n 1 Kings 21. 26. 2 .; Eph 4. 19. Jude 4.) Chr. 15. 8. Is. 65 oll Sam. 13. 28. 4. Jer. 16.18, Rey. Prov. 23%. 29=324 1. a 5. Is. 5. 11. & 28 7 Pent aad suffered with such constancy and- wie for the sins of le; (iu. 18;) his disci- ble es ever cl on ee with the @ mind : that a. resigned, self-denying, meek, of spirit, résulting from cone d Tove. to him, hatred of sin, ws ‘of eter nal things, might fer- - minds . against despondency, terror, veariness 5 and prepare them to resist temp- » the flesh, and the devil, with resolution 4 vigour, even unto death, and as resvlved to suffer for the sake of Christ, if called to it: whereas without this internal armour, they would sere t fain mnt iaaeh, atime of trial. As therefore had “ suffered i in the flesh,” when cruci- eir. sins, but had risen from the to die no. ‘more, and had thus done with sia erie, to hith: so Christians, having “suf- e flesh,” in conformity to Christ, by the mortific of their carnal nature, through his grace ntives derived from his cross ; had eased from | the : practice of sin, expected no sa- faction from any forbidden indulgence, and re ally employed in resisting the in- An their hearts, and endeavouring 3 breaking forth in their lives.— ii. 24. Rom. vi. Gal ij. 20.v. 24.) The ‘end. oF intention of this renewed judgment and ‘conduct, and of the grace by which the change had been. wrought, was, that the Christian + should : no longer live the remnant of. his time, men,” or in order to gratify any of those in- inate desires of worldly things by which men Do ncaeniy actuated ; but that he should eforth live to the will of God, seeking his and glory, and doing his commandments. word flesh is here used in, different sen- it means,1st: the holy human naiure of Christ; t and death; and 3dly: the mortal body, in ythe soul tabernacle during its continu- this world. . - S8—5.. When the ends for which men were mt into the world, were duly considered by tians; it would appear that the time past es might suffice to have ‘ wrought the e Gentiles ;” or to have wasted it in a i those sins, and pursuing those ob- jects, to which the ignorant heathens were ad- Some of those whom the apostle ad- ad been Gentiles, and the rest had act- Ling ‘manners of the nations, ra- Rae the peculiar people of CHAPTER Iv. lexcess of wine, ™ re-} » and maintain the conflict against the ‘in the flesh,” or in the body, ‘ to the lusts of + the depraved nature of. man, the body. of A. D. 635. 4 Wherein they think it strange that ye run not with them to the same ° ex- cess of riot, P speaking evil of you: 5 Who 4*shall give account to him. ¥ that is ready to judge: the i apie and the dead. o Mat, 23. 25. Luke’ 15. 13. Rom. 13 13. 2 Pet. 2. 18. p See on, 2-12. & 3., Jude i4, 15: 16. Acts 13. 45. &|r Ps. 50.6, Ec. 12. 18. 6. 2 Pet. 2. 12,) 14. Ez, 18,30. Mat. Jude 10. 25. 31,&c. John 5. Mat 12. 36. Luke} 10. 42. & 17. 31.- 16. 2. Rom. 14. 12.) Rom. 14, 10—12, 1 q Mal. iY eel Be Actes. ee 15. 51, 52. 2 et 1. Jam. 5 God : for they had habitually allowed themselves in various lascivious imaginations, dalliances, or secret practices, or in more gross. lewdness = or they had been guilty of drunkenness and ex- cess ; and had frequented those riotous, luxuri- ous, and dissipated revellings and banquetings, whére intemperance was practised; and many of them had joined in those idolatries which were most detestable in themselves, and by the shameful and enormous licentiousness connected. with them, The Jews, at that time, were eX- ceedingly exact and scrupulous in avoiding all approaches to gross idolatry ; it is not therefore at all probable, that the apostle meant this of converts from among them. Some had lived in one, some in another, and several of them in ma~ ny, of these enormities: thus a great part of their lives bad been mispent ; and this reflection ought to render them the more diligent in sery~ ing God for the residue of their days. But their unconverted neighbours, especially the Gentiles, finding them separated from, and set against, their old pursuits; and that they would no- longer join with them in their revels and “ pro« “ fusion of riot,” were estranged from them, and looked on them as a precise unaccountable set of people : as therefore the conduct of Chris- tians was a silent reproof of their excesses; they spake evil of them, (or “ blasphemed their “ religion,’ Gr.;) and charged them with various crimes of which they were not guilty. But whilst they thus unjustly judged and condemned Christians ; they must speedily render an account of themselves to him, who was ready to judge both the living and the dead ;” being even then possessed of all power and authority for that purpose. (Marg. Ref) The apostle ‘uses the first person, thus joining himself with his Chris- tian brethren; probably, as a less offensive man-- ner of stating the subject ; and as conscious, that, though free frem many of the gross crimes, here mentioned, he had. yet spent too many years of his past life, according to the course “ of the world,” and “the lusts of men,” and not “ according to the will of God.” Some in- deed venture to change the text, without au- thority , and to read, * may suffice you -” but the same principle “might lead us to explain the words, as addressed exclusively to the Gentile converts ; because the Jews had never liver! in | “ abominable idolatries.” Think it strange (4.) ‘The Greeks used the word ZeviZecSat, ‘to. express that wonder, with which a stranger ~ <1 struck, who beholds any i. uncommon or ‘new. (Macknight.) hee Ae D. 68. 6 For, for this cause was ‘the gospel Weeachag ‘also. * to them that are: dead, ‘that they might be j udged according"to’ men in/the flesh, but live according: to God in the Spirit. 7 But * the end of all things is at hand : = A & 5.25, Eph. 5. Tit. 3. 3—7. alee 7 2. Jer. 5. #8! °10. Jolin 5. 25, 24 Phil. 4. 5. Heb. 10. [a 2. & 15, t yer. 1. 2, Rom-8 Gall 1 Cor 11.) 31. Ez. 7. 23.5, Pet’ 3. OH! 31, 3 Matt, 24. 13, 14. John 2.18. u Hom. 8. 2% Gal Boat 13. 12, 1 Cor. A V. 6. The Gospel had before this. been preached to those, who were since dead, (eithe: being martyrs for the truth, or dying in the course of providence,) for this very reason ; viz “ that they might be judged “according to men « in the flesh,” and by the proud and carnal judgment of wicked men be condemned as evil- doers, and some of them even suffer death at their hands: but that at the same time, being quickened to a divine life by the Holy Spirit, thev might live to God as his devoted servants, and his Witnesses among their persecutors ; and so be prepared for living with him for ever in. heaven. Thus their transient afflictions, disgrace, and sufferings, soon terminated in perfect felicity: in the mean’ time, they glorified God in life and déath, and were supported and’ comforted. by him ; and the Gospel had been the means of pre: paring them for these things, as it still continued to prepare others to glorify God, serve their ge- neration, and then after some fleeting sorrows, to be admitted to everlasting uninterrupted joy. and unalloyed felicity. This seems the meaning of the verse, which is generally thought very obscure. Some explain it of those, who were dead in sin, to whom the Gospel was preached : that being quickened and converted, their old nature might be judged, condemned, and cruci- fied, that so they might no longer live to the Tusts of men in the flesh, but to the glory of God by the Spirit—Several other interpretations are given; but that above stated seems the most satisfactory ; and it best connects the.verse, with the words which immediately precede. ** The « dead,” there means such as had already died ; “ the quick,” or living, those who were then alive on earth : both of these Christ will judge. (Marg. Ref) The Gospel was preached, in or- der to the salvation of the-hearers: they who embraced it were condemned according to men, or by man’s judgment, but they were accepted by God. The same had ‘been the case with those, to whom the Gospel had been preached, who were since dead, even those from the begin- _ ning who had been favoured with the word of God. The believers had been persecuted and condemned by men: but ¢* they lived according * to God in the Spirit,” or by the Spirit; while their persecutors, if impenitent, would be judg- ed ahd condemned by the Lord. V."7. Christians must expect tribulations in the world, but they would soon be over; for the “ end of all things was at hand,” and’ death was about to close their coutse of trials, or ser- vices ; nay, judgment wuld not be se long de- Z 3.7. Matt, 24. 42.) } N25, 13. & 26. 88 ‘the approaching destruc -and in doing this words, which ate very obvi y be: , prayer. 8 And® aor amon, * shall cover y See on, 1.13. & 5.) 4 1 Thes. 5. 6—8. Tit. 2. 12, iors —4al, Mark. 1%. 33 37. & 14, 3%, '38,| Luke 21. 36. & 22. b 6 : tt iy: leyed, as that the infege v the estimation of faith, be a eternity. It was therefore inet be sober, considerate, tempers animal indulgence, and moderat worldly ‘pursuits. ‘They Pe lant, and to guard against of their spiritual fe watchful, that nothi er, or lead them to neg! in that duty and’ means safety and prosperity of ” depended. (Votes, Jam.’ tors explain “the end o the. whole constitution of of church and ‘state: bat were far distant from | so immediate the speedy approach of dea ar which the words T Tost natur Vv. 8. Jam.v. 90.) The the exhortation to cha that * love covereth « of sins’? As eth the mnultitide OF E his sight ; so they ou, love over the brat et hat brethren would fall, in thei them: and thus bide “them f forbearing and forg nad forgiven them. — 14°) Thus the eae of eidentta of th which otherwise must a , were so many things’ covered, excused, ai : mistakes ‘anid faults, as every : il to be borne with in himse a tan Wed to excite perpetual divisions and discc them. To ‘suppose that | rity cover; or make pear nt man’s sins who exerc ‘ forgive them, is subversive of for “ if righteousnes: © Christ died in vain : their true meaning, 1 encou ae bers to negléct Christ ‘and Sue Ape in their sins, from @ vain hope of bei di ed for the sake of'a’proud Benevolen ee OF selfish alms-deeds: that a particu et CHAPTER IV. A. Dy 68. ty oné to another| 13° But * rejoice, inasmuch as ¥ ye ng. / | are partakers of Christ’s sufferings ; that, ry man hath receivill ‘the « when his glory shall be revealed, ® ye & minister the same one to| may be gladvalso with exceeding joy. 14 lf > ye be © reproached for the name of Christ, 4 happy ere ye’; © for the Spi- If® any man speak, let han speak} rit of glory and of Ged resteth upon you: ¢ oracles of God; ™ if any man|‘ on their part he is evil spoken of, &. but er, fet him do it as of » the ability) on your part he is glorified. - hich God giveth; © that God in ali}. 15 But let none of you suffer as.a bin gs may be glorified P through Jesus|'murderer, or as a thief, or as an eyil-do- Shrist : 4 to whom be praise Fand domi-j er,‘ or as a busy-body in other men’ s jon for ever and ever. Amen. matters. an) (Practical Observations.) 16 Yet if any man suffr © asa ‘Chris- et oe i hi aah * think it not strange tian, ' let hin: not be ashamed ;_™ but let reign trial which is. to| him glorify God on this behall. wie - 2 Thes. 4; 10~ 4 4 20. Matt. Selle 2 Tim 2% > x1.6. Matt. 5. 12. Luxe 6 22, 23. Acts 5,41 & 16 25. Rom. 5. 3- 2 Cor. 4. 17. & 12. 9 ‘ 19,20, & 3. 14: 16. ce ver 4,5. Ps. 69, 9. & 89, Slels. 51.7. ned Ue to. you : re 16, 1=8. 1 Cor. 4: & Mat.. 5, 11. Lukeli 1. Thes. 4. 11. 2 “5 10. 2 Cor-6. is Eph.'q 5 5. at Rom. 16+): 10. Jam. 1.2.3. | 6. 22- John 7. 47—] Thes. 3:11. 1 Tim. | 2 9. 7. Phil.|-3. 4&4. 11. - | 27. Eph, 3, 2. 1) -y 5. 1. 10. Romi 8) 52. & 8. 48. & 9.) 5,158 gags St gy Reh Tim. 1.17. & 6. 16.) "17 8 for be fale 28. 34. k.ver 19. & 3. 17, + Jar ph. 4.29, Col! Jude 25. Rev. 1.) 4. 10, Phil. 3. 10. 1 Kings 10. 8.) 18 Acts 11. 20. Re * Ma’ oe 1g ta en im Poet 1. 19.] 5, 6 ; ow 2. 24, 2 Tiaiy Ps. 32. = 2. & 146., 26, 28. Eph. 3. 19— Luke 19. 13, Rom.| 26. & 3.1—6. Ir Ps. 1456 13. Dan. . 12, Rev, 1.9% | ie Jam; 1. 12, & $4) 15 2..6—8. 1 Cor. 4! ‘Rete 38. Rom. 3. 4. 3. 340% 7% 14. Z 1. 5,6. 13. Matt 1 Ts. 50. ky & 54. 4. 7. eae 2 Heb. 5, 12, .. } Matt.6.13. Revs 5s} 16. 27. & 25. 31. Ve ‘VI. °25, 26.| Phil. 1. teary : m See on, ver. 10. Q-l. Mark 8. 38. Luke] 2 Kings, 2 15, Is} 1. 12. Heb. 12. 2 25. He Rng s m1 Chr. "29 11—16,|s ver 4-Is. 28-21. } 17. 30. 2 Thes. 1] 11.2 3. aikabatss sr 6—8. ijt See on, 1.7, Dan.} 7—10. Rev. 1. 7. |f Acts 13. 45. & 18.|m Es, 24. 15, Acts 25. 27. 2 Cory ont 11.35. 1 Cor. 3.15. | a 1-8. Is. 25. 9. & 35.| 6. 2 Pets 2. 2 _§. 41. Rom. 5. = 1.2 Tim. 1. 18. 2 6.1 Cor. 6. 20./n 5.9. 1 Cor. 10,13.} 10. &.51. 11. Matt.Je 2. 12. & 3,_ 16.) 5. Phil. 1. 29 Jam. 6-10. - ©} & 10.31. 2 Cor. 9.).1 Thes. 3. 3=4. 2} 25,21, 23. 34. “Matt. $: 16-Gal. 1) 1. 2—4. 12 4% & 13, Eph. 3, 20, 21. Tim. 3. 12. ~ F re FE et Lg ee me DIRT E against it, ‘seems absolutely ne-}to him. of .God for that. purpose; and Jet him cessary. ‘ He commends mutual love, because} communicate to the relief of others, not as if he 4 as it were, ‘buries innumerable trespasses, | gave them any thing which was. properly his d so is @ favourer and preserver of peace.— | own, but as imparting a portion.of what God had ‘they, who love one another, easily forgive | for this end, committed to his stewardship : that ac other’s offences? (Beza) so God. might be glorified, by. their conscien= Vv. 9-11, < (Notes, Rom. xii. 6—13. Heb, xiii |tious, cheerful, and becoming. performance of a general, Christians were exhorted to show /their several duties, and improvement of their r love, ve, by hospitality to strangers, without} talents, from faith, and in a disposition to give Pd inwardly repining at the expense | the glory to him of all they had and did ; and to put them: and more. particularly, | ascribe to him, through, Jesus Christ, all the ho- Feed an any man. had received of the|nour of his perfections and wonderful works for Lord’s free ‘bounty, whether. natural abilities,|evermore.. ‘Yo restrict this merely to spiritual arning, influence, wealth, or spiritual endow-| gifts, because the original word generally is m tS, he was required to employ and improve |used, when these are spoken, (though there is t for the advantage of his brethren; that so they |no reason to suppose, that it means them exclu night all reciprocally be useful to, and derive |sively,) may be considered as one of the various efi from, one another, both in their temporal | ways, by . which learned -commentatons cogee: ; ful, wise, and active stewards of those | the scripture was Sapte not for our instruction, fold tee which God, of his abundant | but for that of others; and. that we need con- their own ake each other’s advantage. (Notes, precisely what a vast majority of professed Chris- uke xvi. 1—12. 1 Cor.iv.1,2.) This especial- | tians wish to believe —Hospitality. (9.) ‘The pris igh not exclusively, concerned ministers, |‘ mitive Christians were hospitable to all stran= OSE employed in managing the affairs of |‘ gers, but chiefly to those who were of the same ch. If any one, therefore, spake, either € faith and communion. Believers scarce ever c | ‘teacher, er in private conversation ;}* went without letters of recommendation, which purse in consistency with the ora-|‘ testified. the purity of their faith. This was i, which infallibly declare his, truth |‘ sufficient to procure them reception in. all those ‘mankind : and if any man acted as.a}‘ places, where the name of Jesus Christ was any other way ministered to. the‘ known. ( Cruden.) comfort of believers, or of the poor ; V. 12—16.. The apostle here again exhort- o the best of his siti given ed his brethren to patience, fortitude, and cheers AD &. va? PETERS 17 For the time és come that ® judg-} ment must begin at the’ house of God :}si * and if zt first begin at us, P what shall} ~ the-end ce of them that 4 obey ‘not the/: gospel of God ? 18 “And rif the righteous scarcely be ut 6 h Ts. 10. 12. Jer. 25. 29. & 4% 12. Ez 9. 6, Mal. 3. 5. Mat. “3.9, 10. Luke 12. Heb. 2, 2,3. & 124] 24, 2224. antici 24, 25.) 13. 20—22. Acts 14. q 2-3. Gal. 3, L. &| 92, & 27, %4 31, 5. 7. 2 Thes. I “if —44. 1 Cor. 10, Heb, 5..9- & 11. 8. xohy 4s & 20.) c 5.8. Ez. 18. 24) 38, 3 Zech. 13. 9. Mat, \ 5,6. & 3.7. Jude 15. Gen. 18.13.) Sams is, 18, Luke 15, ley. om. 5. 8. u See on, ver. 12 “Bais ~ 16. & 3. 27. Acts} cpa ah 22 RR 48. © Luke 23. 31 B Mat. 11. 20-24. "Luke 10, 12—14. fulness, under their sufferings for the sake of Christ... He had before spoken of these, as. in- tended to prove their faith and purify their souis, even as the furnace tries and refines the gold. misconduct, and yet anc (Note, i. 7-). They ought,not, therefore, to be} for their re eet i surprised, or made desponding, or alarmed, by | putations, a the fiery ‘trial which God, had appointed to try | consistently with th them,and which’ they must needs pass through ;] ought by no. bare ns to | be ‘ash as'if some strange thing had happened to them, | proach or Jeno re which was ‘not experienced by others of the] ment, th Lord’s "people. ‘On. the contrary, they ought rather to rejoice, at being conformed to Christ, by suffering from the same description of men, and for the same cause, in which he suffered;| . ei for their trials should be considered as pledges | Christians would be of love, and introductory to the participation of} Christ’s sake : _ for his glory; when that should be revealed at his} when he would toming, and they admitted to partake of it with sharply trying his pre exceeding joy. (Notes, Rom. vit, 17,.18.,2 Cor, oni iv: 8-18, 2 Tim. ii. 10-13.) If they were re- (rials must prove. and. pu if proached, because they bore the name, profess-| purge out hypocrites from a ed the truth, and obeyed the commands of{ judgments were execu ay Christ ; they were happy and favoured persons :| and other open ener (iii. 14) as this evinced that the Holy Spirit, who | of those who did not of is glorious in his eternal Deity, and the Author secutions, by which the Ch of all that is truly glorious or excellent in men, | introductory to. the: even of the divine image, the beginning of hea. | the tremendous ruin « venly glory rested upon them. (Marg. Ref )| ry to the day of judg: Thus the glory of God was seen in their conduct | godly men. (No and dispositions, and ‘this excited the enmity of | 9—13. John xv the carnally-minded: so that, on the part of} were saved with de their revilers and persecutors, the Holy Spirit | their interest in and bis operations, as well as Christ and the Fa-|selfdenying obedie ther who sent him, were evil-spoken of and blas-| conflicts and sufferings. phemed ; but on. their part,the Lord was glori-| them ; and if accord ag fied, as they patiently suffered for his sake the apprehensions, they v effects of that enmity, ‘which ‘their holy pre: }and got to heaven. fession and conduct had excited. The case, how-} escapes, as a shi ever, would be evidently different, ifthey expos-} gains the shore on. a& F ed themselves to sufferings by their crimes; for | impenitent sinner, g this would be most dishonourable to God, and} opposer, of Christa injurious’ ‘to themselves. It behooved them, | judgment ?. What refuge therefore, to be careful, that none of them were} could he expect: to find» brought before the magistrates, cast into prison, }to. escape the everlas or condemned, for committing murder, or theft, | which he was threaten ¢ As therefore:the jee vial, bode -eith These were common | public punishment vp fessors of Christianity a Me or any other violation of wholesome laws ; nay, that they did not incur reproach by intermed- dling in the affairs of other men, whether thisy | were of a private or public nature; or by pas’ sing their judgment and censtres, or intruding into the management’ of those concerns which did not belong to them: as if they had beén ap- pointed, or were authorized and qualified t» eversee and give orders to those employed. of their lives, | and hgh his ratinighty ve CHAPTER V. gas Ga, ‘younger to submit to the elder; and all of them .to be clothed with humility, caste all their care on God, 5—7 , and tobe sober and vigilant; and “steadfastly by faith to resist the devil, and bear tribulation, 8, 9 He concludes by prayers, saluta- tions, and benedictions, 10—14.. 7 t apostle exhorts e eldersto feed the flock of Got. ea _ cheerfully, disinterestedly, and is Tae a one OY ) be examples to it; expecting epherd, at his appearance, an of glory, i—4: He requires the "7 a eee regarded them as “his redeemed ‘ser- lating to redemption: but, when we separate ew-ereated unto holiness and interested |from them, and refuse to “run with them io the sings of his covenant, and in. his|* same excess of riot,” they think it strange, to perform it tothem.. Taking care,/ and revile us; as by our conduct we condemn e, to persevere in well-doing, and to suf-/them. This we must not’ mind; but, having ‘with meekness, patience, and constancy ;|shown them our reasons as far as we have oppor- jout turning aside from their duty, either/tunity, we must leave them ‘to him, who is ough fear, resentment, or Worldly motives, let |“ ready to judge the quick and the dead ;” to em trust themselves to his faithful care; who,|whom, if they continue impenitent, chey will eing the Creator of the world, could not want |have a dreadful account to give at the last day. hower to support, comfort, deliver, and eter-} Vast numbers, who are now dead, have suffered ally save them; and who would certainly |the same revilings before us: the gospel called \wer-rule every thing to their final advantege.— {them to separate from the wickedness of their ‘he. apostle ‘cannot intend deliverance from | former companions in sin, and to bear testimony Roman invasion, in which so few of these | against it; they were therefore “ judged accor- hristians were concerned, nor merely de-|* ding to men inthe flesh,” and by their carnal rance from any of their persecutors : ‘be-| rules, to deserve reproach and persecution; but they lived according to God in the Spirit ; and he takes it for granted, that the right- us would be saved, theugh with difficulty ;|when they were removed out of the world, they were found meet to be partakers of the heavenly whereas multitudes fell by persecution, even of these Christians in Bythinia, as appears by |inheritance. Ours is indeed a favoured day in this jo 6 letter. It is necessary therefore to un-|respect : yet if the Spirit of life dwell in us, the stand it, more generally, of the difficulty |world will judge us deserving of scorn and re- with which good men get to heaven, through |preach, whilst God will graciously account us this dangerous and ensnaring world.’ (Dod-| worthy of that glorious kingdom for which we ; ‘ suffer. But asthe end of all things is at hand; dridge,) AiSpecb mr dakota 9: F, as all our worldly pursuits, possessions, distinc- _. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. tions, and enjoyments; all our temporal trials, eae 6 | Vo—11. * sorrows and conflicts ; our season of probation The Christian soldier, in preparing for the bat-|and preparation; and our term of usefulness “must peculiarly remember to arm himself} will speedily be over; so it behaoves.us ‘to be the same mind which was in Christ, the Cap-|*‘ sober, and to watch unto prayer.” The more ; Betasiyition ; that love, zeal, spirituality, | ungodly men hate and 'revile believers, the great> of sin, contempt of the world, fortitude, |@r care should they use to have fervent love . ce, meekness, and hope, may concur injamong themselves; that, by mutual candour, etermining him to venture and suffer all things, | long-suffering, and forgiveness, the multitude of or the glory of God, the good of men, and | offences may be covered, and so nothing may in- the joy set before him.” Thus, being cruci-jterrupt their peace and harmony. This blessed. ied with Christ, by the virtue of his sufferings | grace of love dethrones our natural selfishness ; or us in the flesh; and deeming himself dead in-| and, in connexion with faith in the promises of leed unto sin, but alive unto God; he wili be|God, it induces us to “use hospitality one to nabled to resist temptation, to “ cease from |‘ another without grudging ;” and to consider ‘ sin, and no longer to live the rest of his time : every gift, possession, or situation, as a talent ‘in the flesh, to the lusts of men, but to the | committed to our stewardship, according to the "will of God.” Indeed we may ali say, (though | manifold grace of God, to be used for the bene _ ie far more emphatically than others,) thatjfit of the church and the community. It also time past of our lives should suffice .us, | dictates our words, whether in public or in pri- ave wrought the will” of those who| vate, that they may be true, pure, kind, and in- ‘not God: and we cannot but regret, if}structive, ‘according to the oracles of God ;” ght to our right- mind, that so large a pro-/ and it will dispose every one in his proper calling on of our precious time has been wasted to|to minister, or communicate to othets, “as of ose ; whether we have escaped the gross-| the ability which God giveth, that God in all © ons of the world, or have walked in its | “* things may be glorified through Jesus Christ.” ess, lusts, excess, and riot; or in Vv. 12— evellings and banquetings, where God is € regarded, than amidst the abominable the Gentiles. Very few’.of us in- avoided the luxuries and dissipated bangnetings, which professed Chris- erally make, and that often under pre- commemorating some of the events re- 1. OS Hig oe vue. SECIS EE Aa 4H When we consider the upright, harmless, be- nevolent, and useful conduct of true Christians, we are apt to think it strange, that they must pass through such fiery trials, from the enmity of wicked men, and that God should permit: them to be so injured and afflicted. We must 6 * oat 4 3 C 0. % Pee eee | ee 4 lk ee le Oe ae mn ee A, D. 6. _ E PETER) | HE a elders:-which are among you.I| for filthy lucre, but ;* ofa exhort, ® who am also an elder,°and| » 3 Neither} Bt ' a witness of the sufferings of Christ, and|™ heritage, also 4 a partaker of the glory that ae flock. an be nk seg - 4 And whe © th glory that fadeth B- 11.° Mal 1.20.9. 24 Acts 20. 83,34. 2) John 9 f Is. 63. 11. Jer, 13.} Cor. 12. 14, 15. 1)/* Or, 17. 20: Ez. 34. 31.) Tim. 3.3.. Tit, 1. m 2.9. D 8. 17,18. *2 Cor: 5.) Zee. 11, 1% Luke} 7. Gr. & 21.181 Tim.) 1. 8 Phil. 1. 19.4. 12.32. 1 Cor. 9- 7. 5.1. 19. Tit. 1.5. | 21—23. Col. 3..3, 4.1" Or, as much as in b 2 Jobo 1. Sophia Has oe 8 1 Iebn) you Ps, 78 71, j 3.2% Rev. 1.9 . Acts 20. 26, 27. le Cant. 1. 8. Ise 40, Heb 12. 15. Gre ie you, & taking the oversight thereof h not by constraint, but willingly 5 i_not d vere 46 & 1.3—5 a@ Acts 12. 30. & 14, Ps, 73. 24,25. Rom. 23. & 15.4. 6 22, 23. & Q0. 17. 28. 1,15. Tite 14. &ln 1 ¢ 3.1 Phi ale © 1. 12. Luke 24 1 Ez, sigihay se 1 Thes: 1. 5, 48. John 15. 26 wed li. Ez, 34, 2,3. 23.j4 Is. 6.8. 1 Cor. 9. 26. & 23. 8—10.} Thes. 3, 9 Acts 1.3 22 Mic. 5. 4. & 7. 14.) 16, 17- Mark. 10. 42—45] 4, 12. Tit. 2.7. 32, & 3. 15. obs John 21. 15—17.Ji Is, 56.11. Jer-6.| Luke 22. 24—27. 1fo yer: 2. & 2, 25)) 30-32. & 10, 39-41. Acts 20.28. © $13. & 8. 10. Mic.) Cor. 3, 5. 9\ 2 Cor, Ps. 23, 1. Pee: 11, ; ihe aR ART / ORME AMRIT MENT Lak AS) TAS Se RN ae a a RS not, however, indulge such thoughts, but pre- pare for tribulation; as the excellent of the earth have always been thus treated, and God hath purified all bis gold in this furnace. We ought therefore to rejoice in being made ‘ partakers $¢ of the sufferings of Christ, that when his glory *s ghall be revealed, we may be ‘lad also with exceeding” and eternal joy.” We may in- deed deem ourselves happy, when wicked men discern *‘ the seal of God in our forehead,” and reproach us for the name of Christ; because the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon 6° us ;” and.so they revile us, because we bear his image, belong to him, and glorify him.—But} we cannot be too careful, not to give the enemies | of the Gospel any just ‘cause to revile or hate us: and though it is not common for, professors of evangelical truth. to suffer as murderers, thieves, or, malefactors; yet they often bring odium upon themselves by a conceited officious- ness, and by intermeddling with such matters as do not at all belong to them, especially in poli tical matters, as well as by various other evident and palpable faults: and then many of them charge the reproach cast on them, to the perse-| teresting events, and of euting malice of their enemies! This we should] ascension, and subsequent: watch against; and carefully distinguish be-|he was fully assuréd, that, as set tween those things, which we suffer for the sake | justified believer, ‘and'as sealed by the of Christ.and of righteousness, and those that] ing work of the’ Holy Spirit, he was call we bring on ourselves by our imprudence and | herit :: and would neni an misconduct. In the former case we suffer as|* ry, which shall be revealed,” and Christians, and should glorify God in that be:| stowed on all true Christians, half; in the latter we should be silent, or hum-|sus shall come to judge. aes bly confess our sin and folly as. the cause of our| fore was employed in te ens sorrows. In-vain do men expect to escape the] salvation, through the s' trial of their professed faith: judgment will be-{| er, whose steps he a gin at the house of God ; bis people will be] tiently bearing afflictions for yore severely chastised for their sins than other| and as he was supported by the je men are; and hypocrites) will incur the deepest | tion of future felicity to ‘disregard pe condempation: They who would be saved, must | whilst from love to Christ, he fed iy strive, wrestle, labour, watch, pray, deny them-|lambs'; (JVotes, John xxi. 1819 ;) selves, and take up their cross ‘daily: and foetal all those, who were apf though all true believers will surely be saved, it}same work, to apply will be with difficulty, and through many perils, | the performance of it, with the self-de conflicts, and tribulations, (Acts xxvii. 22. 31, |derness and patient care, | with which. t 44.) What then will be the end of those, who | herd feeds and tends his fuck, - (Wotey obey not the Gospel of God? and where will the | 28.) They ought to consider the co: infidel, thé profligate, the licentious, the oppres-| over which they presided, and : spr, the persecutor, and the enemy of all good-|they laboured, as a part of the put ness, appear, when Christ shall ebiene 0 | the world? | I such ‘sufferin -are inflicte the beloved children of Gods what. will te dl doom of his implacable foes?) And if: such d gence and watchfulness ‘only just: to en sure ‘the believer's salvation ; what | se event of the slothful and heedless conduct professed Christians in’ aie ? Let us then to it, that we obey the Gospel, by a penit working by loves. gis “called ‘to CHAP. VV. V. 1—4, The general, the rulers and teachers of the € (Marg Ref.) and S« Peter, of his apostolical office, addvestied sb of the company, and as acquainted with 4 ture and difficulties of the service | them.) He had also been @ spectator of ferings of Christ, in the garden and th and was appointed to bear wit ) 5 Likewise, ye younger, submit your- Selves unto the elder ; yea,’ all of you be Subject one to@nother, and * be clothed with humility: for " God resisteth the d giveth grace to the humble. 6 * Humble yourselves therefore under r Lev. 19. 32. a] 132. 9.16. Is. 61 29. 2 Kings 22. 19. 10. Rom. 13. 14.) 2 Chr.12 6, 7. 22. & S80. 11. & 32.26. 23-5. - Job 22. 29. : 3, 4. 2Chr.6.\c Ex. 10, 3. Ley.| Is. 221. Jer. 13. 99. 14. Ps.| 26. 41. 1 Kings 21.] 18. & 44.10. Dan. pa —— ————a beloved flock of God ; and therefore it would Become them, to take the oversight of them, not merely because a necessity was laid upon them, ‘and they could not safely do otherwise ; but wil- lingly, from zeal to the glory of God and love | to the i ; and as men that were ready to encounter difficulties, face dangers, nd endure losses, reproaches, and persecutions, in so good a work. And when the counsel of aired persons, or other pious ministers, con- ‘eurring with the wants and desires of the peo- ple, called on any person to engage in the pas- toral office, he ought not to beso reluctant to it, as some were found to be; partly from mo- | ous, laborious, and perilous work. Yet, at fhe same time, some improper persons of inferior stations might be induced to undertake it, from “the expectation and desire of a better main “tenance .than they could otherwise obtain ; and as had been ordained, might be tempted ) their wages, than from better moti to _ modify their instructions in subserviency to their own interests: but such things must scrupulous- CHAPTER V. A. D. 43. y the mighty hand of God, that he map exalt you * in due time : 7)» Casting all your care upon him; © for he careth for you. , [Practical Observations.] Ss. 22, Mic. 6. 8.) & 21. 16. Mat. 23.) 22. & 56. 5, 4. Mar. ior RAPS Luke 2. 52 je > 12. xs y Ex. 3. 9. & S2!a Deu. 3 35.\Rom.) Heb. 13. 5, 6. 11. Ps. 89. 13. af 5. 5 i Tim - a servant and ¢ an of Jesus —hrist, to them tu ro ugh the righteousness + of ur Saviour Jesus,Christ: and peace be multiplied unto ough & the knowletige of God id of J Jesus our Lord; * ‘8 According as "his ‘divine power hath _ Simeon. 4.11, 1. Pet. 5. 12. Spake 1. 47. 5 ae anon ee Tit. 2. ; 4.18. & 10.) 9. Rom 1. 72. 2] (Num. a 24—26. . Lake 22, 31—34- Cor. 4.28. Ebb} Dan. 4. t. & 6, 25. feat Dag td = Tim. 1, 5 i721 ina 1 Pet ee be = 6. Rom See_on, Rom. 1, 7- A ichons 1. &. Reve}. 12 “yh 48. Is. 53. 11. lee on, Rom- le 1-] 1.17- 3. sis a3 10. 22, = Luke 11. 49. J “1 Cor. 1. 30. 0. . 95 1,|.5- 21. Phil. 3. 9 Gr. of our ¥ NOYES. © — proper to style himseif an apostle, as well as a t, of Christ; because he meant in this pistle to oppose certain false teachers, who did, eat mischief in the church. He addressed himself to “ them who had obtained like pre- * cious faith” with him and his brethren. The ¢ and effects of true faith were precious, ic d it interested the possessor in the most v blessings ; it was therefore equally preci aa private Christian asin ah apostle. Thus acitly distinguished “the faith of God’s elect,” vom that dead and worthless faith by which ma vy were deluced ; (Votes, James ii. 14—26:)— is faith, which as the original intimates, they ye pale po special favour aud allotment of rested ion the righteousness ¢ “ of our God our Saviour Jesus Christ,” as the words e literally rendered. Thus they were zht to believe and trust in the obedience unto of the Lord Jesus, as their incarnate God Saviour, for their justification, and for ail blessings connected with it, and resulting it. This is the most obvious meaning of rds; but if aay contend that the expres. nm “ Our God” refers to. the Father ; they i also remember that the meritorious obe- ce of the incarnate Son is often called “ the righ ess of God:” nor can we form any , in what sense a Christian’s faith could be 9 be either in, or through, the righteousness wtice of God, considered as a divine attri- when it rests‘mainly on his mercy and and only views his justice as satisfied, and, were, consenting to the sinner’s salvation, the meritorious work of Christ. Our on “ through the righteousness,” though not to be the exact sense of the pasage, avery important meaning : as the ch we receive Christ for palvation, i is he the righteousness,” which ; medistion oi behalf of all such CHAPTER I. Ny interpretation and source of it,| civen unto us ial things that siiatbe un- to life and godliness; & through the know- ledge of him that hath ! called us { to glo- d.™ yirtue > a med like precious faith (Nate, vii. 1.) Besides that change which had © place, they ought. to give,. or. use, all € in the use of every appointed means, earnest desire of increasing holiness « to add to their faith, ne ‘that they m with fortitude and manly constancy | profess f belief in Christ and. obey his will, in the z= of persecutors 5 8 mind, notwithstat gers to. which furthermore diligent © knowledge ;” that, b; : ance with the whole” teak they might be enabled to” and courage, with judgment : knowing how to beth in all ci to all men, like ‘well-informed intelli who could not justly be charged with rash, foolish, ee Bs Merion Saar ce, in the Church, or the cot bie i. 9-11.) ‘To! «iowle ** temperance,” or an’ exact all the animal appetites, in sube will of God, and the benefit of 3 other's ; as well as great moderation ape v ly things, and indifference about them. © “ temperance” they must unite * patience, o cheerful submission to the will 6 flictions, meekness amidst in perseverance in well-doing vere trials, and & quiet to interpose. for hee I ance. To this, * godlinesi as consisting of all those hi positions, which constitute | per and truly devoted servan ordinances and command © brotherly kindness,” or an love of Christians as brethren in the 1 Pet. i. 225) and to all the'rest th “ charity,” or benevolent love to all men, according” of God, ‘and in imitation 0 sinful children om men. These and the effects of them u be diligently and ae tt, ', different voices in harmony form ach rus ; | so, the exercise of each other mi regulate, and bound’ th )f: the vent their exceeding or e! Christian character wo tioned and beautiful ; \ graces were remar kabl would appear to hi arash with those natural dispositions, th sembled them : - the character would CHABTER I. HE Sap. Sah y kindness, acharity. do these 2 shivetheehale e never fall:- ngs be bin you, cand| .11 For so Pan entrance shall. be ‘minis-. 3 e€ you that ye -shail| tered unto you 9 abundantly - into the. ~- yn nor ¢ unfruitful fin the |‘ everlasting kingdom ¢ of * our Lord_ aad ree Sf Lord Jesus Christ.. -| Saviour Jesus Christ. _ 4 hat € lacketh these things is [Practical OSservations.] md cannot see afar off, and-hath 12 Wherefore t 1 will not be neetigedes. n ‘that he was purged from his|to put you always in remembrance of: ee ote t these. things, “though ye know them, © ae the rather, brethren,|* and be established .in the present truth. diligence 'to make your call- 13 Yea, I think it meet, ¥ as: long as © and ™ election sure; for = if ye|I am in this tabernacle, * to stir you up. Cor. 5 age ® by putting you in remembrance ; iver. 4. & 2.18—| 14 Knowing that » shortly I niust put a & 25. 26, Rom- 12-| 11.1 Pet. 3.21. | 9 Ps. 37.24. & 62.) Heb. 6. 17. Q 1 Pet. & 10 Il. Heb. 6, 12, 1'k See on, ver. 5. 2.6. Kil. 6. &jr B. 9.7, Dans 7.) 12.6 Fim. 5. 13. I 3 Tum. 2, 19.Heb.| 721. 31. Mic: 7.8.) 12. 27. Hev. 5. 9 y ver. 14. 2 Cor. = : Matt. 13, 22. John} 6. 11. 19. 1 John 3.| Acts 20. 24, 25. 1]s Sve on, ver. 1. i—4, 8. Heb. 13. 19—21. Pets & 5: Hey. 3.lt ver. 13. 15. Be gor open ae m Rom. 8.28—3i1,1} 19,11. Kt 1. Rom. 15. 14,15.) TVim.1. _ k| Thes. 1. 3, 4. 2) p Matt. 25. Sa. 2] 1 Tim. 4.6. 2 Tima See on, vex 125) UR- 21. Luke 18; Thes 2. 13, le 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2 Tim. 4.} 1. 6. Heb. 10. 32./b Deut. 4- 21; 22. Pet. 1. 2. | 8 Rey. 3, 21 Jude3. 17 - ° |. & Sie 14. Josh. 33. n Ps. 15. 5.1s. 56. 2) q Ps. $6. 8. Cant. 5.ju iJohn2.21. Judes.| 14.1 Kings 2 2,3 1. 3.jh John 9. 40, 4192) Matt. 7. 24, 25.) 94. Is. 35. 2. Johnis 3. 17. Acts 16. 5.) Acts 20.25. 2 Time mn 15. ‘% & 2) Cor. 4-3;4.1 5 Luke 6, 47—49. 10.10. Eph» 3. 20. Col. 2. 7. ‘Heb. 13.) 4. 6. m ind -disproportioned ; whilst one man and cultivating every holy affection; the evi- vould tee bold without knowledge, or love; 3} dene of their “calling,” or regeneration, might poe and kind without firmness or for-| become more complete, clear, and indisputable ‘the same would appear in yarious|to themselves, as well a3 to others. And by ‘this, their election would also be ascertained ; v. & 9. ‘These things ought to be peculiarly and they might assuredly infer, that God had tended to, as the usefulness and comfort of}from the beginning chosen them to salvation, eee depended greatly upon them : for ‘would preserve them to his eternal glory : 2 dy a vamp and. dispositions were rooted Notez, &c. Rom: viii. 29, 50. Eph. i. 1—12. ‘hearts and abounded in their lives, they|2 Thes. ii. 13:1 Pez. i. 2.) For if they diligently ould effectually prevent them from being slozi- practised those. things which had been mention= wl or unfruitful, in. their knowledge of Christ ;}ed, they should never fall; it would thus be- < would excite them to continual activity| manifest that they were true believers, who his service, and to that behaviour in all rela-/ would be preserved from total and final aposta-~ duties, and in the improvement of their ta-|cy, into whith many professed Christians were sc would be. very useful to mankind.|drawn: and, in proportion to their diligence, d, the professed Christian, |they would be Kept* from the snares of satan, these gracious dispositions, }and from falling into such sins, as would be = = er Fs Bt a defective in them, was to be} scandal to the gospel, and very, distressing to -onsidered as spiritually blind : for his most ex-|themselyes. Thus they would be preserved in ct notions only showed, that he had feard that}a comfortable and honourable walk with God, uch things were ; but his conduct proved that/ and from all those declensions and failures into ¢ had never seen their real nature, use, glory, | which others were betrayed : and when they left - nd excellency. At least he must be very short-/the world, an entrance would be afforded them and incapable of perceiving any thing of| “ into the everlasting kingdom of Christ ;” every ine tendency of the gospel: nay, he had| thing would be so arranged as to conduce to n the very meaning of his own profession, | their felicity ; they would be favoured at the ap- he. ‘embraced Christianity, and was bap. d in the name of the Lord Jesus; as that L ordinance represented the purging proach of death with satisfactory assurance that they were going to heaven: they would enter that blessed estate, as a ship comes into harbour, richly laden from a prosperous voyage, with 2 - fair gale, and a full tide; carrying it above ali impediments, and terntinating all its dangers: and they, who were left behind, would have no doubt of their being gone to be with Christ, in his glorious and eternal kingdom. Whereas in- - consistent professors of the gospel, would proba- bly, have darkness and doubt for their companions in the hour of death; others would be disposed - to hesitate in respect of the event ; and in many ways they must suffer loss, even though they were saved as by oe (Note, 1 Cor. iti- 1015.) , and resurrection of Christ, (Mores, ‘Pet. iii. 21.) that being dead unto sin, to newness of ike he act thence- af apostle exhorted his es * the oy gen to make their calling :” that by earnestly and vigo- = + ghee of grace, applying} eas of all their va- - 4g oe a a Ses, ASD mT > off this my-tabernacle, © even’ as out Lord Jesus Christ hath shewed me. - 15 Moreover, 4.1 will endeavour that ye may. be able, aher my decease, to have ¢ these things always in remembrance. 16.For * -we have not followed cun- ningly devised fables, when we made known unto you & the power and 5 com-)- ing of our Lord Jesus Christ, but * were eye-witnesses of his majesty. 17 For he received from * God the Fa- e John 21. 18. 19.) 14. 2 Thes. 2. 9.1 Jude 14. Rey. 1. 7. 4 Deut. 31. 1929.) 1 Tim. 2.4, & 4. 7-11 Matt 17. 1—4, Josh. 24. 24—290 1] Tit, 1. 14, Mark 9. 2. Luke Chr. 29. 1-20. Ps.{¢ Matt. 28. _ 18,| 9. 28—32. John 1. 71.18 2 Tim. 2.2.) Mark 9. 2: John} 44. 1 John1. 1—3, & 4, 14. k Matt. 11. 25—27. & 28. 19. Luke 20. 22. John 3 35% 5. 21-23 26. 36. 37% & 6.27. 37.39, Heb, 11, 4. 17.2, Rome 1. 4.1 “ set on, ver. 4—7, soy - 4 Phil. 3k £3.3, 4,1 Cor. 1 47. h Mab 3.2. &4. 5. 23.2 Cor. 2. 17. & Matt, 16. 28. & 24- 12. 16, 17. Eph. 4. $.27. 1 Cor. 1. 7 Ys 194.752 would not be negligerit in his duty; but would embrace every opportunity of putting them in remembrance of these important matters + even though they knew them, and were established especially in that truth which he then inculeat-) ed; namely, the necessity of holiness, in order to an abundant entrance ito the eternal kingdom of Christ. This was the case with many of them, who would be glad to have their memories reé- freshed, and their holy affections invigorated, by his animated exhortations: but others might be in a declining or; wavering frame of mind ; es- pecially as many teachers propagated opinions of a contrary tendency. ‘The apostle, howeyer, deemed it right, anda debt. owing to his breth- ren, whilst he sojourned in the frai! body, as in a tabernacle, to stir them up to increaSing and per- severing diligence in every good work ; by put- ting them in remembrance of those truths, which they had before learned, but were too apt to for- get. Yo this he was excited by the assurance that his death approached ; when his body would be-taken down like a tent, or laid aside as a gar/ Ment by one who was going to rest: not indeed by a natural dissolution, but by a viclent death, as his beloved Lord had showed him long before. (Note, John xxi. 18, 19.)\—The composure with which Peter, on this oceasion, spoke of the very painful death that awaited him, as if it had been no more than putting off his garment or removing his tent, may very properly be contrasted with his terror, and denial of his Lord, when he had been left to himself in order to his humiliation. Until the time of bis death should¥arrive, his chief concern and endeavour would be to use| heard from the bright cloud, every. means, that every individual might after his decease, have-thése practical instructions in remembrance : forthough he wrote'to the church- es in Asia, yet he evidently intended his exhorta- tions for the benefit of Christians in other ages and nations. The insufliciency of ora? tradition is clearly shown, by the apostle’s earnestness to nn his admonitions in writins. —18. The apostle was rcady to lay down his ite in attestation ofthe Gé¥pel, and earnest +, =r, 11. PETER. ; Sseing things were as had been | to establish others stated, the apoude assured his brethren that he| conscious and confid ; carnal men, or to procur Ama ik ther, -ho came such lent glory, ™ whom I ang wi 18 And ° heaven we he & 10. 15. 36. & 13:)n Ts. ait 1—3. & 14. 6. 8, 4, bother 11. & 17. 21. & 20 fo Mats 17. 6 4 17. Rom. 15. 6. 2ip Gen: 28. "16," \ Cor. 1,3. 8 11s $14) Ex. 31s Bi Josh’ S:]5. 2 John. 3.Jude 1, | 15, Is. 11, 9 1 Matt. 17. 5. ties 7. Zech. 8, 3. 9. 7% Luke 9, 34,}q Ps. 19.9. Is. 9, 20.) 35. Jolin 12. 28, 28. ae 41. 21—23, 26. m Mat. 3.17, Mar : le Al. Luke 3. 227 i nisters of Christ, had ne ingenious fables, devised for soothing: men’s passions, and g praved — inclinations; and: thus persons that propagated them, ene rity, or reputation. This had been the nat intention, and effect of many of the Pag tions, and the: inventions of Jewish ra taught by the PRON S th and authority, to which) Che ad jade the world, to perfie disciples, and'to execute ye mies. ‘These doctrines w those that taught: them :. tainly offend such as were not? to repentance, faith, and holiness authenticated in the most s Fer Peter, with James ; witnesses of their Lord's. eat the seascn appointed ar a essential dignity, and his eran e vial. exaltation, were of his conntenance, and in the Moses and Elias to surrender to him, at his transfiguration. ut he received the most, distin glory from: God the Father: vine Presence in his transee saying, “ This is my beloyed.Son, in “* weil pleased ;” and tl from. heaven, ‘when he. Jesus to. the mount of guration was properly called. hot.’ ae this sig play of the divine majesty upon its. ¢. ve , Matt. pe mae ‘ it’ 1g this first, * that no pro- ripture is of any private 6, Tu 3. 3. Rom. 6. 6.) 9. Jam.1. 3. ). Rev. Mee: “The recollection of the hbbatize- ion .of 0 ie gave great confidence to the Hostile ; and his testimony concerning it might - ap * confirmation of the faith of other risti yet they had also ‘a more sure word of aay »» “The appearance and voice on © mount were transient, and only three per- Bite .Len the prophecies ofscripture were. These, from | foretold and described one extraor- eammyiind gave intimations of his birth, c: racles, doctrines, sufferings, death, surrectionpand exaltation; together with the tablish prosperity, and duration, F his kir y and his final coming to judg- ant: whe ed with their schiecliebehian Jesus, they constituted a permanent and gene- , that he was the Messiah, the Som of vand the’ Saviour of the world; and more vcmentally: ‘corroborated the doctrine of ostles ‘concerning his exaltation and second ing, than any thing which Peter had seen on he mount: and the more this word of prophecy ihould be considered, the fuller conviction would : omgacan et To: this, therefore, all who epistle, would do well to give peculiar on? for it was to be considered as a light it not only in respect of the 2, the Gentiles, and the com- : santivw dar ilid oF the Mosaic economy; but s the earth was at all times a dark place, ex- ept where the word of God had diffused light io t, by leading men to Christ, the Light of the world. Christians ought therefore to attend to € prophecies of scripture, ‘for their direction ee concerning the truth of the jan religion ; till the Holy Spirit shouid to their souls the glory and excellency 1e Gospel, and, by his sanetifying and com- ‘influences, give them the dawning gf ave | in their hearts; and, till the knowledge and the experience of his pawer, truth, » had formed within them an ‘assurance cipation of the light, holiness and felici- Saints in the presence of their glorified even as the morning-star preceded and in n the rising sun and the perfect day— Prov. iv. 18, Hos. vi. 3. 1 John v. 10)— d ‘demonstration of the truth of Chris- ‘vender the external evidences less $s they could no longer doubt of it, aw the glory, and tasted the com- S) and manifested it in their con- CHAPTER I. ‘experienced the truth and power of proph A Dever. 21 For the prophecy came not * in old: time by the will of man; but y holy men™- of God ® spake es they were moved ® ay the Holy Ghost. * Or, at any time 14. 2 Chr. 8 14. t Pet.1. 11 Rev. 19. y Deut. 33. Josh.[z Num. 16 28, 10, 14, 6. 1 Kings 13.1.) Samy 23. 2. Mie. 3.la. Mark 12. 36. Acts. & 17. 18. 24. 2] 7% Luke 2. 70. 2}: 1 16. & 28. 25 Kings 4. 7. 9.22. &| Tim. 3. .15—17. 1} Heb. 3.7. & 9.3 6. 10, 15, 1 Chr. 23. & 20. Is. duct. But, in taking meer to this ght, ino must first know, as a matter of the ~reatest im- portance, that ‘* no prophecy of Scripture was of ‘“‘ any private interpretation.” This clause has béen variously explained ; some render ,it, oF * any private impulse,’ as if it related rather to the giving than the interpreting of prophecy: but witnessed the oo pape scene; one of|the word cainot properly be so rendered, as itim- — } been martyred. (Acts xii. | plies the loosing of a knot: “assurance therefore it might | der the next verse-a mere repetition of the same to the individuals concerned ; it was not so| thought, and in the form of a reason assigned for ail suited to satify the minds of men in general, | what went before. and it would also ren- Many have opposed the text ‘to the right of private judgment, in order to- support a supposed authority inherent some where * in the Church and its ministers, and to make themselves the ultimate object of faith, by fixing the sense of the scriptures for the people: yet, at last, this is as much private interpretation as any other can be; for every Church puts its own meaning upon the word of God, and that often contrary to the truth. Some have referred the words to the general application of scriptural promises by believers to their own case: as being a common property of the Church, and not the appropriate exclusive right of the individuals to whom they were at firstgiven. But the apostle was not discoursing of promises, as his argument related entirely to predictions ; and 5 seems to me to point out the true mean- ing. The lively imaginations of men often lead them to suppose events to be accompiisbments of scriptural prophecies, which in fact have no rela- tion to them : and this way of misapplying them, as fancy, inclination, or passion dictates, has always tended to render them:suspected, or disregarded. Instead then of employing a lively imagination, to discover some agreement between our own private concerns or those of our party, and the predictions of scripture ; and so, pretending to foretell future events from them, we should remember and be as- sured, that every prophecy has its preciseand de- terminate meaning, which no human ingenuity can alter. We should therefore exercise our judgment, with proper helps, and in dependence on divine teaching, to discover, as far as we can, the real meaning of the predictions, and the accomplish- ment of them in the public ‘concerns of Christ and his Church, and*in those ef the world as connected with the Church ; and to rest satisfied with understanding such as have evidently been fulfilled ; without toe curiously prying into those which appear to be hitherto unaccomplished. © Thus the perversion of prophecy would be pre- vented, and the objections against the argument brought from it, in proof of the divine inspira~ tion of the scriptures, would be answe: The ecies,-which have been already evi dently fulfilled, fh the poe. and salvation of eh a ob A DEY ; ‘CHAP. II. The apostle Michels the coming of certain false teachers ; showing in general their corrupt prin-}. ciples and selfishness, and the fatal effects of their influence, i—3. He adduces the severity of God im panishing apostate angels, the inhabitants of the old world, and those of Sodom ; with his kindness Christ, and in the grarid concerns of the Church and of the world, form a most ynanswerable demonstration of the truth of Christianity; and the accumulating evidence, arising from the ful- filment of fu~.er prophecies from age to age, must at last rouse the attention of the most heedless, and silence the cavils of the mogt skeptical. . But the misapplication of prophecy, as if it were of private interpretation, and as if every man were at liberty to put his own fanciful meaning upon it, only seryes to furnish objec- tions, gives the whole an air of uncertainty, and so- perplexes the subject. , For the prophecy came not in ancient times, at the instance and according to the inclinations of men, nor can it whe properly thus interpreted ; but the events, to which it related, were fixed in the eternal coun- sels of God, to be accomplished in their appoint- ed season ; “holy men of God, who served him, and were specially favoured "by him, spake as they were moved by the Holy Spirit; and they were so far from modelling their predictions ac- cording to their inclinations, that they frequently sould not discover the meaning of their own words, (Vo, 1 Pet. i. 10-12.) The apostle doubtless intended the prophecies of the Old Testament ; but his arguments are equally, con- elusive respecting those of the New Testament also. ' PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, Vv. 1—4. We should carefully examine, whether our faith be of alike precious nature and efficacy, with that of the primitive servants of Jesus Christ: for if wehaye obtained this inestimable henefit, we are certainly interested in the righteousness of our God and Saviour ;” and grace and peacewill be multiplied unto us, in proportion to “ our knowledge of God and of Je- sus “ our Lord,’ till they are perfected in the feli- city of heaven.’ We can expect nothing. too great and valuable from him, whose divine pow- er hath already given us all things pertaining. to life and godliness; through the knowledge of him, who hath called us by his new-creating Spirit, in order ta bring’ us to his everlasting glo- sy. ‘Exceedingly great and precious: promises,” are contained in his holy: word; sothat if’ we have that precious faith, which embraces and re- lies. on the promises, and which renders Christ precious to the soul, we possess all that is'essen- tially yaluable,,and ‘need not desire those trifles, which carnal men idolize as if they. comprised the substance of all happiness. But let us’ re: member, that these promises were given ‘to us ja order toour being “partakers of 2 divine na- “ tunes” and this wil induce us to inquire, | nelle really flee from the pollutions which are in the world, through, “‘ therlust of the flesh, * the lust of the eye, and whether wehbe E2 “© of our minds.” fying and transforming LT to make us indeed partakers the image of God. in right and truth. It is incumbent on us to give all di add to our faith virtue, knowledge, “temp patience, godliness, brotherly kindness, nd rity ; care may appear that we ar Christ, and with xvii. 20—23.) . W heart, and abound in thi a consistent, active, and | degree of zeal’ and dili which other men are str cellency of those doc rantly suppose to lead to light that is in numbers who p is darkness; and, whilst they more clear-sighted than p! achers, their own deficiency d works of true religion, blind, or at least very dim-si see nothing but a few things belot own natrow system, without | larged nature and beneficent. tendenc gospel; who have forgotten that signifies ‘a death unto’sin, * righteousness ;” 2 very profession, are’ bound ‘ $ and corrupt affectio ‘ « all virtue and godline fore so many “are pure ‘are not washed’ from their xxx. 12;) and as every one of Ch bears most decided testimony. worthless form of knowledge, solitary faith; ¢¢ weo “ gence to make our calling and Many indeed presume. cause they believe, im their way, election ; though they have no evic hath called them witha holy calling would not be deceived, we must di sure to our souls, by the indis the Spirit, that we are : and we may thence safely infer tion and our final preservatic ae that if we hold certain’ sh fall; but, “if we dot helio oes so fAlL ?% and in the practice of every "4 we should wait for and expect, an abune trance into; the everlasting Sngenenas of and Facey Jesug Christe: Vy seen We, LQANB. «9: hae IO It behooves all ministers, isa cample nat | ligently, and at all times, to put their rs in remembrance of the things above- ned, in connexion’ with evangelical truth : therwise they cannot “take them to record, ‘that they have declared unto them all the ansel of God,” however exactly they have ched the doctrines of grace. This is not aly necessary with such as are ignorant, or aver, in these matters; but even among those ‘ho know them, and are, as to their judgment, stablished in them): for allowed truths often lie ant in the mind, except as they are render- active by anim exhortations; and a car- so that it soon loses sight of spiritual in- . These practical subjects, however; ace are preached : so that ministers will often tempted to omit them for to hurry them over in general and superficial manner ; which tends to ceive souls, and to diffuse a false and loose . Weare therefore bound, in justice to n, as well as in duty to God, as long as we are in these tabernacles, to stir up our people, by ing them in remembrance of the various works by which they must glorify God and the gospel; and to. consult what is profit- ‘rather than what is pleasant to them. For shall shortly put off these our tabernacles : and nothing can tend so much to produce com- posure in the prospect, or in the pangs, of death, d in expectation of our great account; as con- ciousness that we have not sought to please 1, or ‘to obtain wealth, reputation, ease, or t to ourselves; but that we have faith- (fully and simply served the Lord Jesus Christ, jand sought his glory and the salvation of souls, jas the great aim of all our labours. Indeed the eedy approach of death should excite us, not mly to prepare to meet it with comfort ; but to suse every proper means, that all around us may ‘the substance of our instructions in remem- brance after our decease. Wecannot indeed ex- ect such extensive and permanent success to our feeble and defective endeavours, as attended le writings of inspired men of God : yet, when Weare conscious that our testimony tends to lead men to the scriptures, to Christ, and to holiness, may hope’ that abiding good will spring from 1: whilst many of the admired productions genious infidels, heretics, and ungodly men, e to corrupt the principles, to deprave is, and to murder the souls of numbers, to age, to the accumulating guilt ‘and’ tion of those who left so fatal a be- ‘made. about bigotry and uncharitableness ; it st certain, that they only who preach sal- ip rd mind renders the memory treacherous in this | y.. For, whatever clamours be} Thes: 2. 3-12. 1) 1. Rev. 2.9, & 13. 30,1 Cor. 11.19. 2} Tim, 4,. 1—3- 2) 14. Cor. 11. 15—17.\ Vim. 3.1—9% & 4,)¢ yer.3. Gal, 2 4. Gal. 4, 17. Eph. 44 3. Tit. 1.111 John{d ver.3. Gal, 5. 20, 21.8. Acts 20. | 14. Col, 2.2.18 24 218,19. 26. & 4,! Tit. 3. 10. make known his power and coming to judge the world, are free from the charge of following cun- ningly devised fables ; and therefore they ought to be the most earnest in their Jabours, without re- garding what the consequence may be respecting their temporal interests. For even those things, of which the apostles, or some of them, were eye-witnesses, concerning the majesty and glory of Christ ; and what they heard from the excel- lent glory, “ This is my beloved Son, in whom I “am well pleased ;”’ are full of conviction, in- struction, and encouragement tos, at this day, to direct and animate us in the work of the Lord. V. 19—21. We have not seen or heard such things, as. apostles did: but we have a more sure word of generally prove most acceptable to the} prophecy, which will satisfy the diligent investi- ty,in congregations where the doctrines of | gator, even more than any, transient miracle could do; as it lies open to every man’s exami-~ nation, and continually becomes more conclusive, by the further accomplishment of its predictions: To this grand evidence of the truth of Christiani- ty and its great doctrines, every serious inquirer will do well to take heed; especially in this . skeptical age, when so many engines are at work, to draw the attention. of the unstable from the Gospel, as if it were a cunningly devised fable. In this way then, let such persons wait, and tak- ing heed to this light that shineth in a dark place, they will gradually be directed to Christ; and their experience of his power, truth, and love, will be the day-dawn, and “ the day-star arising ‘* in their hearts,” and a sure earnest and fore- taste of everlasting happiness. :But, in searching the scriptures, and especially in considering the prophecies and their accomplishment, we should beware of self-confidence, and ungovernable fan- cy, and the influence of selfish passions. We have indeed a right to judge for ourselves, and to. call no man master on earth; but it is requi- site we should exercise our judgment with so- briety, modesty, and docility: nor is it generally safe to indulge a fondness for novelty, or to de- viate from the approved judgment of eminent servants of God in other ages of the Church, without evident need. Above all, we should ex- amine these subjects with earnest prayer for the teaching of the same Spirit, by whom holy men of God spake their prophecies ; that we may be enabled to discover what was his meaning in them, as far as that is good for us. Under his guidance, we shall be kept from interpreting scripture according to our private fancy, humour, or inclination: we shall discover the relation of all the prophecies to Christ and his Charch; and that so many of them have already been fulfilled, that we are fully authorized to expect the ac- complishment. of all the rest; till his second coming to judge the world, to pefect Mis peo- through Jesus Christ, and who| ple’s salvation, and to shut up the wicked in A.D. 67. sies, even *denying the Lord that fbought them, ¢ and bring upon themselves swift destruction. » 2 And* many shall follow their * per- nicious, ways ; ' by reason of whom the k way of truth shail be | evil spoken, of. Phil. 3. 19. 2 1355 Db Me SSe h Mate 24. 10-13.) 8, Jer, 6-16, Maa 245 Mark 13. 22. 1] 7.14. & 22. 16. Sade 4. Rev. 2. 13.) Johm 2.°.18, 19.) Mark 12. 14. John & 3.8: ! Rev. 12, 9. & 13.) 14. 6. Acts 18. 10.) £ Deut. 32. 6. Acts} S. U4. ; & 16.17. & 18, 26, 20, 28. 1 Cor. 6.30.)* Or, lascivious, as} Be 19, 9: & Bde la. & 7. 23. Gal. 8. 13.| some copies read. | ver. 12. Acts 14. ’ ph. 1. 7. 1 Pet. ti Rom, 2, 24. 1 Lim)) 2,1 Pet. 2.12, Jude 18. Rev. 5; 9. 5. 14. Pit. 2. 6. Be | 10. ide g ver.8- Mak . Sk ver. 1% 21, Pal e Mat. 10.53. Enke 42. 9. Acts 3- 13, 14. 2 Tim, 2. 12, t3- bell, shall falfil the last of these predictions, to the glory of his truth, power, love, wisdom, and sighteousness, and the joy and admiration of all - his redeemed people, : NOTES, CHAP. H. V.1—3._ As the false prophets op- posed the holy men of God, under the old dis- pensation ; and, by flattering and deceitful words, obtained a pernicious ascendency over the minds of the people and the rulers of Israel; so.there would pe false teachers in the Christian Church, who would by similar methods draw off profess- ed Christians from the holy doctrines of the apos- tles, and other faithful preachers. The deceiv- ers would not.at once openly and directly oppose the leading truths of Christianity : but they would work with unsuspected subtlety ; and by degrees, under specious pretences, clandestinely intro- duce such false doctrines, as tended to subvert the very desiga of the Gospel: so these would make gricvous divisions in the Church, and end in the eternal destruction of those who were de- ceived by them. Fon they would deny the Lord that “ bought them :” men, professing to believe that the Lord Jesus redeemed the Church with: his own blood, and considering. themselves, as bought, with that inestimable price, instead of glorifying him by devoted obedience, would cast off his yoke, renounce:his authority, and refuse It ig not reqii- site to understand the apostle, as declaring that the Lord Jesus had died, with an express éten- tion of redeeming these very persons: it sufficed for his argument, that they denied Aim as their Lord, in whom they professed to hope as a Re- deemer, ,ss all avowed Antinomians do. Thus Christ. sometimes addressed the Pharisees accor- ding to their own mistaken notions, and argued (Notes, Luke xv. 7--S1.) . Fhe. inconsistency and base- ness of the conduct of these false teachers was evident from their own profession; and it was not the manner of the sacred writers to express themselves with that systematic exactness, which many now affect. (Notes, Rom. xiv, 15-20. 1 Cur. vili. 11:), Is appears, to me-at, least, very unnataral to explain the words ‘the Lord, that * bought them,” iof Israel’s redemption from Egypt, whicli would scarcely have been thought is connexion, had. not controversy led mea to exercise their utmost ingenuity, to evade to have him to reign over them. with them from theirowa, principles. of ia - by Jer, 6. 13. & 8: of a long ti damnation 4 For if. ¢ m ver. 14,15. Is, 56 | 10. Fiz. 13. 19, Mic.| 2 3.11. Mal. 1. 10, Rom, 16, 18, 2 Cor}. 3 12. 17, 18.1 Timi) 13) 3.3.8. Tit. 1.711 1Pct. 5. 2 Jude LL i n i. 16> Ps. 18, 44. & 66-3. & $t. 15, p ver. a0 138 19s, 30.13, 14. & 60 Hab. 2. 2) 8.1 Thes, 5. ae | a the arguments, and. answer the their opponents. ‘Thus, exact sy eventually be saved by f som was of infinite s it in scripture is addressed Riven ans . when it is intimated that they are not it. (i, 9.) Piya r ay den fusing to obey him as s pretended to trustin teaching others such ¢ bringing on themselves swii would come on them unai But, in the mean, time, many pernicious ways, or destruc poisonous principles, and « amples; by reason, of: whon would be blasphemed -by an would conclude that Christians in such licentious doctrines, indulged themselves i ly some of them w enough to avow/ity In and false pretences to to evangelical doctri to men’s passions. and’, der to gratify their own would carry on a base merch of the people, consigning them order to enrich themselves, 1 thus prospered by their d hoped for impunity in th ment intended for them predicted, the place of tor prepared, the jadgment by” condemned did not linger, God, which would certa: eternal destruction, did by Indeed, the Lord bore with t fering, till: his own holy »purpost fected, and their measa and they inferred, that lingered, and the thre ed; but the event would soon awfully: ‘them. (iis 4.) Learned men have’ mai discordant opinions, een the h whom the apostle especially intended : b bably he used general language,’ CHAP j T ER ¥ ii. aD 6t. E them down to hell an ensample “ite these that after should delivered ust Lot, « vexed yed unto judgment; je Ss » °v | mot the old world, bins with tha lly Contebestzon of the wicked: 2 & (For * that rightecus man dwelling shtecusness, * bringing in| among them, © in ‘seeing and hearing, ‘ihe world of the ungodly ;| vexed Ais righteous soul from day to day rni cities of Sodom with their unlawful deeds :) ° 9 The Lord ® knowet how to deliver ithe godly out of temptations, *and to re- serve the unjust ' unto the day of judg- ‘ment to be punished ; a Ez. 16. 49—56. (Practical Oscervacions3 Wi. 8. Am. 4.) d Gen. 19. 16—32.) Jam. 5 16. i Ps.4.3. & 121, 2-9. Luke | 2% 2€or. 10. 19. fe Ps. 12% 136, 139. = e 6. 2 Tim. 5. 7.{ e Gem, 13. 13. & 19. 1st Ez G & 2 1} 7,8 Ps 120. 5. Jer., Mal. 3. 15—17. eee Tob 383 9) 1—6, & 23. o ph HID. Ps T4.) Prov. 16. 4 f Prow 25. 266 & 23-) 17. 19 1Can ra.fe 3-7. Rom. 2% 5. 2 1 Tim &t % +e Cor 5 Wy, 1h. a w9—3i- Jude Wum- 26. 10, oy t suit various kinds of| ing, Noah had been a Freacher of righteousness ‘| to that corrupt generation “mong whom he Eved, which must have exposed him to manifold trials and ‘temptations ; 2s nome, that we know of, were brought to repentance, faith in the pro- mised Savicur, and obedicnce to God by his long continued Iabonrs. So that, 2t length, ‘the Lord exetuted the vengeance denounced, and spared none of all the millioas who then lived on earth : :| but by bringing in the deluge he destroyed them =| all; “and Noah enly reumined alive, and they “ that were with him in the ark.” (aces, kc. | Gem. vi. vit. vill. Hed. xi. 7- 1 Pet mm 19, | 20.) Ia like manner, the Lord, after having long borne with the extreme wickedness of So- dom, till their measure of sin was filled Up; at length, when they did not at all expect it, sent ~| fire from heaven to burn their cities and all the inbabitents of them; that the tremendous over- throw, to which they were condemned, might Their doom} Usgodliness and wickedness. (Votes, Gen. arte tle Lord for} ¥et at the same time the Lord delivered, chains,| 10% most: gracious and wonderful manner, : ig Lot,” from the destruction pl - | Se eke oie which re-| feigubours: for thoagh he bad been very fauley [pute and relaxation they employ in opposing to| im many Tespects, and was corrected 5 the uttermost his purposes of love to mankind,) yety being a true believer and a justified servant attempting their their destruction. But this| of God, he was taken tare of, and brought out of be -over-ruled for the fuller- display | Sodom before it was destroyed. He had indeed, glory, the accomplishment of his eter- els. and the more. conspicuous exer- ed place, and had very pertinaciously adhered d, till their impiety and enmity —— eee : So- tly evinced : and when bis wise and ho’. Gomites, and their clamorous Ss opposi~ ‘ accomplished, | SPS Prov. 25 30. t Ps. 49. 10, & 92. Tim: 4. 14. @ Num. 16. 12-15. i Gen. 49. 6. Tit. m Rom. 81. 4, 5. 22, i3. 2 Cor. 10, 3- nm Rom. 1. 24—27. 2 Cor. 6. 9. Eph. 4. 19. & 565. ' Cok: 6.& 94.8. Jer 4.4 9, 2, 3. Revs 18 Deut. 17, 12, 13. &} 1.7. 22, & 5.4. | leh y Rain 18) 13) © 2t. 20, 21. 1 Sam-ir Ex, 22. 28. Ec. 10.| 8. 21. Ez, 21. 31. Theg. Ss 7,81 Pet} 10,27, 2 Sam. 201) 6, 7.20. Acts 23, 5 Jude 10. yt 2. 1 Kings 12.16: Zz Cant. Ae 7 ee ‘5.4d v bis sin, and his family was either destroyed or greatly corupted and disgraced, by means of it ; the Lord mercifully snatched him, as a brand/ of others. Pe e out of the burning, and saved him from so peril. | kingly affice, and ous and ensnating a situation. These examples, | Lord and Master, therefore, sufficiently showed, that the Lord | they contemptuously knew how, inthe be:.etime and manner, to de-} thority of the apostles, d Jiver the godly out of temptation, to rescue them | lers of the Church: but { from the most formidable dangers, in the critical | treated civil government. Taoment ; to distinguish the most feeble and de-| were determined, like fective of them from their ungodly neighbours;}to cast off every yoke, and to arrange all his dispensations in the best}own masters! | For they manner for their salvation. This he bath engag-| self-confident, destitute o ed todo; and his wisdom must be trusted to se-| God, aspiring to pre-en lect the best time and manner of performing his| themselves authori faithful promises, which cannot fail, whatever appearances may be. But he also knows how ** to reserve the unrighteous to the day of ** judgment to be punished:” whilst he bears with them and permits them to prosper in. vice ;} bent upon. mae they are bound, as it were, in the chains of their | They were, therefor + sins, and shut up in tha dungeon of his immuta-| nities, in a slanderous : ble justice, till the day of his wrath; then will| honouring the pe he bring them forth to judgment, and execute on|in exalted stations, a -them the most terrible ‘punishment, because of | God, and as his mini his long patience with them, and their perverse they calumniated abuse of it. The word rendered ‘“ cast them | ol consequences : “* down to hell,” (4,) is not used in any other] der the pretence of part of the New Testament, or the .Greek trans- tianity to scandal, in lation of the Old: yet the meaning of it must] accusations and per not be soucht from the fables. of heathen poets,| (Vote, 1 Pet. ii. 13. but from the general tenout of the sacred Scrip-| were far greater and tures. V. 10, li. The preceding observations were applicable to all wicked men, but especially to hypocritical professors and false teachers of Christianity ; yet they were, and would be, pe- culiarly verified im the licentious seducers, of }any virulent or bitter whom the apostle discoursed, and in that of their | but stated facts as the abandoned followets... These persons habitually ; «< walked after the flesh,” and inddlged their sensual appetites “in the lust of uncleanness ;” _asif they had proposed to themselves the inha- bitants of Sodom for an example: and while they dD. or. CHAPTER I. — 2. 48 Which “have @ forsaken the’ right voice, forbade ™ the madness of ‘the pro- gone astray, following the}phet. 9 9" hs ior fe son of Bosor, i who] |!7 These » are wells without water, of unrighteousness; |° clouds that’are carried with a tempest ; - febuked for his iniquity :}to whom the mist of P darkness is resery- SS; jed for ever, ese F ei a P Lene Meh CR eR BEN hors : ye m Ee. 7, 25. & 9.3,Jn Jol6, 14-17. JersIpvers4, Mat. 8.12, | Hos, 9, 7, Luke 6. 14, 3. Hos 6.4, & 22,18. & 25. 30. Ii. Acts 26.11. 24,} Jude 12,18... | Jude 6, 13... 25. o Eph, 4. 14, Nea dhe ia 4 ea yds Se Mien, Geib ye a. Fatt SE LAGRRS PR ee At mF ‘ y RACE? RS BRE RR hank continued habits of vice; through which, they. _ | were perfectiy enslaved to their lusts, and indeed judicially given up toa reprobate mind. But, notwithstanding all their wickedness, they plead. ed so speciously and confidently for their cors rupt principles, and so extenuated or apologized for their crimes, tliat they beguiled very many professed Christians, who were not established int knowledge, faith, grace, and experience.— ‘Thus they supported the’ expense of their sene sualities, by fluttering and quieting men’s con ' sciences in the indulgence of their passions : as ‘to the community. ‘Satan had caught them | their hearts were exercised with covetous prac. baits, and taken them captive at his will; | tices ; and they constantly employed themselves “were in the way to eternal destruction :|in devisirg artful methods of obtaining money ing impatient ‘of counsel or control, ‘théy| from their deluded followers, till inured to such d veliement revilings against the persons, ; base pursuits, they felt no remorse about thems ues on rhe , and measures of their rulers, which showed them to’ be * the children of a ; "y Were incompetent to understand, or|‘* curse,” and exposed to'the wrath of God for fever sufficiently examined ; and in so do-| their multiplied abominations. . ) oppose them, and are ready to “them: and as wild beasts seem made he taken and destroyed, to prevent the which they would otherwise make of the /species : so, these seducers, would cer. expose themselves to destruction; nay, Ould be proscribed as nuisances, and ene. 4 but that of God ‘also; and thus ‘would | apostle, had evidently forsaken the right way of Kah by their own corrupt ‘practices.— | holy obedience from evangelical principles, and - notwithstanding their vain conceit of imagin-|were gore astray ; not merely from an errone~ ey “receive the! ous judgment, but from the sensuality, ‘ambition, 4 hake ei | and avarice of their hearts: so that they fol re Was n¢ t sought in obeying God, but in |lowed the example of Balaam, the son of Beor, 6Us feastings and intemperance, in which | (or Bosor,) who so “loved the wages of unright. eousness,” that he endeavoured,in disobedi= ence to the injunction of Jenovau, to go unto Balak, and curse the people whom God had blessed. But he was rebuked for his iniquity, not by the immediate voice of God, nor by one of bis prophets ; but by the ass on which he rade, which, though naturaliy dumb, was yet’ miraculously enabled to speak; that by so des: pised a creature God might, in the most morti.| fying manner, forbid the prophet who was very proud of his visions and revelations, to proceed in his infatuated course of rebellion. (Wotes, Shame or remorse. They were there- ts and blemishes, that deformed and | those Christian societies which did not ; whilst they wantonly sported them-’ ‘Ives, and indulged a kind of insulting triumph, | hy a “own deceivings; as if they were the lief avourites of heaven, and persons uncom- jonly illuminated in the grace and liberty of the ospel : when in fact they were not believers at , and were thus boasting and exulting on the of destruction. So that, while they par-jin I ok with ‘Christians, of the Lord’s supper, or|Mum. xxii. xxiv. Xxxi. 8—16.) _ i ite religious feasts in which the rich| V. 17. “The teachers whom the apostle ex- oor @ together in a loving manner ; their | posed, were like wells, fram which ‘men expect- du t was so shameful, that they reflected }ed to draw water, but which’ could only disap- dal on the whole company, with which they |point thei expectations: (Marg. Ref) they ed. For, besides their riot, laxury, and |were as clouds which gave hopes of fructifying ‘their eyes were full of adultery,” or |rains ; but, instead of yielding any advantage to dulteress,” as if their infamous para- |others, they were themselves carried about with ever been out of their sight ; so con-|tempestuous ‘winds. Thus’ these teachers were their imaginations employed about, driven about with’ their own passions, and by es fix on, their habitual wicked Jevery wind of doctrine, from one false opinion to” * could not cease from another ; for indeed they were given up by God to final obduracy, 4s the mist, the dimness, and dismay of darkness, or of wickedness, despair, ich would have been an extenuation but from the violence of their un- igs they Rot only incurred’ thé Gispledsute of} V. 15, 16. The persons described by the - me AyD. 67. TL PETER, 18 For when they speak great swell-|] ¢ ing words of vanity, they allure through }| the lusts of the flesh, ¢hrough much x wantonness, those’* that were * clean escaped from them who live in error. 19 While t they promise them liberty, t they themselves are the servants of corruption : for of whom a man is * over- come, of the same. is he. brought in bon-|) dage. 20 For if, y after they have = ‘estaped: the pollutions of the world, 4 through the q Ps, 52: 1~3. &| Acts 2. 40. Es er. 20, Is, 28. 22 But ie aed cording to the true. is turned to his own sow that was washed the mire. 73. 8,9. Dan. 4130s)" Or, for a little, or,) Jere 23, 9 2 Fim. & 11-36, Acts 8.9, ayia as some] 2- 26. 2 Thes, 2. 4.’ Jude} re: y Mat. 12. 43—45. ms 13.15, 16. Revi i3:lt Gale 5.92. 13-9 1) Lobe 11. 24—26, 5 es 24.20. gees 63h hae 6- 11. Pet. 2, 16, ¢. Habs fy 4—8. & 10.| 32.29. Phil. x Rom. 13. 13. Jam. ¥ Jobn 8. 34. -}. 26, 27, ¢ Luke 12. 47, et 5. 5. Seta fem as fe ver 1.8. 4 Sohn’ 9. 410% 15, siver. 20, & 1. 4. Tit 3 3. ; Jae iM V..18, 19.. These men were not only very | wicked themseh es, but the causeof sin and ruin to others. Whilst they spake swelling and pompous words, which had no meaning, except as they showed the vain-glory and ostentation of | dered at, that tea their hearts : .yet they allured, by their confident | many proselytes ; ‘ork boasting and specious pretensions, such profess-| according to the true p ed.Christians.as were glad to suppose that the | Prov. xxvi. 11.) and t lusts of the flesh, and much wantonness or lasci-| port: the one. spits whic viousness, . could. consist with the salvation of the Gospel: and so they drew off those who had. ‘actually; as to their outward conduct, escaped emblem which the who le ; from among those, who: lived in error; but who |gest; and are steed i abstained from. their former indulgences only }o ose, who, after con from fear, while their unrenewed hearts still han- |ance, and reformation, re : kered after them. But whilst they paid court |ness, because their feet to the carnal minds of hypocrites, by promising |if the power of God sh them. liberty from every yoke; as if the service of God had not been the most perfect freedom ; i they themselves were the “ s/aves of corruption,” or of the most corrupt and yile affections : as it was a general rule, that 2 man must become the bond-servant of him by whom he was vanquish- ed and taken captive, They were evidently vanquished, taken captive, and enslaved by the devil and their own lusts ; and it.was impossi- ble that they could lead their followers to any better condition. V. 20-22. . If’ professed. Pavitinns, having escaped the outward pollutions of the world, by the knowledge of Christ,-as far as convictions and a notional faith could reach, (1. 4.), were again, by the artful seductions of false teachers, entangled in those polluting practices, as consist- ent with the service of Christ, and so overcome as habitually to indulge in their corrupt. incli- nations ; their latter end, after they had learned. thus to abuse the gospel, would be far worse than the beginning, when they sinned. in ignorance; as they must have done violence to far clearer light and fuller conviction. It would therefore have been better for such wretched heretics,, hy- pocrites, or apostates, if they had never known the way of righteousness, and the truths} pro- mises, and precepts. of "Christianity ; ; than, after | all their instructions, convictions, and profession, | ¢ to turn, in avowed disobedience, from the holy} would leave. them n (Notes, Matt. vi. 4—10. x. 7 this yet ane a) from some anhient book 1 of this every reader disciples. after them, for th cre’s sake ; and, alas! “« their ears from “ fables,” who liberally v helping them to. d hath come to pass, both i tian church, | that ane CHAPTER Il. @ D. We couragements to @iligence and holiness, 8—14. He shows that St. Paul had taught them the same ‘doctrine ; commends his epistles ; and shows how ‘ignorant aud unstable men peryerted some parts ef them, as they did- ‘the other scriptures, to their own destruction, 15, 16 ; and coneludes with warn- ing them against seducers, and exhorting them to _ grow in a ae in ‘the soenaiga ga of enw C1718 m6 estenay.t m0. wh ehh: fel alse Laxetheds of the: peceaiichl : d predicts that scoffers would tation of that event, lanA: ; har dee dd the’ awful manner, cireumstances, mnces of it; with exhortations and en- eis nt mercy ; and have Petes iglepatate deniption and the commandments of ihe rd Jesus, and to expect pardon through his sod, whilst they yielded no obedienceto his laws! Au s they deceive themselves and others, and hie themselves swift destruction. These Ou ts, while they seem to some : of free grace in all its purity, da able heresies,” which, finally » follow such pernicious ways; and pee, of truth to be evil spoken’ of ©, Who see the bad tendency and effects delusions, and charge them on all who h and profess the doctrines of salvation by} s alone. The sober teachers of practical and xperimental Christianity need not be surprised, find heir hearers drawn from them by these d lax preachers ; for even in the pri- mes, before miracles ceased, their deli- son found many purchasers; and their ise of souls by feigned words brought in ¢ gains; whilst love of the truth and of the eer were the pretence, but covetousness was he eéncealed principle, of their conduct. In vain 6 ment of this character hope to escape with im- nity: the judgment 80 long since foretold, asahaeton enaced, will speedily ar- ugh unbelief may suppose that the jus- lingereth and slumbereth, because endures vith much long-suffering the ves- we would avoid the most heart-rending anguish, and the most ‘painful cortections-’ But, if, we indeed fear, trust, love, atid’ endeavour to obey the Lord ; we should recollect in all our con- flicts and trials, that “he knoweth how to deliv- “ er the godly out of temptation ;” that he hath ten thousand ways of rescuing us, of which we never thought ; and that his wisdom and power . will.surely effect the purposes of bis love, and the engagements of his truth: whilst wicked men often escape suffering here, because they afe reserved to the day of judgment to be pun~ ished with the devil and his angels. ee V. 10—14. ‘While we take encouragement from the ten- der mercies of our God, let us also stand in awe of his holiness and justice. None have more cause to tremble, than they, who are embolden- ed to gratify their sinful lusts by presuming on his grace and mercy: nor can any thing more fully illustrate the desperate wickedness of the haman heart, than the abominations, in which _ men have wallowed, whilst professing to be reli- gious, and while contending for the holy doc~ trines of the Gospel! Many, both in ancient and modern times, have deemed themselves at liberty to walk after the flesh in the lust of un- cleanness, and have despised government of alt kinds ; as if licentiousness and anarchy were the only desirable freedom ; presumption and selfs will equivalent to holy confidence and boldness in the Lord; and calumnies or revilings against the powers that be, the proper way of “render+ «ing to Cesar the things that are Cesar’s, and to God the things that are God’s *” Such liber- ty of conscience, and licence of speech and con- duct, holy angels, who are greater in power and might, never desired. If we were more like them, we should be more cautious in speaking ‘and acting; and more scrupulous notto bring & vailing accusation against our governors, though we could not approve of either their character or ‘their measures. But there have been in every age, professors of the Gospel, who have acted “like natural brute beasts made to be taken and © destroyed,” who have deemed themselves au- thorized to “speak evil of those things which © they did not understand?” And: if they ven- ture to speak evil of the divine law, and deem ‘themselves freed from all obligation to obey it; ’-| can we wonder’ that they would cast off every Pelt more in rescuing ‘Lot, and \voke, discard ail subordination, level all distine- jim as a righteous man, notwith-| tions; and disdain subjection to every human au- : blemishes « of his character. Yet} ‘thority, which must be defective and liable to in Sadom, and his escape with the Slate? But let Christians stand at a distance ‘thitig except his life from that de- from such contests : for, alas ! many professors of Treat Warn us to Keep separate, as} the Gospel, tunning into such excesses, bring ible, from ungodly connexions, if] their charaeters into suspicion, and open tie tmunifold goatinéss, if it do not entance, and engage them to obe- {a ‘More secure them from condem- han the creating kindness of God to an- induced fim to spare such of them, as sin- n heaven itself: but “as he'cast them down. to hell, to be reserved in chains of darkness to * the day of judgment” to be punished ; so will ein duie season execute the vengeance that is ritten, on all impenitent sinners. The destruc- ion of the antediluvian world and its millions of phabitants, and that of Sodom and Gomorrah, don record to confute the vain notions of o imagine that God is so lenient, that , ‘not take vengeance on his rebellious atures, But his mercy dves indeed shine conspicuously i in preserving Noah and his| ily ; and in delivering him from the flood,and at | Pate generation, to whom he ‘was A.D) 69.) - “HIS * second epistle, beloved; I now write: unto you; in both» which » b Ty stir up. your © pure minds by 4 way of re- membrance : 2 That © ye may be mindful of the words which were spokenbefore by the holy , prophets, f and of the command-}! ment of us the ici of the. Lord and Saviour : @ 2 Cor, 13. 2.) Pet. ~ 1,2. bi. 13—15. 2 Tim. 1.6. € Ps. 24. 4, & 73.1, Mat..5. 8. 1 Tims 5. 22. 1 Pet, 1.22, ad Herz. é 1, 19~21. Luke 1. 70. & 24. 27, 44 Acts. 3. 18, 24-26, & 10. 43. & 28.23. 1 Pet. ‘as 10—12. Revs 19. 10... C yer: 15. & 2. 21. mouths of those who. speak « evil of us, as of evil | doers ; nay, many utterly, perish. in their own corruption. Especial tee us fear a licentious profession < doubtless: “ward of ori ousness, who count it plea. be? sure to ‘Tio int e "day time.” These are in- deed “the spots and blemishes” of the Church, who «¢ sport themselves in their own deceivings ;” who join with Christians in sacred ordinances, and with the world in their licentious and dissi pated revels ; and who attempt to reconcile these 8 by petyerting the doctrines of the Gospel, and roasting of their liberty and privileges. But]. eould jt have been conceived, if scripture and facts had not evinced it, that teachers and'profes- sors of the holy doctrine of Christ, could pre- serve their confidence, credil, and influence, whilst “ their eyes are full of adultery, and, while “they cannot cease from sin?” that unstable souls could be beguiled by such men; and that success should attend the coveteus practices in . which their hearts are exercised? Or that they should be considered as dlessed, who are indeed the children of the curse, and senteghy Hen Wed as such in the word of God ? . V. 15—22. Heresies in every age have grown out of the ambition, avarice, and licentiousness of teachers ; and men have forsaken the right way, and gone astray after Balaam’s example and from bis prin- ciple ; because they loved the wages’ of unright. eousness : but they will be rebuked for their ini- quity, : and_ punished for their nadness, with as ‘much contempt and severity as he was. Being & wells without water, and clouds carried abou” as the wind of favour or lucre changes, it is too plain that to them * the mist of darkness is re- « served for ever.” They, who would escape these deceivers, should consider, that they abound in high swelling words of vain boasting and osten- tation ; and speak of themselves, as if wisdom. and knowledge belonged exclusively to them; at the same time that they give great indulgence. to the lusts of, the flesh : thus they allure, with the “hops of sensual gratification, and impunity in it, such> stony-ground hearers, as under con- victions and transient affections, had escaped for a time from | those that live in error, Persons of this description, not valuing the liberty of obey- ing the commandmen of God, are disposed to listen to those who promise them liberty of anoth-|} er sort, and assure them that their practical in- |) aisuctors had held ‘then i in bondage =. and thus 2y « will receive the re-|li + & 14. & 29 ane “Eph. 2, 20. 1 John »4. 6. Jude 17, g.1 Tin. 4.1, 2 2 Tim. 3. 1, &e. 1 he 2 13. Jude} J Antinomisn tenets me a of returning to the world and in, a “ gain ae under the dominio Bee is Worse with science entirely asl é ly than any opiate therefore, that it such men if they had ¢ gospel, than thus to. er eames and the with them. Yet, at who thus verify the tt the dog to his own © thatis washed to he But this shall neve Christ new ¢ a divine nature. ‘ * Create in me @ ean a right spirit wi! thata “holy com well as exceeding’ * mises ;” let us bey cepts, as much as Christianity ; and let an corruptors, and. phar gospel, as being alik and Saviour Jesus C CHAP. Wi. V. i appesrs, hy the openi been primarily. siiroael las the former, though th at the beginning of it. apostle, i in both of them, them in truths which th stimulate and animate t upright minds to pra to their rememb oe Se ee 7 ™ CHAPTER II. . Jepitease which are-now, by the same word are kept.in stoge, reserved unto fire, aagainst the day of judgment * and perdition of ungodiy men,» ) ig oe iene 8. But; beloved, * be not ignorant of this one thing, that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and-a thousand years as one day. ee Riag Res [Practical Observations.} ' & 11, 22. 24 ae 9. Rev. 1¥ “willingly are igno- e word of Godsthe f old, and the earth) *) vahe’ water, and in the it ®the world that then was, lowed with water, perished « the heavens and the earth, . s 33,6. & 136. ipa! ‘ 9, 15. Job | 102. 26. Is. 5106 ae tone : Matt 24. 35. & 25. 412° Thes 1 6 Rey. 20.11, & 21:3. q 2. 9. Mate 10. 15. io. 26| 6. Heb. 163... }12. 5. Mate. 24. : 28. hes a Gr consisting.) 38,.39- ‘Luke 17. See we ee NO Col) 2h ee eT. 1.6.9. Psdo 2. 5. Gem 7. yer. 10, 12. Ps. 36. Mark 6, 1h. 1) 8.11. Johy 4.17. ~~ Rom. 11. 25, i : Rom. 2. 5. Phil. §.| Cor. 101 & 12.1 28.2 Thes. 2.3. 1{t Ps. 90.4 * s which the holy p, concerning the sal- rist; and of the com- d been given them by him, ostles of their Lord and Saviour, r his coming to judgment, with pa- tion and diligence in theie several Of this they needed to be admonished ; ought o know in the first place, and as a of chief importance, that wider tbe Chris- dispensation, and after some time had etxps- ‘there would certainly come among them a et of scornful men, endeavouring to subvert faith, by deriding their expectation of the of Christ to judgment, and treating the druths of the Gospel with infidel contempt /\nd profane ridicule ; whilst they indulged without straint the several carnal inclinations of their wo evil hearts. These persons would insolent- , demand, what was become of the promise hich the Lord had left. them, that he would ap- year a second ime among them, to complete salvation aud desttoy their enemies? Had not manitestly failed? And would they suffer emselves to be any longer imposed dn, or con. ) adliiere to his self-denying persecuted re- igion? Forit could noi be denied, that since the ‘athers, (the primitive teachers and professors of shristianity, or the ancient patriarchs aud pro- hets, to whdm it Was first revealed,) had fallen jeep, all things had continued in respect of returning seasons, and all other outward dis- sations, as they bad been used to do from the deginning of the world; without any material ‘answerable’ to-(he © extraordinary which had been spoken on that subject. §—7. The scorners, of whom thé apostle: (some of whom seem to: bave been even endeavouring to corrupt the Church,) were pose ; the dry ground being, at the command of God, seyarated from the waters, which retired to the channels prepared for them. Thus the earth, with its productions and inhabitants, as distin- guished from the seas, “ stood up out of and. “© above the water,” but it was surrounded by the water, which was needful to moisten, purify, and render it fruitful Yet, when the wickedness of men had provoked the Lord to execute Vengeance on them, this very arrange- ment, in itself so condificive to the welfare of mankind, became the means of their destruc- tion ; for all the parts of the globe being deeply. covered with waters, by the omnipotence of God, the world that then was, perished ; all the inha- bitants of the dry land, and ali the works of men, were enurely destroyed; nothing remained, * but “Noah and they that were with him in the ark 3” the external form of the earth wasno doubt ex- tremely altered, anda new race of inhabitants _ were raised up to people it. At the same time, the Lord promised and covenanted never. more to destroy the earth by an universal deluge: yet intimations had been given of a total dissolution, which was to terminate the present state of things; (Votes, Ps. cii. 26. Js. ti. 6.) and it had, under the New Testament dispensation, been’ more expressly revealed, that this was to be efe fected by fire. It might therefore be said, that the visible heavens, and the earth with all the Jower creation, were condemned to be destroyed by fire; and by the word of God, which could not be broken, were treasured up as fuel for the general conflagration. This wduld certainly take place - about the same time With the great day of judge ment, which would prove “the day of perdition “to ungodly men,” who would then be * pun> “ ished with everlasting destruction.” (Vote, 2 Thess-i. 8—10.) The event was therefore cer- tain; and the same power was engaged to effect it, which had created the world, destroyed it with the deluge, restored it to. its present form, and still continued to uphold. it in that state. V.8.. Whatever scoffers were willingly igno-. rant of, or perversely cavilled at, as if delays were failures, or respites impunity, Christians” must not be ignorant.of that one thing, which tended to clear up all the rest ; namely, that the” divisions of tiffle among men bear'no proportion was. done; who commanded, and |‘o eternity, with which ail the counsels and pur= a and, thatthe earth, especially, {poses of God are immediately connected. One / of ‘the chaos, which had been |day, therefore, and a thousand years, are with ght into existence for that pur-|him the same thing : for as every event comes te . ignorant of the scripture) account of on, and of the deslings of God with . former ages: “for they perversely with- their attention from, such subjects, be- ey tended to coniute their self-conceited | igate infidelity, and to confirm the doc- future judgment. Otherwise, they known from the books of Moses, ens and the earth were originally | fe omnipotent word of God; who A. D. 67» , 2a pen A 4 9 The Lord'®iis ‘not’ slack eoncerning | shall bi his promise, as some men count slack-|sons ought} ness ; * but is long-suffering’ to us-ward,}tion and * ¥ not willing that any should perish, *but} 12 !' Loo that all ‘should come to repentance. ™ the comi ‘YO But * the day of the Lord will come |" the heavens be bas a thief in the night; © in the which} solved, and the’ the heavens shall pass away with a greatifervent heat?” . noise, and 4 the elements shalle melt} 13 Neverthele with fervent heat, f the earth also. and'the | promise. look for - works that are therein, shall be buyned up. jearth, wherein’ dwelie 11 Seeing then that & all these things u Is. 30.18. & 46.)z. Rom 2.461 Time! Ps, 102. 26. Is: 51+ 13 Hab. 2. 3. Luke] 2. 4. Rey. 2. 21. 6. Matte 24. 35-/ Is. 14, S1. & 24 \ AB, ree 18.7. 8. a Es.'2. 12, Joeb 1,] Mark 13.31. Heb.) 19. & 34. 4. x ver. 15. Ex. Ady fe 15- & 2s 1. Shay J. 2l. 12, Reve 20) ih Matt. 8) 27, 4 Ps 86. 15. Is. 14. Mal. 4. 5. i 12 °& 21.1. Eipe Bret Jam, |+ 48. & 46, 13. naw Cor. 5. 5.2 Cor. 1,}d ver. 12 “A Cor, 9, 22.1 Tim. lL. 6. Re ae Ase Be: 46.60 & 9765. Ni Ps 37. 14. & 50.) 1 1 Pet 3. 20. b Matt. 24. Am. 9. 5. 13. Nahe! 23, 2 Cor 1, y Ez ~ 230 32. & rake’ 12. 39 Le 1.5. ae Lae Ne 33.11 Thes.*5. 2, Rev.'3.|f See on, ver. 7. 1 ‘Yim (4.— , | 3. & 16. 15. ig ver. 12, Ps. 75, 3° Heb. 13. 5. Jen Bedih pass at the time ohio he hath appointed for it, _ | condi of sinners, so the intervention of a thousand years is no ‘to the wérd of sal more than one day, iffrespect of those things, fering of God, ‘the pr which he will most assuredly accomplish in their | general invitati season. repent, and the pr _>V- 9. It must then by no means be supposed, | out who come to Christ, that the Lord was slack, or dilatory, concerning ;that the Lord is not the performance of his promise ; as some men, | salvation,) should per that ‘(both profane unbelievers and impatient believ- | | descriptions should sire hd “a ers,) might understand the word: but, in fact, |that they who repent; h the delay of judgment was the effect of his'/and’shall be accepted long-suffering towards the Church and the hu-|God,°* known unto whom: man race. (Note, Matt. xxiv- 48—51.) He pa-|“ before the foundation of th tiently endured the provocations of the wicked, |cording to it, the estab and even the scornful defiance of infidels ; hee his willingness to repe! cause he would not be influenced by their crimes | acknowledges'that if he to terminate the present state of things, till all ave pet his chosen people were brought to repentance and prepared. for the kingdom; as he was not’ willing that any of them should perish. Nay, as he delighted not in the death of a sinner, ‘but; rather that.he should repent and live, so his; long: ‘suffering gave sinners space for repentance: and as ali things were ready, and all were invited, yea, commanded, to repent; so, in this sense, God had shown himself unwilling that any should perish, and willing that all should come to re- pentance; though many would pervert his long- suffering to their deeper condemnation. | Men’s impenitence arises from their unwillingness to. return to God, not from his unwillingness to re- ceive them : and. therefore, he is doubtless wil- ling. that all who are so disposed should come to repentance and be saved... Many, that were Christians at the time when the apostle wrote, owed their salvation to the long-suffering of God, who thus gave them time, as wellas grace, for repentance ; and even some of those, who were then objecting tothe delay of Christ’s coming,’ as if it invalidated the truth of the gospel, might - at length. be .convertec, and Know that God s* was not willing that they should perish, but |tains, yea,’ the contents « « that they should come to repentance.” These |centres as well as all the v are two distinct, but consistent views, which may fever admired, orem 3}: be taken of the subject ; the one accords to) the: surface of it, shall ee and enmity to’ sinners do. © V. 10—18, TF made, whilst the 1 counsels of his wisdom a the implacable’ enmity manifest to the whol terrible day would when ‘not expected, consternation, and i that were found ‘unpre xxiv. 42-44, 1 Thess ant catastrophe; the h them,» (as far, at least, earth and its inhabit: rush into confusion’a mendous noise, of 7 4 and all other convuls inadequate to give the le all the elements, mosphere, and all the ly it, are composed, shall - and not only one va but the earth, writhiialb's bo 4 Ue a? Ll - = dl " »* CHAPTER Ul. A.D, 67, Joved, 4 seeing that|the wisdom given unto.him hath written . things, * be diligent that| unto you ;, " of him* in peace, with-| 16 As also vin all hia epistles, z isk eless : _. jing in them of. these things; in which unt that the long-suffer-| are some things # hard.to be understoods salvation ; even as" our! which they that are unlearned and > un- er Paul also, = according to’ stable © wrest, as they do also 4 the other J & 5. 23. Ezra 7.25. Prov. | scriptures; e unto their own destruction. t See ver. 9.12 0, 7. Ee. 2 mn} Papeath 32% — Dan: 2. 20, 21. ~hsjaleg hpy 11 Pat Gen. 49. 4 7 fader 4. Marge 2 Tin. 3. 5-7 Jer. 23.36. Matt 4.46. Lukeli Acts 15.25. Pitosa Cor. "13,.% 15 24. 1 Thes. 4| Jam. 1.8." 15.8, 6.& 22, 29. 4 42, 45- pata sys es ig, 8.Jam. 5&5. e Ex. 23.2. 6. Deut.|e 2.2. Phil. 3. 19.2 5 58. Phil.| 51. 35.1 ‘Kings 3.] 3. 17s ;al Kings 10. i 16- 19. Ps. 56. 5.| Pet. 2. 8. Jude 4. & 4. 29) | Heb. 5.11. 4 | and be” reduiced to as confused a chaos, a8 evinced themselves interested ie the perfect ich it wa at first created. As, there- righteousness of Christ, by the diligent obedi- ; which were then the ob- ence of faith and love; they would certainly be and the coveted, admired, then pres sented faultless before God, and as per- of men, would certaiuly be fect in regard to. sanctification, as * justifications erish as to their RpRaseney mode They ought also “to account the long: suffering D. 1 Thes: 3. 13.) 12+ 28. r ries who had no treasure. secur-| “ and election sure; mere remenates of Chris« 4 in beaven, nor any interest in him as a Sa= tianity had space afforded them to seek a real ex- our, who would then come as the Judge of the. perience of the work of divine grace ; and the would be most miserable. Ought not: goodness of God was suited and intended to lead therefore to be continually ‘looking’ sinners to repentance. All, therefore, who read Preparing to weicome, that solemn sea-' the epistle, ought to “ account the long- suffering y the day of God ;” hastening to|“ of the Lord to be salvation ;” as they owed it airy to meet him with comfort, and | to that alone, that they were not then in the place 1 the solemn catastrophe whieh of despair and final misery, instead of the land aster their felicity? . Though it was in| of hope, of prayer, and forgiveness; or in the elf so tetrible to think of, «the heavens be-|way of peace and salvation. This, the apostle ‘ing: on fire*and dissolved, and the elements! observed, that his beloved brother Paul also had melting v with heat ;” yet the Gospel suggest- i ‘buch | consolations, and inspired such hopes, yat believers had no reason for terror or wuea- 2883 for though all other inheritances and r 1s' then be terminated; yet they, to the sure word of God’s promise, or and expected ‘‘new heavens and a new earth,” ? another : and far more glorious and ‘state of things, and an abiding habitation, , persons alone could find ad- ission, and in which all the inhabitants would perfected, in. purity, obedience and love of other ; so that no sin could enter, to defile uiet them to all eternity. In some-scrip- **new heavens and a new earth,” seem ively to describe the most prosperous and eae of the Church on earth; (Votes, the wisdom which God had bestowed on him. The. affectionate and highly respectful language here used» by St. Peter, concerning the apostle’ of the Gentiles, who was supposed to differ from him in some points of doctrine, and who had openly rebuked his dissimulation at Antioch, is peculiarly worthy. of observation. The fourth and fifth verses of the Epistle to the Romans, are generally supposed to be intended; but said to be written to these whom St Peter ad dressed. They, therefore, who suppsse that he’ out some passages in the Epistle to the Hebrews, to which they think he alluded : (ix. 27, 28. x. 36, 37.) but that epistle was directly addressed to the Churches in Judea, and not to the Jewish converts in Asia. The apostolical epistles ine are| deed, were written to some particular Churches, or description of Christians; yet they were in- tended for general instruction: and as Peter had read the epistles'of Paul, so they to whom he wrote had probably done the same, even ‘in res- pect of those that) were addressed to other churches, The false teachers, whom Peter op- posed; seemed to have grounded their damnable e Livches on a misinterpretation of some passages: ight be found of Christ at his in St. Paui’s epistles, whicli might appear to ma- ith God, their own ro pit ‘ny contraty to Peter’s exhortations: so thatthe p (eyghe tenour of St. Paul’s epistles to some of the righteous after the ay of: judgment; he dissolution of this present world, are n y intended : but what is meant in vari: . 14-16... “From. the preceding erful apostle took occasion toexhort his beloy- n, Who professed to believe and took written to them to the sameveffect, according to — it’ is not obvious, in what sense these could be» wrote tothe Jewish converts exclusively, point’ the. Asiatic Churches, or of that to the Her. ¥ 4. D267. ee 17 Ye ‘therefore, ‘beloved, fsecing yel” _ Know. these things before, § beware lest'ye] k also, h being led away with the error of the} ¢ wicked, fall! from your own steadfastness. | for ever, 1 1% Prove). Ty Col. 2% 8 2 Timah 1. t0y 11. &2 2018] k Ps: 93, 12, Hos} al P 24 24, 25.) 4, 15, Smee 722. BLE, 5. 4 p B2 its Sohn{h 2. 18—20. Matt.! Cor. ph. Col 2. tpn brat Asst ‘16.4. 24. 24. Mark 13./'5.Heb. 3. 14,1 Pet} 1. 3, 1 Pet. aH og Matt. 7.15. & 10 a 22. Rompi6..18. 2) 565% . oo 1138. 8 & 2. 2 9. 12, Phil. 3. 2.! Cor. 11, 3. 13-15, y ‘| John 17. 3. 2 Co d. 2 ~ brews, ratherthan detached expressions, seems t “have been meant: for certainly, when properly understood, they are as exhortatory and practical as St. Peter’s, Indeed the apostle observed, that this was the case in all his epistles, (as those ‘to the Romans, the Corinthians, the Clrurches in “Macedonia, and to Timothy and Titus ;) for in them all he spoke of the coming of Christ and the preparation ie de for it, with warnings and admonitions tc ‘were’ for the most this vice,” (wre: most commonly #4 understanding, will they can explain. Whe teachable receive the d tion, according to t unconstrained me cate to bo quently ai He should have ad V. 17, 18." dressed, had bee warned concerning be upon their fdard’a deceivers, and to so many had simplicity of Jesus, through th: ed men, especially whom he had befo : from that, steadfast adh the gospel, that constan that uniform course of which they Had bitherto constituted a’ steadfastn: and distinguishing stable professors. — this ‘would nev: use every means v in ordet to have ed in their heal growing to mot ductivé of good }and that they ana a~ believing, spiritu forming knowledge’ Lord‘and Saviour. ~ tation, the apostle ‘ed ty to Christ as to a t siring that it might, or given to him, both at’ ‘Amen. ‘This’ word, at * tence, is an earnest ass ‘ clusion of a sentence, ‘ wish that it may be so” (2 ee 3 to different descriptions of per- sons, Yet in these. epistles, connected with plainer subjects, were some things hard to be understood ; namely, such as related to the di- vine decrees, and the deep dispensaiions of his goverament ; ‘and the sovereignty of his grace in ving some, and leaving others to be hardened ; for of these doubtless Peter principally spake. Such things would not be properly under-' ‘stood, except by those, who had céme to some ‘maturity in knowledge, grace, and experience, and who received them in humble and simpie | faith and love. « The unlearned and unstable,” therefore, even such as were wntanght in the school of Christ, or unteachable through pride, prejudice, and carnal passions, and unestablish- ed in faith and’ by sanctifying grace, wrested or perverted them, by a forced and unnatura) interpretation, inconsistent with the context and the apostle’s general doctrine ; and adduced them in support of their proud, corrupt, and licentions principles and conduct: and thus na perversion + ed their own destruction. But this perversion of St. Paul’s writings, (which Peter’ evident- ly speaks of asa part of the sacred Sripttres,) must not be charged on the epistles them- selves; but on those who thus perverted them contrary to their real «meaning and tenden- ay: for they did the samé also with the other Scripttites, both the books of the Old'Testament, and as many of the New Testament as were then extant, and allowed to be of divine authority: for proud, carnal, ambitious, covetous, or licen- tious men could wrest some things in any of them to a seeming agreement with their pernicious doc- trines, and so pervert them to their own destruc- tion ; in the same manner, as they made a fatal use of the mysterious subjects which St. Paul discoursed on. It was therefore proper to warn and instruct men to read them with humility and a teachable spirit; and not to perplex themselves with hard things, till they: were es- tablished in such as were more plain, But this was no reason why either St. Paul’s epistles or the other scriptures should be laid aside, or put out of sight: for men left to themselves abuse every good gift of God, and the corruption of the best things becomes the worst.—‘ The per- * sons, to whom Peter’s epistles’ were written, | PRACTICAL OBSERYV, Ve ees ‘The purest minds of men 61 ting up by’ way of remer bitual attention to the doe’ livered by the holy prop an may be kept steadfast in faith, and diligent in obedience. The only wis our Siviger; ‘by predicting ‘the pes 2 ; temptuous objections of infidels ; men, in'ancient and modern times, dp « a A. D. 67. CHAPTER Ill. A. D. ei ee : ae pare, that ren theif perverse opposition to the; below! Itis our great business fo Prepare for iy ripture ¢ hould furnish an additional proof of} this great catastrophe, by daily expecting, and ts divine i ion. No wonder, that they, | hasting to, the coming of the day of God; that : own lusts, endeavour to'de- pectation of a future judgment, and na iBageniction of all those, who “ will hrist to reign over them:” or, that h gt every thing which can help to buoy up their hopes of “ escaping the damnation of hell > Most of their cavils and sneers expose heir ignorance of the Scriptures and of the pow- i God: yet their very ignorance is the con- ace of their ungodliness, and wilful opposi- on Ls fared parts of divine truth, which con- their darling iniquities. But none, who Ge) believe the Scriptures, can be ignorant, ane ornnipote nt Creator of the heavens and. earthy who op sicls, preserves, changes, or isiovs is ows Peak, as he sees good, has his whole plan fore him ; that he alone is com- P fen termine about timeg and seasons ; with: him “ one day is as a thousand rs, and a thousand years as one day.” ; V. 9-13. | jin reality, makes no delays: how- sve sations may appear to our unbe- é and scanty knowledge; he is not slack con- ernin he aaah (according to men’s notions ct he is slow to anger, he waiteth f ee - gracious, he delighteth not in the death of sinner, and he is willing that any perishing | should come to. repentance, and seek his tion. But his counsel shall stand, and he ret ill fi do all his pleasure : ‘ the heavens ‘and earth, © which h now are, are reserved unto fire, against Ke the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly * men :” that “ Breat. day of the Lord shall: re Ema asa thief i in the night ;” as surely as the ae and equally unexpected by unbe- at will then be the surprise, terror, of proud scoffers, infidels, and all node and worldly men, * when the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the < elements shall melt with fervent heat; the “© earth also and all the works that are therein «¢ shall be burnt up!” Here imagination itself is baffled ; description would be vain; and we can only apply the inconceivable subject to prac- tical purposes. As ali these things shall be dis- lved, “ what manner of persons ought we to rf: ® be, i in all holy conversation and godliness ?” Surely Christians should not lay up their trea- aures.on earth, or set their affections on bi pe ie We may possess a , triumphant hope of lifting up our heads with joy, when the heavens and the earth shall form one immense conflagration; and when no refuge will remain to the wicked from the intolerable wrath of their offended Judge, and that everlasting fire to which he will doom them: and to * look and prepare for the “< new heavens and the new earth,” which God hath promised : remembering that righteousness dwelleth there, without alloy or interruption. V. 14—18:. In the firm belief of the great and eternal realities, set before us in this chapter, let us “ give diligence to be found of Christ at his “ comming, in peace without spot and blameless.” Let sinners account the long-suffering of our Lord to be salvation ; seeking him while he may be found, and calling on him while heis near 5 that they may have the privilege of blessing him to eternity, for sparing them when others were cut off in their sins. We should also ayail our- selves of the apostle’s caution, whilst we read the epistles of St. Paul, and other difficult parts of the holy Scriptures. Most evident it is, that untaught, unteachable, self-sufficient, unstable, and unconverted men, wrest many things of this kind to their own destruction. Yet they have a most important use, in the system of divine truth ; and if men will pervert them, they do it at their peril. But let us seek to have our minds pre-. pared for the reception of such things as are hard. to be understood, by properly digesting and re- ducing to practice those parts, which are most simple and intelligible : and let us take care not to give strong meat to babes who cannot digest it; as it only “ belongs to those, that are of full. “ age, and who by reason of use have their “ senses exercised to discern good and evil.”— Thus taking things in their proper order, and proceeding with humility, caution, prayer, and practice; we shall be prepared to derive benefit from the deepest and most mysterious truths, and to perceive their consistency with the rest of di- vine revelation. Let all then, who know and read these things, beware, lest,. being led awa by the error of the wicked, they fall from their own steadfastness : and May we all grow con- tinually in grace and the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour, Jesus Christ, and ascribe glory te him for ever. Amen. Cd 7 This epistle has been received, as’ written ‘yy the apostle John, bye ages ; and the similarity of sentiment and expression, between it firmation that he was the writer, though his name is not prefixed to it. in the second chapter ; * Because ye have known him, that és, from the tal learned moderns have concluded, ‘eee, w and to the Jewish converts exclu lusive general opinion, that it was written much later than that eve The texts, on which the former opinion is grot « the last time ;?’ seve destruction of Jexu - Revelation. even admit of, that interpretation which these and there‘is not the least intimation of any distinction between Jewish and It appears, to me at least, the more probable opinion, ‘the close of the apostle’s life, after the death of all the other apostles - a circular letter, or a general address, to all the Christian Chu ” from the only surviving apostle. The authoritative, yet 2 a ‘ter addresses his dear children, favours this conclusion: (Vote; ii " anti-christs, whom he evidently ‘intended to oppose, came forward m Itis génetally allowed, that they ' Christ ; they who explained away his proper humanity, and the ( deatb, as an atoning: sacrifice ; and they, who taught their followers, that ace, were not required to obey the commandments of God ; were the ti-christs. These were branched out into a variety of valid til, vol called such as Ebionites, Cerinthians, Docetee, or hah oe Gnosticks, --whole epistle. | - time, than at an earlier period. by most attiestty enforces on believers love to each oe This, I suppose, has given “his being himself of a most loving disposition ; even more so than the ot! however, called him and James his brother, Boanerzes, (ote, Marke i almost every motive imaginable. « ful, plain, and even sharp manner, in which he ly itustrates the reason, for which that name was given... He also” evidences ; by which Christians might be disti while this ‘epistle differs exceedingly in style perfectly ibe ane with them in doctrine and een instruction.)«'y CHAP. 'T. The apostle declares, what he had.seen and heard - of Christ, the Word of life, that others might ' have fellowship with him, and ‘share ‘his joy, 1— 4. He shows that they, ‘who have communion with God, and are cleansed from sin by the blood of Christ; walk in the light of holiness, 5—7 ; and that the faithfulness and righteousness of God are engaged) for the pardon and cleansing of those who confess: their sins; but that all. who deny themselves to be sinners are deceived, 810, HAT? which was: from the begin- ning, b which we have heard, which |” Jobn I. 14. Acts L. \ 3.Be: 4. 205 - & 8, 58, Rev. 1.8. 11,17, 18. &2. 8. ba i. Luke. 1. 2s a 2. 13. Prov. 8) 22 —3ie Is, 41. 4, Mit. 5,% Jolin 2b 1, 2. afi 1, 16—135" ¢ y deed ie this learned men pu . ECT The apostle, how speaks of hypoeties and ished from self: ers | and manner, from: ce we have seen ‘wi have looked upon, ©; hanidied, of @ the * 2'(For © the Life mz we have seen it, ag 3 shew unto you ? that. einer ot was with the Fathe id Ww unto us ye 205 a5. % John 1. 14}, 18, 2 ea 5. 26. Rew fhe Tit. 13. 4 e5. 14. 20. Jobn 1.) ba toh free «Pha 4. & 11. 25, 26. &} 38. hast ay eee ie f, ae ff. D. 90. 3 That* y which we have seen and heard, declare u, that ™ ye also. may wat and truly ® our a es ver. 7. & 2 23, =| Jobn 14. os 6.2. 9. 30. 2€or. 3. % 1 Pet 5 1.) 18. 14 Phil. 2. 7. Gr. & $. 10. Heb. 3. 14. “CHAP. ae (Notes, John i. 1-18) apostle began this epistle, in the same ab- apt mannet 20 he did tus gospel, and without r address: and he ante 9 8 i hase ed Bin en % That which fist ; even as whenit is said, “ that he and the he are one,” One Deity, « in the neuter je ” in the masculine ; : Sesey,) or when the angel said, “ That Thing eebebeih heomnen of tien! (late which the apostle wrote to his OR es pelorgant ttn to mean the Person of Christ, (and it does not appear what | port be meant,) “ from the beginning” scems to signify from eternity = for if the creation mee were coeval, “that which was from fe yr ARO before God created the heavens adie earth” must have been from eternity. : same expression, in.some places may i first opening of the dispensation of 2G 7 Soe) yet this does not appear so cel wl context The more obvious ra ag dep eel that essential Good, which was with God, and was God, by bs rom the ping with Go 2 wos Godby to dwell on earth among men ; and the apostle he. peeten had heard him deliver his doc- trine and publish. his salvation; they had seen = with their eyes, whilst they “beheld ‘Tis eh , 28 of the only begotten of the Father, of grace and teath” They had not only viewed him with a transient glance, but had ac- companied him, and contemplated him, both in pariah the wisdom and holiness of his cha- , the power of his miracles, and his abun- love and mercy, during some years, till they y him c for sinners, and afterwards sen from the dead ; and their hands had han- sd him, whilst he condescended to give them 5 full proof of his resurrection, that they might vitness it to others. (Votes; John xx. 20. 25. 27.3 Phis divine Person, “the Word of Life,” Word of God,” become incarnate, that he light be “the life of men,” the apostle declared ikind; and he wrote to assure his Chris- which some i in those days denied, and that of his divine nature, which his resurrection fully monstrated.- (fom.i.4.) For * the Life,” the CHAPTER f. «the | they 7 4. D. 99. fellowship is with the Father, and ° with his Son Jesus Christ. - 4 And these write we unto you, P that your joy may be full. - (Practical Observations.] > o 5.10,1% Col ‘| 17,18. John 15. 11. 24. Eph. 3.49. Phil. & 16. 24. 2 Cor. | 13. 1 Thes. 1. 10. 1. 25,26. Pe. p Is. 61. 20. Hab. 3 Source and Author of life, natural, spiritual, and eternal, who possessed life in himself necessa- tily and cnchangeably, and who might there- fore be called “ the Life ;” life being essential to him,.and derived from him to all creatures ; even he had been manifested in the flesh, to be the life of fallen men. (Marg. Ref.) And when the Son of God, the essential Life of all crea- tures, was thus manifested, the apostles were peculiarly favoured, in being chosen to be his attendants, and to see him, during his ministry, at his death, after his resurrection, and at his as- cension ; that they might bear witness to others of these things, and show them that eternal Life, which. had always subsisted with the Father a3 one with him, and -yet distinct from him. One in the. undivided essence of the God- head, but possessing distinct personality, as the only Begotten of the Father, by an eternal and incomprehensible generation ; and who, in the fulness of time, was manifested as the Author and Giver of eternal life to sinners, through the redemption of his blood, and by the communica- tion of his new-creating Spirit. They did not therefore proceed on report or insufficient proof, when they went to the nations, and en- countered all hardships, dangers, and persecu- tions, in preaching the Gospel to them. But they declared the things concerning the person, doctrine, and salvation of Christ, which they had seen and heard, and had the most abundant op- portunity of learning from his own lips; and of which they had been assured by his miracles, re- surrection, and ascension. V..3, 4. The apostle likewise declared these things, not from selfish or carnal motives, but from the purest benevolence and love: in order that they to whom he wrote might have fellow- ship with them, and share all their immuni ties, hopes, comforts, and everlasting advan- : and whatever an ungodly and carnal world might imagine concerning the condition of such poor, despised, and persecuted men, whom they treated as the “offscouring of all * things,” yet truly their * fellowship was with “ the Father,” and with his Son Jesus Christ. They shared the special love and favour of God the Father: all his) perfections ensured their happiness; they were made partakers of his holiness, and even of a divine nature; and had the assured hope and blessed earnests of enjoying him, as their all-sufficient and eter- nal Portion. Moreover, they had a free access to hima, as their Father; and a sacred union hay- ian brethren of the reality of his human nature, } img been formed between him and their souls, aa Jesus Christ, and by the power of the de-| Holy Spirit, a most honourable’and happy com- munion aad imtercoucse w2s continually carried % A. D. 90. ‘5 This then is 4 the ital aL awheae we have heard. 0) ‘him, and declare unto you,} ¥ that God is Light, and in him is no dark- ness atall. 6 ® If we say that we have t fellowship] q Se 11, 2 Cor. 11] 35, 36. 2 Tim. 6.) Jam. 2. 14. 16. 18. 23, 16, Jam: 1.17, Rey.} Rev. 3. 17,18. r Ps, 27. 1. & 36. oie 23. & 2d. sv t See on, ver. 3. Ps: R $4: 11. Is. 60. 19s ver. 8. 10, & 2. 4.) 5. 4—G. & 94, 20, John 1. 4.9. & | & 4,20. Mat. 7. 22, B.Com 6. 14—16. 12 &9. 5. & 12. 3 emi | on between the Glorious God snd them: while they poured out their inmost souls before him, made him their Hope and ontory €, aimed to do his will and manifest his brated his praises, were his devoted wors! sete ‘and sought their felicity in his favou and acceptance ; and, while he graciously ] heard their supplications, ac- cepted their persons ai services, communicated to them his holy consolations, showed. them his will, supplied them with wisdom and strength suited to their wants, “and took on him the.care of all their concerns. This their fellowship with the Father, arose from their “ fellowship with «his Son Jesus Christ.” By faith they were interested in him and his salvation; so that “ He « was made of God to them Wisdom, Righteous- «* ness, Sanctification, and Redemption :” and, by a continued regard ‘to his Person, media. tion, and grace, and an habitual reliance on him as the Life and salvation of their souls, they had access to God as a Father. Thus, through the incarnate Son, and his sacrifice, and intercession, and the communion maintained with him by faith, they had communion, with the Father also, notwithstanding their sinfulness. This was no enthusiastic imagination, or hypo- critical pretence, as many were disposed to re- present it; nor was it an unsatisfactory or incfii- cacious transaction, as others might suppose, who did not deny its reality ; but they had the happy experience of it in their souls, and evidenced the excellency of it in their lives; and shared with their brethren, in this sacred communica, such comforts and substantial satisfaction, as made them ample amends for all their losses, suffer- ings, and hardships. Being therefore assured, that this_alone was sufficient to make men hap- py; and knowing the inexhaustible fulness of Christ and his precious salvation: they desired exceedingly, that their fellow-sinners would come and share their felicity; and leaving the lying vanities of the world, or the empty forms and superstitions of false, religion, should seek with them this * fellowship with the Father and « with his Son Jesus Christ.” This desire, glowing with intense ardour in the hearts of the apostles, and united with zeal for the honour of partakers of his’salyatia: their Lord, animated therm to all their self. deny- ing labours, and reconciled them to all suffer- ings, im promoting the Gospel, The same prin- ciple induced the apostle John to write this epis tle to the Cuurches, that, rejecting the heretical doctrines of false teachers, having fellowship with thrist, and those who adhered to the’ apostles doctrine ; and avoiding whatever could Anterrupt their communion with God ; their holy j joy might be connpicte, and they fhight live in actual pos for they did not practise what was s faithful, and according to the truths~ word. But if the professed disciples of is ih the light, 820 5. Pfov. 2. 13. ie 18, 19. John 3, 19,)z. 20: & 11. 10. & 134) 1s 35. 46. x ver. 10. &. 4, 20, Johm 8. 44, 45.. 1 u 2% 9-11. Ps, session of those invaluat they were called by the Gos nion of the Holy sins is ni tioned in this most interesti the communion of belie the Son, and their lo other, are effec aa munication 3 who is the ii life, hope, léve, | the pene oe of u ion tical body, and and all the others cated from the Fat incarnation and me d seal and pledge an blessings i in time and ¢ Spirit i is, therefor a! Br Tunion with the: Fat ‘not necessary, that: cor be separately mentione V. S—7. ‘In’ order’ tain that fulness of j ad spoke ; and that they mig against all delusive appeai tences (9 communion Wi for ae state tO - im tion, which th heare ing the ped me stance of this is, perfect intellect, ing Spirit, éssential love, and felicity >" s0 | “ness at all ;?? no or defect in felicity : could be derived from 17.) As this'is the ae and precepts which came fi the same kind: true re’ guished from counterfei especially his spit itua’ had communion with h their conformity to im. If professing Christianity, 4 experience, that they ha according to the gospel, and time, “ they walked in’ pita by satan, pie ae to live in the hab o have “fellowship ‘ of darkness :” Herpes epake and were either deceiving, or self-deei pocrites, whose conduct belied. their 0.90: CHAPTER I, A. D.90. ‘¢ and the blood of Jesus {ful ands just to forgive us ovr sins, * and cleanseth us from all sin, to. cleanse us from all unrighteousness. | fp teat we have no sin, © we} 10 if? i ‘we say ‘that. we ore not wees Por RIN Neh, 1.6. & 9. 2,| 1 'Tim.1.15. Heb.| 23. Eph. 3. 26. &e. Job 33. 27, 28.}/10. 23. & 1. | Vit 2. 14: Ps, 32, 6. & 51. 2—|i Is.45..21, Zech. 9.1 See on, vere 8, Ps, 5. Prov. 28.: 13.) 9. Rom: 3. 264 130.3. Dan. 9. 4—20. Mat.| Heb. 6. 10. Rey. fae 5. 10. Job 24025, ‘9. & 14. 4. & 15.) 6.3, 2 Pim. 3. 13") 14. & 25.4. Ps.143,] Jam. 1, 22. 26. 2 .] 2. Prov. 20.°9. bir prod oe pis te 7. 20. Is. 58. 6. \ . 6.5. 64. 6. jee 2, 22, 23.) 2 John 2.3 John 3. 7 Mog 1. 5.) 15. 3. * Leve: 26., 40—42, cts is Seta ae 5 Mine & 47. 2}h Laren 7.9. Lam, EE = “Chre 6. 37% 384 3. 932 1Com1.94 Ez. 36. 25, & 37. 8. Chr. 6. 36. Job o ‘years. 18. Gal’ a ° k yer. 7, Ps. 19. 12. we Col. 3. 16. 2 & 59.2, oar 33. 2 — 2 5 be 0. & $. 5, u ngs 8.46. 2 “18 gt i “ips Light,” Ae to cleanse them, not only from the guilt, but wi in the ligh ‘hi teed i f as e ame those who knew} gradually, and at length perfectly, from all the qs 2 holy. truth cig will ; and imitating | pollution of their unrighteousness. (Ez. xxxvi, E = rity, righteou isness, goodness, and truth,|25—27. 2 Cor. vii. 1.) But if any of them cons their behaviour among men; they might deem|tinued to deny that they had sinned, and so, iis a sufficient evidence, that they were parta- needed not to confess guilt, or seek forgiveness’ sve of Christ, and interested in the love of the| and cleansing from sin, they, in fact, “ treated uth: through him: they were warranted to| the words of God as a lie,” and his declara- aclude, that their fellowship with God, and| tion of man’s sinfulness as a libel on human na- he intercourse maintained between him and their| ture; nay, they virtually denied the truth of the buls, was the very Same.in nature and efficacy whole Gospel, which every where speaks of men ith that of which the apostle spake ; they were] as lost sinners ; so that the word of God was not lamitted to the communion of the saints, and| in them, by faith, or by the teaching of the Holy ntitled. ‘to all their privileges and blessings, Spirit. In this latter verse the apostle opposed nd ought to be the objects of their special love| such persons as totally denied their sinfulness, nd complacency : and they might also be fully’ their need of mercy, or their desert of wrath ; Iss ured, . that the atoning blood: of the Son of | by whatever method they deceived themselves bate ‘had taken away the guilt of all their former} into a confidence that they had never sinned, or ns, and did remove that of all their daily de | that they had, in some way, made amends for ts, defilements, and transgressions ; nay, that | their offences, and were not justly deserving of e Holy: Spirit, as given through the merit of his} punishment. But in the former verse, he seems tonement, was cleansing away, and would at|to have shown the gross error of those who ength perfectly destroy, all the sinfulness of| imagined, that through the Gospel they were se heir f ure. (Marg. Ref.) * perfectly sanctified, as to have no spot or blem- oe hile. the apostle str renuously in-| ish of sin in them: the present tense, ‘* have no on the necessity of an habitual hdly walk, | “ sin,” being used in the eighth verse, and the the effect and evidence of the knowledge| past, “have not sinned,” in the tenth. (Vores, Go in Christ Jesus, and of communion. with} &c. Ps. xxxii. li. Prov, xxviii. 13.) im ; be guarded, with equal care, against the _ PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. ppssite error-of self-righteous pride. If any | ~ Vy. 14, rofessed Christians, while they seemed to walk| Our most lively eaines is due to the Lord nthe light, should be soelated with a conceit of for that fully authenticated revelation which he heir own attainments, as to. say, “ that they had| hath given us concerning “the Word of life,” sin,” but were perfectly pure, and as holy| by those who heard and saw him, and who had vw and life as the law of God required, | the testimony of their senses to the reality of hey ‘Were certainly. deceived in a most awful| his incarnation and his resurrection. But what ler ; May, the truth was not in. them, as a| words can express the praises of his love to sin=- ‘inciple of life and illumination ; or they never | ners, in causing “the Life to be munifested,” iid have fallen into a mistake which implied} even “the eternal Life, that was with the Fa- ae gross ignorance of God, of his spirit-|“ ther,” in order that we, condemned rebels, fal law, and of their own hearts. On the other| who were dead in sin, might live by him! This 4p- and, such as confessed their sins with unresery-| pears (he more admirable, when we consider the d, ‘ingenuous, and sincere humiliation before deep abasement, and the agonizing sufferings to ; (for that alone can be here ‘intended ;)| which this manifestation exposed the incarnate Ming their guilt and-desert of wrath; not at-| Word and Son of God; hay, how his very bu- ig -fo.extenuate or deny their offences, } miliation hath given occasion to the children of m the pardon of them; would certainly | ane to speek of him whom all angels worship, Bi faithful to his promises, and just to hisjas if he were altogether such a one as them-~ oveliant-engagements to Christ, their Surety, selyés. Faithful and zealous ministers, though né to ber through him ; yea, his very justice, | they have not seen and beard the Lord of glory sfied by the atonement of his Son,)| with their outward senses, may yet declare to a ince him to forgive all their sins, how{men what they have known and experienced af bers cot aggravated soeyer they had’ been 5) his metcy, truth, and power; and as he became 4 ae i ; Reda sy J a IN) Lia a 1 spiel ele | | » Pek 2. 4 ee x casting themselves wholly on the mercy of| men to rob him of his glory, to deny his Deity, - A, Dy 90. 5 sige Bi AAA ss Eh ose age The apostle exhorts believers not to sin, ‘and points ‘out Christ, as the advocate with the Father, and the tion for the sins of the world, 1, 2 ' He dhakraitint the knowledge of Christ, and union | * with him, must:be evidenced by obeying'and imi)| © ‘tating him, and by love of the brethren; that , thus the love of God is perfected ; and that those / are deceived, blind, and hypocritical, who live. in hatred and malice, 3—11.°.He warns believers ofevery age and attainment against the Jove of the world ; showing the vanity of all thatis in the world, compared with the eternal happiness ef these who do the will of God, 12—17. He cautions them against many antichrists, who fatal- ly seduce gome professed Christiana, 18, 195 de- elares that the unction of the. 1 Spirit was:the effectual preservative. oe a them, QE, A2Fis & ne eer ‘2 And * he is points out to them ‘the doctrine of Christ ; and exhorts them to» ‘ad ere to his truth, and abide in hina, in expectation of his coming ; and to incarnate, that ‘simmers might have fellowship with him, and in the love of the Father through him, for their everlasting felicity; so they are willing “to labour add suffer, that their fellow- sinners maybe brought to bave fellowship with thei in their’ most precious blessings. However thén -miay despise and revite them, and cast out their names as: evil, or deem thém madnien, bigots, enthusiasts, or hypocrites: yet, verily, they possess'the greatest honour, pleasure, pric 1 iS, § vilege, and advantage tins inable, 4 in communion |“ a liar, and does. withthe Father, and with his Son, Jesus Christ ; pbitually, walk inthe li and in their liberty of ‘access*with boldness at} it all times into'the presence of the eternal God; while all the perfections and persons in the}p: Godhead ‘are engaged, by covenant, to make} wi them most blessed for evermore. These bene- fits are not like the scanty possessions of the world, which are congenial to the selfishness of our fallen nature, and inspire the jealousy of}c every competitor; because the more share them, the less each person. can appropriate. —But the hg joy and felicity of communion with God corres- | encouragement, ponds with the enlarged philanthropy of the ré- | any of those, . wh generate soul, and tends to increase it; because | that they have no} the good enjoyed is infinife and all-sufficient ; so | be pardoned, or to that any multitude may partake of it, without | deceive themselvs jts being at all diminished; nay, the felicity | and his word is) seems enhanced to each possessor, by its being |truth of his declz communicated to increasing numbers. This} government; sis « fellowship with the Father, and his Son, Jesus fice of a broken and Christ”* is * the secrét of the Lorn,” which |or properly understs is peculiar to those that feat him; and ungodly | his, Gospel. of oti men must, therefore, tredt it as the delusion of a|learn to plead quite heated imagination. No’ doubt there are both | willing to know the “an enthusiasts and hypocrites, who are deceived, or genuously confess . mean to deceive others: yet that is not worth | gravations ; relying. counterfeiting, either by satan or wicked ‘men, |trath through the rig which itself “is of no value or reality. There |full and free forgive are then those) who are warranted to say, that{him, and wait on him, 0 *¢ truly, their fellowship is with the Father, and righteousness, till no He * with bis Son, Jesus Christ ;” and they. all de-} us, even in the ji sire to. bring others to partake of the same|merciful bbls blessedness: indeed, it isthe design of all the instructions in the word of God, to lead us to} possess these rts that so ‘ our joy may ‘he full?* 4 men tor ny ae who reas God is no darkn 1 city is a so. our happiness sanctification, | ity is in ee and. an a CHAP, IL. ¥. 1 2. It is probal was the only surviving apostle, when t —— ' ‘\ _ Di 90. ” CHAPTER Il #. D. 90... 3 And Ydo know that! we] 5 But 4 whoso keepeth his word, * in him,” or" we pee his command- him verily ig the’ loye of God perfected : : HET Fe ge oy » ° I know lain and ‘ hereby know we that we are in him. _ 6. He * that ‘saith * he abideth in him, he walked. ar 5 yt ie ae & See on, were 4% truck is not in him. © 10. & a 20. Jam: 2. 14—16. — ise" Tit. - 14, | Ps. 119.6. 32, Jobo : Pa a ee aoe 's. 105. 45. 3. & 119, 2, 4. 146.)8 ver, 97, 28. Be Blu ver: 29. & 3%. 6 Prov. 8. 32. & 28] 24.& 4, 13-15, 16. John: 15- 4—6. & 5. John 6.jx 1.7, arte 85. 13. Revs 12.17. & 14)| 8.1.2Cor-5. 1221) 13. She baew ts 1. | col 2.9, 19. Lge ame 1Pet 3. “ have an Advocate with the Father ;” one, ve hath andertaken, and is fully qualified and au- thorized, to plead in the presence of God : Father in behalf of every one, who applies for pardon, salvation, and all things pertaining to them, in his name, and in dependence on his me- ritorious intercession. This gracious Advocate ‘never refuses his patronage to any sinner, who i and he never pleads in vain. For heis “ esas 3? ‘the Saviour, Emmanuel, the incar- nate Son of God ; and “Christ,” the Messiah, the anointed One, chosen, appointed, commis- -sioned, and consecrated, to his office, as a High Priest for ever, after the order of Melehisedee- He alone is “ the righteous One,’ who received his human nature pure from all spot of sin, and, as our Surety, perfectly obeyed the whole lw of God, and. so fulfilled a righteousness more valuable in itself, and more honourable to the Father, than that of all mere creatures could. have been. Moreover, “He was the Propitiation ~ for their sins” for, through the atonement of his sacrifice on the cross, and his subsequent intercession, he rendered a boly and righteous God propitious and favourable to sinners; so.that he waiteth to be gracious upon ‘the true seat, or propitiatory, of which that above the a of the covenant was merely a type and shadow. (Note, Rom. iii- 25, 26.) Nor was the benefit of this propitiation to be confined to the Jewish na- .tion ; on the contrary, sinners all over the whole earth were admitted to share in it: so that all men, in every land, and through successive ge= nerations, were to be invited. to come. to God, through this all-sufficient Atonement, 2nd by this new and living Way ; and all who accepted of this invitation, were as much interested in Christ, and all his bleasings, as if be had bee come incarnate, and died upon the cross for them alone. (Note, "Zohn. 1. 29.). So that there was most abundant encouragement, to every one, in the whole world, who beard the gospel, to re- pent, and seek salvation by faith in the blood of Christ : but none to any man to continue impeni- tent and unbelieving. V. 3—6.. True Christians might be “ over. ‘ taken in a fault,” or even. fall into a grievous sin; and their infirmities and deficiencies in their daily walk would. be many: yet an habitual and unteserved obedience to the commandments of ; abundant encouragement so to do.— God, was to be considered as the proper evidence nee first conviction of guilt, to the | of a savin g knowledge of Christ, and of God the Chris warfare by death, the gene- Father in Shim, (Notes, John xvu. 3. 2 Cor, iv. ‘applicable ; that, “if suy man so, ¥e13—6, Pri. iii. S—10. 2 Per. i. 2.3. 8) The pist and his old A joan Pt ape zeae Jove to Christians, . given him a kind of arental authority : isis ages oe fir as it adher- an of Christ. it was there- is” spiritu: tal, whose welfare he had satly at heart + and as most of them were young yea , compared with this beloved and yene- ble disciple, who ‘probably was the oldest istian on earth at that time ; none ever could ‘such pt the endearing lan- sch poopy, se call his point int arg Lay Bed dear, “ children,” as he did : - 335) fetine di diminutive is commonly d by peek of endearment, and to express e affection. He was desirous of counsel- , warning, and encouraging’ them, “ as a father does pic he a 9 Thes. ii. Poe 3) the things, which e written to them in “former sr, and what he was about add, intetided especially to preserve mr ; sin: as every part of the ach ten to hate, dread, and flee from ’ ears love ‘of God and bo- ‘and assistance to “ re. sent, and do seats meet for repentance.” which thing is true in him}* 11 But & hi and in you; because © the darkness is past,}in darkness; ! an 4 and the true light now shineth. ~~ {and knoweth not & 1s 22. Acts 17. 30, & 26. b 3, 14—16. & 4.11.) 18. Rom. 13. 72. John 15. 12—15.2) 2 Corn 4, d—6. Deut 6. 5."Matt, 5.) Cor. 8. 9. Eph. 5) Eph. 5. 8 1 Thes. 43. & 22. 37—40.! 1, 2.2 Pet. 121. &l 5, 5—8- Mark 12. 29—34.] 4..1-—-3e. .... « |d Ps. 2% 1. & 36. Rom. 13. 8—i0.j¢ Cant. 2. 12, 12.) 9.& 84. 11. Mal. 4. Gal. 5.13, 14. Jam.| Is. 9. 2. & 60.1—3.] 2. John 1.4, 5. 9. 2, 812. Matt 4. 16. Tukel & 8, 12. & 1235. & 4; 21. John 13. 34.’ 1. 79. John. 12, 46." 2 Tim. 1. 10. y 3. 11. Acts 17. 19, 2 John 5 e See on, ver. 4. £ 1,6. John 9 41. Rom. 2, 18-21. .m Lev. 19. 18. 34. 13.21, on knowledge of God or of Christ evidently signi- fies a believing, spiritual, and experimental ac- _ quaintance with him, and a cordial acceptance of his salvation. Professed Christians would de- sire to know or be assured, that their faith and ‘experience were genuine, and distinguishable from those of all hypocrites : and, as the apostle and his brethren ‘knew that they thus knew & Christ,” not by their exact notions, high affec- tions, or even miraculous powers ; but by a dis- position of heart, habittially, unreservedly, and willingly to Keep his commandments; so an other man might know his profession to be sin- éere, and his knowledge of Christ spiritual and saving, by the same evidence. (Marg. Ref) But he, who professed to be acquainted ‘with Christ, and to believe in bim, whilst he did not keep his commandments in his habitual conduct, was a liar and a hypocrite, in whom there was no sincerity, and in whose beart the truth had} no place. On the other hand, whoever he was, |i that remembered and observed the counsels, and obeyed the precepts of Christ, in him verily, or veally, the love of God was perfected ; the love of God to him as a chosen and redeemed sinner, had attained its end in his sanctification ; and his love of God had produced its fruit, and was in a mature and perfect state, as the grafted tree is, when loaded with its intended and valued in- crease. (Voie, James ii. 22.) By this, apostles and primitive Christians knew that they were in Christ through faith and the communion of his Spirit; and thus alive to God through him: (Note, John xv. 1—8.) and indeed if any man professed to abide in Christ, he ought so to walk as Christ had walked, in an habitual course of righteousness, holiness, truth, and love; or else he could not-expect to be believed by those who knew the transforming efficacy of the saving knowledge of Christ. It is evident, that the ebedience here spoken of is the humble, sincere, unreserved, and loving obedience of a believer in Christ; which is not perfect, but attended with “continual repentance, and application to bis atoning blood for pardon and acceptance; as well as with a constant dependence on the Holy Spirit for grace, to enable him in any measure to perform it. Yet, even this observance of the ho- ly commandments of Christ, in imitation of his which none but ti quate conception; and render the earth in no’ si itself. ie Awe V. 7—11. In) and imitate their their love to bim the apostle wrote but that which they | ginning, and which from peatedly enforced by C fact, it had been’ Haig ¢ ginning of the world ; more than was contain quired Israel * to love | “ hearts,” and * their selves ;” and to ‘* be ho! especially in * loving one’ “ed them.” The comt enforced by his mediator exercise of which he had & It was also “trae im ther tion was new-and differed \ the Gentiles around — of the people of Ge pensation : and as they travellers, brethren, and city. So that the fov other, as such, though vil the love: of their nei he somewhat like that of t other, was new in Pe 2. Prov. ake the darker dis- lee Gospel, as partaking of the special grace ans, or his neighbours,) was evidently in dark- ho really. partook of it... He, , seledenying love ; ee gem the light of the Gospel, and eos / uths, which. Ihe had professed: and there was oieuererss ‘which satan could succeed A ca to scandalous sins; or which A prove an occasion of his throwing “Gmbling bocksinthe way of others; to their de- against his brother, or any .man : and as men walking in they stumble ;. 50 such a person would - coceed in an ignorant, uncertain, and-unholy @hner, not aware of the dangers that beset his ath, nor sensible that it led to destruction; as of error and sin had blinded - his at at length he would fall into some de- esy; or scandalous crime, aad not “ai himself but cause others to fall like- ein years, or newly converted ; and them from those who were further ife of faith and grace. - He par- sed his exhortations to those|i : on had tasted that the Lord (Note, 1 Pet. ii: 2, 3:) because 3s certainly forgiven them, for ¢g ee unto you, ® young men, us He have overcome ¥ the wicked ver. 14. Ps. ae | nsati ; is dew. He therefore who pro- Wp or i Sata in the marvellous pa verey. of God, (Nore, 1 Pet. ii- 9, 10.) and yet Ih ook engl (either any of his fellow-Chris- | -ss even to that time: for though the true light sone around him; he was. blinded by his pride ved his brother, and habitually. showed himself sposed. to goodness, mercy, and forgiveness ; vas. mfluenced the inward: efficacy of the . thing imi the general prevailing disposition of ».Whereas, he who hated, or bore ha- whither they are going, nor ~~ a CHAPTER II. A. D.90. yl2t a you, ° litfle children;{one. I write unto you, 2 little ae _ecause P your sis are forgiven Ae ica because * ye have known the Father. | is nee aa 14 L have written unto you, » fathers, because ye have known him that is from the beginning. I have written unto you, young men, © because ye are strong, and 4. the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome the wick- ed one. “a= 21-2 Cor. 4. Ps, 119. 11. Ioh2 Zz See of, ver. t. iz, Db See on, ver.13 8. 54, 55. & 16. 3 the sake of Christ, and through faith in his name, Tim. 2. 1, +} as those of their more established and experienc- ed brethren were; though their weakness of faith, and want of distinct and exact knowledge, might prevent them from possessing the abiding comfort of it: and the counsel, which he was about to give them, would preserve them from many snares and sorrcws, enable them to obtain the assurance of their acceptance, and direct them in making. s suitable return for so invalua- ble a benefit. He wrote also~to the fathers ; having the same counsel and admonitions to give to those Christians, who were “ old disciples,” -| matured in knowledge, and experience, and who the true Rearinies of Christ, always sorgrmed the heart npropotion to its degree, ought to be the guides and examples to their Juniors, ‘as well as to “ shine as lights in the “world.” These had long Enown him who was from the beginning; and their long ac- quaintance with Christ, and with the eternal Pa- ther in him; with all their discoveries of his glory, and experience of his love, truth, and pow- er, should engage them to simple dependence, lively gratitude, fervent love, devoted obedience, and steady confidence in God, and Zeal for his honour and that of the Gospel. Moreover, he wrote to the same effect to the young men, who had for some time professed the Gospel, and had passed through the state of childhood, but were not arrived at that maturity in grace, to which the fathers had attained. These he addressed and exhorted, from the consideration that * they « had overcome the wicked one :” they had suc- cessfully encountered the first trials and tempta- tions, which attended their separation from sin and renunciation of the world; and had over- come the assaults of satan, by giving up their se- cular interests, breaking off their bad habits and connexions, and entering in at the strait gate of true conversion: As they had therefore thus far conquered “ the wicked one ;” who had tried all methods in vain, to _Kcep_ them from embracing the Gospel; and giving thems:lves. up to the ser- vice of Christ; they ought to go forth in his *| strength, aspiring after further victories ; and endeavouring to spend the ' vigour of their Spi- rits, or the prime of their years, in the services to which they were called, for the honour of Christ and the benefit of the Church; end not n seeking worldly advantages. Bui, in order to give his exhortation the greater emphasis, the apostle again addressed the different descrip- tions of Garitians. and admonished the little 4M ° ae Dd, 90 man love the world, & the love of the Fa- ther is novin him. | Arhieder meta aoa 16 For all that zs in the world, 5 the lust of the flesh, and the lust of the eyes, 3-2 Pet. 2,18. dude 16-18) i Gen. 3.6» an 3 2. Josh. “7. 21. Job h Num. 11. 4. 34. Ps, 78. 18, 30. Prov. 6. 25. Matt, 5.28. Rom. 13. 14. 1 Cor o4. & & 5, 4,5, 19, John 15.19. Rom. 12, 2, Gal. 3. 10, Eph. 2, 2, Col. 3. 1,21 Lim. 6. 10,! 10.6. Gal. 5. 17.24] 31. 1. Ps. 119: 36, f Matt. 6. 24. Luke] Ephs 2. 3, Vit. 2.) 37. Ee. 5. 10, 11. 16; 13. Jam. 4. 4.) 12.& 3.3. t Pet, 1.) Matt. 4. -8. Luke @ 3.17, 14. & 2. 11s Be 4s 2] 4) 5. ti children, (for though the werd 1s changed, . the meaning seems to be the same,) (Marg. Ref.) as those, who had known the Father, and had al- ready experienced his parental compassion and Jove for them, for which they were called to make the due returns of filial confidence, sub- mission, gratitude, and obedience. The address to the Fathers exactly coincides with that, which went before: to the young men he added, that they “ were strong” in faith, hope, love, and all holy affections ; they were in the prime of their fitness for active service, to which the mature experience of old age might be less adapted ; and as the word of God, which they had. receiv- ed when they were converted, abode .m them, which appeared by their victory over the tempta- tions of satan; soit ought to be manifested in| its effects, by their increasing fruitfulness in all good works. i V. 15—17: . The general counsel and exhor- {ation which the apostle meant to enforce on all the persons above described, was this—‘+ not to « love the. world, or the things that were in the « world”? The world, as God created it, is very good, and a proper object of a measure of love; but as sin hath marred it, our affections ought to be wholly alienated from it. The men of the world, as distinguished from believers, are enemies of God, and subjects of satan: we ~ are therefore required to renounce their friend- ship, to avoid intimate society with them, and to abhor their, ungodly. principles and. practices ; while we pity their miseries, love their persons, and try todo. them good. The things of the world may be desired, possessed, and valued, for those uses and purposes which were intend- ed by God when he created them, and in subor- dination to his favour, authority, and glory ; but for those purposes to which sin hath abused them, and sinners idolize them, we must not de. sire, seek, nor value them, in any measure) or manner: and if any man thus love the world, the love of the Father is: not in him: his-idol has never been dethroned, his heart remains, un- changed, he is not. reconciled to God through Jesus Christ, and hath no true filial loye of him in his heart. (Notes, Luke. xiv. 25—S3.), For «t all that is in the world,” as thus idolized and abused by men who seek their happiness from it, and not from God, may be summed up under three heads: Ist. Such things as sre suited to ‘excite and gratify “the lust of the flesh,” or the irregular, inordinate, and polluting hanker. ings and cravings of the carnal heart, and the ’ I. JOHNS: ) s » 15 & Love not the. world, neither. the], things ¢hat ene, in the world. .* If any! 'k Esth. 1, 3—7. Dan. ‘short, all that ‘indulgence: the lust th will of God °¢ Y b {2 4. 30. Rey. nl —I17- ; 7 I Jam. 3. 15, Is. 40..6—8 Matt.| 1. 9 24. 35,1 Cor. 7 Si.) animal appetites, after tions; as if man’s happi embellishments, which the eyé i and inordinate de treasures of gold houses, lands, gard furniture and ¢ fies the beholk is not directly titles and digni that reputation a summit of earth prize in the poor, which the pride and nature can aspire; ; of that mental concup nial to, the old ten * gods.” For a poor, x advanced to such to possess such. tempted to. fo his Creator an with vassals, emblazoned. wi cumbered with m on earth that he can | hold to disregard Him that ‘test :” this is the p life; and all pre emin others, partakes of the power, splendour, or reno the immediate souree (to which every earthly tempted to put in com vour, and glory of G «not of the Father created things, did n man,.as God made them bestowed. for these purp are his children, and ir fluc sire, seek, or use them in ‘* they are of the world, « wicked one :” these » things, and this, “them, ar man’s apostacy and subjection to are thus made the baits by which. m duced into sing and kept in rebellion, — Le lla Uhl al AD. 90. 1e°P Little children, 4 It is the last ime: and as * ye have heard that * anti- rist “SI ; even now are there twhereby we know that ey " went out from ts, but they .} Mark 13, 6.21, 22.]s ver. 22. & 4,3. 2 | Acts 20, 29, 30. 2) John7 _ Thes. 2. 3-12. ‘1't See on, q. Tim. 4. 1-3. 2] Deut 13, 13. Ps. Tim, 3, 1-6. & +9. Mat. 13. 20, Sgt ee ak “3 Be Jude a weer 24. 5.11. hea the incentives to all the passions suit the taste, and form” upreme good worldly men, and are thei tion ; and or the sake of them the w! t rith Violence, fraud, crimes, and misery. But ‘It is evident, that the apostle the lawful, moderate, subordi- rT possession, or desire of God’s d creatures, for the ends to which he hath ated them ; but of the unlawfal, inordinate, y, and idolatrous hankering after them, and aluation of them, to which all men are addict- so long as they remain in an unregenerate ea i lany vain efforts have been made, by li- } Gistinctions, and exceptions, to evade force of this passage; and many have writ- ten 0} ane nt meant to prove how far we pitt sar world it, in the apostle’s evident mean- no more allowed to love the world at ‘ate to worship Dagon; for we can- ‘God and Mammon; or love the Lord; the fi it, and things suitable to his rank in life, “use them with thankfulness, temperance, humility ; but he cannot love or desire them, ratify his sensuality, pride, avarice, or ambi- seek his happiness in them, without be- ido Every regenerate man js de- from the dominion and allowed indul- the love of the world, and strives and ays against the remains “of it, as it works in ‘or breaks forth into his life : he de- ove God supremely, and seek all his from him alone ; and to love all other for his sake, and as his bounty ; in submission to his precepts In proportion as men get this orld, the reality of their grace d they are prepared for labouring ause of Christ: but unless heart, a man has no root in CHAPTER II. “Mark 4. 5, 6, y be carnally minded, and lovers of ™’* & A.D. 90. were not of'us; * for if they had been of us, they would zo dowd: have continued with us; but they went our, that ¥ they might be made manifest that they were notall of us, © 5 a 16,17. Luke 8. 13. 19, 1 Pet. J. 2-5, Jobn 15. 2. Acts 15. 24. & 20.30. 2 Pet. 2. 20, 21. ude 19- Yer. 32, (88-0. Mat, 24, 24. Mark} Jude 1. 13. 22. Jolin 4. ldly Rom. 9. 6. & 11 & 6. 37~39.. & 10.) 5,6 1Cor. 11. 19. 3 Job 17. 9., Ps. 37.] 28—30. 2 ee Tims 3.9. Heb. 10. eke 39. : 28. & 125, 4, | 2 _ .| himself, and he will either fall away in time of temptation, or remain a mere unfruitful profes- | sor of Christianity, (JVotes, v. 4, 5. Mari. xiii. 18—23.) 4 ~V.18, 19. The love of the world, as unsub- dued in professed Christians, gave satan his greatest advantage, not only in tempting them to. open apostacy, butvalso in seducing them by de- structive heresies ; through which they were en+ fabled to reconcile a quiet conscience with a car= nal mind; and’ the indulgence of their favourite passion, ander the mask of a religious profes= sion, So that the’ transition was natural, from warning Christians against the love of the world, to putting them upon their guard against false teachers. “The apostle, therefore, showed his beloved children, especially such of them as ‘were young and inexperienced, that it was the last time, or the last dispensation which God ine tended to” introduce on earth, under which he would establish the kingdom of his Son on the ruins: ofthe usurped dominion of satan; and this Kingdom of Christ should. continue till al} enemies were put under his feet. But they had. atl heard, both from the predictions of ancient prophets, and from those of Christ and his wposs tles, that under this’ dispensation Anticlirist should arise ; for satan would not only oppose the gospel by exciting persecutions, but aiso by corruptions of the faith; and especially by one ‘great enemy to the Person, truth, authority, and glory of Cirist, he would obtain inimense power and iyduence in the visible Church; (Wotes, 2 Thess-iie 1—12.) and’as St. Paul had declared that this mystery of iniquity did already work, so Jolin observed that “there were many anti- “christs,” or oppasers of the pure gospel of the Lerd Jesus, whose character, principles, in. tentions, aid machinations were of the same stamp as those of the great antichrist would be, and who were evidently his fore-runners. ’ By this they might know that it was the iast time - and that while God was ‘specially exerting Se power, by means of faithful ministers, to honour his Son, the devil and his servants were Pecu- liarly active in endeavouring to defeat the design. (Notes, 1 Tim. iv. 1—3. 2 Tim. iii. 1—9. ir, 3, 4.) - These antichrists did not arise fiom among such as had before been avowed unbelievers ; byt they were professed’ Christians, who separated from the Church, and became leaders of hepetj. cal sects, contrary to the doctrine of the apos” ‘tes, ‘and ‘derogatory to the honour of Chnjst, But, though. they went out from the disciples having been admitted to outward fellowship with them; yet they had never been of them, as ro. A. D. 80. 20 But % ye have an unction from , the Holy One, > and ye ‘know all things. © 21 I bave not written unto you, *© be-} cause ye know not the truth, but because}i ye know it, and that no lie is of the truth, 22 4 Who is a liar, but ¢ he that deni- eth that Jesusis the Christ? ‘he ds’ anti- christ,that denieth the Father and the-Son. 23. Whosoever & denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father: [ue he that Z ver. 27. & 4:13.) Acts 3, 14, Rey. 3. Ps.23. 5. & A$. 7. & 92.10. Is, 61. 1. Linke 4. 18. Acts 79. 38. 2 Cor. 1. 21, £2. Heb. 1. 9. a Ps 9610. & 71 “92, Is. 43,3, Mark 15. 2 Pet, 1. 12. 1. 24. Duke 4, Sania vere 4, & | L ie 4, 20. John» 8. 44 7.& 4.8. Rev.3: 9. b Prov. 28. §. Jabnje ver, 23: & 4. 3. 14. 26. wei iy 12,8,3°2,John Heb: 8. 11. ude 4. e Prov. lh 5. & the fee on ver. 18. ‘) 8, & Rom, 15. 148 re 22, & 4. 15. - » 11.27. Luke 10. 22. Johu §. 23. generated persons, and. living members of the body of Christ: far if this bad been the case, they would “surely have continued with them ;” as the Lord would not have given them over to a strong delusion, but would ‘have put his fear ‘¢ into their hearts, that they should not depart ‘* from him,” according to the engagement of his everlasting covenant to ‘all true believers. Bat, as they had not received the truth in love, they had been left to’the pride and lusts of their hearts, and to. the artifices of satan, to be de- ceived into fatal heresies, and to separate from the Churches of Christ; that it might evidently appear, that all they who professed the gospel’ were not true disciples. Thus the Chitirch was purified, and true Christians were eta and rendered more watchful and humble, whilst the distinction between them and hypocrites was more strongly marked, (Voie, John xv.2—6. 1 Cor. xi. 18, 19.) Some explain’ “the last time,” | to mean the last age of the Jewish Church? but’ probably that had’ been subverted’ some years, when St. John wrote this epistle ; and the mat. ginal references may show on what grounds an- other interpretation is adopted. It seems very unreasonable to interpret antichrist, in the sin-’ gular, to mean the same; as the “many anti- « christs” afterwards mentioned ; and then to con- fine the whole either to the Jewish opposers, or -Judaizing corrupters of Christianity, as some to; or te the Gnostics, as divided into different secis, as others do.’ Antichrist signifies one that opposes Christ, whether he oppose the doctrine of his deity, or his humanity 3 or whether he set himself against him in respect of his priestly of- fice, by substituting other methods of atoning for sr, and finding acceptance with God ; his kingly: office, by claiming authority'to enact low in his -Church, contrary to his laws, or so dispense with his commandments; or his prophetical office, by claiming authority to add to, alter, or take away, from the revelation which he hag given in his hily word. They oppose the Werson of © Christ, or his doctrine, or both together? (Be =a.) In this view, there were, at an early pe- riod of the Church, many antichrists; and. the heads ef any sect ‘of heretics, might be in a ‘sub- ordinate sense so called: but the direct opposers of Christianity could not ‘be meant in this place: LJOHNA NO virtually denied “his Person as If that which ‘ginning: shall r shal} continue 7 125 -And? & 8.19, & 10, 30.1i y & 14. 9, 10. & 15.) Jo 23, oi 2 Joba 9-11. he John 3..Revs3.3.11,) 20. The term is us second epistle 5 | not even in the ‘“* from us,” ‘that’ s ‘ apostles in Judea. ’] “ not of us” this | “7 pear, that they it said, that they b ‘in. the Church. » tianity, and hae with true Christians; tacy proved that, the first been hy aks Vv. 20—25. “The: Pag for: their an unetion fic ointed by thes the Holy | One c consecrate them t the Father. they knew all thin ciples of Cbitisti mental manner; ly deluded them.’ therefore written to the the truth ; for if he. that description, it) for him to have dise ously : but he had writ did know'the truth, or could consist wi proposition was not ‘ ticular application of it” seducers; whose false. ceed from the she aie vi sae For “ who was a liar,” : that Jesus was the siarchs denied Ate - have I written. unto pu ™ ‘concerning em that seduce you. » Gis seam which ye have tim abideth in you, ° and ye pny mointing teacheth you of all md is truth, and is/no liey and t hath taught dy 8 a4 fe shall | 3s rov. 12. 26.in See on, ver. 20, & a tie 11. Eph. 4. iz, 13. 10. Mark| 3.24. John 4. 14] 21.1 Thes. 2. 13. A : ga In2o. 2 John 1Lim 2 7. 2 Pets C 4 Le 13— 24 ‘ steal scar ae jag Fy I . Hy yen » gerjsg FS io ‘oe =m, r mane & 15. 4-7, A 2.60. John 14. reas ra 2. Heh, ‘of man; or his offices, et, Priest, pad, King, of his that God was manifested . to ransom the Church with his own. hat in, virtue of his one oblation he| 5 ea, in the \ eesag of God as our great: i 20- s. authority ; ; they virtually deni- » the Christ ; as they. who had the. et a ye. ~ Sucha teacher was, therefore, in fact, an q tichrist, who denied both the Father, and the jon; seeing the Father can only be known, /ap- proached, worshipped,, and glorified, by sinners, piegeery his incarnate Son; and they who not tk ac agg not the Father that “ ii lat. xi. 25—27. John v- 23.) deni OF the Son is, therefore, a denial of} wegemiuarere seach the sup- ir Pan. ‘imagination, and) not the ust,| holy, ‘merciful, and faithful God and > of our Li Jesus. Christ. He, there- who denies th 1e Son, has not the Father as s God, bis Friend, and his. Portion; but he, % ‘true faith acknowledges the Son, hath the Pather.also. This last clause is. printedsin Tta- because it is wanting: in. most copies of Greek Testament: yet itis found in seve- tics, look on it as genuine. As these Were 80, the apostle exhorted his beloved let that, abide i in them, and sink deep eit hearts, which tHley had heard from the ipniog of their profession of the gospel, con- the Person and. salvation of Christ ; for ctrine which they had at the first heard apostles and evangelists, remained in tically and efficaciously; they also ue in,union and fellowship with the ember, for their encouragement. nh all true: believers, engaged. to. CHAPTER I. yman teach you: P. but) — vine or his. Sacre Pee, his atone- Holy Spirit would readily -per-| tles and evangelists, for new improvements. from. the truth to believe a lie; apostle only sought to ‘establish. themein the ‘truth, which had been “ preached t to them, with anuscripts ; ; so that Beza and several other: \the Father through him: and they’ against the artifices of false the promise whieh God. had irre-) fe. and felicity, and all things per- * A. De 9B). 28 And nowy "little children, abide in, -him ; that, § when he shall appear, we may’ *) have confidence, and not be ashamed be- fore him “at his coming. — - 29 1f ye know that * he is righteous, + ye.know, ¥ that every one that doeth righteousness 2 is born eicin x See on, ver, 1. : ax Mal. 3)'9: Beds be + 18. 33. 2 Mark 8 38-1 1Cor. 1. 7. & 15. Poh x. Col. 3. 44.1 Tim.) 23.. 1 Thes. 3.18.Jy 3. 7. 10. Acts 1Q. & 5. 23. 2 Pet, 3) 35. Tit, 2. 12—14. 4.12. Z Se 9. BA, 7. & 5. X vere 1, & 3. 5,| 1. Jobn 1. 13.& 3. ‘Zech. 9 9.-Acts,3.1.3—5. Jame. 1, 18. 14. & 22. 14.2 Cor| 1Pet. & 3. 23, 2 5.21. Heb, 1, 8,9.) Ret. 1. 4e | .& 7 2.26, 1 Pet. ~ taining to it. Vo lie, &c. (21.) * Lie, here © means a. doctrine contrary to that taught by 6.14. 2 Tim 4. 2. 8. Lit, 2. 13. Heb 9. 28. 1 Pet. -1, 7. & 54, Rey. 1. 7. t 3.21.& 4.17. a 25. 9. & » 45.17. Rom. 9.33, . © the vapostles ; which being the érue doctrine, * its contrary, must, be false, ora lie” (.Mac- knight.) 4 | ¥..26—29.... These admonitions the apostle wrote to his, beloyed Christians, concerning those false. teachers, who attempted to seduce them, and had prevailed with, many, whe had once belonged to. their. company. He meant to. cau- tion and fortify them against the specious in= sinuations of deceivers: but in respect of real believers, the anointing, which they had receiv-. ed. of Christ, abode in them,,as an incorruptible principle of life, and light, and spiritual discern- ment: so that they needed not that any man - should tegch them; except as that same anoint- ing taught them, and by.‘ stirring up their pure . ** minds in the way of vemembrance 7? for by this teaching of God himself they) were instruct- ed in all things essential to salvation, and could not.be fatally deluded. Now this teaching was sjaltogether truth, and no lie; they could not, 1| therefore, have any occasion to change the doc- trine, which they had thus received from apos- Oa the contrary, they who wanted, to. induce them to this change, evidently aimed to seduce them. whereas the “ the Holy Ghost. sent down from. heaven :” and. indeed, they who bad. thus been taught would abide in Aim, or in it: in Christ, or in the. ° truth of his gospel. He. therefore needed only to.exhort. them, with all parental. affection, to abide in Jim, or in Christ: for the apostle’s mipd, being full of warm affections towards his beloved Lord, spoke frequently of him by a pro- noun without an antecedent, and so without nam- ing him, Let, them then adhere steadfastly to the truth of the, gospel; live in a constant de- | pendence on Christ by faith for every. thing; at- tend diligently on his ordinances, and yield a oying simple obedience to his commandments : and thus, they might be. assured, that when he. should appear. to, judge the world ; they would. not be ashamed, as all hypocrites and apostates would be ; but would have confidence, before ‘him, as his approved servants, at this his second coming; and amidst all the solemn and import- 4. D960. OE AP. it. . The apostle. bréaks ont in admiration. of the love: ; God, in making believers his.children, and giving them present privileges, with the hope of an in-| conetivable felicity ; and shows them that this} hope’ is always connected with a disposition’ te follow: after holiness, 1---5., He shows how the} * children of God, and the children ofthe devil may| | - ‘be known, 4--10.. He exhorts his readers to. love} one another, contr: asting this love with the exam} ant events of that decisive season. ‘In this, the apostle joined himself; intimating, that he took the same method of preparing for the ¢oming of his Lord and Judge, which he recommended to them; and that their abiding in Christ would then increase Ais confidence and joy. As they therefore could not but Know, that he their Lord and Saviour was righteous; so they- might be assured, that alf ical habitually practised 1 right eousness, as what théy loved and delighted in, were born of hita By the regencration of his Spirit, and so were the children of God and the heirs of heaven. So-that sbiding in Christ, and bringing forth much fruit by working righteous- ness, was the proper method of preparing to meet him in judgment with confidente and joy. The expression, “ bor of him,” which is most obviously interpreted of Christ, concerning whom the apostle was spenking’; and thus becoming the sons of God, (iii 1.) clearly shows what John believed concerning his Lord. (Aire. Ref) The quaker's, and some others, have inferred,’ from the language of the twenty-seventh verse, thet 2 stated ministry is not necessai in the church; as true believers, being anointed by the Spirit, need not such teaching : © but it may be | walk, even « of moment to observe, that the Christian minis- judge ‘will believe His ¢ try was in the highest repute in the church, | and condact ‘hab « when the pif ts of the Spirit were poured down |. ¢ upon it in the .grestest “abundance” (Dod-|. dridge.) rR ACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. / V.1—th , The gospel, when well understood and duly received, sets the heart against all sin, and ef fectually prevents the allowed practice of it: at the sam a time, that it gives the most blessed re- lief to the ‘wounded consciences of those who have sinned; by the hope of pardoa, through our “ Advocaté with the Father, Jesus Christ * the righteous,” and his all-sufficient propitia- tion. Thus the divine original of the scriptures is evinced, by the complete suitableness of the remedy, propnsell in them, to the actual state of}, men in this evil world: whilst all other schemes are founded on false principles; and therefore are | deemed erat an totally inapplicablé to the case, and cannot e!-| obligations, * becaus: setually bring peace to the conscience, and lead} the true Tight no the heart to abhor all iniguity—While we seék |member, that -hatre for grace to make a holy use of the intercession | bouts, and the prevalence of any and atonement of our heavenly Advocate, and | sion, is proportionably a proof encourage our fellow-Christians to do the same ; darkness. Thedep if we should remember, that « He is the propitia-| per critetion and’ & tion, not for onr sins only, but for those of the | well as the best | s¢ whole world »” and therefore, if any sinner in| most active Pp any part of the earth be willing to accept of this i salvation, he will surely be made partaker of it :| light, and’ will be best kept and we should desire and endeavour, by every’ fromoccasioning the falls of oth hese of upright, proper means ih ou of bringing others cious a benefit. B against every sentiment the abundant provis forgiveness of our rae to disobedience’ bitual Foley" him tothe unguard: have argue not the proper proun of our justification 5 to look to the ing true believers? directly. contradict they are most | then, keepeth: thes “Jy is the love’ of apostles knew that ti the’ same means > would not deceive ¢ ives : he, # saith he abideth in Ch i , or declarationé, but tiad heard thor @ be persons affect ‘te'thed others do the peéctilia salvation.—Christia love of God, andr fluous and unnteces new motives, and tions to abound in th rections concerning the a —————e ™~ - . . * . - . CHAPTER Iif. A.D, 90. aid Father hath) bestewed upon us, » that . wi. m7 oi 7H9.% 8, 1,2.) §. 8. & ¥92, Eph. r of love the} we should be called the sons of God! ab 16, Rom.| 3 18, 19 b Jer. 8. 19s Hos mya 14—17.21.) 65 18. Gal. 3. 26° ; Me eam iyi! #9120) 96, 2 Cor.} 22. & 4. 5, 6» sh, and malicious. tempers t of his knowledge, walketh 1 is in the road to destruction ; ot at all aware whither heis going, fieiidns"* and the prince of dark. blinded his as These things _ closest atte ‘Most seri- ‘the honour ind ‘cause of ‘Christ. Many thus go out from the society of Christians, but they ne- ver were true believers; for if they had belong- ed'to that blessed company, they would no’doubt have continued with them + nay, in fact, damn- able heresies as much prove the faith of moTinal ry goretand, as furious persecutions do. The unc- tion from the Holy One alone. can teach that, Plena ledge, which will surely preserve, a man from ali delusions: and when we are thus esta- blished in the great truths of the Gospel; we shall - know that no lie is of the truth ; and shall there. fore disregard the cloquence, learning, i ingenui- ty, and confidence, of those who contradict the ees and he satisfied with opposing the express estimony of the truth itself to their well varnish. ed and ably defended falsehoods. We shall in this manuer most clearly perceive, that every man isan antichrist, who denieth the Person or any of the offices of Christ; and that ia denying the Son, he denieth the Father also, and hath no part in his favour, whilst he rejects his great salva- tion, Candour and liberality of sentiment are good words ; bigotry, fanaticism, and a contract- ‘ed mind, sound very harsh : but let us not aspire to the reputation of liberality, or desire to escape revroach, more than the apostles did. Whilst we judge favourably of all, who trust in Christ as a divine Sayiour, and obey his word ; let us. pity and pray for those deluded men, who deny the Deity and atonement of Christ, and the work of his new-creating Spirit ; protest against their an- ti-christian doctrine, and refuse all needless in. tercourse with them. Let s4ut abide in all, who have professed the Gospel, or would be deemed Christians, which was taught the primitive disci- the end of their days, and enter|pies ; that they may continue in the Son and in obtain any comfortable sa-|the Father, and that the pre of eternal life it ternal state will, be. «| may, belong to them.. sins are hy pe thei. : and though there are dif of growth, strength, knowledge, =i sons and daughters of ms aA, ; and though some of them more victories over the. wicked te fit for active service, or to give an -others are; yet. they are all their heavenly Father. They. all : k ge of him and love to him ;, a abiding in them, he will young ones of his family to the. “and train them up to a measure our and maturity, to which ‘others ned, _ But all, who would share ust be careful not to love the Gia juakGne, vanities : this idol- ydued in the hearts of ma- ors of f the Gospel, hath occasioned, cy or total De oniiocis: nay, ofit, numbers are kept assurance ; their spiritual life . feeble ; they are mere babes world, as apostate, and so. V. 26—29. . evil, i is diametrically op The subjects, above treated on, are peculiarly ituality, temper; u-| needful at this day, concerning those who seduce 1S Christian teligion : :}the professed Gisciples of the Saviour, and would, D persuade them, that it is efno consequence what they believe concerning his Person or doctrine. This fashionable species of infidelity directly contradicts the whole word of God, and in fact does its utmost to antiquate the Bible aS an. uses less book, in this age of wisdom. and illumina- tion. We should ache to teach no man any thing, except what the Holy Spirit hath taught us in bis word, to which our appeal must be made; and the same Spirit teaches all those, who partake. of his ‘sacred, anointing, the grand truths of the sacred word, though they be left to differ in less essential matters. May we then receive from Christ more and more of his anoint. ing, to abide in us, afd to Jluminate our mind in the trath. unmixed with error; that we may bide in it, even as they did, who of cld adhered the doctrine. of ihe holy apostles :. and let all, profess the trath, and appear to have comé jto. Chiist, abide in hi mj without listening to the and strengthen the propensities of our which it is our great business and jue and crucify. . The. pursuit, r enjoyment of them, only tend to be possessed no more ; whilst the that doeth the will. of God shall rer, Yet are these yanities. so alluring mains of corruption in our hearts, that constant watching and prayer, We cannot : obtain victory over, the world, and ‘is the god and prince.of it! . an a Vv. 18—25, te \ have } ms delivered from that ori nit al idolatry, the love of the he tt gs inthe world, will be les ived by the seductions of iP Fisk! age. Aaa a ee ee. eh EN: OA A Di 00. aa 8 6H therefore ¢ the world knoweth us not, | because it knew him not. ty eressed 2 Beloved, 4 now are we the sons of transer ' God; and¢ it doth not yet appear what| 5 And y: ki we shall be : ‘but we know that, § when . he shall appear, & we shall be like him ; b pe we shall see him as he is, , _ 3 ‘And i every man that hath this hope} in him, © purifieth himself, ! even as By is pure: is ho sin, 6 Whosoe him, peas, '§. 48; Luke 6,'3 Heb. 7. 26, 5 m ver. 3, 9. 1 Kings 8.47. rhe Were 13. ie 2 Cor. 12.21. Jam.) 1 Tim. & 5. 15+ 6." b Num. 35. 31, Sam, 15. 24.2 Chr, 2A. 20, Ise-5Se Bay 9 Dan. 9 11, Rom 3. 20. & 4. 15. Jain a Pets 12: $ Gan 3. we. & ee 6—8. m, 5. 4, 5. Col. & Ps. 17.25. Bona a . 2 "Thes. 9 16, "g. 29. 1:Corv 15. 49. "Tit 3.7. Heb. 6 Phils. 2. 2 Ket} 18, 19. ' k Acts 15. 9, 2 Cor, i Joui9: setae Ts Heb. “ie 14. it, Mat. 5 n} 2 Pet. 1.4. & 3.34, 17 24. 1€or. 13.11 2. 6.& 4. 17+ Mat. suggestions of any. ‘modern iliuminaters of man- kind ; that when our Judge shall appear, we may all, with prophets and apostles, «* have confidence * and not be ashamed before him at his coming.” | j Yet let “us be equally careful not to hold the} truth in unrighteousness; but remember that} : they only are born of God, who bear his holy i im- age, and walk before him in his most righteous Ways. f 2. 23. Mal, 3. 2, Png 3. 4. Heb. si 2 @ John 15, 18, 19. & 16°35 & 17. 25, Col. 3. 3. @ See on, b, ver. 1. & §. 1. Is. 56, 5. e Ps, 31..19...Rom. 3.18. 1 Cor. 2. 9, Sr 13, 12. 2 Cur. 4. 37. NOTES. . * CHAP. WL V.1—S, (Note, John i. 10—13.) enue affectigu The apostle, having declared that they who did} ed for the cénsumim righteousness were born of God, here broke out} citating enjoyme into a joyful and admiring view, of the love of} Christ, of which w the Eternal Father, in having bestowed on them|idea. But, wherev the unspeakable honour and felicity of being} God had produced th called “his children” What manner of love/ heart, it would ¢ was this! or by what words could it be de“) and follow after ho scribed! Whether dis majesty, purity, and jus- this final happine tice, or their guilt, vileness, and misery, were | for he who considered; whether the blessing conferred on them, or the method in which it was bestowed, were contemplated, the love of the Father in it} must be adored, as passing knowledge and com- | ; Sar prehension. Indeed the world of ungodly men, | that his labour in fol among whem the children of God lived, com-|not be in Bar would monly in poverty, affliction, and contempt, would } not acknowledge their claim, approve their cha-| his attainments; ‘so racter, or desire their privileges: but this was|but he would use ba the effect of their ignorance of God, and con-|for the performance of temptuous alienation from his holy excellency $ affections and po , #0 that, when the only begotten Son of the Fa-| sinful passions di ther appeared on earth, they knew him not, butyperfected, and all hie rejected, despised, and’ crucified him. . But,|conformable to those whatever the world thought of ttiem, true be-|this can never be ~ levers, even in their afflicted condition on earth, |life, the true Chris were the children of God, regenerate, adopted | himself as Christ is into his family, the special objects of his -love,|death: then the so and the heirs of his kingdom: and, whatever | presence, and perfec their trials. were, their Almighty Father would complete conforinit surely protect, provide for, comfort, and bless |Lord, in body and si them. It did not indeed. then appear, what, or| the” general” how glorious, they would at length be ; nor could | ¢ does not say, “has even the beloved aposile frame an adequate con- id ception of heaven, and its, ineffable felicities, which would be eanobling and rapturous beyond all his thougiis. Yet, they knew in general, - Lite children, * let no man deceive Z i th righteousness is that doe as he is righteous. nmitteth sin is of the ¥ this purpose the Son ane that he might de- of the devil. CHAPTER IIL. ~*~ A. D. $0; 9 Whosoever is * botn of God, doth not commit sin; 4 for his seed remaineth in him: ¢ and he cannot. sin, because he is born of Gog. ; 10 In this f the children of God are manifest, € and the children of the de- vil : * whosoever doeth not righteousness iis not of God, © neither he that loyeth _|not his brother.» . 24. asec 2 4 oar ; & 72. 1—7-|b ver. 5. Gen. 3. 15. (Pn Observations} & % 2.) Is. 27. 1. Mark 1. © 2.29, & 4. 7.& 5. easy 5. 17. Titjh See on, ver.-7, 8. . 16, | 24. Luke 10. 18.] 1.4. 18. John 1. 46.& & 19. 10. 19.) John 12.32: & 16.} -13- k's, *s. Luke 6. 35, dere, 47. Acts $8. 12. Rom. 16. 20. a > i Pet} Rom. * 16, 17. ee Fe tee 8. 44. E Col. 2, 15. Heb. 2. Eph. 5. i ore 4,15, & 2. } 14. Rev. 20.. 2, 3. o Matt 7. 18. Mais a "38. John 9, ~ e. 8, 22. eae’ poKOs -25u Rom. @y who. ai not follow after holi-| of the devil’s party, family, and disposition; as possess the genuine hope of the | he was the first" sinner, and had practised rebel- ostle further remarked, that ed, or practised sin, transgressed sot ‘the law, or violated and directly opposed lae authority and requirements of the moral ‘ the ceremonial cannot here be intend- a). Thus it was taken for granted, that the law of God was the rule of conduct to all s true servants ; and that none of them wilful- “and habitually did any thing contrary to it Sp aoe ggg Paes of the law, or a law conduct. Whatever in any degree exceeds, 3 short of, or deviates from the law, and in ht, word, or deed, is not perfectly coinci- it, is sin, 2 violation of the law, and according to the covenant of an habitual commission of sin tends o the asukackion, of the law and its authority, i can never be allowed of by any disciple of brist. For they know that he was manifested I ana Batre, to take away the sins of his by atoning for their guilt, and by renew- m to his own holy image. © Moreover, Fe aks to sin, and the perfection of his oliness, at. active obedience, both magnified ppt of EBs, lew, constituted him a proper yy to be for sin, and was intend- r gaa a to his people. Whosoever, abides in Christ, as one with him, ‘as _Maintaining communion with him, doth rose sin in his allowed and general conduct : and r sinneth, wilfully and habitually, has seen the glory of Christ by faith, or had nental saving knowledge of him; for iad, be would be transformed, in a mea- “i tO. ‘The ielics therefore, warned ed children, as others before had done; _1 Cor. vi. 9. Gal. vi- 7. Eph. v. 6. Janes i. Pet. 1.9 ;) not to let any man deceive them plausible pretences, into an opinion that they gat live in habitual sin and yet be true Chris- _¥or he who practised righteousness, as ss and delight, was a righteous man ; Mmity to Christ, (being righteous as us,) was the proper evidence of by faith, in His obedience and pro- _ On the other hand, he who corned lion and iniquity from the beginning, and had no pleasure in any thing else. But it must be imposi- ble to imitate and adhere to the devil, and at the same time to be a disciple of Christ ; seeing the Son of God was manifested, for the single and express purpose of destroying, abolishing, or un- doing the works of the devil, in behalf of all bis people... He came to deliver them from that con- demnation and slavery, into which the influence and temptation of satan had reduced them and all mankind ; and to restore them to the favour, image, and service of God. This was done, by atoning for their sins and pardoning them, and by a new creation of their souls to holiness: but whilst men lived habitually in pride, infidelity, impiety, injustice, fraud, cruelty, malice, intem- perance, of licentiousness, or in the negtect of a sober, righteous, and godly life ; it could not be supposed, that the works of the devil had been destroyed, or his fortifications in their hearts cast down by the power of Christ. Consequent- ly the end of his incarnation and humiliation had not been answered én respeci of them ; ‘and there- fore they could not be warranted to account themselyes his disciples. For all that belonged to Christ were born of Ged; (Wotes, John iii. 1 —8;) and no one who was regenerate, lived in the commission of any allowed sin: because the incorruptible seed of God, being made to grow and live in his heart by the Holy Spirity (Nore, 1 Pet. i. 23—25.) remained in him, and render- ed it impossible that he could sin with allow- ance, continuance, and satisfaction: even as = fish cannot live out of water, because it is out of its element, and can only languish and die un- less it be again putinto it. This must be al} that the apostle’s general words can mean: be- cause, if strictly taken, they would not only prove that some men are perfect, but that all re- generate persons are mcapable of sinning any more for ever ; an inference, which no man, who either reads the Bible, or the history of mankind, will ever admit. General declarations of this kind must always be ‘explained according to the argu- ment of the sacred writer: otherwise, an anti- nomian may prove, that God justifies those who are in every sense ungodly, and who never do good works of any Kind, or for any purpose, as his anes and delight, was evidently a as Bin live: (Rom. iv. 4,4:) andamar, . ALD. 90. ER t1 For | this:fs the # message that ye aelt heard from the beginniig, = that we}: should love one another. ty 12.Not 2 as Cain, who was of that Wie e wicked one, aiid slew his brother. p'And|the bre wherefore slew he him? Because his brother, abideth in: own works were evil, 4and his brother’: a! Whoso righteous. rer 5.8. John 1 1. 5. & 2. 7,8. Fg 1, 4 Jude ‘7-23. John 10, $2] 47 7. ® Or, commandment, 9-25. & ike} ¢ | ech on, ver. 8. &}. 3: : mi. ver, 23. & 4.7) 2 . 14. Matt. 13. 2t. John 13. 34,35. . Ga 2. Ej i. aan 18 14, 15. ren 2.1 Then 4.9 9. s hedh gee fae Ada ‘ Pets 1, 22. & 3,8, toi neh an 4. 8, Pro 7 bat D oe 4.4—15. 25, 1 Fim. 1. 5..Grs EE op Gal ph. 5 n’s being the “child of the devil. especially the Children of God, and the Callas of th the devil, were manifestly distinguished from Oné aiother ; aiid he, who did not practise right-| ; éousness, was not of God: whatever bis creed, |. profession, gifts, or pretended experience might be; nay, this was to bé carried to aoj de ad fi preat a strictness; that he who did not love his| the name of theit brother, but showed a selfish, envious, and ma- them to love one lignant spirit in his general conduct, was not to| evidence be accounted a child of God, but of the devil.| wh “© He that committeth sin is of the devil.” (8. beh © Te is not he, who committeth one or more sins ¢ of infirmity ; for so did Christ’s disciples. while 5 they were with him; nor he, who committeth | belo < one great sin, through ‘the power of a strong | devi + temptation, of which he bitterly repents, and « from which he returns to his obedience ; for 4 thus did David and St. Peter, who yet were € not then the children of the devil: but they] i ¢ who comply with the lusts of satan, and will] h: ‘ dothem. ‘The other interpretations of these} 3 * words, including the preceding verses, seem) © either vain an@ impertinent, or false and dan- * gerous.”. ( Whitby) Some have explained’ Uiem, to signify, that who is born of God, ausht not to sin; some have atgued, that when a Christian sins, he ceases to be the child of . God; and others have maintained, that they| belonged to ‘the ch *# who are born, of God; sin, not ;” because} whom had despised, their sins will never be imputed to them. He} for the same reason: ‘that is born’of God proposeth to himself aj iit to Wonder, that’ © life as free from sin as possible, nor does he. © ever of his own accord employ himself in sin ;| the t if at any time, contrary to the purpose of his | * mind, he has offended, he does not persist in * the same; but, ‘acknowledging his fault, he} « speedily returns to his. former plan of life, as * soon, and as much as he can.’ (Garaker,)—|t As “doing righteousness,” means, not a single ‘ C action, but habitual obedience to God; “com-} th: © mitting sin,” (it is the same verb in the | origin- |i a1.) cannot properly signify merely a she act ‘vaged to that. cause his‘ oa yy iy ERS CHAPTER Il. A. D. 98, ® bi : 4 be Ts. 5 | 18084. & 18. ” 7.10. Luke’ 30 11Je Prov. 12 1¢f 2 Cor. #,% (4. 15.) Marg 28,9. - & 9. 5—9. 1 Tim|f4, 20. & 6.1. 6.17. Heb, 13, 16. 8. John 3.16. &] e wis. 7 13) | Acts 20, 28. Roms) tt, 20 a epi 5. 2495, pa &2,) Rom, 16. 4, Phil. 2, | AZ 306 - }d Deut. 15 7—U. Prov. 19.1% Is; 58. IA FES LH ed love of men, for a good. evidence of hat he they all were dispos- » and mye those, who malice, which re € ee th N i perpetrate that crime, could be a regene- e , or apartaker of the Spirit of Christ. doub David, when in one dreadful instance uilty of murder, had eternal life abiding 1or is there any.single sin, into which it ble for a regenerate man to fall: but} was showing, that no true believer] 9 Tatas e x “ill ae fo ee 18 « My Vitdlelebildien;: h let us not led ce in word, neither in tongue 5 but in deed] and in truth. i 19 And # hereby we know that we of the truth, « and shall. * assure oul hearts before him. _ 20 For! if our heart condemn us, ano ™ God is greater than our: ety and} — knoweth all things. >} mandments * dwe 21 Beloved, oif our heart: ‘concteaiat us|him: and heteby 4 not, then have we confidence toward God: |abideth in us, b 22 And whatsoever we Rs we re-| given us, | g& See on, 21...) 0. 22 h Ez. 33. 31. Matt» Gr. “4 2, 21, ¥, : per. +e 139 50.15. Be 66. 1 25, 41—45. Rom.| Rom.” ragh ae "st 17. 10..& 23. isos, 19. 12. 921 Corgis. a—} 36. 2 Tim. 2 12 24 John 2.24, 25+ 9, Be’ 28 1. Gal. 5. 13. &, 6, Reriat 3 & 21. 17. Heb..4. i + - Jéb 6 Toba 8! 1. Rev. 2 23. ' 1 che er ayy ih vActs) & 83/0 2,28. & 4, 17. Ps. 2 14, 15. 1] 7, 3-5. 1 Cor, 4» 22, it “24, 25.) 4. 2 Cor. 1. 12. 1} i See on, ver. 14.8) Tim. 2. 8 Heb. 4.' oh 8, John 18¢37-. +m: Job 33. ie 16. & 10. 22. ver 21. Is. $2 17. John 10. 29, 30.|p 5.14. Ps. 10. 17. “ae ib. 6F 10, is vk ‘Heb. 6, 13. & 34. 4. utd &} 1 sorrows of save ‘their lives. This might also |} be deemed constructive murder s as such a man efused to preserve life, when it was in his pow- er, and his bounden duty to do it: and if the Lord had acted thus. towards sinners, and ene- “mies, we must all:have perished. As no higher ji expression of love is mentioned, than a willing-|i ness to lay down our lives for our brethren; it is manifest that the apostle did not maintain the extravagant notion, that true grace will make us willing to be eternally miserable, for the glory of God and the good of the universe.» V. 18—24.. (Note; James iin13—17.) Fron the preceding considerations, the apastle earnesi- ly admonished his dear children to. love one an- ay when ft other, and their poor brethren and neighbours, known sino a * not in word, neither in tongue,” or. merely. in |arraigned at thi profession, and with kind and obliging language ; ** but in deed and in truth,” showing the sinceri ty and strength of their affection for them, by | the atoning blo their actions, and in self-denying liberal com-|renewal of their peac munication to the supply. of their wants. If they | confidence : and. if, did this from faith! in Christ, and love to him, |declensions, their they would “ thereby know, that they were of |through: painful sens’ « the truth;” these fruits of the Spirit) would | will surely be emp show that they held the truth in love, and expe- |ofpreventing the rienced the power of it in tieir hearts: and so jof Christians do not they would be able “ to assure their hearts be-{ed or -unrepented, ** fore God,” in humble confidence of his:accept- |have they confidence vance; and enlarged expectations of having all | Spiri their wants supplied, from ‘the riches of his libe- rality... But they could not ‘have this warranted assurance of his love, if they allowed themselves in known. sin, or the neglect of known duty: for if their own hearts and consciences’ condemned - them of secret wickedness, or of selfish—lisre- gard to the distresses of their brethren; they. could not but know, “ that God was greater than }i *¢ their hearts, and knew all things ;.and the con- |m . sideration of bis acquaintance with all their sinsy his holy hatred of them, his impartial justice and almighty power,,must fill: them with fears’ of, his vengeance, and: prevent their confidence | and that, for, Christ? sa _ in him. For if they could not. but decide: ple, they should love one is weakened ; | High Priest; and grace, they may as! conciled Father, (if good. for them. ) al dences the reality of directions for distinguishing m, that of error, 1—6, He and self-denying 0 ania ey al ed to praise and serve him in @& had given them command dm. } finite excellency, and: who uprightly - obeys the tions? But Jet none. i others connected js sates hope in God, if rt, that Opriat dwelt in yas il ytibee pare it is aateehy ‘pati Holy riety . ere ng his | « purifieth himself,” in dependence. on the grace, d displaying r 1 im ; |and 4 contemplation of the glory ‘of Christ, un~ Be Kors that al union sub-|to increasing’ confurmity to his perfect purity. : t This distinguishes the living hope of God’s chil« ld | dren, from the presumption of all kinds of hypo- jerites. ‘The Redeemer did not magnify. the law | and make it honourable, that. his: disciples might |violate and. Gespise it; but that they might be '| delivered from its righteous condemnation, and. taught to ‘obey and delight i in its most holy and. t that they were the children of reasonable. precepts. As in him was no sin; 80 r >») {mone that abide in him allow themselves in’ any oy transgressign ’ ‘of the divine law: for he who 7 committeth sin. hath, not seen or.known Christ, ana is a deluded if he think that he’ Segp' iat i Mu F—10. ae the val concern of eternal happiness of miasty; how careful should we be not to deceive -oursélves ! and the argument of the apostle in ‘these verses, points a way, in which many, it is to: be feared, are selfdeceived : for; however we interpret his expressions, they must prove, be ee the pacts + souls, and then “ witnessing: M PRACTICAL Sane RONG: } . bee ~WV.1—5.. * we We can, never ‘niftciently.’ jeabeniet the rove] which the Father hath bestowed upon us, or re- it our own felicity, if indeed we are num- @ the children of God... Who and. Were we, or what had we done; that the Lord ‘should condescend thus to’ notice and distinguish us' What manher of love was this, that he should so redeem, regenerate, adopt, and bless such worthless worms, such guilty, polluted rebels ! doubtless 'it was vast ‘bey d-conception, — and incapable. of being il- any comparison. May we then be wer' jim as his dear children; and thus w our sense of his unspeakable mercy, and tess that obedient, grateful, and humble ind, which becomes those so highly favoured ished. Should the world disown us, | deride our pretensions, of being” the:sons * and ‘daughters | ‘of the Lord Almighty,” or | even treat us. with the-utmost contempt, enmity, and cruelty ; may recollect that the world «© by wisdom Ehew not God ;” and that even his | professed worshippers knew not “the Bright-| 4 ness of his glory, the express Image of his. righteous before God, as justified believers, who are taught and disposed by the renewal of the Holy Spirit, to practise universal righteousness in the general tenour of their conduct : and that a man’s conformity to the example of Christ, is the only adequate evidence of his being interest- ed in his redemption.’ It should also be observed that all, whoare not as regenerate persons the chil. dven of God, are the cbildren of the devil ; and as they copy the example “ of him who sinneth from \« the beginning,” they no doubt will be heirs of dis mheritance, if they die unchanged. For the Son of God was manifested on purpose to destroy the works of the devil: so that they, in whose hearts the works of the devil are not destroyed, inany degree; but who still continue, proud, “ Person ;” but crucified him * whom all angels |selfish, sensual, malicious, envious, and alienate ‘ ' worship ! 1” But as they could not exclude the ed. fromthe life of piety, purity, and righteous- First-born from his inheritance, so neither will-/ness,'cannot have received the special benefit of ‘they be able to prevent the eternal felicity of |his incarnation. —“ Whosoever’ is born of God those whom he graciously owns as his brethren. |“ doth not commit sin :” nay, he cannot do it; for ven in our lowest estate, and under our heavi- |his new nature, the divine seed that remaineth €st trials, ** we are the children of God,” if we |in him,’effectually hinders him: even unallowed ‘indeed believe ‘in Jesus Christ; and we shall (deficiencies, or such transgressions as he may be akperience such consolations, and’ possess such | sometimes: betrayed. into, give him the most es; as will support-us under our. transient | poignant. ‘distress.’ It is indeed impossible, that 73; byt none on earth can conceive; in an/he can live in known sin, or take any pleasure in manner, the nature of “that exceed-|such a course ;, because it is impossible to de- pandveternal weight of glory,” into which }stroy the principle of divine life and sensibility speedily enter... It doth not indeed yet }of conscience, which hath been communicated by t we shall be; but enough is known jthe regenerating Spirit; or to turn again the rsa confit for — more ‘ean |heart of fleshinto an unfeeling stone. |“ In this t ; {the children’ of God are) manifested, and the sprte pean ampere of the devil 2? and “ whosoever doeth { not righteousness is not of God.” May all ’ A. D.90. yond jall reasonable doubt, that they only. ‘are. ¢ Ag _ guished by hambie, harmless, and self-denying _ Thay know,’ that we have’ passed from ‘our natu- A, D.96. _ exhorts them. o leve one ie by. &h ex "ple of God in. ring | s i for sinners professors of tiie Gospel Ta = these truths to heart, | t and examine themselves them = sand let all} ministers be: sure, as they: itimiteveste kobe say t ‘the Lord Jesus at the day of judgment, to insist } Clini fully on these topics, and make them» plain to| ac their hearers : for numbers are most certainly de-| ceived by vain words; ‘* sin on that grace may « abound;” make the lamented fact of a believ- er’s liableness to be overcome by temptation, a} Hiiation of their habitual wickedness; and | portion of thee ab Bose for heaven, whilst living i in the seciety nay,| can tt bethoug perhaps the open, commission of those things, {in them? ‘Hoy #¢ for which the wrath of ‘God cometh upon the ri & children of disobedience.” ve My, In scene and charscter, as well a8 in inquiring after our duty, it behooves us to advert especially to the message, delivered to Christians from the beginning, * to love one an- «¢ other.” For the children of God are ‘distin- love; as those of the devil are by proud, selfish, and mischievous hatred : the former love ali men, | leaving cheap and desire the happiness of those whose crimes| children of the they detest, and whose society they sian; though| varnish of their § the household of faith attracts their special affec-| tion as grace tion, and are the objects of their cordial estima-| the fruits of it ab tion, and complacency: but the children of the |“ wicked one, whilst they live in malice and en- |' $t-vy, hateful and hating one another,” above'all, despise, revile, envy, detest, and persecute those, | would in peat e mo who bear the image, profess the truth, worship | ceptance, and enjoy end the name, love the cause, and seek the ‘glory, of lif wr were more dili Christ. For they are “like Cain, who was of ‘© (hat wicked one and slew his brother; be- * cause his own works were evil, and his bro- *ther’s righteous.” Whilst we remember, that} in the same nature belongs to, and the same spirit «6 works in, all the children of disobedience,” as prompted Cain to murder Abel, and the Jews to crucify the holy Jesus; we cannot marvel ifj our own measur the world hate ug; nor ought we to be discon-| whilst the ee ‘of G eerted by any imsults or injuries with which we mheet: and if indeed we love the brethren, we ral state of enmity and spiritual death, and are! duty’; then, like child brought into the company of those, who are alive | having done aright, to God through Jesus Christ our Lord. But if| parents” approbatio’ this radical grace be wholly wanting ; the most} God; and whatsoever plausible professor of the Gospel abideth in becatise we show that r death : yea, he is 2 murderer in his heart, hej * keeping bis com bears the image of satan, and hath not eternal} “things, which are life abiding in him. Nor is it enough for us to} Thus a gratuitous ‘s avoid express malice and revenge: our love of | ence of love, are in our brethren, of our neighbours, and even of our | substance of the co esiemies, must be positive and active, like that of] faith in his Son Jesu our God and Saviour, who laid down his life for} other for his sake. 7 those whom ‘te loved when enemies, in order | terly insufficient for ou that he might make them his friends and bre- thren. (John xv. 12—15.) If then, it may in some €ases be: our duty to lay down our lives for | in our brethren; ‘surely ve are bound continually to labour, expend, and deny ourselves in various ways, to alleviate ‘thei sorrows, and promote 4. D. 99, not every s i be Every y spirie, that confesseth that Jesus paparits ‘whether they be: hrist i ee come in the flesh, is of God: ° many false prophets| 3 A And f every. spirit that BEE cach ath not | that Jesus Shrist i is come in the flesh, d; jis not 0 ‘God pet ‘and this is that spirit of antichrist, renin heard that it | should come ; and even now areata is if 1]in the world. {<*> p64 “las 16 Jobn 16.13) 1°Vims3..16) ° ") BThes! "7, 8. & | Poot 18.1 Cor. 12: 3. LWW» e. ver. 3, John 1. 14. g See on, 2 18, ye 8 ting up new lights, against the atithenticated ; and. ° complete light of divine revelation. ‘The apos- tle, therefore, exhorted his brethren, i in, deter. teining who spake by the Spirit of God, and who hi did not, to observe, that ‘ eyery spirit, which s confessed Jesus Christ as having come in the 1* flesh, was of God,” (JWVote, ii. 18-22. Matz. x. accurately to distinguish be- 32.) This must, be understood of an intelligent ose who “ spake as they were | confession of the doctrine, delivered by the apos- : aie ‘Holy Ghost.” The apostle, there- ses concerning the Lord Jesus, his Person, and shorted his brethren not to believe every} his offices. The reality of his human nature was or every man who professed to speak. by no doubt peculiarly adverted to by the expres- _ natura impulse, and to be under the] sion,, “ come in the flesh :” but, who could have nce of the Spirit of God : but to make trial | doubted of his haying been really a Man, if it had | tensions, whether they who made | deen generally understood and believed that he were of God ornot. This was absolutely | was merely a Man? And if the apostle had not many false prophets were|knowp that,as the Son of God, he could have the world, who were instigated | come otherwise than in the flesh; he would oy satan, to, propagate destruc-| scarcely have noticed, his “ coming in the flesh,” ° in opposition to the doctrine and] as an essential part of this confession: for whe of Christ. (Wore, Matt. xxiy. 24.) In| would have said that John Baptist, or John the this direction, the apostle did not make apostle,, came in the flesh, when they were em~- pes fe the miracles wrought by the true| ployed in preaching the Gospel, as they must oh Note, Deut. xiii. 1—S. 2 Thes. ii. 9] have come. in human nature, seeing they had ne deemed it more decisive, to de- other nature? But the coming of Christ in hu- matter by the agreement or disagree-|man nature, when God “ the Word became their doctrine to that, which the apostles|‘ flesh, and tabernacled among men,” was in- ‘with the Holy Ghost sent down deed essential to the apostle’s’ doctrine concern. 2 for this was confirmed by the|ing his redemption. So that they, who did not of the C Old Testament ; by all the mira-| confess him as “come in the flesh ;” or. adyanc- t, and all the prophecies fulfilled in| ed any tenets contrary to his being the Christ, isresurrection, and the accomplishment | the Son of the living God, or any of those offices, ents and predictions; and by all the| which as God manifested in the flesh he. was miracles performed by the first preachers and | anointed to perform ; were not of God, whatever prefessors of ianity, during a number of pretences they advanced to inspiration, or ap- ears : and nothing done by those false prophets, | pearances they exhibited of miraculous powers. ho opposed their doctrine, could pretend toequal | For the spirit, that suggested such heresies, was multiplied demonstration, This shows, that| that of antichrist; and they who spake by i ity, were ~ ‘who are well acquainted with the| men of the same infidel, ambitious, and i impious may, in humble dependence on di- disposition, as the principal antichrist would be, i know for themselves, who preaches | of whose coming they had heard; and who in~ » the doctrine of the ee and | fact was already in the world, in the various false prophets, that were raised up to oppose the DB true doctrine of Christ, of whom. the grand an-- eS to the jee inspiration, or new re- tichrist would prove the genuine SUCCESSCr.-~ itions, areto be regarded as any thing but These very heretics, » whora the apostle here l delusions, when they are brought to| showed to be the fore.runners of the principal or oppose, the fundamental doctrines antichrist, might be proved. to be the very same by the apostles : that even apparent, persons, whose sentiments the Socinians, and id be totally insufficient to authen- hers, adopt and patronize as primitive Chris- a doctrine ; and consequently | that} and it is net very improbable that the “reasoning | and human authority | most fatal | preva alence of antichrist, which is yet ely disregarded ; which concludes. supposed. to be future, will be in the garb of in- [ystics, Enthusiasts, Papists,| fidelity, or open opposition to the. Deity and q ; who may. mutually des-'jeatonement.of Christ; that. is, “ denying that Je. e each other, ‘but all agree in set-i** sus Christ, the Son pf God, is come in the a ik i 2 x T 4 D. on ye . at “4 Ye h are of God, little children, a i have overcome’them ; because * greater] Spi is he thatuisyin you, than: | he : the worldet*\)on) = Ol Gane sas pe aba of the world dalblnkte they of the morte - and the world that loyeth theme). < } eth’ God. 8 6° We are of God: P he dint inoweehel 8 He that God heareth us; he, that is not mei God ; fo B ver. 6..16. S 3. 9,} Cor. 6: 16. Ephi 3, ie <9) |} 93, Sohn + 1008 5. 19, 20, a. 7 mis. A 2. 13. & be 4,5, 15.14, Gri hn 12:1 5. fies “6. /LO=13.) 31. & 14; 30K ee 21: Rev. 12. 11. 11} 1Cor, 2,12. 2) 22.28)” Be vere 130°16:°& 3!) Oorees 4.» Bphv 2: 24. John 10.2: Like Ge AQ ed sp 30. & 14.17—23. &lm Ps 17.14. Luke) 27. 23) Rom. 8. ~ 16. 3. John 3, Ady 1 Cor. 6. 19> 2) 7% 6,7. &8, 15. ava i, s ‘flesh, *'to be ‘6 the world ;”” not i in't V. 4-6. (Note, Jolin so affectio his: ‘children, beating his image and adhering to] ad embraced th and will; and'they bad overcome these | dency and effects of U ena ui ) The perieabdlae whom | the dabrehie tessed, were “ of God,” | disposition and false prophets, who were of the wicked one:| neither they beak 3 ‘they b had been enabled to withstand their as-|same is the - _ saults , and to reject With decision their perni- day 5, nor can pa ; ‘cious doctrines. ‘This had been done, through | ¢ Spirits, whether @ the teaching and assistance of the Spirit of Christ, | (Vote, Matt. xvi. 18 who dwelt in them; and who was more power-|* tles be all dead, " ful to uphold and preserve them, than the evil] * vinely inspired w spirit, that dwelt anid wrought in these’ deceivers, |* declares ‘that the and i in the whole world of unbelievers, was to Stupendous miracles algo, as well as the boly| © and of their aectninee lives, of true Christians and faithful ministers, had in many places given them decided adyan- | ‘tages over the false teachers, and driven them | that they wot away with disgrace. “These indeed were of thé] fection toward world, though they professed to be Christians : ritual, and self= they belonged to satan’s kingdom; they were of| effect and. ev 2 worldly disposition, and aspired at secular dis- | that every x) tinctians and advantages. They therefore Spake special affection, ‘of the world, agreeably to its wisdom, maxims,| them good, be and taste; so as not to offend, but to gratify | tion to Christ, | carnal men who loved the world, and to ensure hada saving ae their friendship by flattering them, and giving|as he, who did not thu them encouragement while indulging their|in his people, was no worldly lusts: and on this account the world | destitute of ay transf ormin heard them with approbation ; they made rapid| For % GOD} VE,” o: progress, had numerous followers, and drew off and och scitoneee it is, many unestablished professors of Christianity | ture to be kind, to ec ‘from their faithful teachers. But the apostle felicity ; and to pr vide might say with ¢onfidence of himself and his creatures, ‘in all cas brethren, “we are of God:” and those who] sist with his infinite knew the holy and glorjous character of Ged, holines ss ; for love m and had ru experimental acquaintance with him, ly with these attri through regeneration, adhered to their doctrine ath’ is filled wi h and. instructions : whereas, they who were not} and. ‘doubtless th born of God, and did not truly belong to him,|the same : holy would ie hear them, but attended to. the more ei and ae vor: "for they eae were influenced by the Spirit fb thet it is of truth, adhered to the doctrine of. the apos-| of intelli nt he ewe of its holy, just, and uirements - would bave been per- le >P. ‘all perfectl; y obeyed it. Unless om seen it proper, that omnipo-~ abe exerted to prevent free agents eression ; which undeniable facts de- te that it did not ; this law must be guard- by sanctions ; and they who break it must be CHAPTER | IV. ifested the love of use that ¢ God sent » Son into the me 4. D. $0. his Son: ¢o be the Propitiation for our sins. 11 Beloved, *if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another. 12 No man hath © seen God at any time. If we! love one ‘another, God. dwelleth in us, ™ and his love is perfect- .jed in us. 15. 12,18. 2 Cor.8 8, 9. Eph. 4. 81, 32. So that, if wise and holy love, ir its most perfect exercise towards universal being, through eter~ nity, had required or even admitted of it; no pain would have been suffered by any creature, much less would “any have been left to be final- ly miserable. But to argue from hence, that. none will be finally miserable, in direct opposi-~ tion to his testimony, who is TRUTH, as well as LOVE, is the height of impiety and presump- tion. What do we know, concerning the pur. kposed to a punishment proportioned to the of-|poses of love to unnumbered millions _ througtt ince. Thus love to creatures at large, dictated | eternal ages, which may be answered, in the in- h the law and its sanctions. When angels/ finitely wise counsels of God, by leaving compa- lnned, 2 God of love, in- kindness to his obedi-|ratively a small number of rebels, to the merited only i in sparing sinners, and giving them such rich ‘profusion of temporal benefits, whilst the imtence denounced against them. was in. part ed; but in so ordering it, that even their sorrows, and [temporal death, were expres- ve of ‘wise compassion, and tended greatly the multiplication of crimes, and the ease of condemnation. Espccially, the pro- son the Gospel, for the forgiveness of sin whe salyation of sinners, in consistency. with ory of the law and justice of God ; whilst t sufferings «are made subservient to the nal and eternal felicity of believers, doth unde- ably manifest, that “God is Love.” So im- ense were the obstacles to be surmounted, and : astonishing the method, by which mercy is snourably exercised to rebels deserving of eter- ul misery, that, even if the entrance of sin had en ages or impunity and recovery to ho- é uld have been ensured to all transgres- TS, any such expedient; the love of ape not so clearly have appeared to be finite and incomprehensible. Something we in now see of its immensity; and though im. le mystery and obscurity rest on many pecting it ; yet it will surely at length splendent, as the noon-~day sun, that ot love presided, when, in the in- tof God, the entrance of sin was ae infinite justice, holiness, 44 connected with the election, ho are thus prepared before unto glory. vor, VI 7 res, turned those from heaven to hell,| punishment of their crimes? have converted heaven into hell if|the same principles argue, that prisons and exe- continued there, except some other act cutions could not have any place in the domin- potence had prevented it When man’s|ions of an eminently benevolent prince: when, sy took Place, the love of God was shown, |in reality, wise and equitable benevolence to Men might cn numbers, would dictate severity to a few atroz cious criminals, who would otherwise make many . wretched. Indeed we might as reasonably are © gue, that since “God is Love,” there can be no such thing as misery in the creation; for ome nipotence could certainly exclude it : but if infi- nite wisdom, justice, holiness, and truth, require, that Love himself should cause his creatures to endure anguish; (and here facts preclude the vain hypothesis, which speculation might other- wiSe have adopted) no created understanding can determine, in what degree, to what duration, or in how many instances, the wise, righteous, and holy purposes of LOVE, may require the suffering of his rebellious subjects. So that all arguments and calculations of this kind, prove nothing, but the vain self-wisdom of foolish man, who deems himself competent to determine what God ought to do and what he will do; and,in ~ this presumption, opposes his arguments to the explicit testimony of God himself: and profess- es to honour his love, whilst he treats hie truth as a lie, and supposes his awful threatenings to be terrifying delusions, *to frighten the ignoraat part of mankind into good behaviour, and to be despised by the more discerning! But it is enough for our purpose, that God hath so showr himself to be Love in his dealings with us, that, after all our crimes, we cannot come short of eternal happiness, except through our unbelief in}and impenitent rebellion; whilst strict justice would have consigned us to hopeless and final Misery, as soon as ever we transgressed our Tn this. the love of God towards d sanctification of the vessels of | Creator’s law. - V. 9—12. 46 @ = by his omnipotent word have created countless . glorious displays? We must at length be con- _ strained to own, that it is to be found in the Per- ' been seen elsewhere, fromthe beginning of the ‘ADOC, ¥ 13 Hereby n know we that we dwell in, him, and hein us'5 because he hath given Us of his Spirit. ’ 14 And © we have seen and do testify, i that P the Father sent the Son to ée.4 the}. Saviour of the world. se 15 Whosoever shall confess that Jesus is the son of God, * Ged dwelleth in him, and he in God. fe eas John S. 11, 32. & & 39 & 15, 26, 27. Acts 18 5. 1 Pet. 5:12... p See on, ver, 10. John 3. 34 & 5) 36, 37.°%& 10. 36, Iq 2 1, 2, John 1,29. &3 16, 1% & 4. 42. R12 a7. r Ver.2.& 5.1, 5- Mat. 10,32, Luke 12. 8. Rom. 10. 9. Phil. rae 2 John 7. is Seeon, ver. 12. Pi N ver 15, 16. See on, $: 24. John 14. 20 26. Rom. 8.9— 17. 1 Cor.2. 12. & 8. 16, 17%. & 6. 19, Gal. 5, 22-25. Eph. 2. 20-22. 0.1, 1-3. & 5. 9. lis, lost sinners, hath been especially manifest- ed; ‘* because he sent his only begotten Son in- ® (9 the world, that we might live through him.” (Note, John iii. 16—21.) Hence it appears, that Christ is called the only begotten Son of God, previous to his incarnation, or coming into the world: and that the love of God, in giving his own Son*to assume our nature, in order to his expiatory sufferings, was more stupendous, than even in giving him as incarnate to the death upon the cross for us. When God designed so vast a blessing as life eternal for fallen sinners, in his infinite campassion.and mercy; his most perfect justice and holiness rendered it impossi- ble for him to do it, (for he cannot deny himself,) except an all-sufficient atonement could be made for their sins: and when ne other method, or none so proper for this. end, was perceived by his infinite wisdom, as the sending of his own Son to be our Surety, and the atoning Sacrifice for our sins ; he spared him not, but sent him in- to the world, that we might live through him.— None of our words or thoughts, can do justice to.such free, rich, astonishing love of a Holy |: God fowards sinners; to whom he owed no- thihg; who could not profit, or hazm him; whom he might justly have crushed in a mo- ment; who were shown to have been deserving of his tremendous vengeance, in the very method by which they were saved; and when he could worlds, replenished with far more exalted he- ings, if he had seen good. Search we then the whole universe for love, in its most enlarged and son and the cross of Christ. Herein is (bat love, the splendour of which eclipses all that hath world ; and which will be the special subject of admiring and adoring. praise to all eternity.— Doth love subsist between God and, sinners? Herein was the origin of it: not, that we loved God; for we were enemies to his holy character,. law, sovereignty, worship, and providence; but that he, most freely, and with most condescend- ing compassion, forgiveness, and liberality, loved us, and sent his Son to be the propitiatory sacri- fice for.cur sing. (Note, ii. 1—S.) In this great event, all holy beings will for ever see, that}; « GOD is LOVE:” and the more redeemed sin- of judgment: bei we in this world, t Sce on, vers 9,10.jx See & 3.1.16. Ps. 18.) 2, 5. 1—3, & 81. 19. Sly 2 2B. 36.7—9. Is. 64. 4} Jam. 2. 1 Cor. 2. 9. z u See on, ver. 8. 12, 13. : * Gr. love with use ners understand of will they have of tha ly be comprehe this view of th about the subject thing concerning its” then God hath so tov tion, and bringing u also to love one another, ple, and in grateful ob and to express this lo ble, kind, liberal, and wards each other. F in respect of his divin (save, that he, who ha the Father also:) we. wé love him, by loving’ and by doing geod to the el Spirit had so chan red their them partakers of a divine natu ed the children of God with a pied his example ia r Under this influence and € and others who had see Ch perimentally ‘acquainted ; did testify to their fellow-sinn that ** the Father had sent “ Saviour of the world,” and grace, and eternal life, on | place, who applied for the blood, by living faith in his 1 therefore, should hear an some, whom the apost : ‘ny, and confess Jesus to be knowledging the love of | cious dispensation, cordi design of it, and venturin ly men, in professing the f obeying the divin 8 There® iat no fear in hides, but per- eth out fear: because © fear’ ants cami * i 15. Gal. 5. 2% 2° Eph. 2.38—~5. | Tit. = 28. See on, vets 10.) 2. 3-5. fait vs. 73. Luke 7. 47. Jobnit See on, 2.4. & 3, 15,16 Bl $.16- 2 Cor, Sel4l 17%. 75, 119, 120. Jam. 2019.7 oF See on, ver. 12. terpreted according to the context: for unless 4 a confession of Christ where sincere, intelli- pnt, long influential, the man could not be a ker of holy loye; and therefore the apostle b al eis siaeanicley, what | he before asserted, =! ta, mere | De ateasion with the lips, and igrace i in the heart. (8) But stians had known, ‘understood, and ex- ed, as well as believed, the love, whicly had shown towards them in the redemption Son ; and it had had a transforming effect jon them, by bringing them to resemble God, in e nature and fruits of their love; and so by an bitual exercise of this holy affection towards lod, each: other, : and. all men ; and to live in the ost endearéd and intimate union with him.— hus their love to the Lord was made perfect, > produced its genuine and valuable effects, in riove to one another: and they cultivated oly disposition, and acted from it, in order they might have boldness in the day of 1dgment, (Notes, Matt. xxv. 31—46:) because 3 _ Christ was, so were ‘they . in this world: him, they were influenced by holy love to o good | to others in a. self-denying manner ; and ping: treated with contempt, reproach, and en: ee thap, meekly and patiently endured it, and wis severed in doing good against evil as be had Or, as God is, so. were they ; they bore his ange, which the world hated, &c. V. 18. In the love of God, through Jesus heist, as made perfect ia Tete to Christians nd to all men. for the Lord’s sake, there i is 00 -ar or terror : the obedience and good works per- med from. this principle, are not like the ser- ile diligence of one, who reluctantly labours dread of a hated master’s indignation; but ‘ate of a datiful child, who performs services a riaret father, which conduce tothe bene- of his: brethren, and are on every. account ssi re voluntarily | performed. Reve- the majesty of God, and fear of disho- perfect € exercises of holy love ; but terrify- fp rehensions of vengeance have no place in | cease in proportion as love prevails, and confidence and gratitude. So that per- V of God, (and of ‘man for his” ‘suke,) od ice such full satisfaction of acceptance, ight in his service, and such experience ations, ag to cast out all servile fear: torment and. distress to. the mind, ’ th papi it of adoption proportionably iever. (Note, Rom. vill. 15—17.) and. re turns, of these terrors, there- efience of established belier Cs . Lp Divo. a CHAPTER Iv. oie him, are. intimately, connected with the A. D,.90, hateth his brother, he is’a liar: for he that loveth not his brother whom he hath |seen, how can he love God ¢ whom he Jhath not seen? — _ 21 And h a 002 have we from him, That he whodoveth God, loye his brother also. « - A, a 99. Dark 12, oe ver, 11. & 3. 11} $3. Luke 10. 27.) Gal. 5 6. 14, 1 14. 18. 23. Lev, 19.) John 13, 34, 35. :&| Thes, 4.9. 1 Pet. 18. Mat. 22. 37—| 15. 12. Rom. 12. 9,1 3. 8. a 4. 8, £ See, on, Aig 12. 10. & 13. 9, 10. show that they are not perfect in love ; ; though they have great use, in this state of conflict and imperfection, in all respects ; yet the hae bitual prevalence of them in many persons, im- plies that. they are not, duly brought under. the influence of the~Spirit of adoption, but serve’ God, more from. slavish fear, than from filial love. In heaven this’ love will be perfect, and uneasy fear will be for ever excluded ; and in this world, the more we obey God from love, and. the less we need, and experience that “ fear, “ which hath torment,” the more of heaven do we enjoy. But this does not imply that any Christians are made perfect in love on earth ab- 'solutely, to the full demand of the divine law; or that slavish fears prove a man to have no love or grace: or that exemption from fear of eyery kind is the privilege of believers. It is equally true, “ that blessed is he that feareth alway,” as that * perfect love casteth out fear =” for differ. ent kinds of fear are meant. (Votes, Rom. xi. 20. 1 Pet.i 17.) . V. 19. They who serve God from filial affec- tion, not slavish fear, “love him, because he “© first loved them :”” not that their love is merely gratitude for his previous benefits, which, ab- stracted from other exercises of love, would: be a very selfish affection: nor could any man in that case love God at all on good grounds, with- out some immediate revelation to assure him that. he was thé object of his special love, even whilst he had no grace, and was wholly impeni- tent and sinful. But the evident meaning is, that if the Lord had not loved them before they loved him, even when they were dead in ‘sin, they must for ever have continued enemies to him. His love suggested the plan, and provided the means of redemption; he revealed to sinners his glorious perfections and abundant merey, in the Person and work of his Son; he sent his word, to declare to sinners this great salvation, and to invite them to partake of it; he regene- rated them by his Spirit, and so brought them,’ by repentance and faith in Christ, into a state of acceptance and reconciliation ; and thus taught and enabled them to love his excellency, to va- lue his favour, te be thankful for his inestimable © benefits, and. zealous for his glory. As, there- fore, his love to them was the original source of their love to him: so from the latter they may infer the former, and take the comfort of the happy: ‘change which hath been wrought in sees whilst they give him the glory of it. “V. 20,21. The love of God in Christ,’ pro. duced in the heart of Christians by the Spirit of ‘adoption, is to be considered as the grand proof a AuD. 90: CHAP. V. The apostle shows the connexion between faith in Christ, regeneration, love to God and his. chil-} » dren, obedience to his commandments, and victo- ry over the world, i—5. of their conversion.: yet, that also must be tried | by its effects, in their temper and conduct te- _ ‘wards their brethren. For if a man prefess to love God, and yet hate his brother, and either indulges habitual resentment against any one, or shows a spiteful or selfish disposition, or con- _ tsmpt.and enmity of God’s:image in his children, he is.no doubt a liar, pal tiay a is for if a man do not love the, holy image of God in his behaviour is. sensibly endearing and advantage- ous to him; or refuses to show kindness to his brother in distress, when he knows this to be the commanded expression of love to God; how can he be supposed to loye God, whom he hath not seen? whose perfection he can only contemplate ata distance; who is not visibly present to excite him to suitable returns of affec- tion: and who cannot want or be profited by any of his services? .So that the pretence of loving God, when the love of the brethren is neglected, is no more than acloak of selfishness, or an excuse for malignant passions... And indeed this is his express command, that our love to God should be shown by the love of our brethren: but how can he be supposed to. love God, who habitually violates his command, and acts contraty to his most endearing example? (arg. Ref.) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1— We live in an age in which few comparatively pretend to immediate revelations: yet we haye at least as much cause to try men’s doctrines and religion by the word of God, as they had. in the primitive times. For “ many false teachers are s¢ gone forth into the world,” who agree in scarcely any thing, but in denying “that the sé Son of God is come in the flesh, to be the pro- sé pitiation for our sins, and the. anointed High « Priest, Prophet, and King of his Church.” «If indeed no teachers are of God, who do not confess the doctrine of the apostles, con- cerning the Person and salvation of Christ, “God ¢* manifested in the flesh ;” and if all others are actuated by the lying spirit of antichrist, we may. truly say that anticbrist did not much more pre- wail in the darkest days of popery, than in these times of infidelity, skepticism, socinianism, ari- anism, mysticism, and antinomianism; whilst the scriptural doctrine concerning the Person, or some of the offices, of Christ, seems to be wholly excluded from the religion of most of his professed disciples. But there is a remnant, | who ate of God, and who have overcome the assaults of all these deceivers, and will be final- ly victorious over them ; because they are taught and kept by the Spirit of Christ, who is greater than the-evil spirit, which still worketh in the He states the manifold} testimanies, by which the doctrine of Christ is}! proved ; and declares the inseparable union be-} tween faith and eternal life; and the contrary,} children of disobedie nc wisdom, principles, spiri to the judgment and disp will be heard, applauded, ly men, as far as their cons venient to have some kind of an opiate : and as the way.to and frequented, no wonder majority on their sid _ hrother, whom he Hath seen, and whose good | hithert tion for the sins of us F self-denial, to promote th } whom no man het show our love an ence between and true believ hy all ag: tively few. We mu the apostle did, th who. ‘* knoweth. we can prove that may be confident that he and that his friends and ch and the characters. o a to, and those who re, ers, may go. far in. de humbling, holy truths the dictates of the cite error : { incapable of digg OO honour to of God’s servants, in any by forsaking, deriding, : their actions show to all, emphatical language, t like. pias Yv, Again and again we “ one another, becaus portion as this abounds in | lates our behaviour, we Meal are from hell, and the’ prepared for the devil an our “ GOD is LOVE” ai of this endearing attribute b obligations as we are brou; large, liberal, and ferven' to be, and even that of ou ing that God hath m a if us, in sending his own. we might live through we to be, in using all: souls of those, who are 1 And how should we lay ai good to our fellow-Chris' 8 Pity e ae ® believeth that Je- ) pists » is born of Gon ye know hae we love the ae BY es. 4. & 2.29, &y Pet 1. 8. 23. 16.) 3. 9. & 4.7. ld 3. 2224. & 4.21. © 2,10. & 3.14.17.) sabes 13s 34, 35. .& 87 & 4. 20. Jano, de 18H Ba” Ria zs with our brethren and neigh ill pee that he ‘dwelleth and ruleth in our ; and his e wi perfected in us. ‘doctrine, which ankind, yam confess vill appear that we have under- ture and glory, as well as believed lation, of d that, as “ God is love,” so we dwell in love, din God, and he in us. grow unto perfection; and our confidence fore the mercy-seat will be an anticipation of be ti NP ar re conscious, iat as he our Lord and Saviour 8, 80 are we in thie evil world. Be nee and tormenting fears : or ‘the more we | feel of the loving temper of ildren towards our Father, and of affection to n for his sake; the less we sball fear ig treated as enemies, ha the fuller will be ce of the special love of God to us. ( 2 be occasion for’ our being left, ful restraint and impulse of terror ; if ity; 80 that all our disquiet- and a pprehensions, arise from our g made perfect in love. Let us then rit! hout on that ” we may tore -en- love him, al and earnest of ; and, i in return for his mercy, t brethren also, and to all men for i ter his example; and thus show, | igh our yee is imperfect, yet that we entially differ from all those, who profess to | whom they have not seen, and yet] hate | en whom they have seen- 9 NOTES. ° bg Every man, who’ sud be-|a S 2 the promised Messiah, and 1 ou d, and obeyed hinrin that cha- d 0 the predictions of the: Old he testimony, of the apostles | CHAPTER, V. the love which God hath to us: Tn this way our love in the day of judgment; whilst we _V. 18-21, Sats om rate to his commandments, let ‘us A, D.90, children of God, when we love God, and keep his commandments. a 3 For ¢ this is. the love of God, that we keep his. commandments: ‘ and his {commandments are not grievous. Sirsa) eS 5.10. & 7 9e& 10-} John 6, 17. Mic. 6. 8, Mat. 12,13. Dan. 9. 4./f Pa.19. 7—11. &} 11. 23—30. -Rom- John 14. 15. 21—| 119. 47, 48. 103,) 7. 12. 22. p Heb. 8. otf a e Ex. 20. 6. ‘Deuty Mat. 12, 50, 2 143,174. Paw 8. 24. Be 16. (10. 14,)°104. 12%, 128. “dé concerning him, was doubtless born of God: as this faith must be the effect’ of divine life; and could not be separated from repentance, love, and other graces, or those good fruits which spring from them: and all who credibly profess~ ed this faith were entitled to that love which Christians owed to their brethren, whatever dif. -| ferences there might be in their previous charac- : ter, abilities, rank, or situation. For every one, who loved God, the Father of all the regenerate, must also love every one of his children: even as men commonly loye and show kindness to the offspring of their dear friends, and liberal bene- factors. But, as every gracious affection might be counterfeited, it Was necessary to observe, that this genuine love of the children of God might be distinguished from all natural benevolence, or party attachments, by its inseparable connexion with the love of God, and 4 cheerful upright obedience to all his commandments: for the same Spirit, who had brought the sinner’s heart’ to love the image of God in his children, must al- so have taught them to love his holy character, precepts, and service. (JVote, James ii. 10.) brethren to be spiritual, and evidential of their having “passed from” ‘death to life? by a dis- Position to love and obey God in all other re- spects: whereas that man could not truly love the children of God, who habitually committed known sin or neglected known duty. ‘So that these two parts of the Christian’s character must reciprocally prove each other to be genuine. Tra fact, the nature, tendency, effect, and, as it were, ~ the essence, of love to God, consists in its dispos- Ving the heart to *anresedvelt and cheerful obe- ||dience: and, as his commandments are holy, s|just, and good, the rule of liberty and felicity ; ‘so they, who are born of God and love him, do not deem them grievous, but delight in obe- dience; and only groan and’ lament that they ‘cannot serve him more perfectly.” Andeed, the natural love of worldly objects, which is found ‘in every human heart; and the féar of those.in- “conveniencies and sufferings, | , which the displea- sure of ungodly | men threatens and occasions, in some measure, (at all times,) to the faithful ser _ ‘|vants of God; render obedience in the present {state of things | ‘arduous, and connected with pee denial, and various losses, perils, har rdships, 4d stresses ; from which, in other cireum- ie ae it ‘would be wholly exempted. But true | *biratians: are possessed of a principle of di- -vine life, which carries them ‘above all these, ob.’ stacles and impediments, oer Christians might therefore Know their love of the © ~ SD Soars Tae ey e. FS eeeee et ALD. 902° ul JOHNS) 4 For & whatsoever is born of God| 5 ' h overcometh the world: and this’ is the}i victory that evercometh the: world, even} Son of God? our faith.” 17. & 4. 4. Joh 16. 33. Rom. 8. 36| & Sce\on, er. 1. Be 3.9. hvers 5e8& % 28} 37, icon. 15.574, worldly affections than io others; sons, their evidenc weskened. And thi that we may challenge th duce one instance ofa x in the Son of God, who h overcome the love and | fear things in the world, as not way or other, to act cont y. 4, 5. That which is. born of God, that new and heavenly nature which is communicat- ‘ed in regeneration, tends so powerfully to God and holiness, and includes in its essence such a spiritual judgment, and such heavenly affec- tions ; that all, in whom it is found, are by it made victorious over the world; and overcome ‘both their natural love for its honours, riches, pleasures, decorations, and friendship; and their natural fear of the frown, rage, and contempt of woridly.men. . Thus they are prepared for loss- es, self-denial, and enduring affliction in the cause of God; and taught to diregard the max- ims, fashions, customs, and opinions of ungodly men, however eminent, numerous, or powerful. This new creature, as born of God, hath the as- cendency in the heart of the youngest and fee- blest true Christian; and therefore, they all as- pire after and attain unto this victory : for though the conflict of grace with corrupt nature and the allurements and terrors of the world, is of- ten very sharp; and the regenerate man may be baffled, cast down, and apparently slain in the battle : yet the divine life within him, being: in- vigorated by the Holy Spirit, will again excite him to. arise and renew the.combat, with re- doubled fortitude and’ resolution.’ So. that at length the. victory will be his decidedly;. and he will Aabitually profess the truth, and do the will of God, as far‘as he knows them, whatever loss, suffering, disgrace, or hardship may ensue ; even if he should be exposed to death, in its most terrifying form, by his adherence to his duty. Ya acquiring this honourable victory, faith is principally concerned :.a realizing belief of the testimony. of God concerning invisible and eter- nal things, operating by fear of bis wrath, and hope of felicity in his favour; a believing. reli- ance on Christ for redemption, and all the bless: ings that flow from it, working by love and gra- titude ; with an abiding sense of God’s presence at all times, to witness every action, and to sup- port, help, and comfort those who trust in him 3 give such a determination to the trae Christian’s conduct; that he cannot habitually do, what he t&nows to be contrary to the will of God, what- ever emolument, credit, or favour, he may ac- quite by so doing : nor can he habitually neglect what God commands, to whatever loss, reproach, or suffering it may expose him. Through tem-| affection and gratitude, porary. weakness of faith, he may be drawn into! they cleave to their ‘reli sins and negligences: but he will soon find such|they are deemed,) at fear, shame, sorrow, remorse, and self abhor-| often amidst so many s ren¢e, in his heart and conscience ; that he can. | ways they testify of the w not but return into the way of obedience, and re-|evil and its wisdom folly ject the wages of transgression, whatever may| from no quarter from worldl be the consequence: nor can this ever be al-| pect to be hated or despised tered; unless it were possible, that the shield| sake: even as he was, who of faith should Ainally torn from him. (Vote,| the world, as their | { Luke =xii. 31—3¢ This is universally the case | be proper here, t With true believers ; though, the temporary sus-| proportion to his knowle eal pension of faith, and a consequent prevalence of singular bid where truth and daty re >» reputation, ease, seer 4 or social and r, in order to, a of singularity, or moi ings. All men, but b customs, opinions, or who is there, that ds ing to the conviction ing warped by the that of his own par only, can do this, whe ** Son of God,” and. ft eek to his Lord’s exam for worldly objects, an an of the miserable con ° men, gives him this victory. | 14.) He habitually ins a d dictates of his own conse mandments.of hi may follow ; and cidental deviatiot pents of it, and Hence it is, that th persons, except true belie forms or notions be: some respects, comp court the friendship Christians are so unplia follow. their Lord peas ment of truth and duty ; 9pinions, counsels, atte or enmity of the or the learned ; ‘ed aside, by pers; Chri ist ; not ne water ala blood. And. it is yeareth witness, because 7.11. : n ee ead ; . ; ae 26.1 Tim. net 3. 25, Eph. Je nh. 5. 25—| Col. 1. 14, Heb. 9.) re 7 4 yrs 29,& tebe fa0/21. John 12, 24. & 1S. 8. 13, 14 duty : but in all anes t, and where his own will t; in order to show, that his per- cong ‘his rule is the effect of . facie eclaianist Jesus, the Son” of wnointed Saviour ‘who came by water and blood. As he entered on his ministry on earth when he by John, and closed it by shedding on the cross: so, after his death, w wa- | he: poet and the purifying of our souls by his grace, after his example, and according ‘commandments: CN Note, John xix. 32—37. ») came” to save Sinners, “ not by water not ‘merely by teaching them the way of and enabling th them to walk in it; “ but rand blood,” by atoning for their guilt, aking way for their sanctification, eof their persons, and works ve: and to this the Holy Spirit both in the miracles wrought by ‘ht this Soatrine, and the holy could not be Suen to, or Heieeea see ocak : '@ the Spirit is Truth,” even essential Truth it- self, which cannot ‘pee deceive or be deceiy- oie most ‘giteeisibatele manner : rs ‘Three, who, from heaven, the holy peculiar! displayed, bad borne witness to ‘The Father,” who repeatedly, in an audible rom heaven, had declared Jesus to be his on, in whom he was well pleased ;” e witness to the same truth, -as well eptance of his sacrifice, by raising him |;the Word, who was himself God, rom. the beginning with God ;” who that “ He and the’ Father were CHAPTER Vv. r hee. "3. 17. & 17. od, the’ ‘apostle. observed, that this was the on, in | hich the divine presence and glo- who had seen him, had seen that « he would shed his ‘Ae D. 90; cord in heaven, 4 the = Father; *the Word, and t the Holy Ghost: ABE (GN. i Ay koHd NA, «and these shee: 8 And 5 there are three that bear wit- ness in earth, y the Spirit, z and the water, and the blood: and these three agree in done. ~~ CPraeticat Observations.) q P4. 88. 6. Heb. Isq 14. 54. & 10. 7498, lu Deut. 6. 4. Matt. 48. 16, 17. & 61. 16) & 2228s ‘ $8.19. John. Ca 30. Mat. 3. 16. & 28+|s See on, 1. 4s Johns Se x See on, ver. 19. 1 Cor. 12. 4—6-} 1. 1.82—34 oR, 5 6 : os 13. 14. Revs! See. on,” vers. oat 26. 26—28. & ec 3. 16. John 1.) 28. 19, Bore 8, 166 31. 32, Acts 2 33.) Heb, 6 5. John 5.26. & 8.| & 5.32. Heb. 2084. aie sess0: Acts , Patblth S oRee tsb sis Cel aiee a se AR ABO eet ih. ‘blood a ransom for many :” whilst his miracles, and the fulfilment of ancient prophecies in him; the accomplishment of his own predictions in | ‘his resurrection; and various other events, show= ed his testimony to be divine, and the voice of 'God come from heaven in humafi nature, to -|attest these truths to man; “ and the pets § «« Ghost,” who descended from heaven; ' as ‘dove, ‘and rested on Christ at his’ baptism ; is had borne witness to him, by the mouth ‘of all . his prophets from the beginning of the world ; and who came forth from the Father and the Son, to attest his resurrection and exaltation to the mediatorial throne, by the gift of tongues, and as|other miraculous powers communicated to the is|apostles on the day of Pentecost. And these three divine witnesses, though personally dis- tinct, were yet One, in the unity of the God- head, in a most mysterious and incomprehensible manner. There were also “ three i tie * ness on earth,” perpetuating, as the testimony of the Father, the Word, and the Holy Spirit, whose especial abode is in heaven, and whose testimony was immediately from thence : even ‘the Spirit,” in the miraculous powers communicated to the disciples, by the laying om of the apostle’s hands ; the sanctifying’ efficacy of their doctrine ; the holy conduct and consola- tions of Christians, and the prophecies delivered to the New Testament Church, which would be fulfilled from age to age: “the Water,” or the e | initiatory ordinance of baptism, ‘by water, ‘* into “ the name of the Father, of the Son, and of « the Holy Spirit,” as the perpetual emblem of the polluted sinner’s ‘sanctification by faith and grace from the Lord Jesus: “and the blood,” or the Lord’s supper, which ‘was appointed as 2 |memorial and attestation of the Sacrifice of the death of Christ, till his second coming: and per- manently testifies, that pardon and salvation can’ only be obtained by faith in the atoning blood of him whose name is Emmanuel, whois “ God manifest in the flesh,” and who will strrély come to be our Judge. As the accomplishment of |the prophecies contained in the New Testament more than counterbalances the ceasing of mita- culous gifts : so these divine attestations to the doctrine of Christ’s person, and the two great constituent parts of ffis salvation, continue to this present day, and shall to the end of the world : land we at present have abundant testimony to those truths, which our Father'in heaven, the in- Jearnate’ Word, and the Holy Spirit, immediately A. D!90, - . tified of his Son, lo He > that believeth on the Son of. a ver, 10. John 3.) & 10. 38 Acts} 31. Heb. 3 4 & 6. 82. 33. & §.31—36.) 5 $2. &f 1%} 18. $9. & 8. 17~1% Pisce on,t John $. eR EnEEERReninnnenEieennel testified to the primitive Christians. . It is well known, that many volumes have been written, eoncerning part of the seventh verse and the be- ginning of the eighth, in order to prove or to dis- prove its authenticity, It is certainly wanting in many of the ancient versions and manuscripts : but whether the Trinitarians interpolated it, or the Arians and other Unitarians omitted it, is to this day a matter of controversy, and not likely to be determined. Upon such questions men will in general decide according to their pre- conceived opinions; yet it is very wrong to deviate from truth in support of system. It is, however, perhaps, somewhat more likely that the Arians, or Anti-Trinitarians, should silently omit in their copies, a testimony that was so decisive against them, or that it should be left out by the mistake of some ancient transcri- ber, than that the Trinitarians should directly forgé and insert it. The Trinitarian in fact would be deprived only of one argument, with which he might attempt the conviction of his op- ponent, if this text were wholly rejected as spu- vious ; for his doctrine is abundantly supported by other scriptures : but if this testimony were admitted as the unerring word of God; all the wmgenuity and diligence of their opponents, would scarcely suffice to explain it away, or to avoid the inference that must naturally be drawn from it, except by rejecting the apostle’s testi- mony. It has indeed by so:mé, even Trinitarians, been maintained, that the words rendered, © these three are One,” only mean, that their testimony is one: but the writer is not speaking of testimony, but of persons : else, why is the word translated three, masculine? Or why is the expression so remarkably varied in the next verse? “* These three, the Father, the Son, and “S the Holy Spirit are One,’ Sssoy, zumen. It may also be doubtful, whether the passage con- nects with so much propriety, if the contested words be omitted, as it otherwise does : for if we yead, with the copies in which they are wanting, * The Spirit beareth wituess, because the Spirit © is truth: for thepe are three that bear record, * the Spirit, and the water, and the blood,” &e. there seems to be a remarkable repetition, and a want of the apostle’s usual energy in. the pas: sage: and it dogs not appear evident for what reason, “the water and the blood,” of the two great ordinances of-the New ‘Testament, as out- ward signs of Sanctification and justification, by the grace and atoning blood of the Son of God, and as agreeing in One with the testimony of the Spirit, should be mentioned; and yet nothing should be hinted, concerning the testimony of the Father from heaven to Christ, as bis beloy- ed Son, or that of Christ himself, as confirmed a. JOHN: 9 If 2 we receive the witness of men, the witness of God is greater: for this}: is the witness of God, which he ‘hath tes-| a ¢ Ps. 25, 14. Prov. 17, 3. 32 Rom. 8. 16,{d 1-1 Gal. 4. 6. Col. $. 3.) | 2 Pet. 1.19. Reve 2] by his miracles and re ment of his promise in pouring on his assembled disciples. As! in our copies, there is concurrence of divine testi’ and doctrine of Christ, pointed out compendious and energetic manner. however, be expected, that as this, a question, which has long emp attention of the & st learned men dom, should be settled ; and af above reasons. in fa’ the passage, I am are sufficient to counterbalan: those who think otherwise. _ anxious on the culjeche ae: evidence in abun firm our faith in one co-equal Persons, * the Fs * Holy Ghost,” into whi baptized. : y V. 9, 10. The testimony credible men was, by the la to prove any matter of fact ; and man affairs, even when the lives o whole nations lie at stake, are con termined by ‘ receiving the te and though it is known, that all to be deceived or mistaken, ceive; yet he’ that should re! human testimony, and kind of demonstration in. life, must soon, not only but refuse his most nei the witness of men must: = surd is it to reject that of God? ' greater, or more indisputably as be knoweth all things, ¢ imposed on, can have no to deceive his creatures, © cannot lie. (6. Ps. xix. 7. Gad is therefore the highest kind tion: and we need only inquire dence, that he bath spoken ; and ing of his words, which the bon diligent inquirer will not be left take'in; and then we obtain tl ty that can be conceived, in thi est importance. Thus faith © information, contained, in the’ and in’ a most compendious = man wise unto salvation: But the pr which God hath pron Aledo a word is that which relates to s Son, way of salvation through him. He € who credits the witness of God, will © on the Son of God,” and rely on hit blessings, which he came into the wo ernal life ; , iS. ox! » 16.35.& 4 14) 1. 16. Tit’ te 6 do, 47. 68.) Jude 21. “which he hath received “his own character and ‘deceitfulness and wickedness of the wretched state of the ; all of which he. now. per- ‘once he saw nothing ofit ; the ch he is enabled by faith to obtain the. world, his own bad. habits and propen- nd the temptations of satan: the evident whi iny of his prayers receive, and is of. Me faithfulness of God. to 3 pr ind of his providential regard to im: and, mane ‘all, i love ee coe shed d in his heart by the Spirit” of adaption ; eee a ~ and consolation connested with ; the pleasure he finds in communion with God, mtiy a ice to. bis will; his delight in the aly Dem a eke aay 7 as ° ‘spiritual persons, and the support which ‘ives when afflicted : these and similar eric nees, forma ‘witness in himself,” to allother men must be strangers ; for “the pitit, Df Fon A Witnesses with his spirit, that he 1s, the child of God,” and gives him sweet rnests and foretastes of his ternal inheritance, Sia matter out of all doubt with him; -xcept in hours of peculiar darkness, conflict, Mptation, or humiliating correction;) and he yo more be argued out of his belicf of the ading truths of the Gospel, respecting the Per- mand salvation of Christ, by any ingenuity, or phistry of infidels or heretics, than he could be, vinced, by logic, that the sun was a dark, cold hen he saw its light, and felt its genial +. This testimony proves, ,both that e, Scripture isthe word of God, that he tly. understands the most. essential. parts it, and. that he is a partaker of the blessing us announced to. him, (WVoles, John xi. 40, 2 i. 19.) On the other hand, he that believ- Tel God,in respect: of his tgstimony to his ) never receive * the witness in. bimself;”” mst expect his heavy displeasure; secing seth God a liar,” or treats his word as thy of credit or confidence, » This every one, “ who believes not the hich God, hath. given of his Son,” null the ways above enumerated. gall revelation centres in this fun- it is in vain for a man to pre-: ves. the testimony. of God in, _ CHAPTER Y. the record, that § God t and & this ih yet Pet nt dikes sich lars: > * 25. 46. a 21, & 6, 23. 1 Tim wf) 3, 4 Rev. 22.2 dexactly with the declarations of . .12¢He-bthat hath the Son, hath life ; iiand he that»hath pot the Son of God, it 5, 21.26. 8 11. 25.fh 2 i John. 1.) John9. i) 26. & 14.6. Col. 3. roa ae Coriti Mark 16. 16. Johtt 1, 306 Heb: 3. 4,2) 3. 36, Gal. 2. 20, Pee. 3) 2 io. other things, whilst he rejects it in this: His opivion» may -indeedaccord..with, the .doctrine of scripture, in) .matters less. affronting to human pride,,.more, level. with the human. un? derstanding, or tore reconcileable to the love, friendship,, and pursuits. of the wofld. Thug | man assents to scriptural truths, because he ist, and the change: ity dispositions, and thinks they may be otherwise proyed; at least there is no other evidence to be opposed to the testimony, of God, and nothing to be lost by assenting to it: but if his own réasonings, of those of some proud philosophy, lead him toa conclusion, contrary to the word of God; he will tean to his own understanding, or bélieve in 4 philosopher, and treat the testimony of God ag alice Nay, men, professing to believe the Scrip: tures, will reject, doctrines expressly revealed there, or employ a perverse diligence and inge¢ nuity, to explain them away; merely becatise ‘they can find no philosophical arguments, with which to confirm God’s testimony! The light of the sun is not sufficient for them, nor will they be satisfiea with it, unless they can see the same objects by their own dim candle! On.the othe¢ hand, they will pretend to believe the word of God, when it accords with the opinion of some philosopher; who perhaps borrowed that glim< mering from scripture, which preserves his scheme from total darkuess ; and they sometitnes suppose themselves doing food service, wlien they call such witnesses to support the testima? ny of God. So that in fact, they do not believe Got, but other witnesses, when they assent to scriptural truth : for they directly treat him as 4 false witness, when he contradicts their pre-cond ceived opinions. Thus it is evident, that no be- lief of the Bible, or of any thing revealed in it, is of any avail, except a man “ believe the testimod “ ny, which God hath given of his Son ;” which is a subject, as much beyond the reach of man’s feasonings, ag it is contrary to his pride and worldly lusts. (Vote, John iii: 12-16.) V. 11, 12. The record, ot testimony of God,’ about which the apostle had repeatedly spoken, might be summed up in few words, as to its grand outline. ‘God hath given,” of his free merey and bounty, “to us,” men, sinners, tebels, and enemies, even.to all of our fullen trace, who accept of the gift in his appointed way; ‘eters nal life,” oy everlasting felicity, with every thing pertaining to it: “and this Jife is in his . “ Son ;” in his, Petson, as “ God manifested in the “ flesh 7” and in bis mediatory offices, as having all fulness in him, in consequence of his atoning: ‘sacrifice, for the pardon, sanctification, and sala vation of every believer: so that this eternal life must be obtained and enjoyed, by union ard com. munion with Christ, both in respect of the title to it, the meetness for it, and the earnests of it. (Note, 1 Cor. i, 29-81. €o!, iii, 14-) He, there- ae : A, Dd. $6; AD: ee ‘1. JOHN) 18 These thing’ have I written unto |/siny which you that ! believe on the name ‘of the Son| ask, and he of God ; that ™ ye may know’ that ye have] that sin not eternal life, and that ye may believe on the} unto:death = name of the Son of God. pray for it. | * ppractieal Observationes] 2" Albun 14 And ™ this isthe» confidence. that|t we have * in him, that ° if we ask any]! thitie according: to his'will, P he heareth us ‘ '15 And. if we know that he hear” us, whatsoever we ask, 4 we know that we oh have the»petitions that we desired. of him. bene Gee. Pog pos! Mark 3. 16 If any man see his brother sin a 52. & 34, 9. Num’ eee 2013. & 14. 11— ret 18. We know bf God sinneth not ten of God; 2 * wicked one tou ¥ 4.4. & 2.13, 18) 6.2 Petit 10/94.) Be 15. 7% & 16. 24.| 21. 21.26. John 20. $3.\n°3. 21. Eph. Se 32.) ae Ps & 4.3, 8c 21. 24. 1 Pet. 5. He 10.' EN: ooiaeadl p Job 34. 28. Ps, 31, 22, & 34. 17% B69. 33, Proy. 15, 29. Jobn 9.31. & 11. 4 Mark 11. ake 11. ei ee & 2. 23. 4 © ets 3, 16, K 4 12/0 9 See 3.22) Jer . PVim. 1. 15, 16.77 "99. 12, 13. & $3.3. m ver. 10. & £2,2) Mat. 7, 7-11. & Rom. 8. 15—17- 2621.22. John 24, 13. Cor. $+ 1. Gal & 25. Jers 15. 1 Mat.;. 32s. Aa fae, * that hath the Son, ‘hath life ;” he that by true faith, receiveth Christ, as the’Son of God, and as bis Prophet, High Priest, and King, his “ Wis. « dom, Righteousness, Sanctification, and Re- «¢ demption ;*, who humbly depends on him for allthese purpeses, and is thus interested in him, and vitally. united to him, and continually seeks and derives the blessings of salvation from him, through the influences of the Holy Spirit ; “hath * life,” is spiritually alive, hath the promise of eternal life ratified to him, and the sure earnests of it in his. soul, which shall certainly issue in his everlasting felicity. « And he that hath not the Son of God, hath not life:” he, who denies him-to be truly and properly the Son of God, agd refuses to trust and honour him as such; or who disdains to submit to his teaching as his Prophet, to rely on his atonement and intercession as his High: Priest, or to obey him as his King, has not life; he is dead in sin, under condemnation, and the wrath of God abideth on him: nor will his morality, learning, philosophy, forms of re- ligion, doctrinal notions, or enthusiastical. con- fidence, at all avail him. For Christ is the Bbe- liever’s Life; and if a man do not live in Christ, by ** faith working by love,” and by the supply of his Spirit, he hath no life; whether he be an Infidel, @ Socinian, or Arian; a Pharisee, a Mys- tic, an Enthusiast, or an Antinomian. To have Christ, we must receive him and abide in him, for all the purposes for which he came into the world: Wwe cannot truly receive him in one cha- racter, whilst we reject him in another. He will riot protect, deliver, or accept services from those, as a King, who will not be taught by him, or who despise his precious blood ; and he will/ vantage; and this cor not save, a8 2 High Priest, those who. will, not | as’ if they had alteady have him to rule over them, ‘} Whilst they thus asked ‘and V..13..° The apostle. wrote the things aba ‘behalf, « that their j. rey. stated. unto those who believed on the name of| which had been st i the Son of God, to confirm their faith, and to put} tate many pr: _ them upon their guard against the seductions of| when they ha Aidteaiions false Dis ty ‘to assure them that their’s was wete under some sharp chastise the true religion’ : had eternal life ¥ and that they might more ¢ exercise and profess th amidst all the de : lations with which ey indeed be, and. it has descriptions — but. thi intent of ite 9) Vv. 14—18, : The mise of eternal Life t reference to his'r ers, through. the standing their’ sinfult ness; grounding re ses, ‘and submitting t righteous provi and accepted of their this, they were thence the “ petitions, —s being confident that h ‘tainly effect the faithfal: promises.” In were evidently and speedi they might be satisfied the best manner, though pected = and even, when the Present denied, they” that in the best’ time length be answered, in» glory of God, and their d@ ver. 1. & 4,2, 14. Mat..13.11. Luke 3. = 25. 45. 3 | Tit. 3. 3. Jam.4. uf * Or, the wicked one. | ver. 18. Jobn 12, a, pus 11.2. Cor.4-4-Eph, , 2. &, Bev. 13-3, BY 13.7, 6.&2 aie 2 &| 8. : 5 feo 0 life to such as > th 5 and that he Section P ‘Yet they must observe, that «4 as unto death,” which would be in exception t mmitted-it. ae onal when tonnected with strong expres- sions of enmity, could seldom be separated from the sin “against the Holy Spirit. (Votes, Mart. xii. 31, 32. Heb. vi. 4A—8. x. 26—31.) This, no , was that sin unto death which the apostle int :and, whenit appeared evident, that any boven had committed it, Christians were direct- ed to leave him to the righteous judgment of God, | without « ‘to see him renewed to repen- tance, Indeed, * all unrighteousness,” or every ‘deviation from the perfect rule of righteousness, ‘is sin, and so deserves death, or final condemna- ‘tion, according to the law; and all who turn aside from the or act contrary to it, merit ‘this’ punishment: yet ‘there is a sin, ‘even of this kind, “ which is not unto death :” for, being the effect of surptise rather than of ‘enmity, many, who were thus over- ‘come in the moment of danger, had been and ‘might be recovered: so that they were admon- ished to pray for their brethren when grievously fatien, if they did not see in them the marks of determined obstinacy and enmity. The apostle had before. observed. that none who were born: of pire “Keeps himself. be the Haly Spice, caer ie way of this fatal trans- 5 ession * so that the wicked one by whom false professors are overcome and induced to aposta- is not allowed access to him, or can make CHAPTER V. - ne, that we are of God, id the whole world licth in * wickedness. ith that the Son of God} 3 ia eed sta | ness fo light, 4D. 90, true; & and we are in him that is true, even in his Son Jesus Christ. & This is the true God, ar eternal life. 21 i Little ch n, * keep yourselves from idols. * Amen. . 3.7. 14. & 6. 10. a & 44.) 2. 13. Heb. 1.8. 15. 3. & 19.1L Pattie eat Bib rey —25,& 54.5. Jerjic Ex. 20,3, 4, 4. 16.: John 10. 30.) 20. 10, & 23. 6.) Cor. 10, 7.14. 3 & 14. 90. 23, & 15.6 John 2..1—3 &14.! Cor. 6. 16, 17. Rev 4: & 27. 20-23. 219, & 20, . Boao. ie 29-24, 5 5. 17. Phil. 3.] 20.38. & 141 28. 4 , . Rom.9. 5. 1 Tim. 3. 16. Tiel Seo, Bat. 6.1 tegrity; produced by 3 ‘it; and -thendire they coe not thus sin, because they and es of ‘Go V. 19. The apostle, and such established Christians as had “ the witness in themselves,” in love to God and each other, hatred of sin, ‘and victory over the world, knew assuredly that 6 this rule: nor were they re-| they “ were of God,” born of God, his servants d or encouraged. to pray for those who had} and worshippers, ie children and heirs: and It bath been shown, that aposta-/they also clearly perceived, thet « the whole after an intelligent and credible profession of | ‘* world lay in wickedness,” or under “ the wick- * ed one.” All the human race, unless born of God, and become a part of Christ’s kingdom, abiding in willing subjection tothe devil, (who is the god and prince of this world,) and being his vassals and slaves. They are overcome by him, and brought into bondage to him: they bear his image ; and copy his example of pride, envy, malice, deceit, murder, mischief slander, aposta~ cy, rebellion, ingratitude, and enmity against God. They do the works of the devil, and con- cur in supporting his cause: they have neither wisdom, power, nor will to deliver themselves ; and they all must for ever have continued in this dreadful state, if Christ had not “‘ come to destroy “ the works of the devil.” This general declar: - tion includes all unbelievers, whether Jews or Gentiles, idolaters or hypocritical worshippers of the true God : atheists, infidels, profligates, pro- fane persons, and formalists’; the wise and fool- ish, the learned and unlearned, the rich and the poor, the royal and noble, as well us the base and vile ; yea, the moral and virtuous, as well as the vicious. All lie in wickedness, under the power of unrepented and unmortified sin ; or under the wicked one, as in some way or other doing him service ; those only excepted, who “ are deli- * vered from the power of darkness, and'trans- “* lated into the kingdom of the Son of God.”— This, the well.instructed and established Chris-~ tian knows assutedly: and the criminality, slavery, and misery ofthe human race excite his lamentations, prayers, and endeavours to spread the Gospel ; as the only method, by which they can be delivered from their abject condition. — Yet other men perceive | hothitg of it; but are exceedingly offended at the declaration, and at the endeavours used, *${¢o turn them from dark- and from the power of satan * unto God.” As the apostle made no excep- ‘| tion in favour of unbelieving Jews in bis day; so we can | allow of none, in favour of unbelieving, heretical, and cariual men, called Christique, in this present time. (iv. 5.) ¥.20,21.. The apostle, and his brethren also, hs Dd, 90, y * Enews + at thes Joma God was come ; sihias whils he,” eith or the Father, for it i is not ther of. évident whiel ‘Person was intended, had given, nous the §* them, an erstanding to Know :him that is|in, depe re trues” (A fotes, Luke xxi. 15.xxiv. 45.) so that Spirit; an an their airing, experimental, and. sanctifying the Lord Jesus, knoy of the Son of God, as the true ane. ‘fellowship of be. ce true God i in him, (John Xvi. 3.) was. ect of divine grace through the Spirit, wh fia, = 7 Truth. (6.) Thus, having “ the witness, inj. True faith in Ch te themseives,”, they knew that, they, were in generation : and all, «him that is: true,” united unto the true aad | are either mere infidels, o eternal. God, by faith and love, abiding in him, ,as and unprofitable faith, T their Rest and Refuge, and living, in -bim by his | their faith by their. works indwelling Spirit ; + even in. bis. ‘Son, Jesus whom, they un ‘ §* Christ :”. by union with Christ, they were thus spiritually untited unte God: va bon *(He and # the Father are One? (Note, John xvii. 21-—~23:) & This Person is. the true God; and eternal Se (i 2.) The. ‘lanemepec here used. is peculiarly ta be noted: it is not obvious. to.determine, -in some clauses, ‘whether the Father. or the Gon was intended: but when. ‘ the Son of God, even | the Power, and thea = “ Jesus Christ,” had been, mentioned, the apos. | sequire.a. victory. tle made use of a. persona} pronoun, (often: im-| bitually to, do properly.rendered * this.man,” ,when applied \o duced, persuade ‘nist, but commonly signifying this Person.)— | persons or objce his demonstrative .pronvun hath Jesus Christ: Indeed this vi for its immediate and evident antecedent; and, conflict ; and it. fiaving-said “ this Person is the true God, and. life: yet our fai eternal, Life,” the apostle concluded,, by.so- | other, principle leranly cautioning bis beloved children ‘to keep | * Who is he, that ¢ ‘themselves from idols ;? which must imply, * that believeth thet gat this would be done, by worshipping the Son, | Let, then all who | as the true God, and eternal Life. The Scrip-| inquire whether fure, and. the et Testament especially, was ex eae this pressly intended to draw men off from thé. wor-| éhip of idols of every kind, to serye the One living and. true God; and-can it Possibly be; jmagined for a. moment, that, an snspired writer | alioyld speak in. this manner of. Jesus Christ, if every name, th he bad not been, equally, with the Father, the |(ruth of God’s are object of all adoration? If the worship |, te the Son of .God were idolatry, (as it must be, Godhead, by miracles if if he Were no more.than.a creature,) surely the: culiar, ordinances of apostle introduced his caution against idols ina yeory unaccountable manner! Tat if the. triune’ enovan; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, three Persons in One undivided Gadhead, be the Object. and the only Object, of divine adoration, nothing, could» be: more proper and emphatical ; for the Jews, rejecting the Son, and professing to worship God in One Person, (as:the| Mahometans, Deists, Socinians, and others. in after ages have done,) had really. changed the’ tue Object of worship, the God of the: Bible; or an imaginary Being ; and could not-easily be excalpated virom the ¢harge.of- idolatry: for : they could not be discriminated from those who [God hath thus joined to worshipped. the ‘supreme. Being under. ‘the name fof all, who profess the of. Jupien or ‘Bual. So. that Christians in our | testimony to the truth, whi days; in other: places besides the church of ‘cipally wanting; in order te Rome, have more need.toibe, warned to, keep [si ie object themselves, from. idols, than is generally su posed; «nd. to be careful, that they adore.the ) triune God, in whose Christ commanded | of those. men, ¥ thal? his aerial should be baptized and. ein but demanatrs at the Holy. St exercise of fa apostles, deta: cially to the Person ¢ cy of his atoning bh “ of the Spirit unto racuious powers comm rit bore witness to th newe-creating work, terest in the great r nor) can this deceive “Truth” As Jesus, water only, or ‘by: bloe i bloods let us never a mpt | itness of God is greater” iy possible, that the invisible y faith receiving the information elation : for, in-what ¢ Way can e inconceivable perfectic of God, le counsels, or the man r in-which aré not subjects for man. ‘to discover or 5» by speculation or abstract reasonings ; will always: Le b lerstood by those, : sure testimony of deed they, who be- ave an inward testimo- the illumination, renew-. f the Holy Spirit, and’. in experience : which, when pos pee degree, is a rational foundation most ‘entire confidence, that can possibly aby those who have not come to the im- vision and enjoyment of God. But can : be expected, that this ‘* Secret of the Lorp” e with those, who do not believe his _ an ‘who treat Him, who is Truth itself, “the record, which God hath | “Son ;” and it does not become em at the’ steadfastness of experienced hee obstinacy, or their consolations as proslre ; when they» are so! fully warranted the word of God. Disregarding then their | ied teasdalagth let us thankfully receive the | of , that “* God hath given us Wes ath, and ; ‘elect lady; e Tt. JOHN. life,’ they hesitate not | in the work of the Lord; knowing that our ble Auman. testimony, and | ** labour iseot in yain in the Lord.” of his senses that refused yo) ‘we receive the witness of a the eternal world, should be: deceiver? This is the case of ali, | ot. D. 90. nos 0 My dd4=+21. » Confiding i in’ the love of our iekocing Father, and coming to him ‘through our great Advocate ; ‘we may be assured that ae always heareth, ac- cepteth, and answereth, a ch prayers, as ac- cord with, his will, and’ ane to our real benefit. We ‘should, tlierefore,” abound: ia supplication for onr brethren, as well for: ‘ourselves ; 3 es pecially seeking to the Lord to pardon. ond recos ‘ow mercy to his rebellious creatures? | ver the fallen, as well as to relieve the tempted and afflicted ; atid, as We cannot khow who hath sinned unto: deuth ; ; we should not easily yield to’ discouragement, respecting those whom we once considered as brethren. We ought to be very thankful, that no sin is unto death, according to the gospel, of which a man truly repents ; and that God will enable all those, who are born 0 him, to keep themselves, that the wicked one may never prevail on them to sin, in the manner which they do who are given up to a reprobate mind, Tf'we'have so’ grown in faith and grace, fas to “know ‘that we are of God ;” we silalk readily perceive that “the whole world lieth io “wickedness,” and unider'the power of satan = this will show us how vast our obligations are to redeeming love and special grace ; and ought to excite our constant prayers and unremitting endeavours, to promote the preaching of the gospel, and the conversion of sinners, by every ineans in our power. “Happy 2 are they, who know that the Son of God is come, and to whom God hath given an understanding to know, and a heart to rély on, him that istrec! May this be” our privilege : may we dwell in Christ, and Christ iO-US may we be one with bim, and he with us ;_ L ae life i is in his Son 371 for © thisi is the true God and eterhial fife: vit thus f oF God, hath not life: :” that Sioa through the Spirit: and we shall be pre-— ve gence to obtain an assurance of served’ from all idols, and destructive heresies, in) Christ, and know that we have’| ‘and from the idolatrous love of worldly objects ; ; ‘may so grow’stronger in faith, | and be “kept by'the power of God through faith in bie “ ee, abounding | “ ‘unto rs salvation.” * eee ary > cate ana that which. follows, oni nH ly is s probable, not bins betire the apos- neither to any Church by. name, nor to the Churches at’ Jarge, were hot so! e+ d unanimously known and acknowledged as written” by /bim,'in the earliest ages, a9 eding epistle was: but their: coincidence with it, in sentiment, ‘manner, and languare,’ y period Satisfied, alt concerned, that they were written by: the same person. shot the thirteen verses in this epistle; eisht may be foundin the first, either in sense ~ ssion. (Mang. Ref.) .The word: rendered “The elder,” vhet a the other apostles, were dead 5 as bring not this doctrine, seceiv@him not into your house, neither bid him God speed : 11 Forhe that biddeth him God speed, is partaker of his evil deeds. 12 Having © many things to write unto you, ‘I would not write with paper-and ink: but § I trust to come unto you, and speak * face to face, ® that ¢ our joy may be full. “is st is come in ra aaa eng yarselves, t that we lose those't ; hogs s we have + wrought, but e a full reward. rer ‘tre nsgresseth, * and abid- e doctrine of Christ, 7 hath > that abideth in the doc- b he hath both the Father - iv ab | If there © come any unto you, and ke.) 16, Tit. 2. 10. Heb’ 1L 1 18. 1 Cor. 5. 11. is ahiftuesice of the false teachers ic on among Christians, as well as vand mislead the unstable. (Votes, 1 i. 18-29. iv. 1—6.) It therefore behooved } to whom this epistle was addressed, and Vinto whose hands it might come, to be nese ir peep and to take heed to themselves, to that doctrine, was ‘itsrested in of the Father, and the saties . Iftherefore any persons came to . where this elect lady and her family seal teas their tenets, who brought e of Chirist, respecting his Person, as es of God, and his salvation from ; they were warned not to entertain their ‘house, nor “to wish them good ss in the name of the Lord 2” for by thus ancing their ministry, they would partake pilt of their evil deeds, and be abetting jon of men’s souls, and the disho- : They might relieve such persons s } or distress; or show good will to way that gave no sanction to their s doctrines: but they must stand aloof the M, and protest openly against them, in bis respect, that they might prevent their mis- -hieyvaus sucess as much as possible. ‘fle-He- i a vr greet thee. 13 The * children of thy elect sister Amen. $1622. Gal. 1, 8fe John 16. 12, h John 18. 11. & 18: 9. 2 Tim 3. 5, ee 13. 24.& 17, 13.3 Tim> om. 15.24.1Cor.| 4.4. 1 John Ll. 4. 6. 5—7. Philem. Rev. 18. 4. Nem. es 8. retics. especially intended, are supposed to be those who denied the real humanity of the di- yine Word, and explained all that was recorded of his actions and sufferings, as mere delusive appearances. V- 12, 13.. The apostle expected much joy and comfort in visiting and conversing with this pious matron and her family, and to be a helper cf » | their joy also; that so their consolation in Christ might be complete. We know nothing concerning « her elect sister,” who sent salutations to them, to which the apostle joined his hearty Amen.— But it is probable that some well-known and eminent family of believers, residing near to the place where the apostle was at-—this time, is meant. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS, A consistent and fruitful profession of the Gospel is the principal honour, even of those few of the noble and exalted of the earth, who are thus distinguished: and that love is most cor- dial and permanent, which Christians bear to one another in the truth, and for the sake of it; for ;}this will dwell in their souls to eternity, and be with them as the source of most perfect felicity. ae who know and love the gospel, will love such as profess and adorn it; and will pray, that “grace “‘ may be with them, even mercy and peace from ** God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, the «Son of the Father, in truth and love 2” and it will greatly rejoice faithful and zealous minis- ters, to see the honourable of the earth employ their influence, and improve their talents, to pro. mote true religion ; to observe them educating their “ children in the nurture and admonition % of the Lord ;” and to witness any of their de- scendants walking in the truth and obedience of the Gospel; as ready to support that good cause while they live, and to bequeath a regard toe wards it to the succeeding generation. Some few families of this kind are found among us: may the Lord bless them, more and more, and. their children after them ;-and raise up many others to copy their example! For, alas! most of the superior orders in the community, are rapidly diffusing irreligion, infidelity, and vice,,in their extensive cipcles; and ‘preparing te. lenve ALDI ‘them as: legacy ‘to’ their posterity. We’ should em ploy every ar argument and persuasion, | to induce tians to abound in ‘love of their} brethren, and) to. render obedience: to all: the || Lord’s : commandments : for those.‘ many .de % ceivers, who. confess not, that. Christ,” the Somof God, “is come in he fle fle sh,” “to re- «deem us to God with. his blood,” will have great success among those professors of Chris- tianity, who are not rooted and prounded int and taught to delight'in God’s commandmen Assush deceivers and antichrists. multiply on every side, it behadves us to look to, oursely es | son, upennenanl and to each other; especially ministers to. ‘their | to pray for those de people, and. parents to, their that we fundamentals, of Chr: may not lose the things which. A Wrought, kindness, in every but receive a fuil reward. 1 : en equally which implies no disregard those, who transgres he command- ‘Thus we shi ments, and those who motin the doctrine, | of.Chtist.;, that, by m taining, and obeying the tyuth, we may. have ‘the Father and the Son, for our Shield’and exceeding great Reward.” Let.us protest against such teachers, as do not bring with them the doctrine of Christ ; not giv- ing them any ‘entertainment, and not seeming to « a therm” God speed :? lest od stent by * The writer: of this epistle speaks ee pores Be wiih * could not pretend. to. For if Diotrephes was Bishop o © Bishop of Ephesus,’ (that is, if not anapostle -Iso,) { cars «© ¥ will remember his deeds, which he does.” (Note, 9, 10. ¢ made:to the Churches, denote @ man who bad. a more” ¢ Bishop, and can only. suit ‘St, John the apostle? Cees “All inquiries, whether Gaius, to whom the epistle is addressed, son, mentioned in the Acts of the Agostles, aad the epistles of, S ed m uncertainty. There can be no reasonable doubt, but « who for his name’s sake went forth, taking re of missionarics. (Neies:) Set ey hy ath The apostle addr esses Gaius with Rood wishes, com- A mendations, and exhortations to persevere ‘in his: liberal and zealous support of those, who went forth to preach the gospel, 1—8, Ife cautions ‘him agaivst the presumptuotis and malicious de- ‘signs of Diotrephes ; and highly commends Deme- | t ‘trius, 912. Giving imtimations of an intended “visit, ‘he conchides with salutations, 13, 14.00 FE elder unto > the well-beloved; ~ Gaius, ¢ whom I love’* in the truth. | fs 2 Beloved, It wish “above all things | © that thou mayest: prosper and be in} a ‘Ste on, 2 Johni Aya 14, TS Jun. Sold, 1 Pew. ee Fae on, 2 John 1. lp gai ba b ‘Nets 19. 29. & 20} @ Ps. 29, A-6Phile 4. Rom. 16% 23. aut: hae “iF We 14. ¢ Reine: Ryle es Pe hah bs ge-{ Joan ae aah the sa n nong ay x Eby us not. LO) ke if I come, ¥I will re- member his deeds which he doeth, prat- y alicious words ; and , neither doth he ethren, and ferbid- 4 ee for his | sak e| di eth them t } 1 2 and casteth them ae aa MOPS. h,|evily but that which is good. > He that he} doeth good-is of God: but © he that do- 4eth evil, hath not seen God. 3.6. Mark 9, 34.Jz Luke 6. 22,-Johri] #. 13... > #10. $545. Luke] 9.22.34,35. Ib 1: Pet. Be ik a Ex.2S. S, Ps, 37.| See on, 1 John 2- Tu Bate 20-—28+ : 13. 2. | Heb. 6. 12» 1 Pel 27. Proy, 12. 11. Is. 29. & 3,6—9. 2» 2A—27. 10, Phil, 2. 3 Se de 16,597. John 10-/e John $,:20. 1. 1 Thes, 4. 126 4 Tim. 3. 7+ See. Matt. 10, 40—48.] 4. 16: & 11. 1. > ge anhnene ate Eph, 5.1. Phil 3 a: 27 1 Thes. 1. 6. & 155.2 2. 427 . 3. 10. oe File a) c : eh his beloved, Gaius, as one who in all ut it is ee that Jo 8 cted in that manner which became a ber many years after St. Paul’s de: er, and was faithful in the use of what had Salus was a very common name; an the per-| bes committed to his stewardship : this appear- on here addressed. appears to have been con- verted by Jobn’s « ‘ministry: so that no certainty] tians and the ministers of the gospel ; and to the tan be attached to the opinion ; nor is this of any ‘strangers that were driven from home by perse- sonsequence. After an address, couched in that| cution, or travelled abroad to preach the word of ffectionate. and fervent language, for which the] God: For these bad borne testimony to his lis ag f arkable he added his earnest|beral and hospitable love, before’ the Churches of Christ in different places, especially where St. John then resided : and in continuing to. enter- tain such persons, and i in aiding to defray their ~| travelling expenses, from a regard to the will tat ‘on jand glory of God, he would act in a manner be- losses from the rapacity of per- ‘coming his character, and honourable to the Gos~ e same time “his soul pros- ‘pel. Because, from love to Christ, and for the ing as the apostle well knew ; honour of'his name, they had gone forth as evan- de a rmation of gelists,. to preach among the Gentiles: deter- gbt be pro-| mining to take. nothingYof them for their subsis- longed ; 2 that all his eikicaed designs} tence, to whatever straits they might be reduc- usefulness. might | be prospered, and his abili-|ed; lest they should appear mercenary, and so ate them continued and i increa rejudice the minds of men against their doc- when|trine. It therefore became the duty of esta- blished Christians, to entertain such zealous and. -| disinterested ministers, and to contribute to their support: that they might be helpers together with them, in propagating the truth of the Gos- Nenatics, discourse, and conduct, with the pel, by ‘enabling them to proceed in their work ruths: = he had received and professed.—|and labour of love. * The apostle’s sentiment dee i ter joy on earth, | « in this precept is, ch of the brethren, as infi Siete ane sufferin g®,|‘ had not devoted them s to the preaching « of the Gospel, but. followed their ordinary ocett. i ind to contribute, ace in him :” and of the consistency of = Ait Mclenight) It is Sae at the ‘ first glance, es ow exactly this aecords to the case e him to, fervent ‘uae f those, in ‘this commercial country, who: can- nigh ae aa or do not, become missionaries ;, and” their nit roaing ave lh lage '* follow not. that Diet is. 42 Demetrius hath 4 good topee: ofall men, and of the truth itself: yea, © and we’ on, Wer. 8.) 27. & 12, 26.1 Cor-\@ Acts 10. 22, & 22. e John 19.35. & 21. —_——— ne eae <. = ‘AD. 90: Til. JOHN. | also bear 3 and ye know that » our | thee;a record is true.’ 18 Peace be te 13 Thad € ry things to write; put I thee. Will not be ink and pen write unto thee :}. “¢, 14 But I ‘trust I. shall shortly see) muh. | i F See on, 2 Johni12.. Vv. 9—12. Some | expositors “think, at ae int tle here only meant, that he should have writ-\ How Fi to the Church, had not the report ‘which’ he oncerhing W hom’ had heard concerning Dictrephes, determined] reversed ; so that we him rather to address ‘bis letter to ‘Gaius! but} pray that their souls mi it does not appear that the words are sree nd © _circums| that construction.” He seems to have written to} languor, and want of vige the Church, to induce them to help on their jour- | thing conducive to the glony’ Soi may be ney the,persons. before mentipnade Aut, Diotre-| served in numbers phes, cane probably was a pastor of the Church, ternal prosperity. “But ehiel whose circumstances _ er abilities, concurfing| so eminent in nee and zealous oe £ With bis ambition of ninéfice, had acquired | that the p ‘their | him an updue influende over his brethren,)’ concern to" would not’ own his cudority, nor payfany regard| earnestly desire the to his counsel. Wherefore the apostle dbserved, that if he came ‘thither, as he intended to do shortly, he would publicly censure “his conduct; or even enforce his decision by inflicting some miraculous punishment upon him: as he was not afraid or ashamed to vent malicious ‘or -wick-} ed invectives and slanders against him, in thes Most indecent manner. Nay, he did not think jin the” truth, renews that i this a sufficient expression of his contempt and] the’rejoici nastot enmity; but refused to entertain, or counte?| ahd in their fruivfalneneta ; nance, those evangelists, whom St. John recom widely: from the selfish, pee mended ; and even forbad others'to do it },and lings; or that of such as’ * v when they regarded the apostle’s authority more|« pre-eminence.” Parents’ than his prohibition, he proceeded ‘to excommu-/ be as | Teady to.commend Ww! nicate them for go°doing. It is’ indeed .most| to point out what is - wonderful, that ‘a’ professed ‘minister of Christ| those whom they superintend ; + in : should thus pertinaciously oppose the aged: apos-| is far more pleasing to a benevole mind tle; and should ‘acquire such” authority over the| faithful stewards of ‘Christ, affairs of any Church,.as to be supported in such | been’ entrusted a contest? yet this:was most evidently the case.| or with talents 0 The a therefore, warhed his beloved cages Christians gives a joy to fait counterbalances their grie ¢ evil, but the good ;” iwhbet was to ‘be seen in) A) np = the behaviout, io Christians ; fer’: the | a ‘it 8 “ man, who did good,” and was kind, loving, | to proceed in the sam and beneficent'from evangelical’ principles, was} Ministers who are com born of God, and belonged’ to him : whereas he} Christ, and of tic aballbe who practised evil, bad no saving knowledge f| encounter perils and hard him. But while the apostle cautioned him}Gaospel; and who are conten against Diotrephes, he pointed out to him an-| poverty in their labour of other person of his acquaintance, that was wellltheir stations, or do any thin worthy of bis imitation; as he had a good report} own success, are peculiarly of all Christians, and oF men in general’: yea,} tenance and assistance of the very truth itself, as it were, bore testimony|Every one, according te to his humble ‘diligence, zeal, and honourable} assist such persons, ¢onduct: to which the apostle also added his}that they may be fello testimony; which Gaius knew to be true and} deed, that money must faithful; and he would therefore be sure to ho-|promotes the faithful nour and imitate so excellent a man. Private} any part of the world * offences against ourselves must be forgiven, | wished, that all, Chri « and forgotten ; but when the offence is an im-| not only_a little, but, ¢ pediment to the: faith, and very prejudicial to} from’ their expenses, in 0 « the Church, it is tobe opposed and openly re-| for conducting such i 6 proved.’ alas} we live too much to oui Vv. 13, 14% The friends,” as'a term of mu-|lukewarm days; and weneed not tual address amoug Christians, is found only in| vetous and ambitious'men, who love to bay this place. (Marg. Ref.) . JUDE 40D 70, /diateinl thie nds] miiat ncitaly Geniknted Thien = for tet whe thus tits ministers ; “when even bitually doeth good, is of God and he « that wel ot scared rom the presimp| doeth evil, hath not scen or known Gi,” , and malicious opposition of per- whatever his notions or gifts may be. We should ption ; but their deeds will)therefore notice those, “who, by well-dcing; ered against ‘them, when|“ have put to silence the ignorance of foolish t th himself shall be abased, }‘* men,” and who have good report of the truth w humble themselves shall be ex-| itself, and of its most fai |and zealous friends: et_us then not. follow that which is | for by associating with such Christians, and co- ick-| pying their example, we shall baye peac- with- in, and live at peace with the brethren. Thus our communications with the Lord’s peo;e on earth, will be very pleasant, and we shall be numbered with them in glory everlasting. ke Metatarsal RYE Ve & g A ? ation bnigihe aols Ss oa a | THE I EPISTLE GENERAL OF ; writer of this epistle-co expressly describes himsclf as Jade, the brother of James, (May Ref) that we must either allow him to have been Jude, the apostle, (called also Lebbeus, whose ee Thaddeus, who was brother, or near relation, to our Lord,) or we must suppose x of a direct forgery. Some hesitation, however, as to the authenticity of the i a ‘time to have’ prevailed in the church, which was at length fully removed; omy utile learned moderns have, on frivolous pretences, as it seems to me, endeavoured to re- ” He calls himseif, not-an apostle, ‘* but a servant of Jesus Christ ;” and so does St. Paul. wie ty He is also supposed to quote apocryphal books. Now, St. Paul quoted heathen poets, when what was ruein them might hecsnkdnesells0 eon purpose, without at allsanctioning the fables _ which they contained. These are the chief objections; and they amount to nothing, against "the internal evidence, and the grab current of antiquity. It is-probable, that St Jude wrote, » to caution his brethren against the same deceivers whom St. Peter, in his second epistle, had “opposed; and’nearly at the sxme time. Many think, that they both had access to some ancient ~ book which is now lost, and quoted from it; and likewise, that Jude had seen St. Peter’s epistle ; and, in order to add bis- testimony tothe same effect, adopted several of his thoughts, and even expressions. “This, however, is uncertain > for the same Spirit of prophecy might lead these two witnesses to vppose. the corrupters of Christianity, by similar examples, arguments, and illustrations, without either of them knowing what-the other wrote. There is-no ground for the " opinion, that it was exclusively-addressed to the Jewish converts : on jhe contrary, it seems to have been properly a catholic epistle, intended for all Christian churches throughout the world. yamaha pad eihe place from which, it was written, are uncertain. y : + : io Seelaateees nd cintotccn ; and the writer's pur.| exhortations suited to the occasion; and a con- pose in the epistle, namely, to establish Christians; — cluding aseription of glory to God, 17—25. against certain false teachers of very bad charae- UDE, * the servant'of Jesus Christ, te oF hi? Sore: es aa who | and. brother of James, to © them aA thaat of Sollora’ are adituéed, aa showin ethe | that are sanctified by God the Father, eer to which they, who apostatized, or per {204 @ preserved in ac Christ, © and Vetted the gospel. were opposed, 5—7. The} Called z Bile character’ of these’ seducers further stated, | 4. io. 3. Jam 1.63 Pet 1) 122 Tim 476. 8 : beur | Phurddeus| 1. / concerning Sichset contending Mark @ 18, John 1S. 16. & fe 30, 4 a / de Luke 6. 16.[.17. .9. 1 Cor. 1.2 with about the*body of .Mosex and an} Sohn Yes: Rent ae a rancient: | a delivered by Enoch, eoncern- Thes. 5. 23, thes of judgment and perdition of un- b John 12. 26, aes 142 27.23. Rom. | 1.}d@ John 6. 39. & 1» pve kr Warnings, counsels, and} & 6. a9. t& 16. 18.1 23-30. & 17. 1 > 4a rr A a ae HD ly ‘yee! “git ‘Mercy “unto | you, and peace, and a¥ love, be multiplied. nav _ 3 Beloved, ¢ when I gave all diligone . to write Unto you'of the > common salva- tion, 1 was needful for me to write unto |i here and exhort you, ‘ that ye’should ear-. nestly contend for the faith * which’ ‘was Pi delivered unto the ' saints. = ” » ©\$2e on, Rom, 3. Thy Is. 45, 17. 22. Acts, & 10.46.28 Phil 2 Pet. 1. 2.2 Pet! 4. 19. & 13. 46, 47. Eph, 1. 1.J0 1 Awe. Bev, 1. 4—6: & 28. 28. Gal. 8. “a n Mae a5 25. pe g Rom. 15. 15, 16. by Ete 4. ee 12, a 113 “Gal. & 11, Heb. 13. 22. 1 Pets. 12 ahi Neb, 13.25. ‘Jer Pet, 1. 12-15. &| 9.3. Acts 6. 8—1A, $. Le & 9.22, & 17 “eagle jo Wed NOTES. Vv. 1,2. The apostle Tale, or Judas, (John xiv. 22.) seems to havé Writt€nithis short circular letter, soon after Péter wrote his second epis- tle ; with aa intention of adding his protest alse ' against the seducers whom Peter opposed. He ie tion, Styled ‘himself * the servant of Jesus Christ, and’ yori San) an di ** the brother of James,” namely, of James the | s- Less, the ‘son of Alpheus, who was the author of the epistle bearing that name. The unusual as- €ription, (Marg. Ref) of sanctification to God ‘the Father, and the order’of the words, have in- duced many expositors to explain ¢ sanetified,” of their being * set apart,” or separated “in | «the election of grace,” by God the father 5 in consequence of which, they were given to Jesus Christ, and preserved in'and by him, from'dying in their sins, ‘or falling into fatal delusions, till called by the word and Spirit of God into a:state of actual fellowship in the gospel of Christ.— Others suppose’ the order of the words to have'l; been disregarded : and then the apostle’s mean-} wea ing is, that the persons addressed were regene~|9 rated'and sanctified, by the grace communicated from ‘God the Father; that) they were othus brought home to the * good Shepherd, who | te * bought them ‘with his blood,” and were pre- served by his watchful care: and, being “called « according to his purpose,” they- would be « kept by the power of God through faith unto «s salvation’” “In behalf of all these the apostle desired, that mercy” to pardon. their sins, to: compassionate and relieve their miseries, and to supply theif wants; “and peace,” inward and outward; “ and love, might be multiplied unto “¢ them,” even the special love of God to them, with allits precious fruits, and their love to him, to one another, and to be ‘men for his sake— | peniciows errors; » (Marg. Ref) |themselves to the V.3; 4. When the, apostle applied himself, | nounced) against — ‘with all assiduity and care, to write to his fel. predictions had’ Lia low-christians, concerning that salvation which | the registersin heaven’. was common to him and them, and every man |nal decrees of “God, # who would an i of it; it aipewed to him | “ his works fom thed te the’ cant in the world ;. those who perce influence” ‘to p provement of - ate to impede the pro establish the’ faith’ and even’ ‘tot tares, while mef foreseen them 5 foi or registered, “to ‘thi predictions had from t ed to this effect, (14, 1: ‘clared ‘that sueh’ persons left to themselves, and so ‘ JUDE. A. D.70:. “= put you in remem-| the cities about them, i in like manner, giv- ye once Kuew this, how|ing themselves over to fernication, and + havi ng-saved the people going after ¢ strange flesh, » are set forth Egypt, : afterward de-} for an example, suffering the vengeance hem that believed not. . of < eternal fire... the * angels which kept not} 8 Likewise also“ these f/thy dreamers eir *firstestatc, but left theirown ha-|e defile the flesh, ‘ despise dominion, By ¥ he hath reserved in everlasting} ¢ and speak evil of dignities. er darkness, *uiite the judg- Practical Observations} — A 4 . 20. ‘16. & 0. Deut. 29, 33. 27. Ps. 2. 1-6. Sodom and Gomorrah, and Lam. 4.6 Ea i 3. 14, Mar 25. 41) G12 3, 4. Luke ie a 45, 50. Hos. 1 aS Se 19. 14. 7. 37. jvom, 2 Pet. 2. 4. Am. 4. 11 ia 39. { Thes 4. 8. : 29 17.29. Cor em. 17- 1} Heb. 13. 17. | t& 27. Rev. 20.10.) ¢ Gr. . 9, 10, Ex. 22, sion to the vilest unholiness : he ‘f ordained them to this. condemnation ;” .as “ denied the oaly Lord God,” had done Judas, and those who crucified ot bis authority, as their Creator, | Christ... (Jéare. Ref.) Whatever objection lies our Lord Jesus Christ,” by refus-| apainst. this. view! of the subject, lies at least these! sre expressly foretold... (Mare. Ref)}—The only Berd, &c. These words may be differently ren- Person and atonement of Christ ;/dered: bat our translation seems to give the Nee, Lee ti. 32, 23. and. they would there-| true meaning ; preserving: the. distinction he- espa “Garmog tic grace of our God into tween the Father and the Son. of some attempts made by! V. 8. (Votes, 1 Cor. x. 1—12. 2 Pet. ii. 4— han feast Wee inctrines of. graes ae, i- 11..20—22.) External privileges, profession, and ing to licentiousness- But - construction | apparent conversion, could not secure from the 4 be very unnatural: a epistie severest vengeance of God, those who thus turn= Ae nc Ae tn pre ET antinomians,}ed aside in unbelief and disobedience. Te Wo 6 i a eae evince this, the apostle deemed. it proper .to re- Yet it is| mind his readers, though they had. been taught a. Se RS a and had understood it; that the Lord, having ree Person of Christ ; for this! delivered the whole nation of Israel from Egyp- the case,.with the various descrip- tian bondage, and made.a national covenant with pon bis: mediatorial — Some.bave supposed, that i denied the doctrine of the apostles, roe heretics ; whose absurd {them as his people; yet afierwards destroyed Bf cmt repeat eal fae he em manifested falsehood to the truthsof revelation ; and the| their unbelief by determined and habitual diso- artifice of satan in suiting the delusions, which | bedience, instead of being secured by their ex- he propagates by his ministers; to the taste and | ternal privileges, would be more. deeply con- eapacities of those whom be means to ruin by| demmed on account of them. Even the angeis, them, The inteilectaal poison, which he ad-| originally created holy, endued with noble pow- Mhinisters, in this age of proud reasoning. andjers, and exalted to great eminence in heaven it- skepticism, is. of a more plausible kind, and can}self: when dissatisfied with their. first estate, be supported with more show of argument; or} they ambitiously and rebelliously, left the sta- elseit_ would not be so generally received — Gave} tion assigned them by the Creator, had been cast all, &c. {3,) ‘Iwas sedulously devising to write} down from their holy habitation, and were re- $. to yomconcerning the.common faith; when the}served, as in chains of.everlasting darkness, « ccumstances of the times rendered it neeesea-} wickedness, misery, and despair, until the judg- « ryyand determined.me to this subject?—Once-| ment of the great day; when their condemna- @)» Once for all; so that no addition is to be} tion will be as distinguished, as the rank was Way; only tends to corrupt it—Of old) try : when, after the manner of apostate ke. (4) Not to commit these crimes.| they daringly rebelled against Ged, (which ap- : but their wilful sin and im-j peared especially imtheir giving up themselves penitence being forescen ; and God, for wise res-| to abandoned lewdness, and the shameless indul- pos ooneapramegr tt al gence of their unnatural lusts;) bad been ex- ee & eal A.D. 70, YORE!” “9: Yet » Michaei the iarchangel, when | gone“ in’ éontending with the devil, (he disputed |. i about * the body of Moses,) !durst not |. bring against him a railing accusation, | but said, ™ The Lord rebuke thee: — ‘vO But these ® speak’ evil of those things which they know net: but what| ing S Wi they know naturally, as brute beasts, °in | they are withou those things they corrupt themselves, “| winds; *treés wh 11 P Woe unto them! 49 for they have |F num. 23-24. &ja 4 Dan. 10. 13. 21) 9. 2 Pet. 2. 11. ‘Ise3s 9s 110) Jer. cee 24. Pare peruse _& 12. 1, Rev, 12, 7%Jm 1 Che. 12. 17, Is 13. 2% Ez 18. 3.1 Mic. 6.5 2 Pets 2) 9.130 31 Thes, 4. 16, 37. 3, 4. 10-20} Zeck. 11. 17" Mat. 1 k Deut. $4. 6. ch. 3,2. "gel é = Zech. 3, 4 ll, 21. & 23;°13— cae 36. teen a rs on, 2 Pet. ie 42-47, He 5.6, 71 rk 15.29. Lukejo See on, Rom. 1 & 514.1 : igi. ire ee 23. 30, 40.1 Pet. 3. 21, 29,” “John 3. 12. sree Shee ae has hibited as an example of divine vengeance to the whole earth, in the destruction of their cities and} t ail that was in them, by fire from heaven, and by the perpettial desolations of their fertile country ; so that it became a visible emblem of the eternal }t fire of hell, into which that judgment swept the souls 6f such “as died in'their sins ; and all the adults! without ‘exception seem thus to have pe- rished. “In ‘fike manner “the dreamers,” of wihiom the apostle spake, vainly expecting liber- ty and impunity ‘in sin, followed the example, and would share the doom, of abominable So- dom: whilst they defiled ‘their bodies, which ought to have been consecrated to God; des- pised all authority, divine and human; and re- viled those, who were placed in dignity, or in vested with power, in’so insolent a manner, as would tend to exasperate them against Christians in general. In short, they would not endure | p! either authority or reproof; but disdained them, |; as the inhabitants of Sodom did the gentle expos. tulation of Lot. (Gen. xix. 9.)—Dreamers. (8.)| thei * Perfectly stupified, and destitute of reason, as | ¢ © if their senses had been locked up by a deep fe * sleep, or an inveterate lethargy, from whic ¢ no terrible example could awake them. (Beza.) The epithet filthy, added in our translatian, im’ plies that their very dreams were defiled, through the filthiness of their waking thoughts. V.9; 10) (ores, 2 Pet. ii. 11-19) is most probable, that the apostle took this ac- eount concerning Michael, from’ ancient tradi- tion which was well known among the Jews ; and by thus adducing it, he hath given sufficient at-' testation’ of its truth. (Votes, Deut. xxxiv. 6 Dan. x. 13, 21. xii. 1.) In some of the passages here referred'to, Michael has been supposed to be the Son of God himself, as the great Ruler over all angels, and worshipped by them all.— But we do net seem authorized to interpret this text of fim, as Spoken of in the tradition by’ the name of Michael; but rather of some created angel, invested with great authority over his fel-|* significant, men, we lows, perhaps xs Messiah’s peculiar vicegerent.|*\the powers, ordained This exalted “arch-angél, however, had a contest 2a! with the devil about the body of Moses!” It may}* Ti be’ supposed that he wanted ‘to make the place} ‘ 7 of ‘his burial known to the Israelites, in order] * to tempt them to worship him, as the papists to’ the'bodies of martyrs, real or supposed ; but Mi-/¢'a chael would not suffer him to do it: and proba-]* yet dared not to ' not from fear ¢ those circumstan sistent with the perfe these heretics, pretend the favourites of heaven; dignities, whom God Nad" honour and obey Ti their appetites, in such tl turally, even like the bre sive and lawless gra ed ‘themselves. To's! men have done, th j means the Jewish hare because the true Church is cal + che * Christ,” and to refer’ hole tot tion recorded in the thi becalise “ the Lorn rebuke there, may be ingenious = fling, which brings no tion to the mind.’ ~*' Mi ‘* pal angels, was contet * vil, however execrab € judgment of God: y JUDE, AD, 10, ASA > eles dead, © plucked up by | and * to convince all that are ungodl root! ith upd among them, of ail theiy ungodly phir 3. @ Raging waves of.the sea, ¢ foam- which they have ungodly committed, ‘and thei own “shame ; wandering, of ail their hard speeches, which ungodly yhom is reserved the blackness | sinvers have. spoken against him. or ever ee: ‘These are ™ murmurers, compiain= dB. Enc ch also,, the seventh from ‘ers, b walking after their. own lusts ; ° and ghesied of these, saying,” Be-| their mouth speaketh great swelling rd cometh with ten thousand | words, P having men’s persons in admira- ‘uon because of advantage. . Di. ‘execute judgment “upon all, ; | Rev.20,12-16; &i12. cei Sy ae apt Thes.} _ 22- 11 Deuts 1 27.) 2. 10. & de & | Ps-106. 25. Is. 29-0 See on, ver. 16, 24, Luke 5, 30. & 15, 2, Bz 196 Jol 6. 41. 6h & Cor. 10: 10. Phil ke Ade "Thes.1. 7, ver. 16, Bx, 16.3 1 Sanie 2. 3, Ps. 32. » 18. & 94 4. 1s. 87. Job 17. 4 5. Ps 175 10, & 73, 9-11. 2 Pet. 2. 1% P. rigs 19.15: Job + 21. & 34. 1%, Pe 15.4, Prov, 28, 21. 1 Tim. 6° 5s Jam. 2. 1-9 — 2. it. m Nvm. 146 36 as 1LBc4s 2: 2Peti 16 1/i Ps. 9. tk re A 98 a ’ ag 9. Ee, Ab 9, &-12.. 14. | 22-36, Dan. 7.20, John 5.) 22, 23. 27. S13. 36.Mal. 3- 13{n yer. 18. Gal. a .| Acts 17: 31. Rom. re Matt. 12. $1-! 16.24. 1’Thes. 4. 5, 2.16. & (24, 10. 1] $7 Rey. 13. 5, 6 2: 2"Tim. 4. 3.-Jasne le Cor.4, 5. & 5. 13. _! 14.161 Pet. bk 14, mt z ee es trees torn up by the routs, that they ei" soos for had gone. in, the| ! ight be cast into the fire. They might also be he prow ing the efetip|t sane od raging waves of the sea,” in. the bad pi a iled f Lansing. ace Ath him ; and, ts we by this, apd ous a and. aposta- and. proyed to all, who vee ty the word of the religion ‘that he bad ‘professed : God, what scandalous persons, they were. They had turned aside from the | were like wandering stars,” whose irregular i gl become haters o} ‘those courses could not easily be described or under. toi id: were about to cast off: ail stood ; whilst their “appearance, though jumin- 1 ‘Christianity... They, had also, ous, Spreboded mischief to mankind: and the > with greediness i in the. same. blackness of darkness, despair, and misery, were By, W pee re Soe inorder to obtain |reserved for their eternal portion ; along with. es Be unrights ousness: like him they|the devil and his angels, with whom they had clic ft iy commandment of the | united in oppesing the authority and honour of : Fie ucre ; they had sought | Christ. (Marg. Hef:) The word rendered spots, sO people of God ; and | primarily means the tops of the rocks, appear ing above the water, which give the sea the appear- ance of being spotied, and on which ships are wrecked. Thus the disgraceful appearance of these heretics, and the danger arising from them, may be at once exhibited. The word rendered. “ ‘wandering. stars,” signifies plunets, but it may be questioned, whether the apostle used it ia the strict astronomical sense ; or not rather, ac- cording to the popular meaning of it, which best suited his purpose. The horrible enormities, ascribed to the heretics, who are supposed to be here intended, are almiost incredible; but, if true, | it is by no means propez, to speak of | thens in the detail, 14—16. Ina prophecy, which had been Helieecen by Enoch to the Antediluvians, con- cerning the coming of the Lord to. judgment, men of this character had been icted and. condemned. It had not pleased God, that this ancient prophecy should be committed to writing by Muses, or by. any other inspired person : but it had been preserved | y_ tradition ; and it not. only. accorded 1 to the general. doctrine of revela- tion, but WAS 2 ‘authenticated as a part of it, whem 2” as the transient hope that th fice dear thu by 1 e apostle of Christ. Tho of oftheir receiving life and ta ans Enoch lived : pee afier the creation, as aie > way. for their. being reduced pero Lc in desceni from Adam: yet he fore, ‘ cae apt they could | s: redicted the second coming of the for they were, w tele even t poe AA Metab, to judge sedt of them into Ticentious- dt thus 1 apreerd Hen to divine TERECHEE, omer K and his company opposes vl of, Mos 28, and. Aaron, and | excited to.re t them ; ; 80 those wick-| id ra Rey the authority of Christ’s and ssepaelicted their doctrine: yea, Po gai a d many others to 0 pei them; nd they were ge to perish in their gainsay- 1g, Or rebellion, lion, as Ko: hand his z associates: did. 1ese were spots in cir religious feasts, in of b y met. together as. Christian. brethren ; ea ting with Christians and indulging their es without fear, they would, by that and ous practices, be a disgrace to the ee They were indeed * clouds Bien Mate fe from whom no good could be jt their own lusts, and satan’s atic ns, drove ‘them from one folly and wick- nes to another, as. the clouds are driven. about ythe wind. They might also be compared to oy wea that seemed to take root and to rep aes , but their buddings ¥ were withered, and ined _ whol ly uofruitful; so that they, gill ele re bc TUDE. ALD: 70. “17 But, beloved, 4 remember .ye the | words which were spoken before of the |i aposties of our Lord Jesus Christ; «— 18How. that. they told you, * there should be mockers in the last time, * who should walk after their own ungodly lusts. Peer Re : - 19 These be they t who separate them- selves, “ sensual, * having not the Spirit. 20 But ye, beloved, building up your- Mal. 4 4, ‘| 5 18, & 4% 2).i0.Heb. 10.25, God, ¢ looking fore the.mer Jesus. Christ) “antoeter: Xo. 35. Eph. 2 20.| Pet. 2.1.%&3.9. Ju 1 Cor, 2.14, Jam. |! & 4. 11.2 Pet. 3.Js See on, n-ver 16.1 3, 15.Gr., . - |. 2%. 2Pen 1. be 227 2.1 John 4. 6. | Ps. 14. 1, 2 “Ix John 3.5.6. Rom,| Jobn 5.4. Rev. 13.) 3. ¥ Acts 20, 20-2 Tim.|t 19. 650°5: Eze 14:81 9s Com 619 | We Job.14,-1 4. 1,2-2 Tim. 3 1)°7. Hos. & 14. &9.ly Acts 9: $1. Rom, | 4 Zeche 12.10. Rom: + ap - 1 wt ibaa = ea ; - 7 ti Se “fm the world; of which the approaching deluge was an emblem. He, therefore, called on the men of that abandoned generation to behold and take notice that the Lord would come, and was even then coming, with ten thousands of his holy ones, bis holy angels in the most conspicuous manner, to execute judgment upon all wicked men: and to arraign, convict, and condem ail that were ungodly among them, both in respect of their profane, rebellious, and wicked works, which they had most impiously perpetrated, in contempt and defiance of him; and of all the hard speeches, the virulent, presumptuous, scorn- fu), blasphemous, and malicious words which they had dared to utter, from the proud and car- nal enmity of their hearts against him. This con- viction and condemnation, the false teachers of whom Jude wrote could not escape; seeing their works and words were exactly of the same kind. For they were murmurers; after the ex- ample of the Israelites, who murmured against Moses and Aaron, and thus showed their enmi- ty to Jenovan;) they ‘quarrelled with the truths, precepts, and ministers of Christ; and complained of every restraint laid on them, or authority exercised over them; as well as ex- pressed continual discontent with the Lord’s pro- vidential dispensations respecting them. At the same time they “ walked after their own lusts,” habitually making their ungovernable carnal in- clinations the rule of their conduct, and disdain- ing control. Yet “ their mouths spake great # swelling words *:” boasting extravagantly of their knowledge, liberty, and gifts, as if they were the only favourites of heaven: and they paid court, with abundant flatterics and profess- ed admiration, to such perons as were able and willing to promote their Secular “advantage, ‘without any regard to their characters ; by which | partiality, and mercenary servility, they attached proud and worldly men to their party. ~V. 17—19. (Note, 2 Pet. iii. 2, 3:) - As the deceivers of whom the sacred writer spake, were making destructive progress in the church ; he deemed it requisite to exhort his Seloved’ bre- thren torecollect the words which the other apos. tles of Christ bad’spoken when they fifst preach- ed the gospel to them; as well as of what some of them had written to this effect ; especiaily: Paul, Peter, and James. For they had warned them, that under the Christian dispensation, there would arise’ within that holy relig ungodly lusts. n These ea persons, who- Spirit of God dwe' hing: a 2 and Preserver of divine I ) hoeved the disciple Lord’s admonition fruits ye shall Kno 15—20.) A careful the conclusion, th unregenerate 3 Ww ut channel natural ble heretics, all but if that inter the apostle exhorted employed in “ buil each other, “on 1 doctrine of faith: tendency, leading | sin, to love and obey G righteous, and odly distinguished , from grace of faith is mo: love, purifieth the hea world,” by which it is ¢ false and dead faith. the holy doctrine of the obedient faith, C dispositions, depend on it, 2 faultléss before © the presence of his glory with P exceeding j joy; _ 25. To 4 the only wise * God our Sa- viour, * de glory and majesty, dominion and power, both om i ever. Amen. ‘save with fear, bee “of the fire ; * hating even otted by the fleSh. o him that is! able to keep} 1. “2% Eph. 5, a7. 4:18. v4 |.& aa. 2 Pete ts . ‘ol. 1. 22,28 3 Se 104, oy pik s 1 Chr. 29. 11. Ps. ing, and to vesent YOU) 4. Heb. 13, 20,21. 4. Rom 73. 18, 19. Dan. 4. ; . po Rev. 14. 5. ; %. BOF. See, Mace: o Mat, 16. 27. & 19. vie 10. mc et 1G; Eph. 8:21.) 2 28. & 25.31. Lukel 17 ‘Pet. 4.12. & 5. 10, ; ‘20 ; r * 9. 26. 1 Thes. 4. 0,}r Ps. 68, 20. Ts. 12.) 1 2 Pet. 3, 18: Hes. 31 . Beak oe aa 3S Gaels oleh eta: 6: Se 4.9 4) 8) 26. 26. Eph, | P Ps. 21-6. & 43.| 4.92, 1 Tim, 2. a.) rn mee ace , we eek Mat. 5. 1%. 2) Titi. 8,4 10,13.) “ig.” 1 Ti é ‘Yor “ ‘Elm & Cor. 44, x Gor. 4. 4% 1 Pet.| | were more hardened and profane. The latter : {they were directed “ to save with fear,” being -| cautious, lest by attempting their recovery, toed {should be themselves entangled ; (as if,a ma ‘0 icing eager to rescue others from a fire, should fall in.and.be hieaself burned :) and they should. use alarming | and tertifying methods; as they ‘would ‘do, if they saw any persons in imminent §} anger ‘of being consumed in the flames, whilst 'jinsensible of their situation through sleep or in* toxication. All endeavours in this case must alsa 'be joined with ‘decided abhorrence of the crimes committed | by the Persons, concerned and care to avoid. whatever led to “ fellowship “with them in their works of darkness ; a? even as a garment infected with the plague would be ahunned by those who desired to keep clear of the malady. Thus ought they to hate “even the arment spotted w ith the flesh,” or whatever Ky the most remote alliance with the sensual e apostle directed: 5 a aying in the Hely Ghost,” or ib on, and ‘under the influence of, his the shares, and resist the tempta- “would be laid in their way. By| ES ee ought “to keep themselves of God ;’ in the ‘assurance and jal love to. them, which they , if they were slothful; and in fitial love and gratitude ‘towards ‘all this assiduity, watchfulness, conscientiousness, they must put} ‘ themselves, but wait expect, and be lo “fo 4 ce shown to ceivers. It hath been ebserved by some writers, that such ornamental clothing, as tends to tempt others to “fleshly lusts,”.or is purchased with |the wages of licentiousness, may very ‘Properly be called, ‘ garments spotted with the flesh ;? and, as such, ought to be detested and loathed more than the vilest rags, (however rich, ele- gant, and becoming it may be,) by all those who would be thought Christians. But, whilst the apostle gave these warnings and counsels,” he showed his readers where to place their whole dependence for preservation, by the form of his eoncluding doxology. For he addrcssed it, # to * him, that was able to keep them from falling” iato iniquity, heresy, or destruction, whatever their dangers and temptations might be; and who alone could doit, by his eutward protection and his inward supports: and thus he would at length, present them faultless,” fully justified, stians have had the Spirit of mira-| and perfected in holiness, ‘before the preseace gictee Have none then, ie this} of his glory,” when displayed at the day of | judgment before the assembled world ; “ with | © exceeding joy,” to each of them on his own | account, and in the felicity of ail the rest ; to all - | the holy angels, yea, to the Lord himself, who as bad | would rejoice in and aver them to do them good. i erie and make proba for, ever. To him, therefore, as_‘* the ouly wise of Some the ht to have |* God,” who knew how to deliver the godly out ness, | of temptation, “ dictions, which are not evidently fulfilled ; it commonly happens, thi terpretation by some counter-scheme, supported also by plausi ral are thus engaged, each in defending his own eonclusions agains’ their readers in general are perplexed, instead of convinced ; the | which is fulfilled, and may clearly be explained, and the unaccomplis disappear ; the evidence arising from the fulfilment. of , prophecy, as inspiration ef the scriptures, fails of producing its full effect; is laid aside, as uncertain, or inexplicable, seeing the most, lea cordant opinions/on the subject. In most other controverted ed to lie on one side or the other, or to be divided between the di the debates often” produce a kind of skepticism in the nae be taken, to mark strongly the difference between what is fulfilled and lines, may not appear to’attach to those parts, which have already received 2 bus be wholly confined to the other part. Even in respect of those prediction posed to be fulfilling in this eventful period, peculiar caution is ne pected turn in thé affairs of nations, may, after a few years, conful sible and confident assumptions of the expositors ; and Wesker the contemporaries; any more than that impartial histories their ‘own times. © The events in which our interests, and th to which we belong, are deeply concerned, must: have such an effect duct from that cool and impartial judgment, which is requisite in su not'so Soon be known, how the successes and advancement of some, an powers, may terminate : 2nd till that be known, the application of the t to the events predicted in scripture, must be attended with a degree of mess to the objects likewise tends to magnify them to ue; and we are apt clude, that such important transactions must have a prominent place in hend, that prophecy, (especially that contained in this book,) resembles to on'a stall scale ; in which only countries, and capital cities, and some A are noticed : so that théy who dwell near considerable cities and large shall look in vain for many transactions, which appear to us of very g they, who shall come after us, on reviewing the history of the century, this accomplishment ‘of prophecy, materially differing from what the now suppose. Since the author first printed his thoaghts on this book, ‘ago; most extraordinary changes indeed have taken place, in the state ; the visible church; which he doubts ‘not will be found accomplishments contained in it. Many books also have been written on the subject ; severa considered, and means further to consider; and to make such use of as he ii purposes still to adhere to his former plan ; and to be very cautious and general, to explain what has not hitherto allowedly been fulfilled - and merely supplying | ey, (if it’be one,) bya few quotations from {hose who have ventured to he more partic on | eee ae CHAPTER TS A. D. 95, # for the learned: These:may and will consult the several authors, who - 1 exclusively treated on this subject, and judge for’ themselves: nor bas he 10 attempt the office of an umpire between those who maintain different opin- The plan and method, on which he proceed’, will appear to the best advane sof the several parts of the a ands pacers aes ge “or outline i aie unde in so! striking” and erp maannet’s 5 thine ‘even oath ine do not at all and the prophetical meaning, are uniformly interested and edified by neste. it in pro- to the degree of their er faith, and piety. ait ieciartdigsn +6 pad, Dn ea gs bebe a er ee YE CE ; "§ e aieat PT Tees, 5' , sit yo dew asl epi uw! ' : aged) saa nretae } must shortly come to pass ; ¢ and he sent and signified it. by his angel unto his ser- Sy pvant John : at Churches 2 Asia Be esi 2 Who € bare record of the word of Bee Gila! the teint’ ahd distzers of hie | 20d, and of the testimony of Jesus Christ, an er: The Lord declares his own eter- band of all: things that he saw. 3 1Blessed is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep those things, which are written there- in; ‘ for the. time: ig.at hand. ri ff vt iMag et & e 22. 6.16. Dan. 8. Ke. 1. IJohn 5. “16. &9.2 21-28, yaa. 3 John 12. ’Pver. 4.9, & 21.2. {hy ver. 19, John 3. £ ver. & 6% & 124) 11. Acts 4.,20. & 11.17. John 1-32. &} 22. 15. & 26. 16, 1 12.17. & 19. 35. &} John 1.1. & 4.14. 21,24, 1 Cor 1. 6.11 22. 7. Proy. 8 34. s ice, 8. The’ place, time, and | pri aredil “of John’s’ visien; with what he heard of the words, and saw of the glory, of Sayers ‘and ‘the commandment given to write e things’to the Churches, 9—20 KE ® Revelation of Jesus *Christ; > which God gave unto him, ¢ to : ew unto Sat ‘servants things ¢ which kB id ver. 3° 19. & 4.1 f Spb 10. 2 Pet 5: = Dan. 12, 12, 13. Luke 11. 28. ke 22,6, 12.20. Rem. 13-11. Jam. 5. 8. i Pet. 4. 7. “hei $. 8, / Ly vants in the world above, to ‘signify and explain in order to John, who was his principal servant on earth at that time; as it is probable he was 2 incarna Word of God, by whom } then the only surviving apostle. Thus, future imself to men. In this sense some | events were made known to him, as they had i > him, “ as his revelation,” to | been to several of the ancient prophets, especial- unicated to his servants, te, Mark xiii. 32.) An s remain i impenetra- led in in the mind of God, till the event 4 ead: ; but he hath seen ‘good previous- known some of his purposes respect- future ages; in order ‘to confirm the faith,’ neourage the ‘the “hope, ‘and énlarge the views of zs les” and that the accomplishment of in after times might demonstrate the truth f the Scriptures to every diligent inquirer.— eut. xxix.) This book was therefore 9, T: ; ‘ rag ‘Lord Jesus, in his ara Wr, is the great Prophet of the he faithfully testified, and exactly recorded the word of God, even the testimony of Christ, and all things which he saw in these visions of, the Almighty. ( V. 3. The apostle introduced his testimony, by solemnly pronouncing a blessing on all, whe should read, hear, remember, and obediently ob- serve, the words of this prophecy; of which the accomplishment was at hand. This seems to have been prophetically intended to obviate, or answer, the objections, which would, i inafter ages, be made to the study of this mysterious hook, and to all endeavours to bring others acquainted ‘with it. Nothing tends more to fortify the mind against the cavils of infidels and skeptics, or the ingursions of unbelief; or to produce patient hope amidst trials and difficulties, than he ob- servation and experience of the fulfilment of the Scriptures, i in the: events, which take place around us; an acquaintance, therefore, with this Reve- lation, concerning the purposes of God respecting: . fet al subject is, «A previous dis. of the purposes of God, ‘respecting the of the Church, and of the nations as nected with it, ‘fon the time when it was , even to the 2eR, of the world? This Re. was given ‘to Jesus Christ, that he migh: ; Tvants those events, which woul! | begin ‘to take place ; and which be accomplished: as’ ‘the. tran- thousands of years ‘bears no in which the whole will at Ae peers iM ‘with, humility, sobriety, and the obedience vf ht os p.. Vhese things Christ, faith, Must greatly canduce to the Chr igtian’ ’s sta- hia nea ‘more Mustrions a | bility, constancy, hope, peace, ‘and patience? it ‘ni ly Ezekiel, Daniel, and Zechariah. Accordingly his c rch to the end of time, w hen connected | mise REVELATION. OHN ™)to ‘the seven’ chutche whichare in Asia: " Grace’ de un- to you, and peace, from’ hiny ‘which is;|'bl and which was, and which is to come;| and P from the seven Spirits, which are before his throne; 4 5 And from Jesus Christ,@ who. is the he rea faithful Witness, * and the Pirst-begotten} of the dead, * and'the Prince’of the kings] | ¥ See on, 1. wee me pel Ts. 56. 4. Jon] m ver, 11. 20. &. 2.) 27. In 4h au & 3.8. 12. 18. & 3. 1.) 57. 15. Mic. &. 2 7.14. Acts 19.-10, ke 1.° 10—13. & Tim. 6. 18. 30 UPett.1 » 8 Jamel. 17 ee he m See on, Rom. 1, 7. fp 1.& 4.5. & &lr 1Cor!t, 3) 2 Con 1 Gat l. 262. 1 Pete 1. 2 © ver.& Ex. 3, 14. . Zech, 4. 10.& 6. 1 Cor. 12. 4-13; q 4 1a Ps, 89, 36, 2.20. Epi. 2. 4.&| Rom. t 5.2, 36-27, 1 John ead 11.15..%& mm 14. & snust exceedingly enlgtge tis \ views of the great pian of the Lord’s providential government of} the world, as as combined with the redemption ‘of; sianers ; and direct or encourage his prayers for those prosperous days of the Church, ‘in’ which all her tr ns shalb terminate: as well as fe saad mind ‘to those events, which; thoug ing in themselves, from a part of one vast dents in part accomplished and evidently hastening to an entire completion; to the eternal glory of God ‘our’ Saviour, the final victory of his cause over all opposition, and the endless felicity:of all his faithful servants. Nay, the very mysteries and difficulties of this book’ are so wonderfully united, inseparably, with such grand and interesting discoveries of the glory 0’ God, and the work and worship of heaven ; ‘as are peculiarly. suited to solemnize, enliven, and’ purify the soul of the humble.and attentive read= er, even when he cannot discoversthe prophetic’ meaning of the passage... Nor is it any objection to say, that many have read it in another spirit, and got much harm) by it: for this is the case} With other scriptures ; especially with those pas- ‘sages, which may be, called‘ strong’ meat,” being peculiarly strengthening to the faith, hope, love; and gratitude, of suchias can digest them, though. not meet nourishment for babes; and} even capable of being turned into a fatal poison by the vicious affections of a proud and carnal mind. (Note, 2 Pet. iii. 15, 16.). The reasons which induce infidels and. profane mockers, who ‘* walk according to their own ungodly lusts,” to deride all. attempts to explain this prophecy, are obvious; for so much of it/hath most manifestly been already fulfilled, as'must for ever:ruin their cause, could the attention of men be drawn to the subject descrived, in, proportion. to’ its vast importance; and. no part.of scripture more aw- fully denounces the doom of all impenitent sin- ‘ners and opposers of the-gospel. But pious men could never have. been induced to object to. the study of it, as some have done, in: strong, nay, rather contemptuous language; had not the mis: | were conduct of many in this respect filled them with prejudice, and formed.an association: of ideas imj “| their minds, which have no necessary relation to pats, ry part of the New | sapeanee in more s guage, according to whith it is prefixed. 1 e a of (Ec. itis 514) and ordinary. rules ‘of a pecially meant of the: the One true and li sings to sinful dant incarnate Son, and by Spirit ; so it is almost an economy, to speak ‘ata lute style of Deity, vand of tt Son with relation to their 4 offices ; though in patos vi a participation in: all divine’ equality with the Pathe essential nature and: writer and the readers, of the present attempt, | var to render this mysterious book more iutelligible} i " = FF -~ CHAPTER BE» A, D.95. , with clouds ;| also which. piereed him: ¢ and all. kin- lL see him, » and they dreds of the earth shall wail because of ; be 22. 37) 38. 6 1 Thew 1-| him: * evem so, Amen. Le fee co. een & 22. 2. Jndg 5 4 17. 5 $2.4. Num- Zech} 10. 29. gg Figo ob mee Pe ne es 6—mt & 13.0. & 19. 1 and iit. 11/2 Pet_ii-18-:) and im thus bonourmg the the Saviour was, Son, he especially honoured the Father that sent indeed apply the doxology to the Father; the ‘construction is by no means so cbvices se | | ‘Ae Db 95. “REVELATION. _ 8 Lam:*)Alpha.and Omega, the begin-}, 10.) ning, and the “ending, saith, the. Lord, | day, an ft which i is, and which was, and which is to} as.o rs come, & the Almighty. oo » LPractical. Observations), 9. 1,4 John, who also am’ your brother, | thor iand companion in tribulation, and in ® the} ur kingriom and patience of Jesus Christy} Asi was in the isle that is called Patmos, ! for the word of God, and forthe pp ae: of} Jesus Christ. % g.& 21. 6. & 22) Num. 24. 4, 2Conjk 3, 10, & 33. Is. 41. 4, & 48.) 6. 18. 30. 8044,6.& 48.1 See on, ver. 4... 2 eae ta. #7. &} John. 16,33 + heen 36. Jam, 5 m 4, He ae , 31.10, Mat. 2%. 43.1q Con 2a a 4 + | Cor. 12. 2—4, n Joha 20. 19. | Acts 20, 7. 1¢ 16.2) 7 4104 2. Be ever, 1. 17.) &eo2pok& 49. 25, Es.'6. * 3—12, » 7, 8. By get Gen Tre. 1 Cbri 4; 992.1 ver. 2 & 6.0. Bo9R. BK BS. 11; heyy ates US &12..21, & 45. 14 & 49, 3, 2 19. 10. ception only a a fel small remnant; so will they at that fime wail because of bim, in horror andl idespait ; as neither.their numbers, nor their power, defend them from his omnipotent ven- ee apostle, therefore, assured of the Of these awful proceedings, and knowing that then the redemption of all true Christians would be completed; subjoined to this declara- tion, “Even so, Amen.” ‘Thus let alt thine’?| wi implacable “enemies perish, O Lorp.” pe “V. 8. As the Gord Jestis was evidently spo- ken of in the preceding verse ; so it is obvious |. to conclude, that “ the Lord,” ho speaks in this, || is the sa Person : nor can the least appear- ance of a reason be assigned, why it ‘should be understood of ‘the Father” personally ; except! that men are reluctant “to honour the Son,” even as they otight te “honour the Father that “sent him’? The whole vision related to Christ, ftom whom immediately the revelation was giv- M@en : most of the expressions here used, or others | equivalenttothem, are afterwards spoken by him, and concerning himself; 3 ana’. construction and arrangement of this passagre, ar.d the con- text, would be very intricate; 1° we were to sup- pose the Father to be the Speaker. The Lord Jesus, therefore, here declared, “ that He was « the Alpha, and Omega,” which are the names of the first and the last letters in'the Greek al-]; phabet, the language in which the apostle wrote : this implies, that he is the’ first Cause and the last End, the Author and Finisher of all things, in ereation, providence, and redemption: the « Beginning and the Eading,” the Source of ex’ istence, of life, of holiness, and of felicity, and. the Completion of them, in every sense, and in al! respects. ‘ Who is, and who was, and who is « to come,” as Ove with the eternal Father, (4) the Almighty ;” the omnipotent, and SOVer |) reign Rulet of all worlds, by. and for, whom ali {and < re things were made, and by whom all things can- ms the sume wards, sist. No words can more strongly. express og irre d, or to the nal power and Godliead, than these do. must here be unde Vv. 9—11. The apostle next proceeded to re an re pee Tate the manner, in which he réceived the reve-|of him. But if if Bee lation, that he was about to deliver: and he anderstand. the merely called himself the brother of believers, | they cannot He fe which he had bi tion, “he was 1 on the wp other, than the: week: and this is a set apart and kept ho tians, In commemor, far on what other thus mentioned? “EB fe “p.93. . CHAPTER f.. aos 12 And I turned to" see the voice that 17 And when I saw him, iT fell at his ke with me. And, being turned, * I| feet as dead. © And he laid his right w seven golden eandlesticks; hand upon mie, saying unto me, ! Fear 13. in the midst of the seven can-| not; ™ I am the,First and the Last : ‘ y¥ like unto the Son of man;} 18 Zamhe that liveth, and ° was dead; with a: garment down te the foot, and, behold, P I am alive for evermore, about the paps with a at aii 3 and have the keys of hell and of ea 19 Write ¥ the things which thou hast seen, § and the things which are, tand the things which shall be hereafter ; 20 The mystery of * the. seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks, y¥ The seven stars are the angels of the severt churches; # and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest, are the seven churches. His ead b and Ais hairs were white ke wool, as white as snow; © and_ his es were asa flame of fire; 15 And 4 his feet like unto fine brass, if they burned in a furnace; ¢ and his ice as the sound of many waters. 116 And fhe had in his right hand se- in stars; € and out of his mouth went sharp two-edged sword ; band his coun- was as” ue sun shineth in his Zen 4: 6. Mic Ber ee 28. 3. 3 Spi . ¢ 2. 18. Ns 12.!g¢ 2. 12.16. & 19. 15. 4,14, Ez. 1.26.) Dan. 10. 6 21, Is. 11. 4, & 49. .7. 13. & 10. 2. 18. Ez. 1. 7. &| 2. Eph. 6. 17. Heb, . Phil. 2. 7, 8] 40,3. Dan. 10. 6. 4. 12. eb, 2. 14—17. Kje 14.2. & 19,6. Ps,jh 10. 1. Is. 24 23, 93. 4. Is. 17. 13. & 60. 19, 20. Mal, Ez. 43.2, 4, 2, Acts 26.13, i Ez. 1. 28, Dane 8. n Job 19. 25. Ps, 7 18. & 10. 3,9. 17— 23.22. Matt. 16, 19. 46., John 14. 19. Ma : v See on ver, 11, 12; 19, Hab. 3. i6.Mat| Rom. 6. 9% 2 Cor.|s. 2. & 3° a , 17. 2—6. Join 13.)°13. 4. Gal. 2. 20,'t 4—99. 23. & 21, 20. Col. 3. 3. Heb. 7.Ju Se 6n, Matt. 134 mbroar gM 25. Iwill. Bake 8. 200, 6 “ «jo Rom. 14.8, 9. lx See on, ver. 13 16. 1 Gen: 15.1. Ex. 14) Cor. 5. 14, 15. Heb. ry 2.1. 8. 12, 18. 8 13. & 20, 20. Is, 41.] 1,3. & 12-2,3. 3.1.7. 14. ee 10. Dan. 10. 12)p 4.9.& 5. 14, Heb.iz Zech. 4. 2. Ma Matt. 28. 4,5. Mark) 7. 16: 25. 5. 15, 16. Phil, 2s 16. 5; 6, Luke 24. q 3,7. & 9. 1. & 20.) 15, 16, 1°Tim. 5s 1. 14. Ps, 62. 20, Is. M16. f ver. 20. & 2. 1. 3.1. & 121. Top 38. 7. Dan. 8. 10. & 12. 8. & 39. Pig en 7. Is. 11. 5. b Dan. 7 - 9 Mat. 37—39. m Sée on, yer. 3 11. people. His hairs, like wool, or snow, may sigs nify his majesty, ity, and eternity. (Votes, Dan. vii. 9, 10. 13°14. 22.) His eyes, as a flame | of fire; may represent his omniscient acquainté ance with the secrets of all hearts, and with the most distant events. His feet, like fine brass, burning in a furnace, may denote the stability of his appointments, and the transcendent excel lency of all his proceedings. His * voice, as the ** sound of many waters,” may represent the en= ergy of his word, to astonish and terrify ; or its, invincible efficacy to convert, or destroy, as hé sees good : the seven stars in his right hand were emblematical of the presiding ministers of the seven churches, which the apostle addressed, whom Christ upheld, directed, governed, and managed by his power, and according to his will. The sharp two-edged swotd out of his mouth, seems to represent his awful and irresistia ble justice, in cutting down his enemies on every side, and slaying them by the breath of his mouth¢ (Us. xi. 4.) Moreover, bis countenance was like the sun at noon day, when it shines most clearly and powerfully; so that “ nothing can be hid from '« the heat thereof.” Upon this display of the Res deemer’s glory, even his beloved apostle, who had not only leaned on his breast at table, but had seen his glory on the holy mount; (uit. Xvii. 2.) was. ‘utterly overwhelmed with the ef- : fulgency of his majesty! (Dan. x. 5—9.) ‘But a! the divine Redeemer graciously supported him, : his foot ;” perhaps representi and dispelled his fears ; again declaring himself... torial righteousness ai al|to be the * First and the Last,” (Motes, 8—1}} : esture Was girt ar ni and adding, I am he that liveth *” the ever. living, © golden girdle ; which may de-|self-existent God, to whom, as Mediator, it was ess of his love, and the ¢ piv 1 he. Tesintains the’ cause : e n; 3 and who had atso- been obedient to death br are oun: for otherwise howlean it be con- ived, that Christ would have used the same rds of himself, which bad just been spoken by t Father, as descriptive of his eternal God- d? Sothat, on either interpretation, they are nelusive, in respect to Chirist’s Deity. The ce then ordered John to write what he saw, book, and send it to the seven Churches in , oh which we shall have occasion afterwards make sorne observations; but shall in this e only take notice, that this seems to con- the ancient tradition of John’s havirg resid- and laboured at Ephesus, and in that vicini- for a considerable time before his banishment Patmos. > 12—20. When the apostle had distinctly ard these words, he tufned to see from whom voice protecded ; and he then had a vision seven golden candlesticks, in allusion to the Iden candlestick with seven branches, which made for the tabernacle, (Votes, Ex. xxv. . Mare. Ref.) and in the midst of them, as esiding over and taking care of them, he saw @ like unto the Son of man. The apostle had en well acquainted with Jesus, when he was earth a man of sorrows: but, though he per- ved him in human form, atid with some re- D blanée of his former appearance ; yet he now im in such resplendent glory, that he seem= other person: “He was clothed,” after of the priests, “with a garment Ae D. 95. . REVELATION. CHAP. It. | The epistle of Christ to the angel of the church of Ephesus; consisting of commendation and‘ re- proof, a call to repentance, a solemn warning, and a gracious promise to those that overcame, 1—7. That to paeytas replete with commendation, and es to the AB iia nearly of similar though he cannot fath the times may speedily a ; gations of Providence shall fully illustrate: meaning of obscure prophecies, to the most learned readers. The grace and peace, w come from the everlasting and unchangeable of the Father, by the communion oF the present Spirit, who'dwells in all believe through Jesus Christ, the faithful Witn First-born from the dead, and the P kings of the earth ; belong to all th : those only, whom he hath washed. in_ his own blood = nor ean they suffic mire his love, which passeth knowledge, in the. dignity and felic whi vanced them, or devote themselye the sacred duties of their re cribe too great honour to their. “ to whom be glory and domi “ ever,” This. will soon “ cometh in the clonds,” however averse to the sight, shal se upon the dread tribunal, from. whic’ be no appe hat then will be the may, and anguish, his erucit every age who have been i disposition! and nae wi “ the earth wail because o i i his faithful followers shall rejoice, and s; so let it be, Lord Jesus: A on. would be ‘numbered with his saints * lasting ;’ we must now willi receive him, and honour him, as. (we profess to -believe,) will c Judge ; for he is the First z ginning and the Ending, the. nal, and omnipotent Lore subject, or perish for ever: not believe bim to. be the ; refuse to honour him - ther, will discover their aw: made to feel the weight of his power of that eternal igen 0 r despise. for sinoers : but behoid, he was alive, as the first-feuits of the resurrection, to die no more; to which the apostle seems to have added, Amen, as expressive of his unspeakable satisfac+ tion: nay, so absolute was his conquest over the king of terrors, that he had possession of “ the ‘keys of hell and of death.” He possesses the - absolute sovereignty, as dwelling in human na- ture, over the invisible world, the state of sepa- rate spirits, and over death, and the grave: so “that he removes men out of this life, and consigns their bodies to the grave and corruption, when and as he pleases; he then fixes their souls in happiness or misery with absolute authority ; and he will soon’ raise all their dead bodies, and either receive them into heaven, or shut them up for ever in hell, as he sees good. None, there- fore, -of his Ficus can have aught to fear from ‘any creature, either during life; or at the ap- proach of death; as every circumstance will certainly be ordered in that manner, which may best subserve their everlasting advantage. The Lord Jesus, therefore, @pdered his apostle to write, Ist, The things which} he had seen; namely, the areata a vision: Qdly, The things, which then w what related to “the state of the churches at that time: and Sdly. The things, which should be hereafter, even the prophecies, which he was about to receive : and this seems to mark out to us the contents of the book. “This mysterious and emblematical vi- sion of the. seven stars, was then explained to him, to signify the seven angels, or presiding ministers of the churches, who were the messen- “gers of Christ to them: and the seven golden candlesticks were shown to represent the sever churches themselves; as enlightened by the word and Spirit of the Lord, and holding forth “that light to others, by the profession and preach- ing of the word, the administration of holy ordi- nances, and their Christian conversation and be- haviour. PRACTICAL, OBSERVATIONS. V.1—8. The revelations of God, by Jesus Christ, were intended to inform his servants about as much of his designs, respecting them and others, through the short period of time and the countless ages of eternity, as it was good for them to know.— They, that are intrusted with the word of God and the testimony of Christ, must bear record of all things which they know; and “declare the « whole counsel of God,”’ as far as it is profit- able for those to whom they speak. Whilst it becomes us to leave secret things to God; we ought carefully to read, hear, keep, and obey, whatever he reveals : for “every word of God is « pure,” and “ doeth good'to him that walketh *¢ uprightly,? Even difficult, and mysterious passages will be useful to the humble believer, etoe They, who are ‘brethren to the ancient servants of Christ, must. e companions with them in tribulati patience, as well as the kingdom though few of them are called to su’ as they endured in this good cause. conscience, however, and the co Holy spirit, will enable the affii be more joyful in communion wit immured in a prison, than be in the most prosperous circumsta lievers are confined, even on the ied from. public ordinances and the cor aints, by necessity and not by choice expect great comfort in meditati uties, from the influences of the sp WD, 95. CHAPTER: IL, 4. D. 95. NTO 5 the. angel of the » church of; and for my name’s sake k hast laboured, Ephesus write ; These things saith|! and hast not fainted. hand, who 4 walketh in the midst of] against thee, because thou hast left thy hie heise. goa candlesticks; _ first love. - [Practical Observations] _ § 0° Remember therefore, from whence 1 © know thy works, and thy labour, P thou art fallen, @and repent, * and do patience, and * how thou canst} the first works; or * else 1 will come un- bear them which are evil: and ¢ thou| to thee quickly, and will remove thy can- t triéd them which say they are apos-| dlestick out of his place, Sa thou ree » and are not, and hast found them 1i-| pent. ; a (a nerve te iy a. 1s 8 10. 36. Bey 2 Thes, $13. Heb. oy wae Jude An ‘andi 1 le Jams 1. 3, 4.]° 12. 3-5. phe a hast borne, and sabi BBtISRCE, &5,7—11. 2Pet|m ver. 14. 20. Re ae 16; 21, 22. & 3. 3y 19., “ 9.20, a & 16. 9 - Acts FER0, d¥e © re r Saar, i9. Re SoBe Is. 1. 26, Has. O47 10. Mal. 3. 4, & 4 6.- Luke, 17. : _ s ver. 16. & 3 Mat. 21. 4i—43, & 24 48—51. Mark 22. 9. Luke 12. 45, 46. & 20. 16, ? 1.6. 93. 1) 9. Mark (15, 21, }k)Rom; 16. 12, 1! 2-5. Mat. 24. 12, 27Tim.! Luke 14. 27. 1 Cnt Cor. 16. 16. 2 Cor.) 13. Phil. i. 9. & 3. feb. 6. 10. | 13. 7. Gal. 6. 2,] 5-9.&6. 5.& 10.) 13—16, 1 Thes, 4. . 14, 15. 20) Heb. 13. 13. 15. -% 11. 23, eel. 9, 10. 2 Thess 1. 3, a; Gal. 1. 7. Eph'|i 1.9, & 8.10, Ps,| 26 16. & 4 S.1| Heb. 6. 10, 11. ae 37. 7. Luke 8. 15.} | Thes.1.3.& 2.9.03 3. 19. Ez. 16. n 3. 14—17. Bed 2. 21. 2 Pet. 2. Laie | & 21. 1% Rom. 2.) & 5-12. 2 Thes. $4) 61—65. & 20.43. & 1 John 4. 1. 36. 31, 2 Pet 1. 12, 2Cor 11. 13—15. 1 John 2, 21, 22. Ps. 69. 7. Mic. 7. 7.& 5.3, 4. & 8.) 8 1 Tim 4. 10 & 25. & 12, 12. &15,| 5.17. Heb. 6. 10. 4,5. Col, 1. 11. 2)? Luke 18. 1. oe ‘Thes, 3. 6: Heb. 6,| 4-1. 16. Gal. 6. 13. \P Is, 14.12, Hos. 14, ny P+ voice and contemplating the glory history, in respect of such as are supposed ‘to be their beloved Saviour; of whose gracious already past 5 though a lively imagination and a visits no confinement nor circumstances can de-| Prompt invention, may advance plausible things rive them. But we may well be satisfied to} onthe subject. It cannot be conceived, if the by faith, during our continuance here on| concluding part of this book itself be regollecte fearth : for could we now’see the Lord as he is ;| ed, that the last periodiof the Church will be worse the displays of his glory, even elling in hu-| than any that has gome before, as the Laodicean man :nature, would over and we must | Church was far more corrupt than any of the be totally changed in body and soul, before -we|rest- Nor can true in fact, that a more can bear the effulgencyof bis majesty, and find| flourishing perféd succeeded that of the church unalloyed happiness in that beatific vision. Let us| in the apostles’ days, or that inymediately subses ‘then at present hearken to his voice, lean on his| quent to their death : yet the state of the church arm, and receive the encouragements of his loye| of Smyrna was far purer and more excellent, fo obviate our fears: for what can he, “ the| than that of Ephesus, nay, perhaps than that of «¢ First and the Last,” even the eternal Son of} Philadelphia, which on this hypothesis must ac- Ty with-hold from those, for whom he} cord to the Millennium. So that there seems ame incarnate, that he might die for their|no ground at all for this sentiment, though it s? and what can betoo hard for him, who has} has been sanctioned by many respectable names, the. keys of death and kcil, and liveth as our al-} But the churches, here addressed, were in such mighty Friend for evermore? May we then| different states, in respect of purity of doctrine, obey his word, and walk in his light; may our} and the power of godliness; that the words light, as derived from him, shine before men for} of Christ to them will always be suitable to their conviction and edification: thus may. we|the case of other churches and professors of expect the time of our departure hence ; which, | Christianity, in all ages and places, to the end of with every thing relative to it, will be appointed | the world: and some of them contain the preper by his unerring wisdom and love, who will come | message or instruction to those of one character; to receive our souls to his presence ; and who|and others, to those of another, in all the will at length raise and change the bodies of our | variety which they contain. The Lord Jesus humiliation also, “that they may be made like | himself, appearing in vision to John, directed him ‘* unto his glorious body, according to the mighty | what to write to each of these seven churches a power, by which he is able to: subdue all things | and to address it to the angel of the Church, his * unto himself” stated messenger or resident ambassador among Nee 3 ; them. It seems more natural to understand this oe ' NOTES. of one presiding tinister, than of sevéral elders CHA P. Ti. V. 1. Many expositors "ita im-| or pastors spoken of collectively ; ; because one ia ined, that these epistles to the sevenchurches, | office ; and thus it’ countenances the opinion > mystical prophecies of seven distinct peri-| which ‘has been ‘advanced, concerning the intro- 9 which the whole term from the apos- | duction of a moderate kind of episcopacy in the is to the end of the world, would be di-{ primitive Church. (. Notes, Acts xx. 28. 1 Tim. rid ‘But there is no proof from scripture, that | v. 21—25. ‘Tit i hi 29, It is also undeniable, that even such periods, and no more, were to be ex-| there were several elders, or pastors, in the ected in the state of the Church; unless the |Church at Ephesus, before this time; so that pistles: themselves be admitted as proofs of it:|some ruler, or minister, presiding over the other lor are there sade traces in ecclesiastical pastors must be intended. The address to “the : that ¢ holdeth ive seven stars in his} 4 Nevertheless, m I have’ somewhat — 4. D. 95, 6 But this thou hast, t that thou hatest the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which I al- 60 hate. ? 7 He" that hath an ear, * let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; £ ver 14, 15, 2 Chr.Ju 2. 17. 29. & 3) 6Jx 14.13. & 22. 17 20. 2, Ps. 26.5. &] 13.932. & 13. 9.) 1-Cor, 2.10. & 12+ 201. 3_ 8& 139- 21,} Mat. 11. 15. & 13} 412. 22. 2 John 9. 10, 9. Mark 7. 16 “ angel of the Church” doubtless implied com- Mendation, reproof, instruction, or encourage- Ment to him, and to:the pastors in general; yet the Church was principally intended. That of Ephe- sus was planted by St. Paul. Thefe is no proof that Timothy ever statedly resided there ; and as nearly thirty years seem to have elapsed, since the second epistle to him was written, various changes had doubtless taken place in that time. John himself is also’recorded to have abode at ‘Ephesus, and to have superintended that and the neighbouring churches for'several years.—Ephe ¢us was the capital of the province called Asia ; (Acts xix, 8—12;) and the apostle was directed to write the first epistle to the Church in that city, as a message from “| him, that held. the « seven stars in his right hand, and walked amidst # the seven golden candlesticks,” (Votes i. 12. 16. 20.) This intimated the. absolute authority of Christ over his ministers,"with their entire de- pendance on him; and his constant, though in- visible, presence with his churches, in which he had fixed the light of bis d- ordinances ; his attention to their whole conduct ; his readi- ness to-help and bless them, whilst they made a proper use of their light ; and his power and pur- pose to remove it, if provoked by their abuse or neg iet of it, . 2—5. Our Lord reminded.the presiding nes at Ephesus, and by him. all the Church, that he knew, or observed and accepted, her works of faith aad love;.the labour, which they bestowed in his service; their patient continu- ance in well doing, under heavy trials-and afflic- tions; and their. decided abhorrence of false teachers, and eyil workers, whom they would not on any account endure in their communion. Moreover, he had noticed with approbation the trial which they had made of certain persons, who confidently claimed apostolical authority, as if immediately commissioned by Christ himself, and had thus attempted to draw them off from the faith once delivered to. the saints; and how they had found them out to be hypocrites and impostors.’( Noles, 1 Joh iv, 1—4. 2 John 10,11.) They had repeatedly been enabled to endure affliction, and to exercise patience in his cause ; and he repeatedly took g kind notice of it; and of their persevering labours, without wearying or fainting, from a regard to bis name. | Never- soto he had somewhat to allege against them ; because the fervency of their love to him and their zeal for his glory, had sensibly declin- ed, since they first embraced Christianity ; and they had become more. negligent and, formal, than they used to be. This abatement of holy affection naturally tended to stil! more apparent evil: the Lord therefore called on them to recol- s “7 REVELATION. ¥ To him that ‘overcometh wit eat of z the - a. 5, 12, 21.12 92. 2. 14. G eis 10,11. & 154% & 3 § 2. & Qi. Jolin 16, wre 3. Yvert, Mls: 27. i 23. lect how lively, zealous, fe tive they bad been; and t6 com sent fallen condition with it; might be excited to repent, and d works; else he would come, by hi in a short time and an un remove their candlestick out of i prive them of the light of the | advantage of its ordinances : nor ment be averted without. repentance ; 1 meet for repentance. T time most awfully Ephesus, which was so ret considerable village, in the sons that bear the Christian name, difficulty in conceiving, how ligence and patierice of. sist with that abateme charged. But observatio bine to prove, that in m affections ly zealously in tion, self-denial, ence, | regard to the opposition! an in which, as to the? outward. they persevere, from various nm conscientiously; though itas | and they know it, that their: Pesan thoroughly engaged in what. once were. Many are | their case} they have zeal enough in their former course of active become habitual, and ia’some to them: but had they: not ein spirit, serving the sab ie those habits would those services had never haps’ most Christians are agement'from such diligence, nd as | remonstrances of their conscien is plain, that our Saviour and this as.a very criminal state: of duct. V6, 7.) ‘The Fphpsiod had one thing favourable in. declined in love, it was not corrup tious principles or immoral prac the deeds of the Nicolaitans, which. ¢ & abhorred : we shall see henna a sect of avowed and most abo mians. (Note, 16, 17.) - Bat, things were immediately addre : lers, pastors, and church at ‘Ephesus. person that had an ear, and could perc meaning of the words, was concerned to them; and to all thosethings, which Spirit, (by whose agency the apos ép. 95) CHAPTER It soko $ § And unto Wilieangel of the church| they are Jews, and are not, but are * the in Smyrna write; These things saith ¢ the| synagogue of Satan. First and the Last, which was dead, and| 10 Fear none of those ties which is affive’s? = thou 'shalt suffer: behold, ™ the devil 9 1% know thy works, ¢ and tribulation, | shall cast some of you into prison, that ye fand poverty, (but © thou art rich,) and | may"be tried; and = ye shall have tribu- kage a 3 blasphemy of them i ech say |iation ° ten days : P be ‘thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee 4a crown of life. £5. 9. 27 E Seas | ale 2 is. 8. 1 Tim. 6. 18. Jam. 5. 6. bi Luke 22, 65. Acts 26°11. 1 Tm. 1. 1 Dan. 3. 16—18,] 12.1 Pet 5, yet 10. 28. Lukein See on, ver. 93 2 4-7. ee ee 20. 24. & 21. 15 te 72 9—11, & 13.) 1.6, 7- 2 Tim. 4. 7, 8. 2. Tx. 1S—17. Lake}p 12. 11. Mat. .10.Jq 3.11, Jam 1.12. 22. & 24. 23. Mark’ aie sa” torte 12.1 Thes. 3. 4. 2 See lk 8 12.| Thes-4 f rated | ise 3 & 6 c m, Ver. ly Prost a ee am. 2, 5, 6. bes 4. 22. Rom,jg 3. 17. 18. ‘at Bon 2. 28,29. & 5.3, 635. & 12 12-21, 2 Cor. 6. 10. tmto the Churches. For the Lord Jesus pro- mised to every man, that by faith in him shouic 21. 12-John 13. 2. be subverted by the gates of hell: and though we may well be concerned for our children, overcome the temptations of the world, the flesh, |}and the cause of the gospel in these lands; and the devil; and especially those to whici'| and should therefore use every proper method $ peculis “disposition or circumstances mostjof “ earnestly contending for the truth once de- : Bh: that he would give “ him to} “ livered to the saints:” yet we may be free : Pthe Tree of life” This isa figurative| from anxiety about the event of the contest, and ress the taken from the account of the gar-| predict, that the triumphing of those, who strive sn of Eden, (Votes, Gen. ii. 9. iii. 22—24;)| against “the First and the Last,” will assuredly “and denoting “the pure satisfactory, and eternal; be short. He, who thus asserted his own es- “Joys: “of heaven, and the anticipation ‘of them] sential Deity, in the samie place gave an intima- in this’ world, ‘by faith, communion with Christ,} tion of his incarnation, death, resurrection, and and thé consolations of his Holy Spirit. Every | everlasting intercession : and, in the character of | “victory over sharp tem eos would be gra-|the omnipotent Friend and Saviour of his people, ‘ciously ‘rewarded with of this fruit ;}he assured the Clifistians at Smyrna, that he i ihe Sato fruition of foticed and acce’ their works, and was well heaven itself, | acquainted with their trials and poverty: for thouzh Sm a rich and populous city: ~V~. 8, 9. Smyrna -large city to the north either the poorest of the inhabitants alone had D "Ephesus. The epistle sent to the angel of the | been converted, or the Christians there had been i ch, established there, was the message of impoverished by persecution. They were indeed | hin, who i is “the First and the Last.” (Votes, | poor in the world, as well as peor in spirit ; yet 28.11. 17, 18.) These words were spoken by | Christ declared, “that they were rich,” in faith “Denovan of himself, when declaring his own | and by an interest ia his unsearchable riches, and rs ‘Deity, and asserting “that beside him | the precious promises of the new covenant ; in €re was no God, “yea, he knew not any,”| wisdom, grace, and good works ; and as heirs ‘own Zs. sliv’ 6—S:) so that the repeated use| of an unfailing treasure in heaven : for they were “of them by the Lord Jesus must be allowed'to}in a very flourishing state in Tespect of their “be’a full proof, that he is the self-existent and} souls, though ‘greatly reduced in their outward éternal God: and, as the distinction between| circumstances. Moreover, he knew the blas- ‘the Father and the Son is every where establish-| phemy of certain persons, that said they were ed, whilst it is declared that there is but one | Jews, and reviled both them and him. Some God; so we may assert, and could easily prove | think that these men professed Christianity ; but “in form, that there can be no consistent alterna-|in their zeal for the Mosaic law, they spake such ‘tive, between rejecting” the Bible, or denying it | things ‘of the Person and righteousness of Christ, ‘to be the unerring word of God, and the scknow-|as amounted to constructive blasphemy : but it ae of Persons in the Unity of}is more obvious to conclude, that they were the God-head.- For the same has been, and may | virulent opposers and persecuters, who contra- “be, shown concerning the Holy Spirit, in respect | dicted and blasphemed, as the Asiatic Jews had __ of the attributes and operations peculiar to Deity, | done in the time when St. Paul preached among ‘and his distinct personal subsistence. So that|them. They professed to be Jews, and the peo- doctrine of the Trinity is fixed on the firm | ple and worshippers of God; but they were not of divine revelation: and it will always| what they pretended to be. "Whether they were ‘be found, that no contrary scheme, however | of the Jewish nation or not, God allowed them hodified, can be supported by any learning, in-| not as his congregation ; the rites for which they “genuity, or diligence of man, ‘except with 2 pro-| contended were’nv longer of any validity ; their ¢ —. disregard to the oracles of God : and | worship was carnal and hypocritical ; they vio~ establishment of any such doctrine must | lently opposed the truth and cause of God; and be the effect ofa total disbelief of the scriptures, | they were in fact “ the synagogue of satan,” a of the nature, subsistence, and c-| company of people, bearing the image, cop ins ‘tine of the Godhead; for all attempts at a coa-| the example, doing the works, and combin “Tition must in this case be abortive. The church,| gether to support the kingdom, of the deyil. ae Person of Christ, cannot} fe D. 95. REVELATION. 1} He * that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches; He that overcometh shall not be hurt of s the second death. 12 { And ¢ to the angel of the cltubeh in Pergamos write; These things»saith he ® which hath the sharp sword with two edges; 13 I * know thy works, and where thou dwellest, ever where y Satan’s seat zs: and “ thou holdest fast? my name, and hast not » denied my faith, even in those "days wherein Antipas © was my faithful martyr, who was slain among you, where Satan dwelleth. yr Sve on, ver. 7. | |x. Sve on, ver. 2.9. $ 20-6. 14, & 21. 8.4y ver. 9, 10. 24.& t See on,1.1.11, [3.9 DU ver 16% 1» Hf ver 25, & 3,3, 11. nication. 15 So hast J ithe doctrine of ‘es thing I nate jy ae to thee quickiyat and m fi them with the sword a he Cor. 1. 2%. mati 1 Pet. 2 &. € Acts 15.- 206° 21. 21. L-} «) 2. Be ZL, Ws. 1 Cor, 8. 4—13. & re id owen t. We he d see on, ver. 4, 20, e Num. 25, 1—3. & 31. 8. 16. & 24 la 3.8. Matt. 24. 9, Luke 21. 17- Acts Q» 14s Jaro. 2>.7. b Mst. 10. 83 1 Fim. 5.8. 2 Tim. f Is, 57. wU. Jer. 6. 2L. Ez. 3. 20. iia, 12. Mat,..13._ %h. Rom. 9. 32. & ik. % & 14. 13. - 1 a & 19.15, 21. Iss 144] 1. Thes, 5. 21. 2 4. Heb. 4. 12, 13. ty ey va 2.12. Jude 3, 4. te Acts 22. 20. Y.10, 11. These concluding verses show, that pthe persons above-mentioned were fierce persecutors, and not subtle deceivers : for Christ did not warn his people to beware of false doc- trine ; but to prepare for the cross. He exhort. ed them “to fear none of those things, which '& they should suffer: e, * the First, and “‘ the Last,” was able to ect, support, com- fort, uphold, and deliver thém: yet, behold, he saw good to permit the devi ail so far, that he would cast some of them into prison, by means of his synagogue of pretended Jews, who proba- bly stirred up the people and magistrates against them. Their enemies meant that they should thus be destroyed; but their Lord and Saviour permitted it, that they. might: be tried, and proy- ed, and purified; (ote, 1 Pet.i. 6, 7-) and: for this end they, would have tribulation ten days.— This may either mean ten years, which is record- ed to have been the duration of Domitian’s per- secution : or a considerable time: during which space many of them might be called to suffer martyrdom for the truth. The Lord therefore exhorted them. to be ** faithful unto death ;” maintaining their allegiance to him inviolable, &ghting valiantly as bis soldiers, and adhering to his troth and will, even if called to suffer death for bis sake, or in any case till the close of their lives : and then he ** who had been dead, and “« was alive,” would recompense them, as no other prince or captain could do his faithful adher- ents; for he would give them “ a crown of life,” or eternal glory and felicity. - This epistle also concerned all, that could hear and understand ; as noone, that conquered in this spiritual war- ee should be hiurt by the second death ; though he might die in winning the battle.’ Bist’ he, @ that hath the keys of hell-and of death,” en-| ‘ gaged to secure the souls of his.servants, at the }» e time of their dissolution, and their bodies. at the! things to allege against this Church resurrection ; that they should not be finally se- eA permitted in their communion, or ot parated from God, or sent away into the ever- ived at, some of those licentious lasting punishment prepared for all wicked men ; cant whom his:apostles had protested; which is emphatically ‘called ‘ the second | 2 Pes. ii. Jude ;) even such as held the ¢ n death :” (xx. 14;) on the contrary, they would | of Balsam, For that wicked man, though re be preserved Shin every degree | and receive the gift of ae transient sufferings i this wo reproof or warning, and it is remar tians at this day ‘in, § place in all that part stick hath ni but some gli ‘i to the harassed remn V. 12, 13. This € Church in Pergamos, (a ¢ Smyrna,) contains both rep ings; and, therefore, pet (i- 16.) Christ. took { works of the Christians in were sbedioutt! to his. tablished his throne. This must denote, that’ avery wicked city, te $0 quarters of both persecution principal engines of the de pure gospel of Christ ; and that from diffused. their baleful influence to, Yet, even inthis perilous sit general held fast and profes gospel, and a zealous regard | authority of Christ: so that) they had the faith, either by open; Porizing, to avoid the cross; “No is trying’ days, wherein Antipas, | was a pastor of the Church,) had been a witness to the truth of Christ; and wa for his revanas by thessan mo i : ‘D.95. CHAPTER IL | A. D. 93. him a white stone, and in the stone P a new name written, which no man know- eth, saving he that receiveth Zt. (Practical Observations.? 14.10. Is. 65. 13.; 4.32. & 6, 48—58.1p 3.12. & 19. 12. Is. Mat.15. 11. J Col. 3.3. 1 65. 15. ' 47 He ™ that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches ; To him that overcometh will i give oto eat of the hidden manna, and will give aise alse ) o Ps:85. 14. & 36.8. Prov, 3 32.& these deceivers with the sword of his mouth ; inflict threatened vengeance on them and their adherents, and even deprive the Church of their abused privileges —This city is at present ina very ruinous condition; very few professors of Christianity are found in it, and they are wholly dependent on the Church at. Smyrna; being in a mest abject state, and having scarcely any thing of their religion except the empty name- Y. 27. What the Spirit spake by John, to the Church at Pergamos, was meant for the instruc- tion of all, who could hear or read it: for whilst judgmentsimpendec over the head of the impeni- tent; blessings were prepared for those, who overcame the multiplied temptations, to which they were exposed. Te each person, who thus adhered to the truth and precepts of Christ, he promised to give ‘* the hidden manna ;” or those invigorating and satisfying conselations, which spring from the lively exercise of faith in a cruci- fied Savieur ; a steadfast contemplation of the glory of God in him; end communion with Father and the Son, by the influences of the Ho Spirit. (Votes, John vi. 47—58.) This manna from heaven, (Votes, Ex. xvi.)tis hidden from carnal men, who see neither the source, the na- ture, the communication, nor the. excellency of it: it is placed out of the reach of every ene= my ; nor can the supplies of it be intercepted - so that it is “ the secret of the Lord, which is ‘s with them that fear him.” He also promised. to give to every conqueror in this holy war “2 “ white stone.” In those times when any per- son, accused of crimes against the state, was tri- ed by the suffrage of the citizens, they voted for his acquittal by a white stone, and for his con- demnation by a black one: so that Christ, the sole judge of his people, in promising to give them ‘“‘a white stone,” assured them of their full justification at the great day of account ; and of the present comfortable sense, that they were par= doned and accepted in him.. The name, writ- ten upon it, is probably that of, “children of “ God :” and it represents the inseparable con- nexion of adoption into his family with fergive- ness of sins. This name would be, as it were, inscribed upon the pardon given them, and made legible tothe soul by the spirit of adoption — (Note, Rom. viii. 14—17.) But “no man know- “eth it, saving he that receiveth it :” for the ground of this knowledge is laid in his inward consciousness and experience ; it arises from “ 2 “ witness in himself ;” the world knoweth not the children of God; (1 John iii. 1, 2;) and even their brethren cannot exactly distinguish them, but sometimes suspect or condemn the upright, and think well of specious hypecrites- But when the Holy Spirit iiluminates his own work in the believer’s soul, this new name, and its real import, become legible and intelligible to him, and be knows himself to be achild and favoured ured with prophetic visions, had yet for fil- pea Bake, plotted mischief against Isracl, y teaching Balak to secluce them into idolatry fornication ; (Votes, Num. xxv ;) and thus to throw in their way an occasion of falling into ‘gin, and under the wrath of God: and in like manner, the Church at Pergamos contained per- sons who held the doctrine of the Nicolaitans, which Christ hated. Hence ii is evident, that the teachers of this sect sought ‘ the wages of « unrighteousness,” in their endeavours or pervert professed Christians; 2 at, pagans to rain them, they laicl stumbling- ks in their way, and on some pretence or 2 t and enticed them to jomm e idolatrous feasts of their neighbours, and on ‘ occasions, and at other times, to commit fornication. They might, perbaps, inculcate the wfulness of dissembling their religion to escape persecution, which is an occasion of falling: to numbers in such circumst ; and joining os _idolary and ex of heathen worship - effectually over this end: but they cer- tainly grafted this prevaricatiomon more general principles ; and st eeous vie of the doc- trines of free grace and Christian liberty, consti- tuted the root of bitterness, from which their evil practices naturally grew. In short, they _ turned the grace of God into lasciviousness, and | ‘tdught others to do the same, and were the An- i P ; see Minomians of the primitive Church; a heresy, which in one form or other hath always hitherto apung up, when the pure Gospel of Christ hath b successfully. preached ; being a kind of tares, which the enemy will ever sow among the cod seed, as far as he is permitted. Many _ have supposed, that this sect derived its name - from Nicolas, one of the primitive deacons: (Marg. Ref.) and such a tradition prevailed ear- ly in the Church.. Yet the name was then so common, and might be given them on so many other accounts ; that there is no certainty in it: _ we read nothing of Nicolas in Scripture, to war- gant so unfavourable an opinion of him: neither Peter nor Jude, who opposed heretics of the Same stamp, called them by this name; and it may thence be supposed to have been afterwards given them. Some have noted that JVicolaus, in ” Greek, signifies the same as Balaam does in He- brew, namely, “ the conqueror of the people ;” nd have thence inferred, that they were so call- | from the influence which they obtained over en’s minds, and the fatal use which they made of it, as Balaam had done before them. The word, however, commanded the Church of Per- mos to repent of, and forsake, these corrupt pactices and principles ; to exclude such ‘scau- ialous and pernicious persons from their com- munion ; and by every means to show a decide abhorrence of their tenets : otherwise, he would. quickly visit them in judgment, and fight against whe dD. 95, 18 7 And 4 unto the an REVE Son of God, § who hath his eyes like un toa flame of fire, and his feet are-like fine brass ; 19 I * know thy works, " and charity,}? and them that and service, and faith, and thy « patience, and thy works; and ¥ the last fo de more than the first. 20 Notwithstanding, z I have a. few things against thee, because thou suffer- est® that woman Jezebel, which calleth herself a prophetess, to teach band to se- q See on,ver.1.& 1,11. r Ps 2. 7. Mat. 3 27. & 4.3.6, &17. §. & 27. 54, Luke 1.35. John 1. 14. 49. & 8. 16 18, 35.) 1.7. 36. & 5,25. & 10,j)x See Pn, ver. 2, 3. 36. Acts 8. 37. Rom.jy See on, ver. 4. Job 1. 4.& 8. 32. 17.9. Ps. 92. 14. 3 See on, 1.14,15. } Prov. 4. 18. John t See on, ver. 2. 9.13.} 15. 2. 2 Pet. 3. 13. ui Cor. 18, 1—8,|z See on, ver. 4. 14 Thes. 3. 6. 2 Thes.} 18. 4.13. & 19. 1 1, 3. 10. 30—37. heir of God. The expression may also signify, that the felicity which awaits the children of God when they shall have obtained a complete victory over all their enemies, can never be understood, but by the enjovment of it: yet, 1 apprehend that present consolations, as the gracious recom- pense of victory over particular urgent tempta- tions were principally, though not exclusively, intended in this passage. V. 18, 19. Thyatira lay to the south-east of Pergamos; and the epistle, to the church es- tablished in that city, was sent in the name of the “Son of God, who hath his eyes as a flame * of firey’? &c. (i. 14, 15;) which represent- ed bis authority and omniscience, and the stead- fastness and rigiteousness of his appointments and decisions. He also reminded the ruler, pastors, and Christians at Thyatira, that he knew their works, and observed with approba- tion their brotherly love and general benevo- lence ; their diligent attention to the various du- ties, by yhich they were called to serve him and each other, in the church and the community ; their bold and steadfast profession of his doc: trine, in genuine faith; the patience, with which they endured afflictions. and persecutions ; and especially that their last works were mote abun- dant than those, which they had at first per- formed. V. 20—23. Thus far the Church seemed in a flourishing condition: yet, there -was a worm at the root of this prosperity, which would de- troy it, unless it were -removed; but of which they were not sufficiently aware. Notwith- standing all this cause of commendation, Christ * had a few things to allege against them: espe- cially their allowance of such as taught those abominable tenets, and perpetrated those evils which Christ hated ; for the same heresy is here opposed as inthe foregoing epistle. It is not agreed, whether the expression, “‘ that woman « Jezebel,” is to be understood literally or figu- ratively. From the reading in some manuscripts #t hath been thought, thatthe wife of the presid- ees > angel of the church] duce in Thyatira write; These things saithr the} and t 13. Col. 3. 14. Ia 2 Kings 16. 31. & 1 Tim. 1. 5.) 2.& 21. 7—15. 93 1 Pet. 4, 8 2 Pet| —25. 2 Kings 9.7. bh See on, ver. 14. Ex. 34. 15. Num. 25.1, 2. Acts 15. 20, 29..1Cor 8. 10— 12. & 10. 18—21.28, LATION. -| 21 And); her fornication she repent 22 Behold, I will cast her into a be : at commit adultery with he into great tribulation, © except they 1 pent of theirdeeds. pr 23 And I will ki i wit death ; and all the churehes shall kno that I am he which searcheth the rein and hearts: ‘and I will give unto every one of you according to your works, * : a a 13. 3. 5. 2Cor, 12i] 1. 201 & 17s 10. 4—6. Rom. 2.4, 5.) 21+ 2 Tim. 2, 25,! 20. 12, John 2 & 9,22. 1 Pet. 3.] 26. 25. & 2Y. 17, 20. 2 Pet. 3.9. 15. If 6 8. 1.24, Rom. d 17.2. & 18. 3..9,lg ver. 7. 11. Deut.| Heb. 4013+ & 19. 18—21. Ez. 13. 11. & 17. 13. &li 20. 12. Ps 16. 37—41. & 23. 19,20, & 21. 21. } Is. 3-10, 11. 45—48. bh 1Sam. 16, 7. 16. 27, Rom. 2. 5— e Jer. 36. 3. Ez.18.) Chr. 28. 9 & 29,] 11. 2 Cor. 5. 10. 30, Ps.) Gal. 6. 5. 1 Pet. le ¢ 9 20, 21. Jer. 8. 30—32, & 33. 11.) 17.2 Chir. 6. Zeph. 3. 7. Luke| 7.9, & 44. 21, Jer) 17, ing minister was meant; that st 1 obtainec great influence in the affairs of the church, and made a bad use of it; that she pretended t phetic gifts, and t that sanction pro ed abominable iples; and though conduct was disapprove the sounder of the Church, yet no proper decision was usec in censuring het,,.on/pieventing the mischie! which she occasioned.” Phe figurative meani however, seems more suited to the style. manner of this book: and in this sense we} understand it to denote a company of sons, of the spirit and character of ; within the Church, under one principal de as the Roman antichrist is represented emblem of an abandoned harlot. Jezebe ous idolater, being married to the king contrary to the divine law, used all her to seduce the Israelites from the worship of : HOVAH into idolatry, with which the Vilest li iy tiousness was connected; and this served to ins crease the temptation.’ Thus these persons, hay- ing, perhaps, through the fault of the pastors — and members of the Church, found . admiss / among.them; and by their artifices and blan- dishments attached a party to their cause ; ployed their whole influence to draw. men fr the pure religion of Christ, into carnal and sp al fornication and adultery, and to poison minds with abominable doctrines : yet they not been duly censured and opposed: and it is pro- bable, that neither the fatal tendency of thei opinions, nor the atrociousness}of their conduct had been fully understood, till this epis sent. This evil had long been workin the Lord had, in his long-suffering, given sp: for repentance to the ringleader, and those tha abetted the delusion; but they still persisted ii their wickedness, He therefore declared t he would cast the principal. offender « into “bed,” as visited with some. painful and disease, at length to terminate in de whilst such as had been seduced to join in hese abominations, would, unless they repented. ha Cs ‘and which have not known} is of ‘Satan, as they speak ; ' I pon you none other burden = that which ye have already, old fast » till I come. Id, A nd < he that “cae P and Rom. 8 Sr 1 oe yi thrown into ace most grievons Vote, 1:Cor. x1. 30—32) Moreover, o destroy by pestilence, or other igments, the whole progeny of : in order, that all the ‘churches fe ities, by the detection and exem- slary punishment of such offenders, that he was tt t glovions Being; who claimed it as his pecu- Ear prerogative to search the reins and hearts of nen; tO discern all their secret. imaginations, purposes, and inclinations ; and t to-rengler:to eve- ry one of them according to“his works. Here pre the peculiar style of Deity is employed by Son of God;” (Marg. Ref) It is far > expressive. to sa am “he zho scarchesh e heart, than “ I se “nor can. such lan- L be accounted: for, | pan any other ground an the trinitatian doctrine, whatever pains and} eduity may be employed in the attempt. | 24—28. -Toithose who repented, and se- ed from the evils before mentioned ; and ‘rest, who had never received that doc- had no acquaintance with those depshe, lied them ; (perhaps ayowing that they liarly the deep things of God,” but Christ Meclavadistp be the depths of sa- « tan;” the most. sagacious, and cavert devices of that enemy to dishonour Christ and destroy mén’s souls *) to such as had kept clear, or bad got free, from these mysteries of iniguity,, he would give no other: command, or injunction, than what they had already received from his’ ministers: but he éxhorted them:to hold fast. these truths and precepts, till he came to remove them by death, or to judge the world. » He also promised to every man, who overcame these pe-. ' pilous temptations, and kept bis words im the obe- - dience | of faith; that he would grant him the privilege of sharing his victories, and the author- ity connected with them, as far as this could add to his true honour of felicity : so that he should’ "be an assessor with him in jadgment, and concur ia the sentence, by which all'the: nations of his nies will be dashed in pieces,, as the potter’s ‘ 9 which all other judgments executed over, he pre Guuve. him © ie rag VOL. VI. \ CHAPTER ff. ut: say, and unto the| ‘many as have not} 2 vessel by the blow of an iron’ rod; (Wates,: LT on eT ee nS eS ae aE ne ee eee eyes A.D. 95: keepeth my works tinto the end, 4 to him will I give poWer over the nations: _ “27 And F he's shall rule them with a rod of iron; a8 the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers : : * even as Tre- ceived of my Father. — _ 28 Andi + will give tim the morning star. © 29 He» hea sath an. ear,’ Jet him hear what the Spirit saith unto ‘the churches. ate, a wisusic & 20. 4. & 6:95:40 29, Jobn 174245 | 22.5. Ps. 49. 14/6 12 5. & 19. 15. c 28 16, bake 1.78 Dah. 7. 18. 22. 27.) Ps! 2.8, 9. 79.'2 Pet. 1. 19. Mat. 39,28. Luke}s Mat. lke 27. Lukeju ong ver. 7. 22, 29, 30. -1 Cor. ‘ stars” which may either mean the earnests * the Spirit, as introductory to the felicity of hea- ven, as the morning-star to the rising of the suns (Neie. 2 Pet. i. 19.) or the ineffable glory, ith which he will invest his victorious disciples, im the presence and enjoyment of him their Lord and Saviour, and in conformity to his glory. (xxii 16.) VY. 29. . This concerned all persons, as much as those to whom. it was immediately written—= This Church is at present wholly extinct ; and the city is ina very desolate condition. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS.. Mey 1. The Lord Jesus alone can uphold and proga per his ministers ; their light is i 4 derived from him, and maintained. by hin ; supports, them by his powerful right hand, and. disposeth. of them in his-soyereign wisdom. It therefore behooves all these, who are favoured with abla and faithful teachers, to be thankful for them, to walk in. the light. thus youchsafed them,. and, to be, carefulinot to. provoke the Lord to nemoyve. it; and »all, who sustain that office, should. re< member their. dependence.on Christ, and theii’ accountableness to him : and be careful that their doctrine and practice be such, as may give them a confidence.that he will make their cause his own. The manifold evils, which: abound i iD €¥en. ry,part of the Church, in, a considerable. degrees ; arise from the misconduct of its rulers. and. pase tors, who ought especially to.weigh the imporg. of thes®-episties of Christ 5 cand frequently. they. ought to.take to, themselves.a great, part of tha reproof and. warning which they contains. Our Lord is.‘ like a many who is gone. into.a far fs country, having siven to. every serzani_ his “ work.:”, but, faith realizes him,, as “ walking * in the midst of the golden candlesticks,” bot in respect of his omnipotent deity, spd.his omni- present and ail-pervading Spirit. He observes the eonduct of those, who. baye the ight of his word. and, oreinances, and ‘maintains that light, so long, 25:2: g00d. use.is made of. it: but he,will not fail to. rebuke _and correct those, that walk ; inconsistently ; be and he continues. his golden.s ean~ =jd im one placc, and removes it from aa- other, as he-sees gocd; for all second causes are wholly subseryient to hia will, + ‘9 Pie es < Ey ’ = «> A. D.95: | REVELATION. > CHAP. IIL. ! errs: Ihe epistle of Christ to the Church ef Sardis ; con- | sisting of reproofs, exhortations, warnings, and} i promises to the pious remnant, 1—6. That to i anenENEDIRn ian eieaen nena eeeRnennnnennens nummer Danes aia Our gracious Lord seeth in secret, and is not backward to commend “ the work of faith, and labour of love, and “ patience of hope,” of his servants: he marks and approves their abhor- rence of that which is evil, and their separation from the company, and -protestation against the misconduct, of those who profess the gospel, but disgrace it by their crimes. (Votes, 2 Thes. iii. 6. 14, 15. 1 Dom. vi. 5.2 Tim. iti. 5.) - Nor does he less approve their conduct in examining the pretensions of such, as speak in his name, or claim attention, as immediately inspired by him ; that they may detect and condemn those as liars, who contradict the doctrine of his holy word. He also kindly notices the trials and hardships, which his people bear, and the patience with which they endure them and how for his name’s sake they labour, and have not fainted. " Thus he sets misisters, parents, masters, and seniors, an example of commending what is right, in those placed under their care; and of thus introducing needful reproof. But he will by no means '‘con- nive at what is evil, in any Kind or degree. * Even when believers and churckes steadily profess his truth, attend on his ordinances, and outwardly ,obey his precepts* yet he hath somewhat against them, if they decline fromthe fervour of their first love’; nay, ‘he not only reproves' thera’ for those abatements in affection and zeal ; but threatens, that unless they remember whence they ‘are fallen, and’ repent, and do their Grst’ works, he willquickly remove’ their candlestick out of his place; ) Not only are the churches of Asia alarming instances of his truth and justice in this/respect; but in every age he’ calls on all, who have eyes to see, and ears to hear; to observe! the truth of what the Spirit on this occasion said unto’the churches.’ The state of religion in most places’ whete a reformation from popery took place, and with several descriptions of Christians among us, where once ‘spiritual religion shone most illustriously, manifestly prove, that fie’still removes the candlestick froni those, who forsake their first love, and do not repent at his call; even though they hate the deeds of Nicolaitans and Antinomians, which he hateth. This should teach those, whonow have the light, to “be zeal- ous and repent ;” lest they too should be left inthe dark. And surely this single mention ‘in scripture, of Christians “forsaking their first love,’ when the context and»consequences are well considered, most avfully reproves’ those numbers, who speak of this as a common case ; who excuse luke-warmness and’sloth, in them= selves and others, as a thing of course; by words to this effect;:and who, speaking of Christians as “in their first love,” mean that ‘this is alow’ attainment; and that they will grow « less fer-| Lord not only hates the *< ventiin spirit, Serving the Lord,” as they get |those, who indulge above the infancy of Christianity! When the ma-| under the pretence ¢ jority in any Church adopt such ‘notions, it is a'jtian liberty, and sed ceriain siga that they will agon provoke Christ to! abominations: ‘but he remove their cs nay, it is the natural 1: hearers, whose joy and af and who, having no dually withering aw flourishing Christian tion than he didat s times version, in which novelty an small share: yet there is energy in his love, to influen self denying obedience, apart: et than there. was bef sembles the transient : latter is Tike he ting, and efficac stantial fuel. Bt gems, and open the traitor in the ful ; theré-are some, ¥ the victory; and to the “ eat of the Tree of life, “of the ‘Paradise of Ga y 1 A rate As “the First and’ the Last “and is alive,” is’ the believ Friend; he must be ich honourable amidst the happy under the heavi the disciples must expect who blaspheme their ‘Lord they are Christians, but are Christ will one day show to * synagogue of satan ;” b by every means to and injure his fait also prevail to cast wise to try them, many days: but witl forter, they ought ? “things, which they wilt only be for a lin cious purposes ; they cond death, for their ene bodies; and if they ar till that event, the Cay conquered by dying, wi eternal life. "The Christiar the Lord’s' name and de I those places where satan throne, and at those times when hi nesses are liable to be aa feeds not fear his Sharp s evén as the beloved wife is sword in the hand ‘of but would tremble an of an assassin. But thi ‘supported, without ste ; D. 95. ND * unto the angel of the church in Sardis write; These things saith ry She that hath the seven Spirits of God, < ‘and the seven stars ; ¢ I know thy works, ba ‘name that on livest, See ecutc, and & strengthen the things which remain, that are ready to Por ae on, 1. V1. 20. d Sce on, 2. 2 9. 13, 810,164 Zech. 11 Egg 19. 6, Mat. 24. 42— 1. 16. 33.Je Luke oe sf ae Bird. “eto pane os Is. 56, 10.) rate e1, 16. 29.% 2, 1. fight with the sword of his mouth against those epant Pik , who countenance them ; peri ent of their connexion with, and sanction : most abhorred of his enemies. Pe 4 V, 18—29. vale aan the Lord knoweth the works of his to be wrought in love, zeal, faith, and pa- , and the last to be more than the first; yet, if bis. eyes, which are as a flame of fire, observe that they allow among them such as teach licen- fiousness, and seduce his servants to commit wickedness, or to turn aside to any false wor- ship, he will rebuke, correct, or punish them, without respect of persons, man or woman, high or low, whatever influence they may possess, or however they may be gifted or distipgy uished. He them indeed time to repent: But if they do” rt avail themselves of his long-suffering, he will cast, them into great tribulation: and fre- 2 itly che remarkable sufferings, with the disco- eat the secret wickedness, ef the actors in corruptions of the gospel in this world, show he Churches, that Christ is “ He, who searcheth _ tiie reins, and hearts,” and establisheth his coun- sels in wisdom and. justice : at least this will be evident, when he shall come to judgment, to give unto every one of us according to our works. Let us then avoid and protest. against such per- versions’ of Christianity ; and beware of these depths of satan, of which they that know the least are the most happy. Let us. remember, that the yoke of Christ i As easy, and his burden light ;” that he lays g on his servants, but what is for their good, and autherizes none to add to it; ‘that he calls upon us to hold fast. what we ave received until he come. When we are tempted to sin, let us recollect what consolations he hath promised. to the victorious combatant : aus looking to him for help, let us. aspire to « the hidden manna,” « ‘the j joy | that a stranger “. i amtsemeddiesh, not with ;” ’ the assurance of ac- rnal glory. And after every victory, may hould often only be theught of, un-, m, the Son of God, according to I a! Aree from the Father, as the of his « and victories; being made CHAPTER Ill.’ low up our advantage against. the enemy, overcome, and keep the works. of end ; and at last have glory, ho-’ elicity, , beyond all our present concep~ A, Dw 95. die : for I have not found thy works » per- fect before God. 3 i Remember therefore, how thou hast received and heard, * and hold fast, and ! repent. ~ If therefore, thou shalt not watch, = I will come on thee as a thief, and ™ thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee. 4. 4, 5. & 18+ 5, Is.|i see on, 2. 5. Ezdi ver. 19. See on, 2° 35. 3. Luke 22. 31,j 16. 61-63. Ke 20.) 5.21, 22. $2. Acts 18. 23. 2 Petjm 16. 15, Mat. 24. h 1.Kings 1. 4,& tots, 3.35 42, 43, Luke 12. 39 15.3, 2 Chr. 25. 2.'k vers 11. Sve on, 2.| 40.1 Thes. 5. 4, 5. Is. 57. 12. Mat, 6. 2} 25-1 Tim. 6. 20, 2|n Mat. 25.13. Mark —4e & 23. 5. 25—| Tims 1.13. — *| 13:33.36- & 62. 657+ Ez. 34, iE Deut. 3, 28. Job} 23. partakers of his felicity, abiding for ever in his presence, and having him for our everlasting Light, and Glory. Letthen every one, who hath ears, attend to what the Spirit saith unto the Churches. ‘ NOTES. CHAP. If. V.1—3. Sardis lay to the south of Thyatira; and was once the. renowned capi- tal of Lydia, the kingdom of Cresus. .The epis- tle to the presiding pastor, and to the Church in that city, was sent, as a message from him, “that “ hath the seven-Spirits of God. and the seven “ stars,” (i. 4;) that is, the, divine: Saviour, through whom the Holy Spirit, in the variety and abundance of his precious gifts and graces, was communicated to all the Churches, and to the seven here mentioned in particular ; and who was their sovereign Proprictor.and Ruler. . This re- minded them, from whom they must seek grace, for those things to which he called them ;. and it implied 2 command to their ministers to “ take * heed to themselves and- to their doctrine,” and to be active and zealous in promoting a) re- vival in the Church ; especially to the angel or presiding minister, who it is probable bad by his. misconduct, aided in reducing the Church to a very low estate. For Christ ‘knew their ‘* works not to be such as he could approve.? They had indced “a name to liye 2” they profess< ed the truth, possessed gifts, and had the ordi- nances of God regularly administered among them ; they were considered, by others, and by themselven, as vitally united to Christ: but he knew, “ that they were dead :” numbers of them were wholly hypocrites, and dead in sin : others were in a yery torpid, disordered, and lifeless state ;’ and the Church in general was rather 2 dead corpse, or a statue resembling a Christian congregation, than a company of living members of Christ’s mystical body, ‘The Lord therefore called on them to awake and look about them ; to be vigilant in guarding against the strata- ‘gems and assaults of their enemies ; to be active and earnest in the daties of- their several sta- tions; and to examine carefully into the state of their souls, and into that of the Church: that so they might use proper-means of “ strengthening ating idea of receiving power and | “ the things that remained, and were ready to “ die;” and endeavour, in dependence on the grace of the Holy Spirit, to revive and invigo- rate Ge faith, hope, love, and spiritual affec- A D. 95, Sardis, 4 which have not defiled’ their garments; and’they shall * walk with me in white: *for they are worthy. ° 5 He * that overcometh, 8 the same shall be clothed in white raiment; * and | will not blot out his name ‘out of y the book of life, but I will’ confess his name before my Father, and before his angels. |no man openeth;’ © @ 11, 13. Gr. Acts 1. 15. P 1 Kings 19. 18. Is. 4,9. Rom. 11. 4— 6. ® 8. Zech. 3.7 q 7. 14. & 19, 8 Ts.| Mark 16. 5. 52.1. & 5% 6. &'s Mat. 10. 11. Luke 61. 3.10. & 64. 6.) 20,35. & 21. 36. 21.27.86 22- 19. Phil Zech. 3. 3-6. Jude} Thes. 1. 5. 64 4 3e 83. t Seé on, 2-7. USamd2z Mal. 3. 17. Mat, en e ver. 5, 18. & 4. 4.) 17,25, ‘3 & 6, 11. 8 7. 9.13,|u see on, tr ver. 4. & 19. 14. Esth. 8.}x. Ex. t 32." 3%, 33 15. Ps. 68. la. Ee. 28. & 109. 13. y 13..8.'R17. 8. n declining state; to bring formalists to repent- ance and conversion ; and to purge otit such as were scandalous and infectious to others... In this manner the lamp, that was ready to expire, might be made again to burn mote bright; aud the state’ of their Church, which seemed like 9 dying man, might revive and be restored to a state of spiritual ‘health and vigour, heart searching Lord had ‘ not found their ‘They were radically defective: most of them were formal and hypoeriticals and the restlan- guid, pattial, and corrupted: by sinister motives and’ purposes. He could not, therefore, com- mend them, as he had done the more hearty and complete obedience and services of flourishing Christians: because they weresnot such before God, whatever they might appear to be in the sight of men. He, therefore, called on them to remember the favours which they had received, and the truths, precepts, and exhortations; which they had heaed ; that they might hold fast pure and undefied\ religion, and repent of their: in- consistent and hegligent conduct. © But if, after this warning, they did not become more’vigilant, sober, ‘zealous, and diligent; he assured them that he would come, with some unexpected, sur- prising, and terrible judgments, on them without any further intimation of bis purpose, till they were suddenly overwhelmed by it. (Marg. Ref. and notes on them} © 9s | Se V 4-6, Even at Sardis, there were a few Christians; whose*names would be at length mentionéd with distinguished honour, on account of their Holy singularity: as they had» not*¢ de» filed their garments,” or Gisgraced their profes- gion by the worldly lusts and sinful’ practices, to: which the rest were addicted’; and Christ assur- ed them, ‘that tliey “should. walk with him in - & whité,?the emblem of perfect purity, triumph, end joy, and so be his accepted,’ holy, and ho- notired companions in heavenly felicity; © for «6 Uhzy were worthy,” ‘or meet and proper per- sons, to be admitted to'that glorious and ‘happy state; haying approved themselves tobe his faithful friends and'servants, whilst they lived on earth, (Motes; vii. 9. 13-17.) In: short, to conqueror inv the spiritual warfare, at a eve place especially where temptations and bad ex- REVELATION) > 4 Thou hast a few © names P even in}. Deut. 9. 14, Ps. 69. | a see on, 2. 7. | 26. 12. 15. & 21.) e 4. B..& 6. 10. Ps. tions, of thosé who were alive to God, though ia ramples So muh abod |“ that he should be as completely and ef \God. Meither woald’ (gistered ; even though For their! \numbers of those, who: “ works perfect before God,” or complete or full,| were deemed heirs of b ltatize, or to be vel : pee he might 1. |contrary, Christ would 5 7% And >to! in Philadelphia 1 © he that is holy, 4! hath ¢ the key of Day and no man’ shutteth 10, 8%. Luke 12, 8, Jude 25. £16 48 . 54, 5 i seeon, 1. it, & 2.) 16 2a, ~ 7 Acts 3. 4 vero He a 6. 100 K& TS. 3e 16. 7, & 19. 2 st Ife 10, Se £9, 18. & WAS. 7s Is, G23, & $0.11, & dl. 14, oo and made ylorious in any sich person out BF which his chosen and’/acee which he belonged shoul icts ‘and tempta amidst his -as one of his friends and before his eternal Father a All this related to others: in similar circumstances. ‘city now lies in ruins ‘Christians are found ed to the most abject ‘church nor minister V. 7.” Philadelp ‘Sardis. The epistle to’ in/that city was'sent in the is holy,” and that is | « Holy One, ‘and the True contain a very coriclusi Christ; for what mere ely speak of himself im 11, 12, 15. Iii. 15.) Te name of him, “ that hs CNoies, Is. xxii. 20-25.) Son of David, according King of the true Israel hath ‘the absolute power to'e ‘cy to whom he pleaseth 3 of heaven ‘to'the souls of moved by death ; and ‘to ‘bring forth their bodies ‘g that they may be re-united. lasting felicity >and, on th out and exclude from merey whom he will, and> to shu can any resistance be’ “to appeal from his si power to open the under ‘or judicially to close th the‘preaching of his @ é ‘veel ol : : SD. 95: . CHAPTER Hil, ALD. 955 ‘gel know thy works : behold, I have fore thy feet, and to know that I have et before thee ® an open door, and no} loved thee. ; can shut it: for thou hast‘ a little} 10 Beeause thou hast kept ° the wor k and hast kept my word, ! and| of my patience,P I also will keep thee ast od my name. 9 Behold, I will make them of ™ the from the hour ef temptation, which shall come upon 4 all the world, * to try them. ynagogue of Satan, which say they are ews, and are not, but do lie; behold, » I that dwell upon the earth. 11 Behold, * lL come quickly > * hold make them to come and worship be- 1. 15 See on, 2.2.) John 14. 21-24. & a that fast which theu hast, that no man take ¥ thy crown, wha oO 3.9. & 13. 10. &] 14° 9% Luke 2. 145.96 143.12. Rom: 1: 8. See on, ver. S. & p Mat. 6.13. & 26,/r Dam 12. 10. Zech.) 2. 13. -| 41. 1 Cor. 10. 13.) 13. 9. Jam. i. S.ju 2. 10. & 4, 4. 10. 1 Eph. 6,13. 2 Pet.| 12. 1 Pet. 4. 12, Cor. 9. 25. 2 © S 1. 3. & 22. 7. 12.) 2. 5.& 4. 8. Jam, 20. Phil. 4. 5. Jam.! 1,32. 1 Pet.5. 3,4. * 2.9. q Mat. 24-14, Mark nce of his servants out of trouble: and when in open opposers, rather than as false professors, oF hese, or anyother instances, he opens, no one, the Gospel. ; ; VY. 10, 11.. As the Philadelphians had kept the word of Christ, in that constancy and pa- tience, which he had commanded and exemplifi- ed ; and which he bestowed on his people, who could not stand their ground unless thus.enabled to deny themselves, take up their cross, and « follow him 7? he promised to keep them “ from _ « the hour of temptation,” or some remarkable — season of persecution, heresy, or apostacy, which was about to come on all the Churches in the world, especially through the whole Roman em- pire, to try and prove the sincerity and strength of their faith and love. He wouid on this occa- sion shelter them from the fury of the storm, and ~ not let them be so sharply tricd or tempted, as other Churches were ; which might in some res- pects have more strength, but had also more need. of correction, and of being proved and _ purified. This is generally supposed to refer to Trajan’s persecution, which was more general and violent, than those under Nero and Domitian. But as this city was the last of all the seven, which was taken by the Mahometans; and as_ there has been a succession of Ch-istians there, in every generation to this time; so some have . applied this to their preservation from that delu- sion, which almost. extirpated Christianity in |. those regions. It is indeed to be feared, that they have at present but little of the power of godliness among them: yet we may hope, ~ that Christ hath had a few reai disciples in every age, and hath some even at present, in this city, The Lord next called their attention to (he assurance, that he was coming quickly, te . try his professed people, to deliver such as were faithful, to destroy their enemies, or to judge the world :-and he, therefore, commanded them to hold fast the truth which they had received, and to maintain the ground which they had got; that _ no one might through any temptation, or terror, deprive them of the yietor’s crown, for which ‘they were contending, or take away that distin- guished: benour, which this commendation con-— he: ferred on them : for this could not be preserved, fthem were converted to Christian-j without vigilance, diligence, and persevering s s. 8 indeed | courage. ‘ The captivity or ruin of the seven cant; bat} ¢ churches of Asia was consummated ;’ [viz by | wid (be word Jes} the Ottomansy A. D.1512;} Sand the barbarous to consider them as}* lords of fonia and Lydix still trample,on the man or angel, can shut; when he shuts, 1d feature can possibly open. “Y. 8 9. The almighty Sovereign, above de- sribed, knew the works of his ministers and dis- at Philadeiphia; andthey were such as graciously approved: they might, therefore, observe for their encouragement, that by his Gospel and the means of grace afforded them, hehad set before them an open door of access into the family and kingdom of God, and to all the present and everlasting privileges of his peo- which no creature could shut against them ; or, as some explain it, he had set before them an en door of usefulness, in sprea his Gos- pel; nor could any one prevent the success of their work and labour of love for that purpose. “For though they were not so eminent as some ‘other churches, for numbers, and gifts, and abili- ty of every kind yetthey had a little strength ; were upright in their profession of the gos- ney had some vigour of faith and hcly af- ction, and were using their little influence to promote the success of Christianity. They had algo kept the word. of Christ, his truths, com- mands, and institutions;-in faith, obedience, and steadfastness ; neither had we denied their relations and. obligations ta him,j®r acted to the dishonour of his name, notwithstanding fears and dangers. (Vote, ii.-9, 10.) For they too were “exposed to persecution, from some that profess- ed to be the peopie of God; but whom. he dis- owned; and declared to be: liars and. the syna- gogue of satan; and whom he promised that he would at length constrain to.come and pay court to them in the most submissive manner, prostrat- ing them at their feet, and supplicating their favour as convinced of the Lord’s love to them. Perhaps the. unexpected success. of the gospel, in Vhilade}phia, rendered the Christians powerful, that the Jews and their adherents were glad to seek their protection from the rage. mujtitude, by which vast numbers of them ore ently massacred in, those turbulent > language leads us to conclude & Ae D. 95. 12 Him that ® ovércometh will I make ay pillar inthe temple of my God, and he shall*go no“ more out: # and TI will write upow him the name of my God, and the name*of® the city’ of ‘my God, which isnew Jerusalem, which’ cometh down out of heaven from my God: and Pwill write upon him» my new name. 18 He ¢ that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. (Practical Observations.] 149 And.unto4.the angel of the church & See on, 2. tee er 4. Ts. 65. 15. . A. 14.1 John &. 13, 14.]2 21.2. 1027, Ps. 3.15, 8. 8. & 87. 3. Gal. 2.7% | 4.4. y 1 Kings 7. 22. Jers) 4. 26,97. Heby 12, seco, oil & 2.18. Gal. 2. 9. fe ! 2% 17. & 14.18 monuments of, classic and Christian antiquity. In the loss of Ephesus, the Christians deplor- ed the fall of the first angel, the extinction of the first candlestick of the revelations : the desolation is complete; and the temple of Diana, or the Church of Mary, will equaily circus, and three stately theatres of Laodicea ‘are now peopled with wolves and foxes; Sar- dis is reduced to a miserable village ; the God of Mahomet, without.a rival, is invoked in the mosques of, Thyatira and Pergamos ; ; and the populousness of Smyrna is supported by the foreign trade of the Franks and Armenians — gee x 2 ee eRe courage. (Such is the insidious language of this infidel writer, who snecrs-at. the peapheey, while he records, its accomplishment.) © distance from. the sea, forgotten by the empe- € rors, encompassed on all sides by the Purks, « her valiant sons defended their religion and * freedom above fourscore years, and at length © capitulated with the proudest of the O:tomans. * Among the Greek colonies, and churches of © Asia, Philadelphia és. still erect, a calumn in a © scene of ruins, a pleasing example that the * paths of honour and safety may sometimes be ® the same.” .( Gibbon.) V..12, 18. To animate the Christians at Phi- ladelphia, and all others, to the spiritual conflict, -our Lord next promised to make every conquer- or, “a pillar in the temple of his. God <” to esta- blish him as an ornamental part of the spiritual edifice, which he, as Mediator, .was building to the glory of his God and Father: that, being consecrated to him, and placed in the sanctuary Bboye, he might conduce to the beauty, propor- “tion, and magnificence of the whole; and be for ever most honourable and blessed, as an habi- « tation of God through the Spirit,” without any fea. of bei his favou presence... Upon this pillar, he promi wi ite the name of his God ;” that all mig “to ‘whom it belongec, and to, whose g Was erected; according to. th custom. of inscribings, on. stately colutans, the. name and exploits of the person, to whose memo- ry they were dedicated. He would also write en it, & Be name.cf the city of his God; (whom REVELATION. © Is. 65. 16.2 Core },| leds L 20. elude the search of the curious traveller. The Philadelphia alone has been saved by prophecy or § Atvay Ig separated from him, or ec emg of, ; | sees good. . Were ¢¢ either glean eke they n ly cast off all regard tothe’ Gospel; * of the La saith € the . witness, € the of God: 154 T know neither cold nor he wert cold or peak, thee out of my pen * or, in |‘ Laoditea.\i 2. 4. Mat, Col. 2. 1. & 4.16. |gPhil, ‘ he, in human: re, - this is called the ne: know,to what city the he,was entitled to all its’ The Lord promised ** own new name ;” sus, the Redeemer. of sumed in addition is £ tor, Upholder,: and Lord of of his’ ch of bis stGnements and. searchable riches of ie in rotation, might be epistles. ” A flourisbi here, in the time of the Ref.) but it had greatly epistle was sent thither, “AMEN ;” of Him, whois who will surely confirm which are established, own nature. For he is ness, most exactly tes purposes, and will of Go witness most impartially duct and characters of and of all his creatures: ceans also, under’the title’ ; “ the creation of God,” or the € and Ruler, of the whole» iv This pea q works to be.such, as. were | his approbation : for these manife were they zealous, fervent, and diligent gion, He therefore declehed, *. that’ ” Ci they were cold or hot ;* hg. desired th 4. D. 95: CHAPTER Il. A D.9§ gayest, » I am rich,|* gold tried in the fire,¥ that thou mayest : eigseorey =) ete Me eae need bagut t and 2 white raiment, that thou “oc ecthing - and P knowest not that thou| mayest be clothed, and chaz 4 the shame aft 4 wretched, and miserable, and poor,} of thy nakedness do not appear ; » and Be eraked= anoint thine eyes with eye-salve, that thou mnsel thee to * buy of me/mayest see. ned a. : & 25.9. Jam. 2: 5. X Mal. S. 3: 1 Cor.|z See on, ver. 4, &| Nah. 3,5. *| 3,12, 13.1 Pet. 1.7.| Ps.51.7 55.1. Mat, 13. 44. eave tale 26. Dak 6. 18. y 2.9. Luke 12, 2i-la 16.15. Is. 47. 3 John 3-1 John 2. 20. 27. « in the Pharisee’s manner: (Vote, Luke xviii 10 —14,) and were utterly incapable of the life of faith in Christ for all things pertaining to salva- tion. For they “knew not that they were wretch- “ed and miserable,” in a most abject, perilous, and perishing condition, and utterly destitute of wisdem and grace: not only poor, as all natural men are, but poor as professors of the gospel 5 being Pharisees upon evangelical principles, and proud of their attainments in Christianity, when in fact they were wholly unconverted. This de- lusion took place because they were “ bjind ; they had only that “knowledge which puffeth ‘Sup ;” but they had never seen the real glory of God in Christ, the évil of sin, their own vile- ness, the deceitfulness of their hearts, or the ex- - cellency of the gospel : they therefore continued “naked,” though they knew it not; being nei- ther covered with the justifying righteousness of Christ, nor adorned by his grace. The original expressions are peculiarly emphatical: for the article is prefixed to the epithets employed, so that the passage may be thus rendered, “ Thou “ art the wretched one, the miserable one,” &c. and they were thus distinguished from all the other churches. ‘ ¥. 18, 19. The case described in the pre- ceding verse, was that of the Church in general, and of its pastors and members in particular, by the testimony of Christ himself; and he coun- selled them “ to buy of him,” those things of which they were in such urgent need. They could have them from no other person in the world; and he sold them to the poorest, who applied for them; “ without money and without “ price” (Note, Ie: lv. 1—3.) But though even such wretched and indigent sinners, as they were, might obtain them; yet, as much of what. they valued, though worthless in itself, must be renounced in order to appropriate them, it might properly be called buying them. (WVotes, Matt: xiii. 45—46. Phil. iii. 7—9.}) They were there- fore counselled, (and the counsels of Christ are . commands, invitations, and promises,) to apply to him for “gold tried in the fire, that they “ might berich.” This denotes that true and Sent fadiffcrence and weariness in them; their evil tempers, unholy actions, and carnal attach- a to the world, and to its pleasures, compa- “py, and interests, dishonoured him more than “heir apostacy could do; and in the event it would be equally fatal to their own souls, For, jn this manner, they would give numbers an un- fa opinion of Christianity, as if it had been an unholy religion: whilst others would ; that it could afford no real satisfaction ; er its professors would not have been so heart- | si porns woul borrow a little pleasure " from the world ; or that it was not@worth much, . as they would not give up any thing of supposed | value for the sake of it. In short, such profess- - ed Christians are traitors in the camp, who are always more dangerous than open enemies ; or re cone watt rob their "masters more, than they can do when turned out | the family. Un therefore, they became ae « fervent in spirit, serving the Lord -” he | ‘was determined to show his contempt and abhor- go lamentably declined, that very few real Chris- - fiaps, and those of small proficiency, remained = s F 2 : 4 5 $ z with them: (JVotes, 1 Cor. iv. 8—10. v-.2:) so "that they thought they had need of nothing, but . Were complete in knowledge, wisdom, goodness, . strength, and establishment in the privileges and liberty of the gospel; like poor lunatics, who ney every house and estate which they see, or hear of, to be their own. Thus they preferred hm $ to others ; and, being proud in spirit, of “ poor in spit” they could only pray less instances endured the hottest fire of persecu- would ensure and evidence their interest in the ‘unsearchable riches of Christ, and in all the prc- 491,95. . 20 Behold; * Istand at therdoor; and ’ knock ; ifjany man hear my voice,” and! with my Father open the door, ¢ I will come in to him, © Deut. 8.5. 2Sam4 & 31.18, Zeph. 3.) Core 7. 11. Gal. 4, | Tit. 2. 14. le 7.44. Job 5,17. Ps.j 2. 1 Cor. 11,32. 2 “6.1. & 39. 11. &} Cor. 6. 9. Heb... 12) 94. 10. Prov. 3.11,| 5—lle Jam, 1..12. a2. & 15. 10. 32.&id Num. 25, = 18. 22, 2 Cant. 5. 2-4, Luke 12. 36. 2g John 14, 21-23, “22. 15. Is, 26. 16,] Ps, 69.9. John 2, Jer. 2, 30. & 7. 28.} 17, Rom. 12 11. & 16. 24. & 30, li, mises given throug’ him’ to his people. vised them also to buy of him‘ white raiment, *s that they might ‘be clothed, and ‘that’ the * shame of their nakedness might not appear :” for as their own ‘righteousness was as filthy rags and their profession 6f Christianity hypocriticat ; so they must soon be €xposed’ and pat to shame before men and afigels, unless they Had his righteousness put on them fora robe of' Salva- tion, and were made holy by his sanctifying Spirit. (& 5.) " But as their pride and sclf-confidence had blinded them to the truth of their case and character, and consequently to the value of these blessings ;.so he directed them to * anoint “their eyes with eye-salve, that they might ** sce 2” Ict them examine themselves by the tule of bis word, and seek for the teaching of his Holy Spirit to purge away their pride, preju- dices, and worldly Justs; that they mi¢ht see the nature and preciousness of his salvation, and value it ina more suitable manner. These warn. ings and exhortations were not given them in in= dignation, but in mercy ; for it was the gene- ral rule of his conduct to tebuke and chasten those whom he loved: (Votes, Heb. xii. 5—12:) aud they. might consider these rebukes as tokens of his favour ; for such they would prove if pro- perly attended to. It behooved them, therefore, to be zealous and earnest in these most import- ant concerns; especially in repenting, renounc- ing, cleansing away, and seeking forgiveness of, the evils into which they had fallen. V. 20—22. To encourage the repentance, and excite the earnestness of the lukewarm Lao- diceans, the Lord called on them to notice, with admiration, his ,condescension, patience, ard grace ; that whilst they were so, wanting in love. to him, he stood waiting at the door, and seek- ing to be re-admitted into the Church, and into their hearts, from whence their sins bad driven him. He stood without knocking, by the dis- pensations of his providence, the warnings and instructions of his word, and the convincing in- fluences of his Spirit ; and thus requiring them to receive and entertain him. (Notes, Cant. v, 2 —8.) him ;.im order, that he might destroy his ene- ings and consolations tothe soul of that man; that it might be said, “he supped with him, and - REVELATION. ., 19 As ¢ many as I love, I rebuke. and chasten: 4 be) zealous therefore, © and re-| See on, 2. 5, 21, 2 i *He'ad- blished there, by th centuries ago ! whi contains an‘ instrictive’ warning to all other citie: ‘with the Gospel, not to great a blessing. | Nothin tles, is said, concerning any of the cities men on before, there were Several Of exiczozot,) at Ephest nothing is introduced, Churches in the neighh as under the authori minister, in each of appears, that men oF So that, though the Church should not} admit him ; yet, if any individual was willing to} open, and give up his heart and affections to} reproves, couns ie imply the promise and." wil) sup ‘with -21-To ivh grant Eto sit y as T’also ove h 19. 9. Luke 12 87. & 17. , nal) Late 4 4. 6- 51.6, & 2, 26,97 Mat. 19, 28. Luke Er Ji A J Pili 2 “he ‘with him m, Sugh nate should ‘be thenceforth’ maintaine redeemed sinnerand his most gra In short, to every Conqueror, over tions as the Laodiceans Ay ba Lord promised a blessing difficulty” of the“ confiiet benefits of his aca to possess an hovout and’ ver be explained oF & who experience it. ] be first conformed to nial, and stiffering, 0" formed to him in vic r seated with him ia his throne, ‘© came and hath sat down ° “his throne?” The same. would also be bestowed on like difficult circum ' and instructions were all, who heard them, in this city shows that it’ cent ; bat at présetit no | there. ‘So'that thé Stal both respecting Christian prosperity, exe or rebuke, Which we ty of the s peli iD. 95.° VP CHAP? IV. , in vision, beholds heaven opened, and the glo- vpy of God, as seated on an exalted throne, 1—3 ; diently, attend to them. But how d Christians does that heart-search fing Judge, who knoweth our works, behold, that have a name to live, and perhaps much celebrity im the Church, and yet are dead in tresspasses land sins! Alas! it is to be feared, that many ious societies, who have exact forms and no- tions, and who profess the truths of the Gospel diligent and impartial, in examining ourselves by the rules of Scripture; very earnest in prayer to the Lord to show us what we are; and very careful not to rest in the opinion of men respect- jag us. When it is evident, that we, or the so- ciety to which we belong, have declined; we should spare no pains, and neglect no means, Which may “ strengthen the things that remain, “€ and yet are ready to die;? for Christ often judges those works not to be sound and upright efore God, which men admire and. applaud : and our great concern is with our Judge, not with our fellow-criminals. In seeking .a revival in our own souls, or in those of others, it is in- cumbent on us, to remember what we haye re- ceived and heard; that, by comparing our. ad- vantages and profession with our proficiency, we may be humbled and quickened; and so excit- ed to hold fast what we retain, and to repent and | do our first works. But if men will despise warnings to watch and pray; Clfrist, will surely eome, when they do not expect him, and appoint. such slothful servants their portion among his enemies. Yet even in very corrupt Churches, ‘he bath commouly a few names, who have not defiled their garments : and if our lot be cast in such situation, we should be. ambitious of this ‘true honour; that, amidst many bad examples and temptations, we may be found “a peculiar | & people, zealous of good works.” At present ‘we may indeed be hated, or derided, for such singularity of conduct ; but the Lord will admit “us to the honour of walking with him in white, as graciously accounted worthy of so great a fe- icity ; when all unbelievers and formal profes- sors shall have their portion in the dlacknese of eternal darkness. For, whether few, or many, overcome the peculiar temptations of their situa- tion; they, and they only, will be accepted and - triumphant at the last; not one of them shall have his name blotted out of the book of life ; _ wor will the divine Saviour refuse to confess the meanest of their names before his Father and all s holy angels. Vv. 7—13. Itis incumbent on us to attend to him whois Holy and True, who hateth sin, yet performeth his largest promises to believing sinners: he réigneth on the throne of David; he openeth the int of life and death, of heaven and hell, and can shut them ; he shutteth, and none can Whether, therefore, he set before us an y i. VE CHAPTER IV. A. Dos? surrounded by twenty-four elders and four living: creatures, who united in adoring Him as the Crea- tor and Lord ef all, 4—t1. Saab eases us an opportunity of usefulness ; no. created be-. ing can shut us out from them. Even if we have but “ little strength,” yet if we have kept his word, and have not denied him, amidst our fears and discouragements, he will not let any enemy prevail against us: and as he hath all hearts in his hands, so he often disposes the opposers of his people to show them respect, te desire their with some reputation, consist almost entirely of| friendship, to own that he has loved them, or Stich persons, and have very little yital godliness} gladly to receive the truth from them. (Gen. 1, among them. We should, therefore, be very | 15—18.)—If we would escape those severe cor- rections and violent temptations, which, from time to time, are permitted to try the Churchea , throughout the earth ; we must patiently adhere to the truth and will of Christ ; and shrink from _ no cross, that we meet with, when following his example : for an unwatchful conduct makes way’ for temptation, and unfits men to resist it— Whilst, therefore, we wait for him who “‘ cometh “ quickly,” we should “ hold fast the beginning ‘“ of our confidence steadfast unto the end: that none may rob us of our crown, or even of the comfortable assurance of obtaining it. For those who evercome in the strength and after the example of Christ, shall be placed by him as pil- lars in the temple above, to go no more out; and they shall for ever enjoy all the privileges and the felicity of the city of God, to the glory ofthe | Father, and that of the eternal Son, who hath re- deemed them with his precious blood ; that they may for ever show forth his praise, and enjoy his love. V. 14—22. While we bow our ear to the encouraging tor pics of the gospel, let us advert also to the lan- guage of “ the Amen, the true and faithful Wit- ‘« ness,” the Ruler of “ the creation of God ;” whilst he speaks of the.character and doom of luke-warm Christians. Alas! how many are there of the Laodicean stamp in every place! Did we suppose these epistles to be prophetical as to the Church in general, we might be induced to conclude, that the end of the world was nigh : for amidst the abounding of iniquity and infideli- ty, the love of many waxes cold; and the state of religion, inthis highly favoured nation, too much resembles that of this seventh Church. The Lord knoweth, that professors at present are “ neither “ cold nor hot ;” except as their indifference in essential matters is strangely counterpaised, by a hot and fiery spirit of disputation, about things of far inferior moment! No doubt the Laodicean state of the Christian Churches, in most parts of the world, is one grand hinderance to the propa- gation of the Gospel among the nations: who can scarcely conceive that religion to be from heaven, the professors of which are so “ earthly, « sensual, and devilish :” and certainly the state of those who hold the truth, too often in unrigh- teousness, and generally in a luke-warm manner, forms one grand objection and prejudice against ‘the Gospel, in the minds of numbers in this land ; and gives moral and decent Isfiteis, Socinians, bor of access to his mercy-seat, or afford|and Arians, their chief advantage against us— Av HD. 95. FTER this 1, looked, and, behold, >a door was openedfin heaven : and ®the first yoice which 1 heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me ; which said, 4 Come up hither, ¢ and I ai shew thee things which must be hereafter. 2 And immediately 1 was in the Spi- 21-3... ¢ 1..10.& 16. 17, . | John 16, 18. b Ez. 1.1 Mat.3|@ 11. 12 Ex. 19-|fSee on, 1.10: & 17. 16. Mark 1 ah 12, & 34,} 3-& 21. 10. Ez.) 3, Dike $, 21. Acts 7. 12—14. 56. & 10. 11. 1, 19- Be 22,6 Yet the persons, who are chiefly reprehensible, are least likely to regard such admonitions: for whilst the Lord is saying, “I would thou wert « cold or hot; but because thou art luke-warm, «: and neither cold nor hot, E-will spue thee out < of my mouth ;” they are boasting “ that they are rich and increased with goods, and. have need of nothing ”. It.is indeed a general rule, that professors of religion grow proud in propore tion as they become curna/ and formal: for like glow-worms, they shine most in the dark, accord- ing to their apprehensions of themselves, and their commendations of one another. The Pha- Tisaical spirit is indeed always odious and dange: rous; whilst it renders men ignorant of their wretchedness, poverty, nakedness, and blindness, and insensible of the preciousness of Christ, and his salvation: yet the legal Pharisee is a hope- ful character; compared with those who graft the Pharisee on anevangelteal profession, and connect it with an Antinomian laxity of morals. Christ, however, continues to declare to all men their Tost estate: and he mercifully counsels, even luke-warm and proud professors, as well as oth- ers, to come and buy of him unsearchable and never failing treasures ; unfading robes of right eousness; and that heavenly unction, which renders the most ignorant, wise unto eternal sal- vation. .Happy are they who take bis counsel ! for all others. must perish in their sins, Even when he enforces his neglected counsels and in- vitations, with sharp rebukes and painful correc- tions ; (which he will do in respect of as many as he loves; :).if we are thus made zealous and penitent, we shall deem them additional and most precious favours. May we then hear the voice of his word and his rod; whilst. with infi- nite compassion and condescension, he continues to stand waiting and knocking at the door of our hearts: that he may enter in and bring salvation with him. Let us earnestly beseech him to put forth his almighty power, and thus break down ail obstacles to his admission, and take entire possession of our whole souls: that we may be ashamed of our folly and ingratitude in allowing any creature to rival him in our affections, or at- tempting to divide our hearts between him and worldly objects. Then. we may hope, that he will shed abroad his love in our hearts, and com- municate his joy to them; that he will deiight over us to da us good, and cause us to glory and rejoice in him : and that by his help and under his banner, we shall conquer every eremy : till our blessed. experience explains tous, that which we éansot possibly before understand, what is meant 6 sé 3 REVELATION. rit: and, 3 And he that i like a jasper @ there was * a | throne, in sight ver. 6, & 20. Lf 21, 5 1. 6. 1. Zz 1. 26. & 10. 1. ht ver. 9. & 3.21. &| Heb: 8. 5. & lic ' stern Sk Sa ae a Ao 7 16, & 7. 9—17. &| 24, 10. Ea 3 Eni 12.5. & 19. 4. &, wd 28.13) by our *¢ sitting down, with, him a n an set de ae *\ even as he.overcame. «* Father upon his aes ‘NOTES. | CHAP, IVv.. V 1—3. When'the oat ee dictated to his apostle the preceding . ep tles, and thus instruct 0. i which then -were ; ace seems to h short interruption of his: looking and waiting for further beheld, as it were, a door’ the holy habitation of God ; and't sion was introduced, whieh’ made being shown ‘the ae at * after 2” (is 19.) si nana D stiaslinge ter constitute an preety the prophe part of the book, éspecisilly to the uted ba in the seventh chapter. De sex te contemplating the door ay heard a voice, as before, calling hire formes } thither; (i. 10.) and immediately) he was *in) ‘ the Spirit.” Kh hath been heretofore obser ed, that no external objects Seem ‘to have presented to the senses of the Soy occasions : but, the natural use of all, ties being suspen naturally impressed With the 1 as were particularly suited to ie. the, jects, which they were employe to reveal, ought not, therefore, to. suppe _ the object aflerwards mentioned, have areal existence: it heaven ; but they were Visionary emblems, su ed to give proper instruétions to the: to his readers; and our chief’ business:is velope their meaning, and, ‘as it’ were, to pher the hieroglyphicks. © Being in the S and cast into an ecstasy” ‘or: trance, we may pose that John did not a ae « whethe “ were in the body, or out of ‘otesy 2 Cor. xii. 1-3.) be was, how se ab own apprehension, admitted” sit ic Nac fe pres sence of God, and lad the ‘vision ‘of a glori throne, on whieh One-sat, whom he did not at tempt particularly to describe. "Pbhis (was em blematical of the universal, absolute; and eternal dominion 6f Jenova; and of his’exaltation above all creutures, as their great Creator a sovereign Lord. The visible glory; (which 3e to have referred to that above the merey-seat im the holy of holies; as there/is throughout these visions aa allusion to the temple, its r and services ;) being resplendent, like the tr: arent jasper, might be emblematical of the ¢ feet Pury and excellency of the divine na) » 4 And,round about the throne. ™ were ‘four and twenty seats : and upon the seats Isaw ® four ‘and ‘twenty. elders sitting * clothed in.white raiment ; and they had on their heads P crowns of gold. 5 And out of the throne. proceeded lightnings, and thunderings, and voices: and “here were * seven lamps of fire burn- ig t before the throne, which are * the se- ven spirits of God. a gee (Practical Observations) ; I 6 And before the throne there was ta te of glass like unto’ crystal: and in the midst of the aed 4 and round about ™ It. 16. & 20. 4,j4. jal. 4, & 3. Le & 506. og 19. 28.: res, 5. eae 19. &| Mat. 3. 11, Acts 2. 16. 17, 3 18. Ex 2 3. 1 Cor, 12-4—11. a. 16. 20. 18. st 15 2. Ex 38. 8.1 "eT. it & 39 a 13, 14. & 68.| Kings7.23.. - ‘@ See on, Baek °6. Joel 3.16. Heb.|a2t it. & 22. SOB) so 12. 18—29. . | Joh 28. 17. Ez. 1. igs 10. see 07, 2. r Ex. 37. 23.2 Chr.| 22. 4.20. Ez 1. 13/505, 6. & 7.17. Ez. . & 9. 7. Esth. 8. « Ps.21. 3.2 Tim.| Zech: 4. 2,11—14, | 1.4, 5. adem | and its colour like the red sardine stone, might represent his awful justice and fiery indignation. The rainbow was a well-known emblem of the eovenant of grace; and its surrounding ‘the throne, denoted, that the holiness.and justice of | ‘God, and. all his dispensations as the Sovereign of all worlds, had respect to his covenant of beace and engagements of love, which he had ratified to his believing people ; and harmonized -with-them. In this rainbow, the soft green of the _ emerald was predominant: which perhaps might F “amply, that as the green relieves the eye, which some other colours fatigue and dazzle; so the | discovery made of the mercy of God, in the co- _Wenant. of grace, refreshes the believer’s mind, “which the display of his glorious power, holi- Bess, and justice, would dismay and confound. Sar. 4, 5. Round about, at some distance “from the exaked throne of God, were placed. twenty-four thrones of an inferior order, on mhich were seated so many elders. These are ‘generally allowed to have been the emblematic . Fépresentatives of the whole church of God, both’ under the old and the new dispensation. The thrones on. which they sat, their white raiment, - and their crowns, of gold, implicd their accept- ‘ance, sanctification, and royal priesthood. a Por though the church. militant was thus repre- sented, as well as. the. church triumphant; yet the whole was described with relati.n to the _-security of their state, their glorious privileges, *and the: honour, to, which the Lord purpos- »-ed to advance, them. The number of these » elders may refer to the twenty four courses, into hich the priests were divided ; or to the twelve atriarchs, and twelve apostles, as the heads fof the old and the new testament-churches.— Bebe penns, ihunders, and voices, which ded from the throne, according to the > exhibited on mount ‘Sinai, might imply, od was as terrible us ever to the i impeni- yt t ahaa n os: The seven lamps. nt, fire, ’ ee Ned Lois iS i Lh a2. + if. D. 95. CHAPTER IV. A.D. 95, the throne, were ¥ four beasts # full of eyes before and. behind. 7 And* ‘the fifst beast was like a lion, and the second beast > like a caif, and the Jthird beast had a face ¢ as a man, and the fourth beast was ‘like @ a flying eagle. 8 And the four beasts had each of them. © six wings about him; and they were tfuil of eyes within : & and they * rest not day and night, saying, ® Holy, holy, holy, * Lord God almighty, which hn and is, aid is to come. y ver. 8,9. & 5. 6.jd Deut. 98. 49, 2) S. 8 Ss 14. &6.1. & 7.1L Sain. 1. 23. Is, 40.|* Gri have novrest. & 14. 3. & 1567. &} 31. Ez. 1, 8. 10. eek 7, Ex. 15> te 19. 4. | 0. 14. Dan. 2%. 4; see on, Is 6 3. | z ver. 8 Ez. 1. 28.) Ob, 4, Via 8: & 1 & & 10,12. - le Is. 6. 2, Eze 1. 6.) 15.3. & 16, 7) Vac a_ver. 6. Gen. 49.9.) & 10. 21,22. 2 Tim, & 19.15. & 21.22. ‘Num. 23. 24, & 24. 4.2. Gen. 17. 1. Ps. 91g 9. Prov: 28. 1. Bz,|f see on, Zz. vers 6. 1] 1. 1s, 13. 6. Joel de 1. 10. & 10, 14. 21, b Ez, 1. 10. 1 Cor, 9.9, 10 , el Car: 14. 200 Tim. 4. 16, 15..2 Cor. 6. 18, & 7 15. Ise 62. 1. 6,)k see on, 1, 4. a 7. Acts 20, 31, 1} 13. 8. Thes. 2.9. 2 Thes and graces, communicated to ail Christians, by the baptism of the Holy Spirit, and of fire: ( ore, Matt. i411) (Marg. Ref.) Avid the sea of glass, clear as erystal, being perfectly pure and transparent, (perhaps in allusion to the molten sea of brass in the court of the temple,) seems to refer to the “ Fountain opened for sin and “ uncleanness,” in which all the spiritual priesthood must wash, previously to their ac- ce: ptable spiritual sacrifices. V. 6—8. Various opinions have been held concerning * the four beasts,” or ving creatures, as it ought to have been translated, in order to adhere to the exact meaning of the original, jand to preserve the truth of the embiem — The unaccountable notion, that the trinity of Persons in the Godhead was represented by them, whilst two emblems were given of the Son, be cause of his mearnation and Sacrifice, can have no other support, than the names which have sanctioned it; for this plain reason, that these living creatures are throughout represented as the principal worshippers, not as the object of worship. Nor can the more gereval'and plausible opinion, that they were representatives of the an gels, as the cherubim in Ezekiel’s vision seem to have been, be supported by any sifficient proof; (Note, Ez. i. 10;) not only, because angels are personally, introduced in the subsequent part of this vision; but especially, because these living creaturés are spoken of, a8 adoring the Lamb * that was slain, who had rédeemed them to “ God with is blood” (v. 8, 9.) They must therefore uidenjably represent sume part of the ‘Church of redeemed sinners of the human race. Perceiving this, some expositors have supposed them to be repr esentatives of the whole Chureh, and the twenty-four elders of its rulers and pas: - tors ; but it is surely far more reasonable to re- yerse this arrangement, and to conclude that the four Tiving ¢ creatures represent a part, the twenty- four elders the whole, of the Church : and indeed it Seems pheas that! ibey were emblems ot the true ‘A.D. 95» 9 And! .when.those, beasts give glory, and honour, and thanks, to him that sat} on the throne, ™ who liveth for ever and ever, , vs . ; 10 The four and twenty elders» fall down before him that. sat on the throne, e and worship him that: liveth for ever. U8. 18, 14. 8 7.11 12. yo 10. 6. & 15. 7 15. 18. Ps 48. 4 Heb. 7. 8. 25. yin 5. 14 -& 19. 4) Job 1. 20. Pax 72. 11. Mat. 2. 11. 0-7. he & 15. 4.& 22. 8,9. 1 Chr. 29. 20. 2 Chr. 7. 3 Ps. 95. 6. Mat. 4.9, 10, Luke 24, 52. 05 | the earth. Ezekiel, being about to predict pro- vidential dispensations respecting the nation’ of Israel, had a vision emblematical of the ministry of angels, by which those- events would be ac- complished: but John’s predictions relating chief- ly to the Church in the-different regions of the earth, and to the affairs of nations only in sub< serviency to them; he had a vision emblematical of the gospel ministry, by which the interests of] dominion, as the gr would principally be maintained.| by whose sovereign w As the temper of mind and spiritual gifts, which| as they had been origina qualify men for this work, accord in great mea~| (WVote, John i. 1—3. Cal, sure to the affections and endowments of angels ;| chapter we shall find the sa it is not at all wonderful to find a coincidence | shipping the Son, as the Re in the hieroglyphics, by- which they were repre-| and joined by the an the Chure sented. But each cherub in Ezekiel’s vision had four faces, and John’s living creatures had the same appearances, divided among them: for an-}- gels may be supposed to possess singly the seve-|* ness of death, bath openeh ) ral’excellencies, that are given ty many of the]* to all believers ;’ and ifs most eminent ministers. In various particulars, | faith, and obediently a " . Yok 5. obs REVELATION, [kr 14.7 Deut. 32. 4, | 1Chr. 16. 23, 29, ee vO and every? an the throne 11 Thou ¢ ceive glory, a thou hast cre pleasure they ar p-ver. 4) 1 Chr. 29.) Nehoo M16. Pas 115. & Er /2 1 Cor. 15. 10. 4 5.2.9. 12. 2 Sam. 10, 6. 22.4. Ps. 18.3. | Tox. 20. 26. 28. + hee Sa ee to the eternal Jenovau,. in, mic circuit of the throne, and nearer. Br of the elders ;) (6,) the Tatter pre he ed t selves before bim in humble grateful adc and in acknowledgment, that all their hi and felicity were bestowed on them of bis. mercy, they east their ¢rowns before the and declared him to be worthy of all honour andy "all worlds: | to exist, els in that sacred PRACTICAL, OBSERVAT. . rk: The Lord Jesus, ‘ having Q the emblem teaches what true and able ministers |he calls us to set our a ections yn th are and do: and thus it serves to instract and re-| we shall, by the teaching of the I mind them of their duties. The lion is the known {hold the glery of our reconcile : emblem of courage and magnanimity: the calf or young ox of strength, hardiness, and patient endurance of labour: the human face is the em- blem of prudence, benevolence, and compas- gion ; and the eagle of penetration, soaring be- yond earthly things, contemplation of heavenly objects, and affections fixed on things abave.— The six wings, (ote, Is. vi. 1—4.) denote ala- crity, humility, promptitude, and speed in the Lord’s work. The living creatures. were also full of eyes before, behind, and within; which aptly represented vigilance, circumspection, at- tention to their work and charge, watchful and cautious observance of the motions and strata- gems of their enemies ; selfracquaintance, and jealous diligence in searching their own, hearts, and taking heec to their own’spirits. Their un- ceasing and unwearied worship of the Lord, day and night, may signify, that, through their in- structions, exhortations, example, and assistance, converted sinners in every part of the earth | and worshipping at his mercy-seat: and the} three-fold repetition of the word holy, (as in the throne of grace, be encour ments of his everlasting coyé in humble boldness wit! standing the. terrors. curses of his broken they who belong to his Ch earth. Great is the honou red on them, or prepar greater than all the throne or triumphs, which have e3 envy of mankind in ey we are baptized with the and transforming infil washed in the pure fow blood, and clothed in t righteousness ; we shall conflict and suffering, rece nourable crown, .and join in | ship of heaven. Hirsi brought nearer to him | who ought to aspire after a [AP. Vv. . s om that account, 1—4. He is f the elders that the Lamb had je hears the living creatures and Maia, their Redeemer; and angels _ and all eveatures joining in the praises of him 10 sit On the throne, and of the Lamb that was FAA. D I saw in the right hand of him]: a that sat on the throne, » a book ed with seven seals, “2'And¥ saw4a strong angel proclaiming witha loud voice, © € Whois worthy.to open 3 And “no man in heaven, nor in earth, neither under the earth, was able to open the book, neither to look thereon. 14 And sé a! See on on, 4. 3. & 12, 4-9. 14. & 41. 28. Rom. bi10. 2, d—11. Is,|d Pe 103 20. 11. 34 . 16. Ez, 2-9,10.]é ver. 5. Is, 29. 1i,]e 4.1 1. Is, 8. 16.8) 12, & 41. 22,23. | 9. 2 Cor. 11.98. oar Dan. 8. 26.|f ver. 13. Is. 40. 13, yet they find they * do not the things which 66 they would.” It behooves us, however, to }Mook in this mirror, that we may learn what | Manner of persons we ought to be, and are ; and “may thus Know what to pray for, and endeavour after : that we may become more bold, laborious, Toving, prudent, spiritual, active, vigilant, atten- tive to our own hearts, and devoted to the work of our gracious Lord. May he bless, uphold, courage, and prosper all, who in any measure answer to these characters: may he raise up ambers of such ministers in all the four quar- 8 of the globe : and convert blind teachers 0 faithful ‘pastors. Thus the. worship of the rch on earth,*under the guidance and in- “struction of able and spiritual ministers, will be- ‘come more like that of adoring seraphim : whilst the multitude of his people, in every place, as with one heart and voice, ascribe the whole ho- nour of their redemption and conversion, their present privileges and future hopes, to the eter- mal and most holy God, who is worthy to receive and dominion, as the Q@mnipotent Creator “Sustainer, and the Sovereign Lord of the niverse. May the name of our heavenly Father be thus hallowed on earth, as it isin hea- ven. Ape, ie ’ NOTES. CHAP. V. V. 1—4 The vision still con- tinuing, the apostle next saw a book in the right hand of him who sat upon the throne, which was written within, and “ sealed on the outside with n Seals :” for this seems the more obvious It appeared as a roll consisting of hments, according to the custom of nd though it, was supposed to be yet nothing could be read till the. ) sed so that the words ‘on. the refer to the sealing, ang was afterwards found t6 ‘ CHAPTER V. : S sealed book which none could ‘it; who aecordingly came and, written within, and on the: back side; seal- | the book, and to. loose the seals thereof? ch, beca se oO man} T wept iba aay cele: ma | 28. 28, John 20. 13. ‘Dan. 12. 8, }) Jer. ee 5, 6. Rom, yond, all creatures. A. D. 95. was found worthy to open and to read the book{ neitherto look thereon. — 5 And one of the elders saith unto me, i Weep not: behold, * the Lion of the tribe of Juda, ! the Root of David, ™ hath prevailed to open ‘the eee and to loose the seven seals thereof. — 6 And I beheld, and, ios) nin the midst of the throne, and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood ° a Lamb as it had been slain, having P seven horns and 4 seven, eyes, which are * the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. 7 And he came’and took the book * out. of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne: he 1. 19,20. P 1 Sam. 2.10. Dan 7. 14. Mie. 4. 13. . 12, & 6.] Hab. 3. 4. Luke 1. 16% 7 9—17- &!l 69. Phil. 209-11, © hi 4. 4,10. & 7. 13.) 1. 3. & 15. 12. & Ue 16. 9 mee & 6) 1 i Jet 31. 164. Lukejn See Oy 4:4—6. 7.13. & 8. 52. Klo ver. 9, k Gen, 49! 9, 10. 12.11. & 13.8. &lq 2 Chy.1649% Zechs Num. 24; 9. Heb.| 17. 14. & 21. 23. &| 3.9. & 4, 10. " Teas? 22.1+ 3. Ts. 53, 7,)r See on, 4. 5. # 1 22. 164 [se 11, 1«10.}8. John 1 29. $6.|s vers1.. See on, 4. Acts 8 32. 1 Pet. 2%. contain seven. parchments, | or voiumes, each of which was separately sealed: but if all the seals had been on the outside, nothing could have. been read till they had all been loosed; where- as the loosing of each seal was followed by some. yet the ap- discovery of the contents of the roil : pearance on the outside seems to have indicated, that it consisted of seven paris. emblem of the secret decrees and purposes of God, relative to future events, from which all. but it es-" prophecies are, as it were, extracts : pecially represented those purposes. which were about to he revealed, and may, therefore, be con. sidered as the same for substance, with that part.of the book which follows. A mighty angel, as the Lord’s -herald to all creatures, inquired who was “ worthy,” by his personal dignity or excellency, or the extraordinary ‘services per- formed by him, to have the honour of opening | this book. But there was no one, either angel in heaven, or man on earth, or spirit of man in the separate state, whose body lay under the earth, that could claim so high an honour; or so much as behold and obtain the least ine sight into the deep things of God, which it con- tained. When this was made known, the apos~ tle, who had gone up thither, with earnest de- sires and expectations of hearing things which |}should come to pass in afier times, wept much at his supposed disappointment. V. 5—7. One of the emblematical represen- tatives of the church seemed to the apostle, in his vision, to notice his gr ief, and to encourage ‘him with the assurance, that the Lion of the ‘tribe of Judah, had prevailed to open the book; being: distinguished from, and honoured far be- vailed, that a lion was painted on the standard of Judah, when the nation of Israel encamped in the wilderness, bit this is not, at ail probsbie. MN (Nele, ‘Nim. ii. 2.) Christ, however, was de- This was an- A tradition generally pre-_ ie aR aes RI TE AT A ta lis ce kat it a ae AD. 95: REVELATION. — “g@ And when ‘he had taken the book, ;to open tl tthe four beasts, and four and twenty | slain, ¢ elders fell down before the Lamb, * hav- ing te one of them harps, * golden vials fu of * odours, which are y the | prayers of saints. 9 And they * sung a new song, saying,|o = Thou art worthy to’take the book, and} 2 ver. i4. See on, ibe a ee PA ep @. 10) 8 7. 10—12. 33. 2. & 43.4.1 40. 3, & 96. & 19.4. Jehn 5. 23. pa 2. & 150, 3. 1.98, te& lad. a &} Rom. 14. 10—12./x 15. 7. ieee 1, Is, 42.10, tongue, and 10 And hast ees abou a, '¢ 14.6. Mat 20 28:} | -& 26,28. Acts 208 28, Rom. 3. 24-26. 23. Eph, 1. 7. Col. | 2s 14. Tit 2 14, Phib 2. 9—11. Heb,}* Or, incense See on, ver. 6. y 8.3.4, Ps. 141.2] dl. ghia i scended frou Judah, atid had been predicted with reference to this. emblem in Jacob’s bless- ing. (Vote, Gen. xlix.. 9,10.) He was infinitely superior in dignity and power to all others of the tribe:.and he is most, terrible to his obsti- nate enemies, merciful co, those who submit to him, and the guardian of his people; so that this title was peculiarly suited.to him.’ He was described as “the Root of David :” in his hu- met nature he was a Branch of renown, sprung up from the decaying root of David’s royal fami- ly; ww respect of his Deity, he, was the Root whence David himself sprang; and, as the pro- mised Messiah, he was the great Honour, and the Source of all the dignity and authority of that distinguished. race... Whilst the Eider was in- forming John, that Christ had prevailed to open the book; he looked, and saw with astonish- ment, that near to the throne, and within the circle formed. by the living creatures and the elders, (iv. 6.) there stood “ a Lamb even as it “had been slain.” with the. marks of the mortal wounds. upon it, though it had been marvellously restored to life. (Vote, John i. 29.) This was a hierogtyphicai representation of Christ’s High- Priesthood. before God, in .our nature, as risen from the dead, through the merit of his sacrifice, in behalf of all who come to the Father through him: so that it was in consequence of that atone- ment, which the sacrificing of spotless lambs had prefigured from the beginning, that he prevailed to open the book. The seven horns of this em- blematical Lamb, represented the power. of his providentia} kingdom to,protect his subjects, and annoy his enemies; and his seyen eyes may de- note his prophctical office, and his personal knowledge of all hearts and all events; but es pecially the treasures of wisdom laid up in him to be communicated to, his Church, by * the * seven Spirits of God sent forth ints’ all the «¢ earth :? that is, the Holy Spirit, as given by him to reveal the truth and will of Ged to apos- ties and prophets, that they might be. written for the instruction-of mankind ; and as illuminating the understanding, and preparing the hearts of his people to receive that instruction. (Marz, Ref) Several eminent expositors suppose, thai seven superior angels, or arch-angels are meant ;_ but the texts referred to, and the emblematical style of the bouk, seem inconsistent with that in- terpretation. . This divine Saviour, however, ap- proached to receive the book from the hand o, him who sat on the throne. " , V. 810, \When Christ. representatives of — the m and the elders,, yi eer selves in adora fell down in li the incarnate sant thus rendering hi presence of the Fathet’s harps, with reference to ody of the Reg a lodious praises and an vials, or small cens its burning of incetise at he represented the accep te the saints, through th . These were preseti and elders, as the p whilst the priests were but sanctuary. For though hea these visions; yet they had to the temple and its wo the Church on earth i is t adyerted to. Moreover, of praise, which was but it was also new, in Ti and composition : for celebrated the praises deemer from Paypts of their expected Messi ment Church oar Ch as having finished his woi crifice on the cross, and &s ent diatorial glory. He, therefore worthy to take the book, poses of God to mankind ; incarnate, and, for the salvation of men, had will be slain as a sacrifice, “Aud deemed them to God by the ‘she atoning blood ; that” he’ “mi reconciled and accepted W presence: and he had colle preaching of the gospel ‘and race, out of the vatious fa nations of the world, t crated, as kings and p with fein ahd, conformity at { were assured, th reat ater dtidel da the ascendeney b th over their “person and those of ‘bis. fae s bgp = uim for ever'in heaven. and about » the s, and the elders : : ing 1 Faith a loud voice, * & ‘Worthy amb that was slain, ' to receive d riches, and wisdom, and ie. Mat. 28. 18- John 3. 35, 36. & ’ ing Mi cdaivis. Gil in, or ship of the Lamb, as having ‘to God : and this proves beyond nae of the redeemed Church A 4. "Whilst these adoring praises rendered, by the representatives of the church of redeemed sinners, to Log gts eet viour ; the apostle heard likewise voice oO} many sprees Found, the throne, and encircling sae the living creatures and elders; whose tumbder amounted to many millions, and could phen eeecinee! i yet they all, in perfect har- a loud voice “ the throne, and tothe Lamb, for ever an * eyer;” to which the four living creatures joined a cordial Amen. Thus the whole church, by ‘its representatives, fell down and worshipped the eiernal God. (Marz. Ref)— What words could more fully and emphatically declare, that Christ is and ought to be worship- ped, equally with the Father, by all creatures, to all eternity? Will any one, after reading this, assert that he isa mere man, oracreated Be- ing; or that it is idolatry to worship him? or will such persons profess to believe, that this book is the unerring word of God ? Can they dis- prove the divinity of a bock, the p which have already been so remarkably accom= plished? or can any man, who opposes the wor- ship of Christ, or the doctrines of his Deity, atonement, and salvation through faith in his slood, suppose that he can ever enter heaven? or, if he could, that he could join in the work and worship of that blessed world, or even en dure it? PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. How vain and presumptuous must all man’s en- deayours be to discover future events, berond the discernment of a sagacious probable conjec- ture: as such things are sealed up in impenetra- ble secrecy; and ne creature in heaven, earth, or hell, is able, or worthy, to disclose the least tittle of them, except the incarnate Son of God alone! We need not indeed weep that we can- not foresee the future events respecting ourselves in this world: as the eager expectation, and prospect of distant prosperity, would unfit us for present duties and conflicts; and the fore- sight of future calamities would render our most prosperous days distressing. Yet in this distracted evil world, we may properly desire to learn, from the promises and propheciés of scrip- ture, wirat will be the final event to believers, and to the Church ; and, in both respects the eins nate Sop hath prevailed to procure us allthe infor- mation that our circumstances need. May we then value, and study to become acquainted -} with, every part of that revelation, which he hath given us. What apparently contrery ex- celtences centre in our Redeemer’s character! « The Lion of the tribe of Judal,” is also r glory to him, that sat on| meek and spotless Lamb, and a bleeding Sacri- Y= " A , ee Mei wil ee AOD 93. : REVELATION. CHAP. VI. | QAndI The opening of six of the seven seals, and the em-}¢ and he blematic discovery of future events made after |, each of them, [—17. NDI saw* when the Lamb opened) one of the seals, and I heard,” as it were » the noise of thunder, * one of the four beasts saying, Come and see. @ steon,5.5—7. b 4, 5.& 10 3,4. & 11.1% ¢ ver; 3 fice for sin: and whilst as a Lion he proicews his people ; even as a Lamb he is most formidable to his obstinate enemies. (vi. 16, 17.) The whole universe could never, in any other instance, show such an union of unsearchable riches and deep poverty, of sovereign authority and willing entire subjection, of divine dignity and immense humiliation and’ condescension, of majesty and meekness, of holiness and love ‘of sinners, of justice and merey, of desert of honour and hap- piness, with patient endurance of most com- plicated sufferings. Tn these, and various other respects, he is altogether worthy of our admira- tion, confidence, and imitation, as far as it is pos- sible for us to be placed in similar circumstances. Yet our particular concern with him is in the character of a Redeemer. As the Omnipotent and Omniscient Lord of all, he rules every thing by his universal providence, and the energy of his omnipresent Spirit, in subserviency to his great concern of * redeeming us to God with bis « blood? His faithful ministers, therefore, through all the earth, whilst they instruct men to worship the Creator and Governor of the world ; will also excite them, by their doctrine and ex- ample, most humbly to adore the Lamb that was slain; and to present their loudest sweetest songs of praise’to him, in and through whom the prayers of the saints ascend as incense before the throne of God. He is worthy to reveal, and to direct, the dispensations of Providence ; yea, he is entitled to universal adoration: and if all the angels of God with one voice proclaim, «* Worthy is the Lamb that was slain, to receive «© authority, riches, wisdom, power, honour, glo- “ ry, and blessing ;? and if all holy and accept- ed creatures in the whole universe give the}t same blessing, and honour, and glory, “to him ee that sitteth on the throne, and to the Lamb, « for ever and ever:” surely thev, ** whom he « hath redeemed to God with his blood, out of & every kindred and people of the Earth,” should cordially say Amen to it! Can we allow those persons to be his ministers and disciples, who refuse that honour to him, wiiich all obedi. ent creatures render him, without one discord. ant voice ? If it were possible for true Christians, to refuse these adorations to the eternal Son of. the Father, even the very stones would ery out in abhorrence of man’s ingratitude to him, who stooped so low for their salvation. We cannot err in adoring him, “ whom all the angels of God « worship.’ Thus we shall most acceptably glorify him ‘that liveth forever and ever, and be trained up for the work and joy of heaven; for which no sinner is qualified, who. cannot cordi- ally join the new song of the redeemed, and as- 57% & 4°56, 71f 1 Acts 4920. d 19.11. 14. Zech. 18. & 6.3, e Ps. 45. 3—5. gt cribe ‘salvation, aa glory, * that sitteth on the een “ evermore.” a" 4 took wack from the time of Ahad Viton tablishment of Constantine the Imperial throne, 2 by which the pers Ss ed, and Christianity bees faveneed religion throu 1 the Lord Jesus, as “ the an *« slain,” opened the first seal, tention was excited, by a vo one of the four living creatu called him to come and see what passed. a the voice of him who was like a lion ; same took place, respecting the creatures in their order, after th three next seals; une does not clearly appear. held, with solange 2 One was mounted, armed with a | battle ; to him a crown, denoting royal: was given, and he went. forth conqueri opposed haat, and still ari victories. They, who ree the bave had this vision in the A. D. 68, explain, thi gained by. Vespasian ‘Tit the taking and destguction most considerable,” “But ‘itis: chat this most i tue) bern obscurely hinted at, if i ty: and it is far more Nites, tak ‘thé ‘ime shee a wrote this book some Others, therefore, explain victories obtained by the Empe: ri the surrounding nations ; but these € no immediate connexion with the the affairs Church ; and Trajan, wh & persec however celebrated in o respects, § aptly described by one mounted on ; horse. "This emblem rather danaeeat ness and purity: and the mild bene ries of Christ, by his word and Holy'S conversion of sinners.to the obed seem to haye been thus predic advancement to his editor hom gone forth as a merciful andépacifie « and had obtained many victories : but bo and Gentiles opposed the progress of his Gosp yet the opening of this seal, showed that would still go on with his conquests, widely than ever extend his spiritual omin sd'the second ‘went out another horse} oil a, * and fower was given to it thercon to take peace from ind that they should kill one Vand there was given ¢ anto him d. Anc | when @ he had opened the third heard the third beast say, Come ee. And I beheld, and loy™ a black horse; and he that sat on him» had a pair {balances in his hand.” nd T Heard @ voice in the midst of | S2.” nag RE Zs e a ea ee ee ‘8. ied 191i . 6.2.6. ) Ex & 16,1 Ps. t7. 3. Is. 10.5, 26. $7. 36, 37.) 6. £2. 39. Zi, 25. Phy tg oF aba a ee y, accurate Ktihoriptig Git of opinion, 5 y spread more rapidly and ex- i among the Gentiles just after this time, it had before dane. ({Jforz B27) the opening” of ‘the “second seal, leads our, esen| ed, as commissioning, and employ- séxeculioners of his rengeancé oh his .b- ate enemies.” Accordingly, historians record, fiat instirréetions, bloody battles, massacres,! piited to Have “been slaughtered, in different | ces during that ; an@vevena larger! “he cadtiles oof Clirist anf the gosp-l, seemed to Vie with Gach Ottier, in executing his righteous | Yengeafite’on their competitors. Thus the in-! | ‘etfuments of his indignation were empowered to! ano:her method, by which Christ fought against take peace from the earth, and ta set mea on ta) ; “Rill one another, and’a great sword of War andi @; but such difficult questions cannot be .- | ofthese ‘comprebensive prophecies. | ant 5,6. “Tite black horse, which appeared ¢ on} CHAPTER VE d devastations of a most extranet hoary kine d,| place, "between A.D. “100, and A. D.138.| not-ve 2 total failure of the f-uits of the earth, > hundred and eighty thousand Jews are ambe: F of ‘the Romans and Grecks seem to hate} patchered Me them, in the most Sarbarous| there are accounts in the history of those years Ss, “So that the two parties of ter was put inte their hand. Some mak= ithe ope: srs of the fourt to have lasted longer, than is abuve! larly discussed, in this compendious view | 4 A. D. 95. y, * A measure of wheat hree measures of bar- the four beasts for # pei, ley ny Pand see thou hurt not the aida nicaketod opened the fourth seal, I heard the meat the fourth beast 8 And I looked, behold, a * pale horse: and his name on fia’ Wak Death, and hell foro : “With him : and power was given | * unto. them * over the fourth partof the earth," to kill with sword, and with hunger; and with death, and with the beasts’ of the earth. 2 OPN era * The word cheniz Zeeh- 6.7 16. & 12 4. siznifiith a m2 19. (3.14 Is. 25.jn Tes. 25. 22-39. sute contaising On<| 6.. Hes. 13, Jer. 15.923. Git. Wine ¢ "rt, and. Hab. 2 5 1Cer 4. 16. & 43. ib “‘twelfth'ofsqmare { 152 *5. "Mars. Tex. 5° °2s=37. "ee Pp 94. Ps. 76101) [> Or tevem. 14 14-—2L : G92 OB, ver, Io5. [EB 7—-1> & . 15 toa labcuring mad, oF even toa slave; and ike pemny, or denarius, {about Seven-pence half-pen- ny,) was commonly bjs day’s wages. If thena | hi | Poor man could only earn enough to buy 2 sui: eng 3, 4. The red horse, which appeared at; cient quantity of bread, without any other ne- cessary Gf life; ‘to ‘what straita must he be re- ee ‘wars and conquests of anciher na- }duccd, i in endeavouring to sustain 4 family ! The ‘tire, thos@’ before considered. Tie Lord; barley indeed was stated to have been much Jesus, ibis Fighteous providence, seems to be | cleaver: but then it is much less scry-ceable for bread; and the poor, could nat possibly have obtained more than 2. bare subsi:teace on the mncanest fod. Yet the orders given to the em- blematical executioner of tits sentence, to spare the oi! and the wine; may imply, that there should This ‘seel is supposed by some expositors to have reached from A. D. 158, to 193, though others state it differently. There is, however, no material disagreement between them, and of long continued scareities, through the whe Roman empire; during which all he care of t emperors and their ministers a only just prevent the horrors of entire famine This waa the per Poe fF his church. . ere Tae pale he tse, which appeared -s= h seal, on which death rode 48 a terrific corqueror; followed by hell, (er fhe grave, snd stale of departed souts, to seize on the d2ad,) was an apt emblem of the several divine judgments, which gre afierwards enumerated ; and throueh wiich it is said that the Opening of the third seal, was 2 proper em-/ ower tas given to death and hell, over the | ‘bien of ‘calamity ind mourning ; and the ba- i in the hand of the rider denoted, that, in times referred to, there would bes great iy cf provisions; so that men would have ‘food weizhed ovt to them with great ex- $10.) The voice alse, which pro* le price ef corn, has the same meaning ; the measure specified, ac- ft accurate calculation, held _ VOL. VE fourth part of the eafth ; or a large proportion of its inhabitants, especially th=ougheut the whule Roman empire. Some expositors make this seal to reach from A. D. 193, to A D 270: others in- chide only 50 years of that time under it. How- -}ever, within the shorter period, there were mere than twenty emperors, who for a time rnled with great power, and most of chem with great tyran- ny and cruelty, 2s4on¢g es their dominion endur- oe ag reader it stems to donate re there were also above thirty usurpers ip dif ferent parts of the empire, who supported their Claints by War, aad perished with muliiiades of sa ors than ho areal daily albiwance for ‘pread | their adherents. Amidst such intestime cosvit 4x eae RL ena One RARE oe ER Rae PS ee ee ibaa lige Ai DIGGS : REV 9 And when he had opened the fifth) 91 seal, 2 1 saw under the altar ¥ the. souls |t eS of them that were = slain for the word of sedntes God, and for the testimony, whieh, oR as sackcloth held :; 10 And 8 they cried with a loud alee, ; saying, How long, O Lord, © holy and true, ¢ dost thou not jnd aM ‘and ayenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? 11 And e white robes were, given unto}. every one of them; and it was said unto them, ‘ that they should rest yet for @ lit- fle season, & until their fellow-servants also, and their: brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. 9 185 & 14. 18.[b) Ps. 43. 1 5). Ae, Luke 21. 22, * 17. “gan, asdce| B il om: on Ng 2 mountain and island their. places’; ))¢ arian Fe 15 And ° the ki the great men, and h8 5. /& Lt. 13.8 st ar 5. 7 Lev. 4, tie Fig a =k 2. Gr. nil. 2. 1% x oa | = he. Zech 1,Je see on 3. 4, 5 & 5 i 1 Sphil. 1. 23. ‘fence on, 7. ws. 21.9. & 2 13.) “gd. AL 37. & 12-1 held 11. 18. & 16. 5—7. %& 19. 10, 2 Tim} & 18. 20. 24. & 19. 1.8: 2. Dette a Gem 4,10. Ps, 9.] Judg. 16.23. tSam. 12. Luke 18. ne 24, 12. Ps. 58. 10, Heb, 12,24. at, * 61. 2.& 63, 9. 14. (14.33. Ts. 96. 20, Qh. ae ‘ant 13), Heb. 1 & ‘23. 34, 35. John 16, 2 prophetital period A. D. 270: and with voice, they inquired of the faithful, Bow long he wou cations, ‘of the persec ae to judge their cause, and ave the inhabitants of: pote the persecuting power, of Pagan was the language of their God, and ‘their dese of denoted, that theese into a state of fel elicit sii on fierce contests within the deweik pro- vinees of the empire, death on his pale horse must have killed immense numbers) with | the sword. This universal war and eonfusion, by taking men off from the cultivation of the earth, and destroying the fruits of it when produced, jaturally made way for famine ; which grievous. ly prevailed in every place. |The scanty, low, and unwholesome diet, occasioned by hunger, or famine, naturally introduced pestilence, which is often called death by the eastern writers: and the most learned men have declared, that so ex- tensive and destructive a pestilence, as that which during this period wasted the empire for fifteen years together, is not met with in univer- sal history. ‘These desolations must also have given opportunity to wild beasts to increase upon the residue of the inhabitants; and accordingly we read, that they were forced: to wage war with wolves, lions, and tigers, and that many were de- voured by them. (Wotes, Bz. v. 17. xiv. 21-axxiii. 27. = 9—11. On the opening of the fifth seal, the apostle observed under: the altar,” (for there is a continaal reference to the appearance of the divine’ glory in the sanctuary, and tothe peculiarities of the Jewish wership,} the souls of ‘those ‘persons, who had been slain for believing and obeying the word of God, and for the testi- mony which they had borne tothe truth of the 1; |These appeared as sacrifices, that had newly been offered’; to show their fellowship with Christ in his sufferings, and. the acceptableness of their faithfulness unto death, through his pre- | diferences of opinion amo pitiatory oblation: for it’is probable, that the fas so. many interesting even altar of bumt-offering is intended.» though some jin a few verses; it can se understaad it of the golden altar for incense, | afier many centuries, we shoul withia the sanctuary. “ siiteth up- jon the throne, and ¢ unto the Lamb. 11 And al) the angels stood round about the throne, and aéout the elders and the four beasts, © and fell before the throne on their faces, ‘and worshipped ‘God, 12 Saying, ¢ Amen: 5 Blessing, arid glory, and. wisdom, and i thanksgiving, and. honour, and power, and might, 6¢ unto our’God for ever and ever. Amen. 2.8. & 22, 27. eee ot = & 4.4 Prat 11. 16. ~ he ¢ os of Juda were sealed pd. Of the tribe of Reuben ie 6 Of the tribe of F Noa were e sealed ‘lve thousand. Of the tribe of Neph- were sealed twelve thousand. Of ae tribe of Manasses + were sealed twelve - thousand. pet 7 Of the tribe _ if Sihedn were sealed thousand. — Of the tribe of Levi sealed twelve thousand. Of the be of Issachar | were sealed twelve ane 66, 4 & 672% & | 72. 7—il. & 98.3 & 110. 2, 3. &117. ray ofr the tribe of Zabulon were seated ee ne er ohages ‘twelve thousand. Of the tribe of Joseph 45. 11. & 97. 7, Mat. 4. 10. John 4. 12.13. ee 1.Ps 3. 8. & ee 60. iy 8 37 & 4 19,] 23. nS: +6. - ler. 3. 17s & 16.) 20. & 115. 1 $45.2 1,18. & 5. 14. were sealed twelye thousand. Of the} 7$ Zech. 2-11. iL | 1. & 45.15.21, 22 32. 19, 4, Pe 41.19. & abe 8. 20—23. Rom. ler. 3. 28 Hos. 13-] 72. 19. & 89. 52 of Benjamin were, sealed twelne rear e 4. Jon. 2.9 = 106. 48. Mat. 6. 13. Lioepeeneem: t 5. Me & 1 18, mis! Lathe & 6. ee on, §, 12,18. “1 (Prectica! Observations, Gen. 13. 16. os.) Jo 22. 1 Neh. 12. 846. Ps. —— hoe Hh ra dl Hom.11-35- Heb.jo 4. ve AEN Eas r s ; . 21. 25 & 4. 2 t 100. 4 22 % nt eens? Dehabey sid Ta;*'s 11.12. & 12.22. |.5..7.43, 14. &21.5.| & 116.17, & 147 werner 19.31, Zech. 9. 1. 1. 4—15. & 10. 1s} u 5.9. Dam. 4. 1.&fe 5.6. 9. & 22. 3.) 7. Is. 51. 3. Jer. 33 oo 142.3: ne AEA nats 19.28. Lu 27. & 13. 4—16.] 6. 25. Jen 1.29, 36. 9. Jon. 2. 92 2 bare 9. 27. & ah hcosibalin y cbr ih 2. apie atte Bak 4. Ge & 5« 11—13.].4. 15..& 9. 01, 32. Jam 2.365 & 19. 4—6. Ps. 103¢eCol. 2. 7. & 3. 17 pala 18k a8 eae erimleGeh ad. 10. Ps. y ens 4k see on,| 20, 21..& 148. 1, 2 i. AB ——— Orrornrwvmnmnnmw—vvorvrm” tablishment in many places, which before had hiule regarded. it.—‘ Lsaw another Angel, even § the great Angel of the covenant, Christ Jesus, ae -up from the eastern coast, where ah Jerusalem stood; who, by virtue of his Me- ip, had in his hand that Seal, or mark « of the living God, which in his eternal decree Bc is:set upon his elect, whereby they are sealed . 2 both to salvation in the end, and to a gracious ‘ protection till. then: who did, by the mighty |< voice of his word, command these four an- * gels; -saying, hold. your bands,’ &c. (Bp. Li) (Notes, 2 Cor. 20-22. Eph. i. 13, 14. Ww. 5 ¢ , eee on We Ae Be: ieideiabcsta inbiluchineperewies: from the twelve tribes, cannot be understood in a _ literal sense; for if we explain it exclusively of . Jewish converts, it can hardly be supposed that _ the same number of each tribe were sealed. But ‘Asrael was the ancient Church of God, which af- tera time ‘was incorporated as a‘nation: and _ the: which succeeded to it, had, after a long time, supplanted both the Mosaic _ dispensation, and the idolatry of Pagan Rome, a and acquired an establishment upon the ruips of them. As therefore, the tribes of Israel were umb ered, after they were formed into a nation: was assigned to each of the tribes of Israel ; inti- mating that these persons succeeded. to their privileges and occupied their place; for I ap- prehend that the Gentile, as well as the Jewish converts, were intended.» (Vote, 9—12.) The tribes are here arranged differently than else- where: Judah is placed first, in honour of Christ who sprang from him: Danis wholly omitted, perhaps: becanse idolatry was first publicly es- tablished by that tribe... (Notes, Judg. xviii.) Others, however, think, that the tribe of Dan had long before become nearly extinct: and, indeed, it is not mentioned in the genealogies contained in the: first of Chronicles.. Levi is. numbered with the rest; and Joseph is placed. instead of Ephraim, whilst Manasseh is likewise contin- ued... The order of primogeniture is neglected ; nor is any regard shown to the children of the free-women above these of the bond-women; as both are alike in- Christ. V. 9—12.. Many expositors have supposed, that the preceding verses relate exclusively to the Jewish converts, at this time added to the church, and that these refer to the Gentiles who then em- braced the gospel; and others explain them of the; peace and prosperity of the church during those days. . But it appears to me, far more pro-~ bable, that. the happy estate of those, who had this establisiment, were fewratively | adhered to Christ during the preceding. calami- *d to be ene hundred and forty four thou-| ties, and had been faithful unto death, was in- sand; o twelve times twelve thousand; a large | tended: for though they had been slain, or had uber being put for an indefinite: and otherwise been removed, before the favourable inte mchange took place ; yet they were no los rs, but A: D.95. REVELATION. ° 13 And one of the eldeis answered, night i in his t Saying unto me, What are these which}on the'th are | areata white robes! and whence} I éame they? ther thirst any 34 And I said unto ine Sir, a thou knowest. And he said unto me, ‘These are they which * came out of great. tribula- tion, P and have washed their’robes, and]? made them white in@ the blood of the | Lamb. 15 Therefore * are ban before the throne of God, * and sefve him day and } 29: John ‘16. 33. - Acts 14.22. Rome 5. 3. 3 see on, ver- 9. 1. 4. a Gen. 16. 8 Judg.jp 1. 5» Es. 1. 184 1.19. - 286 Pach. 3. $8. 13) 4. 3. & 14. 3-5. a Ez. 37.3. 1. John 13. 8—14.} Heb. 8. 1. & 12. 2. © 2.9. & 6. 9-11] 1 Car. 6,121. Eph.js 20. 10. & 22, 5. Ps. & 156%. & 17 Gj 5. 26,27. — 9] 134. 1, 2 k 4.4.10. & 5, 5. 14. 1 John 1.7%. 1k i being connected § ie rendered to. ana and t ed that * bap Bens “ honoured V. 13-172" The 2s apostle’s mind, related to events occur till above real the contrary. A multitude so large, that no man could number them, collected from the several nations of the earth known jn those days, ap- peared to stand before the throne, as accepted worshippers of God, and “ before the Lamb,” as his redeemed people-gyThis view and iriterpretie tion, gives.us enlarged conceptions of the suc- cess of the gospel during the three first centu- ries; and may encouragé the hope, that vast numbers lived by obedient faith, and died in Christ, unknown to history + Hotwithstanding the |i lamentable accoiint given us of the heresies, con- tentions, and abuses, which prevailed ‘at that early period. Every one of this company was | clothed. with white robes, as perfectly justified, sanctified, and made happy in heaven. They had also been engaged in war: as victors they carried the well-known emblem of palm-branch- es: and having obtained complete salvation; in respect of their souls: they ascribed it in no degree to themselves, or to their own wisdom, strength, labours, services, sufferings, or mat= tyrdom ; but gave the whole glory of it'to their God and Father, who was seated on the throne, as being the effect of his special love and grace: *< and unte the Lamb,” as it was bestowed on them through his atonement and mediation: Whilst these redeemed sinners stood next to the throne, and led the worship of heaven, in virtue of their union with, and relation to, the incarnate Son of God ; the angels, (free from the least emo- tion of envy, and rejoicing in their exaltation, and the plory of God in iit,)’stood without the cirele made by the emblematical representatives of the church and its ministers, ‘and im prostrate adoration. added. their cordial Amen, to the praises rendered to Go@and the Lamb. ‘They then showed. their delight in that solemn and rapturous: worship; by ascribing blessing and glory*to their God and Portion, as the Fountain of all excellency and felicity; celebrating ‘his manifold ‘wis in these surprising évents ; joining their thanksgivings to.those of redeemed. sinners; rendering him t onour of all ‘his wonderful works ; and rejoicing that power and | thirstings after him and holiness were’ might ee to him eer andever. This |tished; nor were’ — with one ‘were, thus reaaal in white they’ came. Andthe ha that he was persusted i 7, thus i intimating his desire | he was shown, that © they’ * come out of great tribulatio: meant of the chia Magne yr after the accession of Constantine; ™ church then enjoyed. great peace nd it might be accom to the 2 of church at large in these pe: days, ‘ had succeeded to “a season tion; yet itfar more apth represented the case of th had been faithful unto dedth persecutions of the foregoi not made their robes white or sufferings, nor had t white: but they had wa guilt and pollution which ha in the blood of ce Lamb} ing Saerifice, and prevaili by trusting in his name for’ ‘which he died to procure forjsinuers. “T they had found acceptance with Ge mission into heaven, and stood ‘bef throne; where, with unceasinj i CHAPTER. VIE A. Di 95% dictions following each of them ; and an inti- “mation of more awful calamities, under the 4 other three, 7—13. *}2 & ND when he had opened the seventh seal, there was » silence in heaven about the space of half an hour. @ 5. 1. % & 6. 1. 3)b Job 4.16. Ps 37.) Hab. 2, 20, Zeck, 5. % 9. 1B 7 & 62.1. Marg! 2.13. to zecollect what multitudes are gone before them to heaven; and what accessions are daily (like | making to them from all the nations of the earth. V- 91? es The few believers, who are- 1 abrosd in this world, seem 2 solitary and singular rem- nant, and as such are generally despised: yet have they innumerable friends and coadjutors, with whom they will shortly, and for ever, be anit- ed.. The whole multitude, who now stand be- fore the throne of God, (with all that ever shal? be saved,) were once dead in sin, and exposed to wrath; but they were taught their guilt and danger; and led* to trust in the Lamb of God - thus they began to fight the good ficht of faith; against satan, the world, and sin, amidst many fears, sorrows, and temptations: at we into the fulness of eternal joy. Nothing ws into th pig ae not be n considered as exclusively, or pr aae , intended, by this most energetic and ous language. But such a view of the * felicity of those, who followed Christ | faith in the predicted season of persecution, n, and “Was.very pt to reconcile the minds of Chris-| that are arrayed in white robes, and whence they % to'dhern trials, and to. animate them to. face. came: amidst ten thousand differences in other a ory 'imatters, we should learn that every one of them had come out of sorrow, and out of sin; that they had all been in conflict and tribulation; and that they had all “ washed their robes, and whilst adoring angels delight to swelk the cho- rus of their joyful thanksgivings. Could we as- cend into heaven, and inquire. who they were LS gs im succeeding generations have done * them white in the blood of the Lamb” Wot .* PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. one discordant voice will be heard in heaven for petal aly OS: 3 ever; Ror could those who expect salvation, im any other way, join the praises of that blessed world, or even say, Amen, to them. As all the redeemed owe their felicity wholly to the sove- reign mercy of the. Father, through the atcne- mentof the Son, and by the sealing and new creation of the Holy Spirit; so the work and _ worship of God their Saviour is their element, ~ and his presence and favour complete their feli- city; nor.ean they conceive of any other joy — Let. us then inquire whether we have, in our judgment, experience, and affections, “the “ meetness for this inheritance of the saints in ae the gospel ; he comu:only seals many by = : “Gt be deemed futile "observe, that this seal oks steadfastly in the glass of God’s word. tes, &c. Ez. ix.) vis encouraging to those re decidedly on the Lord’s part in this evil to hear. of the increase of the true Israel |ing the fulness of his love, drinking ineffable de- Sod; and they will pray him to add to their {i numbers a hundred fold more, how many soever vt D. 95. REVELATION. | 2 And L saw the seven angels which| 5 And the, ‘stood before God; and to them were giv-| filled it with ven seven 4 trumpets. Par ++ into the ‘ear 3 And eanother Angel came and fstood}and thunderin at the altarjg having a golden censer ; and| earthquake, there was given unto-him muchincense,! (6 And ‘thie? is that he should * offer z¢ i with the prayers | the seven trumpets of allsaints upon * the golden altar which} to soand. ‘ Was before the throne’ “| 7 The first angel 4 And ! the smoke of the incense,|followed 4 haib which came with the prayers of the saints,|blood, and they w: ascended up beforg-God out-of the An-|earth: and * the third gel’s hand. arr ‘burnt up, and all green: r b up. 4 é ” v9 * ; e151. & 16. 24 7. 30—S2. "V)'Or, add it to the\'m 16.1, Re. Ts. 661 19. 11. Ts. 20, 61S Mat. 18, 10. Luke|P'9 a5. Ex 30/21 prayers. 6: 1416, Jer: yea br 29. 19, 8. 2Chr., 26- 16|i ver. 4. & 5.8. Pse| 11, Bz,20. 2=7. Tae 27 83 @ ver. 6—12, 8 9.1] 20.. Rom. 8 $4.) 141.2. Loke 1.10.) Like 1m 49 ree ¥ : Hebi7. 250 9 -| Heb. 4. 13,16. & | POryupon. 9) Ay ‘reli D see on, 4. 5% Lh, 4 1n, 2 Chr. 29. 25—} 7,50. Heb. 9. 4. 23. Aim. 3. 6—8, Bev. 16.13. Num. @ 7.2, & 100d. see} 16. 46,47» Mal. 1, an, Gen. 48-15, 16-4 Tle Ex. 3. 2—18. Acts 19. & 16, 18. ZSam.iq 22. 7-9. Pa ibs 13 |B Is, 30. 30. Hebs 12.) Rss 0 18, 19, ’ ‘o Tl. 18/19. 1 Rings a z ed + ly Ze k 9. 13, Ex. $7.25, 26. & 40. 26- 1 ver. 3. & 15. 8 f NOTES. ; CHAP.’ VIII. V.1—6. The last of the seven eals contains under it far ‘more than all the others; as it introduces, and seems indeed to inehide, that period, which fell under the seven’ trumpets. When it was opened, ‘there was si- lence in heaven for about half'an hour; which either intimated, that the peace of the ‘chureh and the empire would be of'a very short continu- ahee, or it' was expressive of the solemn expec- tation excited on this occasion. “ During’ this in- tefval, the apostle saw “the seven ‘angels who «« stood before God,” having been appointed to this service, and of whom we shall read'more after- wards: ard to each of them was ‘given a trum- pet, that they might in succéssioh sound ‘an alarm to the nations. (Marg. “Ref )—At the same time another Angel appeared ‘as a Priest standing before the altar of ‘incense. “The ap- pearance of a Lamb was emblematical of Christ our Passover, sacrificed for us ;” and this An- pel represented hini in his priestly character, offering up the prayers of all ‘his ‘saints ‘before God, accompanied by ‘his’ all-prevailing inter- cession. ‘This beidg Gone, the Angel filled the éenser with fire from the ‘altar.’ “There was'no five on the golden altar, except that in the'cen- ser; which was taken from "the altar of burnt- offering: the’ fire, “here spoken’ of, must have come from) thence.’ ‘This the Angel’ cast ‘on’ the earth; which octasidned' voites, thunder- ings, and lightnings : this” denoted, that the ap: proaching calamities would be the effect Uf God’s displeasure with meh for their’ opposition’ to the gospel of his Son, and their injuriois and} was proper tliat the predi erael treatment of his people: and so in fact,| be so likewide: yet the Tet be inflicted,/26 an answer to their prayers for'de-| primarily predicts the subversia liveranée thtough the intercession of Christ.— | and’ the next chapter that of After this, the ’seyen angels ‘prepared tosoutid | pire, ‘The calm which fo low their trampets. “The great Angel of the cove-| accession to the throne, did not last 1 * nant came and stood, asthe High Priest of his| the latter pavt of his tife Was far * Church; before’ the altar of heaven ; and many’! distarbed ; and” a “His death, * koly and (gitectual prayers were offered unto| wars were waged the empit ae “him, that he might by his me ‘ ‘present them to G ¢ The placing of thi: ‘© before the sount * that the subject. ‘sion of something to © most ‘significant émble * cast away? (Whitaker Vv. 7. "The emb ‘ing the four first t1 ithe gradual and co infan €mpiré, in the \though this was” lamities in the e2 implied. Constantine nople, and made it polis of the empire ; cumstances some tim fabric was divided into’ two distinct ‘successions ” though the Western and thus ‘separated ; yet the nected * so that the ‘ruin’ o was attended by great ‘ern; and the’subseque )occasioned mbanifild \ |had ‘constituted the events’ that ‘related ‘to” Vempire, were thus involved wi ve De! Le ety i . y f Oy 4. D. 95. te? ut of the sea became blood: oe A a ine third part of the creatures | which were in the sea, and had life, died ; and the third part of z the ships were de- stroyed. — . | 40 And the third angel sounded, and (Ree ws j i ‘ i @ Jer 51 25. Markjx ver. 7. & 16,-3.| 7.21. Zech. 13. 8. “1.28. Ex. 7. 17—20. |Z Ps. 48.7. Is2. 16. m. 7. 4. ¥ ver. 7. 10, 12, Exel & 23. 1, and other competitors for the imperial authority : whilst the, church was disturbed by various de tions were raised by men who called themselves Christians. These ‘and other evils weakened | both the church and the state; and after a time, |the Huns and Goths from the northern regions of Europe, broke in upon the distracted empire, | and made terrible ravages in many of its provin- oes. The latter event seems to have’ been in- ¢ eled with blood,” by which a third part of the | productions of the earth were destroyed ; that is, multitudes were killed, both high and low, frown persons and infants, through the | whole’ Roman empire, which might be deemed -athird part of the earth, as discovered’ at that time. (Ez. ix.22—35,) This period is suppos. ed by some approved expositors, to reach from . D. 338, to 412: but others explain it prin- Gipally of the incursions of the Goths under Ala- | Tic, who entered the empire, A. D. 395; and after spreading desolation by fire and sword through the provinces, A. D. 410, he took and plundered Rome, with circumstances of barbarity very correspondent to these emblems, as contempora- fy writers have testified: especially in that he slew without distinction, princes, nobles, “priests, and people, and showed no mercy even to the tender infants; thus destroying “ the “* trees and the green grass together.” ‘The * first four trumpets describe the removal of ¢ of that power; which in the days of Paul, * prevented the developement * of the man of «* sin :” namely, the western imperial dignity of * Rome. On the decease of Theodosius, that * great prince, A. D. 395, the northern cloud, "which had been so long gathering, discharged ¢ itself. He died in the month of January, and «before the end of the samewyear, the Gothic mation was in arms. The barriers of the Dan. * ube were thrown open ; the savage warriors of © Scythia issued from their forests ;’ and the un- © common severity of the winter, (the season in © which natural hail and snow are generated, ) * allowed the poet to remark, that they rolled * their ponderous waggons over the broad and © icy back of the indignant river. » The fertile © fields of Phocis and Beotia were covered with “ adeluge of barbarians, who massacred the *“ males of an age to bear arms, and drove away ae e beautiful females, with the spoil and cat- a of the flaming villages’ ‘Ihave adopted ay © the: language of the historian. Unconscious, id ‘that he was bearing his testimony to the truth, VOL. VE CHAPTER VIII. ~ | 8 And the sceend angel sounded, and|there fell *a great star from heayen, burn= as it were a great mountain " burning with fire was cast into the sea; * and the third | scriptions of heretics; and unnatural persecu-} ‘tended by the starm, “ of hail and fire mine a , B D. %, ing as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon » the fountains of waters; 11 And the name of the star is called ¢ Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood ; and 4 many a 1. 20,& 6. 13. & Kings 2. 19-22. 21) Jer. 9. 15. & 23. 15° 9.1. & 12. 4, Is. 14.) Chr. 32.3. 1s. 12-3) Lam. 3, 5. 19, Am° - 12. Luke 10. 18.) Hos. 13.15, 16. | 5.7. & 6.12 Heli Jude 13. ». je Deus29. 18 Rut h} 12. 18- b 16. 4. Ex. 7. 20,! 1. 20. Prov. 5. 4.Jd Bx. 15. 23. 21 Judg. 5.11. 2} ‘ p RT OTT EE of prophecy, he has used the same allego- rical language, as that employed by St. John. The correspondence of nations,’ says he, * wag in that age so imperfect and precarious, that the-revolutions of the north might escape the. knowledge of the court of Ravenna; till the dark cloud, which was collected along the coasts of the Baltic, burst in thunder upon the ' banks of the upper Danube? (Faber, and Gibs bon in Faber.) The nature of this publication must exclude most of the quotations, which might be made from Gibbon, the elegant and za- fidel historian of these times: but he has cer- tainly, without intending it, shown the exact completion of these prophecies in many instan- ‘ces. Different opinions also prevail, as to the duration of the events, predicted by the sound. ing of the first trumpet ; but it cannot be expect. ed, that these topics, which after all, very slightly affect the main subject, should be here - particularly noticed. Some think that all the calamities brought on the empire, by the north- ern invaders, and especially those of Attila, men tioned in the ensuing note, were intended by th general language of this verse; though other eminent expositors place a part of them, under the second trumpet. fe Vv. 8,9. A great burning mountain is an em- blem of a mighty destructive warrior, and has been so used by the most celebrated poets. The Roman empire, with its multitude of people and nations, might be aptly compared to the sea, (xvii, 15.) This great burning mountain, there- fore, being cast into the sea, with the effects pro= duced by it, represented most emphatically the itruption of the barbarous nations, under fero- cious leaders, into the Roman empire, and their shedding the blood of immense multitudes, and destroying the cities, or desolating the country with fire and sword. After Alaric, with his Goths, had finished his depredation; Attila, at the head of a vast army of Huns, ravaged the empire during the space of fourteen years, mas- sacreing, plundering, and destroying all before him, in the most barbarous manner that can be conceived. He even called himself “ the scourge ‘© of God, and the terror of mankind;” and perhaps.no man ever better merited that title. He was indeed a burning mountain cast into the sea, and turning it into blood; for -he drenched the countries with the:blood of the inhabitants, and destroyed every thing that came in bis way ; nor did any part of the empire wholly escape hig fury. These events seem to_have been princi- pally intended ; but we may include under this 4 ¥ -—- aA a mnnian A. D.95. were made bitter. 12 And the fourth angel sounded, ©and}: the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of|to the inhabiters ae them was darkened, f and the day shone| of the other voices o € 16. 8,9. Is. 13.10. Joel 2. 31. Ame 8.| 24. & 15, 33, Luke & 24. 23, Jer. 4.]-9. Mat. 24. 29. 8] 21.25. & 23, 44,45, 23. Ez. 32. 7, 8.! 27. 45. Mark 213. Acts 2, 20, trumpet the various calamities, which befel the empire from A. D. 412, to 450. If these devasta- tions under Attila from the north, belong to the first trumpet; those under Genserick, king of the Vandals, from Africa, to the south, must be here intended. (MNete, 10, 11.) But, whether Attila, or Genserick, were meant; it is manifest, that the third part of the sea turned into blood, is the emblem of the Roman empire, supposed to contain a third part of the world; and the surn- ing mountain must consequently mean the con queror, who produced these effects, and not the conquered = else there are two emblems in the same verse of the Jafter, and none of the former. ~/V. 10, 11. The great star falling from hea- ven, is explained by some expositors of the Ari- an and Pelagian heresies, and the contests and persecutions connegted with them. No doubt such events might very aptly be represented by the falling of a star, and its embittering and poi- soning the waters, to the destruction of those who drank of them ; and the Church was doubt- less miserably corrupted and deformed by here. sy, during that period. Yet, the series of the prophecy favours the interpretation of those, who explain it of the continuation of those calami- ties, which subverted the empire. An eminént prince suddenly appearing in the heart of the empire, and conspicuous even in the mischiefs which he occasioned, might be aptly represent- éd by a star, or luminous meteor, shooting from heaven and burning as a lamp. The name Wormwood, and the effect of its falling upon the waters, denoted the further desolations of the empire, and the ruin of the remaining comforts, which were left to the relics of the miserable in- habitants; who were so harassed and afBicted, that they could aot seek for the necessary sup- port of life, without exposing themselves to the fury of the invaders, Thus the embittering and poisoning of the rivers and fountains, completed the former judgment of turning the sea. into blood. | Accordingly, very soon: after Attila’s retreat,,Genserick unexpectedly invaded the em- pire with three bundred thousand Vandals and Moors from Africa; besieged and took Rome, and abandoned ‘that city to the cruelty and ava- rice of his troops; and by this success he so weakened the empire, that it was soon after sub- verted : and as this assault was made at the very source of its power and prosperity, it might on this account also be represented as poisoning the rivers and fountains of waters. He was also 2 bigoted Arian, and a cruel persecutor of the or- thodox Christians : and in this sense too he poi- soned the fountaias: These events occurred be- tween A. D. 450, and 456. as REVELATION. men died of the waters, because they;not for a thi likewise. € flying through th ing, with a loud three angels, which f Ex. 10. 21-23. 2) 14. © Cor. 4. 4, 2 Thes.} Ps. 10° 2, 9—12. 14 ee Sige Vv. 12. Under the fourth trumpet, th moon, and stars, or the great luminaries of Roman empire, were eclipsed and darkened : f the third part, though spoken of the ju or the time of their shining, seems still to the extent of the empire, as containing 0} third of -the then known world. Whils splendour of the eastern empire was jgri tarnished, and it shone but with a feeble s almost expiring light western wa gradually extinguished. — s ‘ weak and desperate condition > ‘ hard, and as it were gasped for bre **eight short and turbulent reigns * of twenty years, till at length it ‘ 476, under Momyllus, wh ‘ called Augustulus, or the diminutive ‘tus’ (Bp. Newion.) - Still, the Roman sun was extinguished, 1 luminaries faintly shone, whilst the § consuls continued. But afier some oth ges, A.D. 566, the whole form of the government was subverted, and Rome its reduced, from being the empr. } to be a poor dukedom, tributary tot Ravenna. ‘The events of above two hundi are here predicted in six verses ; even liarly important in sequences, yet rec most disorderly and iutricate therefore, it may suit the desi confine their labour to this one to enter into particulars, er to this, or against that, mterpretatic in with the design of a practical « the whole word of God: The autho . Lat ord prophecy. ‘I hive now accomplished the | ‘ rious narrative of the decline and fall of © Roman empire, fram the fortunate FY ¢ jan and the Antonines, to its utte ‘in the west, about five centuries ¢ Christian era.’ At that wnhappi ‘the Saxons fiercely struggled vith « tives for the possession of Britain; Gaul ‘ Spain were divided between the powerful * narchies of the Franks and the Visigoths * the dependent kingdoms of the Suevi an ‘ gundians: Aftica was exposed to. the * persecution of the Vandals, and to thi * insults of the Moors: Rome and fake © as the banks of) the Danube, were afl * an army of barbarian mercenaries, — hae CHAP CHAP. Ix. ed, 12. The success of the Saracens, and Oj of the imposture of Mahomet are blematically predicted, 3—12. The sixth tram- ds; and predictions of the successes of the ; ves, are delivered, 13—21. @ the fifth angel sounded, and I 13,13 £6 b 1. 20.% 8. 10. Is] 2Thes. 2. 3-2. 2 . 12. & 11.) 14. 12-Lake 10. 18- aue5- 1—s. of the empire, who, of Romans, were oppressed by and the e-and calamities of foreign con- E s ¢ ‘abe still greater, eome on mankind in the subsequent ages, the ia of which were about to be predicted. o _ PRACTICAL OBSERV? ATIONS. to enjoyed, have conimonly been of short “eontinuance. Amidst the confusion occasioned gs the vices of mankind, we should rejoice that “ the Lozn reigneth ;” and that the prayers of all true believers, being presented through the _ Meritorious intercession of our great Hizh Priest, "will surely be accepted and answered. All creat- ‘ed angels are ministering spirits, for the benefit _ of the heirs of salvation; even when they are ‘employed to visit nations with terrible calami- p lies : nay, the fire from the altar, being cast on the earth, (the vengeance inflicted for men’s con- tempt of the sacrifice and salvation of Christ, and the injuries done to his people,) causes the most desolation he - terrible s that are made on earth. Whilst the present wrath of God and of the : Lamb, through those executioners of vengeance, ‘ wh 9 mean not 50, fills countries with misery, des- foys the wretched inhabitants, and embitters Poisons all the comforts of iife; till the £ prosperity be totally darkened and ex- d: the messengers of the Lord, are or- Pepclaim aloud in ail the world, that ‘workers of iniquity ; for what are all i hell? Let sinners then take the wrath te eome: let £& saw ” a star fall from-heaven unto|¢ | habitants of the earth, under the three remain- Sita Peto ing trumpets, was an emblem intended to excite | here described by “*« star falling from the hea- greater attention; and to intimate, that evils | “« ven to the earth ;” especially as he shone with a : extensive, and durable, would : very conspicuous, thougt pestiferous, light. A TER IX. © 2 And he opened the bottomless pit 5 4 and © there arose a smoke out of the pit, as the smoke of a great furnace; f and impenitence of those who escaped! the sun and the air were darkened by rea- son of the smoke of the pit. fece on, 8. 12. Ex. 1.18, & 20. 1. ver. 17. & 14.11 rate 191) 10. 21—-23. Joel 2. d ver. 2. 11. & 17. 8. & 20.10. Luke 8. 28. Is. 14. 31. Joel} 2. id. 31. Rom. 19.7.Gr. 7 2. 30. Acts 2.19. i. tyranny was succeeded by the reign of|lievers learn to value, and be thankful for, their pephiegh aps All the subjects] privileges; and let them “ patiently continue by the use of the Latin|“ in well-doing,” and so “ look for the mercy of joa gua =" more particularly deserved the name} *‘ our Lord Jesus Christ unto eterna! life” NOTES. CHAP. IX. VY. 1,2. There can scarcely re- « quest ; = the victorious nations of Germany main a reasonable doubt i in the mind of an atten- shed a new system of manners and go-| tive inquirer, who has competent information on ment, in the western countries of Europe} the subject ; but that these verses predict the )—Can there now be the shadow of a/ rise and progress of Mahommed and his succeg- concerning the exact accomplishment of| sors, as ruling over the Arabians or Saracens-— compendious prophecies, some hundreds | Early in the seventh century, (about A. D. 606, years after they were writ!€n? And who can| or 608;) Mahomet began to pretend to a very a hesitate to say, that St. John wrote by ‘the extraordinary intercourse with God, declari a of ae God, who sees the end from} that he had been i in heaven, and there bad sae These pretences were | key given to him to “ opan the bottomless pit,” or the abyss of hell, was a very suitable emblem of the power and influence, which God was pleased to permit him to acquire, for the propa= gation of his satanical delusions; as if hell itself had been opened by him, and its destructive exhalations allowed to obscure the sun and in- fect the air. For this most artful, politic, and prosperous impostor, gradually acquired such ascendency among the Arabians, or Saracens, to whom he belonged; that they not only received his religious system, but enlisted under his ban- ner as their captain and ruler; and he led them forth to conquest, that they might by this me- thod compel the natious to receive his doetrine. In this enterprise he and his successors were so prosperous, that the light of Christianity was obscured ; and many nations, where once it had shone in the clearest manner, were almost totally darkened, and infected with this smoke from the abyss. Mahommed had never been a sfar, as that emblem marks out the ministers of. Christi- anity ; and ke emerged from obscurity, acquired eminence and celebrity, and never declined from it. It has therefore been reasonably questioned, whether he could properly be denoted under the emblem of “a falling star ; 3” or rather, accord- ing to the original, “a star which had fallen, * from heaven unto the earth.” An apostate Nestorian monk, called Sergius, or Baheira, has. , compared with the destruction of| therefore been considered as this star; because he assisted Mahommed, in forging his impos- tuge, and was in many ways subservicut, to His A, D. 95, the earth: and to him was given the key sounds, and the bottomless pit is} of the 4 bottomless pit. . A. D. 95. 3 And there came out of the smoke € locusts upon the earth, and unto them _ ‘was given power, "as the scorpions of the earth have power. 4 And it was commanded them + that they should not * hurt the grass of the earth, neither any green thing, neither 10..12 Ps. 76.10 Mat. 24. 24.2 Tim. 3. 8,9. k 8.7 8.15. 1 Kings 12 11, Ez. 2 6. Luke 10. 19. ' 1 6.6.& 7. 3 Job1. & Ex. 10. 4-15. Judg. 7. 12. Is. 33.4. Joel 1.4. & 2. 25. Nah. 3. 15,17. b ver. 5.10, 11, Dew. a _ designs. -Thus he is supposed to have opened the abyss, and Jet forth the locusts and their king. (2. 11.) But it may be doubted, whether so im- portant a part, according to the general style and manner of prophecy, would be assigned to so comparatively obscure am individual; whose name few, except those who have particularly studied Mahommed’s history, have so much as heard of. If.the falling star then means some agent distinct from Mahommed, who was his fore-runner ; (as I conceive it does;) I should fix upon ‘the western corrupter of Christianity, _ ‘whose mystery of wickedness had been long working, but burst forth almost at the same time with the imposture of Mahommed. The wor- ship of images, saints, and angels, prayers for the dead, and many other of the corruptions of popery, had at this time made very great pro- gress in Christendom.’ These corruptions, of which the bishop and chtirch of Rome were the source, center, or prificipal support, evidently prepared the way for,Mahommed, in connexion with the wickedness of the professors and min- isters of Christianity ; and furnished him © with , his most pfausible pretexts ; and so the ‘ fallen « star,” the western) Antichrist, (if that name may, for brevity’s sake, be used,) opened the door for Mahommed and his imposture, that is, for the eastern Antichrist. It appears clearly that not an individual, no,not Mahommed, as con- sidered apart from the Caliphs his successors, is meant either by the fallen star, or the angel of the abyss} but-a succession of men, or associated bodies of men, carrying on from generation to generation the same design. And, as the cor- rupters of Christianity made way for the impos- ture of Mahommed, and the apostacy which it oc easioned; who can more.properly be designated by “the star fallen from heaven to earth, and *¢ opening the abyss,” than they? (See Fuder, Vol. ii. 29—33.) “V. 3—5.. Out of this smoke above-mentioned game locusts ;: that is, vast armies of Saracens were raised by means of Mahommed’s imposture to spread desolations through the nations. They yesembled locusts:in thei? numbers; and they oamne from the same regions, whence the larg- est swarms of these destructive insects have in all ages arisen, , Locusts are said to be bred ia pits and caverns; and these proceeded from the smoke that.came out of the bottomless pit. Vet at the same time they also resembled scorpions, whose sting gives extreme pain, and offen proves mortal: and whilst locusts destroy the fruits of the earth, yet donot hurt the bo- REVELATION. any’ tree; | heads. — a ag 5 And tothem™ 9 be tormented five mie torinent was as the tor when he striketh a man, 1 See on, 7. 3, 4. &lm 13. 5. 7. Dan. 5. Ta. 1. Ex, 12 23} 18-22. & 7.6. John Ez. 9. 4.6. Eph. 4.} 19. 11. re 30, : Fi dies of men; these mystical locusts were CO manded not to hurtsthe grass, or other vege productions, but ant those men, who the seal of God upon their foreheads: and « any fields of corn; cut dow ‘ any mischief to cattle, only such as y « eat.” ( Bp. Newton _) Corrupt and hyp cal professors of Christianity were mi “those men who had not the seal of G * their foreheads ;” which fully proves, tha thing distinct from outward baptism, and e sively belonging to true Christians, is by that emblem. (Wole, vii 1—3.) well known, that the Saracens exi conquests principally in those countri the worship of angels, and other corrup Christianity prevailed ; whilst the places, religion was preserved more pure, w ed from their fury : and no doubt God the scourge to come on the nations 3 gospel was perverted, for their corre punishment. It wag also predicted, th: ‘would be restrained from killing tho they were commissioned to torment; doubt, immense multiiidee ele slain b cruel victors: this, therefore sntly’ mea that they would be empowered durably to ravag harass, and disturb the nations and the but not utterly to destroy them: * The; « kill them as individuals; but still they ¢ not kill them as a political bady, a ‘ orempire? (Bp. Newton _) Accordingly t miserably desolated and oppressed “both # Greek and Latin Churches, but they could totally extirpate them 5 they repeatedly p Constantinople, but were always repulsed § even plusdered Rome, ‘but they could themselves masters of it; they took eastern empire many of its richest provi they could not utterly subvert it. Mo was predicted that they should distress ment mankind, during five months ; ing to the term of life, which naturalists to locusts. (10.) These months of thirty each day denotiig a yéar, amount to one dred and fifty years :.and Mahomet first the abyss, and began publicly to prop imposture A. D, 612; and A. D. 762, hundred and. fifty years afterwards) Bagdad was builded, the Saraceis ce: eee Se 6 And in those days 4 shall men seek YWeath, and shall not find it; and shall desire to die, and death shall flee from iemys est eae 7 And * the like unto horses prepared unto battle; and on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and * their faces were-as the ces of men, 5% : 8 And they had t hair as the hair of Women, " and their teeth were as the /#eeth of lions. ; “9 And * they had breastplates, as it were breastplates of iron; Y and the sound of their wings was as the sound of chariots of many horses running to bat- tle. - a 4 Py fu-Ps. 57. 4. Joel 1. 6. @ 6. 16.2 Sam. 1.9.5 3, 17+ ; 3 20—22.& 7.|s Dan.7.4.8. | “16, 16. Jer. 8. 3.jt 2 Kings 9. 30. Is.Jx ver. 17. Job 40. 18 10, &. Jon 4.| 3. 24, 1 Cor. 11.) & 41. 23-—30. Joel “9 Luke 23 30.| 14, t5. 1 Tim.?2. 9.] 2.8. gr Jocl2.4, 5. Nah 1 Pet.3. 3. y Job 39.25. Is. 9, | TST) ae Soa a ea ae eee ae their ravages, and became a settled people ; they made no more rapid conquests, and obtained no further accession to their power, which thence- forth began to decline. They then ceased to be focuste; though this wo trumpet continued much -Jonger, 2s wil! presently be seen. These invad- ers speedily conquered Palestine, Syria, Arme- pia, almost all Asia Minor, Persia, India, Egypt, Numidia, Barbary, Spain, Portugal, part of Italy, _ and the principal islands in the Mediterranean sea. } . ¥.6. It was also foretold, that these tremen- dous conquerors would cause such extreme ca- _ Jamities and miseries, to the inhabitants of the | countries which they ravaged, by giving the ut- most license to the cruelty, rapacity, and lust of the soldiers; that death must appear to num- | bers more desirable than life: and they would have been more merciful, if they had dispatched the wretched victims of their unbridled passions, than by constraining them to drag on an unwil- ling life ; and so prolonging those miseries, which they ardently wished for death to terminate. -¥. 7—10. The shape of these figurative lo- _ @usts was next described : they resembled horses, as locusts do, especially in their heads ; now the Arabians were remarkable for their skill in horse- fanship, and their. chief force lay in cavalry. (Note, Joel ii. 4—6.) The “crowns on their “heads like gold,” may denote the turbans, which the Arabians have always worn; or it May refer to the many kingdoms which they sub- jected to their dominion.- They had beards on their faces, like men; but they wore their hair like women, plzited, or flowing down their acks; and the Arabians are known to have ythis. The teeth, as of lions, which are as- pride d to them, represented their strength and ry to destroy ; whilst their breast-plates of iron howed their cate to protect themselves by de- nsive armoury that is, by the most effectual fic measures. The sound of their wings pe ed the fury, with which they assaulted their CHAPTER IX. shapes of the locusts were} a 12.9. John 3 set on ver. 1, 2 A. D. 95. - 10 And they had ¥ tails like unto scor- pions; and there were stings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men five months. ae 1, And ® they bad-a king over hem, which is the angel of the bottomless pit, whose name in the Hebrew tongue Zs * Abaddon, but inthe Greek tongue hath Ais name * Apollyon. {Practical Observations] 12 One » woe is past; and, behold, there come ¢ two woes more hereafter. 13 4 And ¢ the sixth angel sounded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God, 14 Saying ‘ to the sixth angel which had the trumpet, = Loose the four angels ” 5. Joel 2, 5—7. Nah 5.19 © see on, veTe 2s 2. 4,5. * That is, adestrey-le see on, 8. 3—S- Z sce on, vet. 3 5. | er John 8. 44. Heb. 9, 24. & 16. & 14.30. & 16. 11. 2Cor. 4..4. Eph. 2.2.1 John 4. 4. & c¢ ver, 1S—2l. & 8. 1IR&1L 14 - lg ver. 15. & 16. f enemies, and the rapidity, of their conquests. But though they devoured and caused desola- tions, like locusts; yet the principal mischief which they did, was effected by their tails, in which they had stings like those of scorpions: for wherever they extended their conquests, left behind them the poison of their abominable religion ; so that the consequences of their vic- tories were More mischievous, than the slaugh- ter made by them. : V. 11. ‘The king over these locusts, who was the angel of the abyss, or a messenger from the abyss, may signify their Caliphs in succession, who were the chief priests of their religion, the commanders of their armies, and their emperors. The name of this king, even “the destroyer,” (for so the word means in both languages,) was peculiarly suitable to a su€cession of rulers, who murdered both the bodies and souls of. men. by the same malignant expeditions ; as they seem- ed to be satan, the first murderer’s vicegerents and visible representatives upon earth. Every circumstance of this emblematical prediction so exactly accords to the Saracens, and so little suits the church or hierarchy of Rome, or any of their religious orders, (who gained their advan- tage by priestcraft, not by arms ;) that there can be no propriety in attempting. to explain it of them ; especially as they are described with suf ficient precision in. what follows. Prophecies aave a determinate meaning; and by giving loose to a lively imagination, to find distant resem- blances, we are more like to perplex, than to sa- tisfy the inquirer. ¥..12. After the apostle had seen these things, he was informed, that one wo was past, and two others were comiag. ‘ This is added, * not only to distinguish the woes, and to mark * more strongly each period ; but also to suggest, £ that some time will elepse, between this first * wo of the Arabian locusts, and the next of the ‘ Buphrateas horsemen” (Bp. Newton.) A. D.95. ee phrates. Bs 15 And the Touk angels were loosed, h Gen, 2, 14. 2Sam. 8.3, Jer. 51: 63.” V. 18—15. The voice of the angel from the horns of the altar, on which incense used to be burn- _ed, strongly indicated, that the judgments about to be predicted, were appointed to punish men for cerrupting the gospel, and so turning it into After the sixth angel had sounded his trumpet, he ‘was ordered to loose the four angels, who had been bound near the Euphrates; . which was done accordingly. This is.explained by the most approved interpreters, to be a prediction of and the only material objection to this is drawn from the distance of time, that ‘intervened, between the events before predicted, and the ravages of the savour of death and condemnation. the conquests of the Turks, or Othmans : the Turks. But this is readily answered, by ob- serving that the three wo trumpets must take in all the space, between the subversion of the ‘western empire and the destruction of the beast, 14, 15.)— The Sarac¢ens also possessed, though they did not “extend, their dominions, till the Turks suppilant- Indeed we cannot find any other events satisfactorily correspondent to the disco- ‘veries made after this trumpet; nor any other; which will not leave a far greater distance be- which is yet to be expected. (xi. ed thei. ‘tween the second and third wo trumpets, than “this interpretation leaves between the first and se- cond. The Turks pouring into Persia, and the re- gions bordering on the Euphrates, in the eleventh century, established four sultanies or kingdoms in those parts; but they were prevented from making further conquests, especially by the Croi- sades, or religious wars, waged in that and the two following centuries, by the western Chris- tians, who wanted to wrest Palestine out of the hands of the infidels, But when these ruinous projects were finally abandoned, the four angels which were bound in the Euphrates, who were emblems of these four sultanies, were loosed.— Then the Turks uniting began their ravages and victories; and made great havoc among the inhabitants of that part of the world, which had constituted the Roman empire, and which nies have often read of, as “ the third part of men. The western empire had been broken to pieces under the four first trumpets; the eastern had been nearly ruined under the fifth; and under the sixth it was finally subverted. The Turks conquered all the countries, that had belonged to it: A. D. 1453 they took Constantinople, and thus brought to a final end the whole Imperial power, which originally -belonged to Rome— These powers were prepared for a certain fixed time, which being computed by aday for each year, according to the prophetic manner: “and twelve months of thirty days, each being allow- ed to the year here mentioned ; that is, 360 days, or year’s ; thirty more being added for the month, and one for the day, the whole amounts to 391 years and fifteen days. Now the first yee ge of the Turks over the Ciristians took place, A D. 1281 ; and the last success, by which they ex-- q / ” REVELATION, which are baum in h the great river Eu- differs from that aot giv also of A method ‘a which the time ish i computed. Yet the grand outline of i tion is the same: and, eonlegee the ‘slay the third ae. Or, at. tended their damin exactly 391 years from that one of tbeir histo: here divides the narrative, ‘part “The growth of the ¢ ai “ The decay of the Since that period, they have had any of their wars: and their powe weakened and cramped at present by power of Russia, that it all they will ever recover their new their conquests. Had w events sufficiently exact, find, that the halehour, or ie ed with the same prophecy. Though th * the third part of men,” they would extend their r was predicted; yet that ue du empire was not; but it will end al ing of the third wo. trumpet. (xi. ‘ Lioyd, bishop of Worcester, who ‘ for above twenty years been ; * velations, with an amazi actness, had long before | peace between the Turks and the tians, was certainly to be m: 1698, which he made out a mentioned in Revelatio, were bot the river Euphrates, which he expound the captains of the Turkish fore then were subject to the ‘sultar were to be loosed, and freed fros and set up: for obi oe prepared, to slay i ase: hour, a day, 2 mon Senha ons the year in St. John, as + three hundred and sixty-fi thirty of these days, and which: added to the forme three hundred and ninety- from historians, that Ottem anes: gan his conquests at Prousse, in t to which the former number, were to slay the third part : ded, it must end in pe ios een ae was fi ~ s ana coutplished. After this, | think: of hurting the papal Christians, is: i They may indeed still do mischief to the covites, or persecute their own E jects, but they can do no more h ©palins’? (Bp. Burnet’s Histe In several subordinate particulars: ” oS Roe ee eee eee nae CHAPTER IX. A. D. 95. like unto serpents, and had heads, and with them they do hurt. P 20 And the rest of the men which were not killed by these plagues, ® yet repented not of the works.of their hands, that they should not * worship devils, y and idols of gold, and silver, and brass, and stone, and of wood; which neither. can see, nor hear, nor walk: 21 Neither repented they of = their murders, nor of 2 their sorceries, > nor of their fornication, nor of their thefts. d them that sat on them, ° hay- plates of fire, and of P jacinth, nstone: and the heads of the smoke, and brimstone. ee | 18 By these three was * the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the smoke, and by the brimstone, which. is- U ver. 21. & 2. 21, & 19. 26. 1 Cor. 10.jz 11. 7—9. & 13.7. 2% & 16. 9. Deut. | 20, 21.1 Tim. 4. 1. | 15.& 16.6. & 17. Ss , ; 31. 29. 2 Chr. 28.Jy Ps. 115. 4—3. &l 6. & 13, 24. Dan. 7. sued out of their mouths. : ; 23. Jer. 5. Se & 8.4) 135. 15—18. Is. 41.] 21-25. & 11. 33, i9 For their power is in their mouth,| —s. Mat. 21. sz. 2! 7. & 42. 17, 18. Ela 13. 13. & 18. 23. 7 ip | Cor. 12.21. 44. 9-20. & 46. 5} R21. 3. & 22. 15. and t in their tails: for their tails were we —7. Jer. 10, 3—5.| Is. 47.9. 12.&% 57- pane ees ~ fr 1 Chr, 12.8, Is. 5. 32,17. 2Kings 22.] 8, 9.14, 15.& 164 3. Mal. 3.5. 17. 2Chr. 34. 25.) 19, 20. & 51. 17,)b 148. & 17. 2 5 Is. 2 8. tes 1] 18. Dan. 5. 23. Hab.| & 18. 3 & 19. 2. t : ver: 18. & 14. 10.| 28, 29. « th Ez. 23.6. & 33. Ay. 19.20. & 21. 8./s see on, vere 15. 17. 2. 18—20. Aets 17. 11. 40. Gen. 19. 24. Ps. 11.|t ver. 10. Is. 9. 15.| & 44-8. Acts 7. 41. Mat. 15. 19. 2 Cor. n7.4. 6. Is- 30, 33. Ez.| Eph. 4.14. ; _} 29. Rom. 1, 21—23.} 12, 21. © var. 9. 1 33. 22. eee bishop Lloyd’s conclusions, which preceded the} Turks left behind them, wherever they tent, the final success of the Othmans, but which have,}same poisonous and ruinous religion which the for substance, been verified for much above aj Saracens had done before them ; and this prov-" ‘hundred years ; they may justly be considered as}ed more durably mischievous, than tkeir most extraordinary ; and an important proof of the true} bloody conquests: so that the remains of the meaning of the prophecy, and of its exact accom- | Greek church, and of Christianity in those coun- | pli e1 : tries, was almost wholly extirpated; and Ma-_ -¥. 16—19. The number of the army ofjhometism became universally prevalent in that horsemen was declared to be 200,000,000; that} part of the world, in which the Gospel was for a js, an immense multitude, a large definite num-| long time most signally successful. ber being put for an indefinite. Accordingly} V. 20, 21. The rest of men, who were not _ the Turks brought vast armies into the field, of-| destroyed, or compelled to become Mahometans _ ten to the amount of four, five, six, or seven hun. | by the above-mentioned.calamities, did not re- dred thousand men, chiefly cavalry : and when pent of theirevil works. The Latin, or Roman, _ the whole multitude is considered, who were em-|Church, which. escaped this destruction, still ployed in this manner during the conquests of persisted in the idoiatrous worship of demons, or 391 years; we shall see the propriety of the| angels and departed saints, by which devils are _ apostle’s strong prophetical language. He also | virtually worshippec ;, in their stupid adoration saw both the horses and their riders, in his vision, of senseless images, for which they have no bet- as having breast-plates of fire, hyacinth, andjter plea to use than the pagans had: in their brimstone; which may be considered as repre-| murders, massacres, bloody wars with heretics, senting the scarlet, blue, and yellow colours, for} so called, inquisitions, and persecutions ; in their _which they have always been remarkable; the! sorceries, or pretended revelations and miracles - horses’ heads, like those of lions, denoted their; and in “ their fornication;” forbidding marriage, strength, courage, and fierceness ; and ‘the fire,| yet conniving at concubinage in the clergy; * smoke, and brimstone, which issued out of; binding numbers by vows to a single life, their mouths, and killed the third part of} yet licensing brothels by publie authority ‘© men,” is an evident and most astonishing pre- | pope, in Rome itself: andin “ theirghefis,” or ‘diction of the invention of gunpowder and of| those exactions and impositions,,by which they artillery, which were first invented at this period, i fraudulently, oppressively, and iniquitously, drew and which the Turks used, with great success.in| immense treasures from the nations. So that their-wars, especially in the siege of Constantino- | the eastern Church, in which many corruptions pie: when immensely large guns were employ-j first prevailed, was punished by the first wo - ed ; so that one of them is said to have carried | of the Saracens; and_as this did not bring them 2 stone of three hundred pounds weight. By} to repentance, the second wo of the Turks com- these the walls of that city were at length bat-/ pleted its ruin. But the western Church, not tered down, which made way for the final destruc-| repenting of her abominations, will at length be Hon of that empire. These tremendous con-| overwhelmed with the third wo. For the re- querors, before whom desolation marched, and | formation from popery, and all that hath hitherto _ from whose mouths fire, and smoke, and brim-/taken place in these western regions, hath but me issued, not only slew men in battle, when | amounted to the two witnesses, (xi. 3.) pro- ey faced them ; but they had tails like ser-j testing against the prevailing abominations: and ants | the prevalence of infidelity, skepticism, and here- is with heads upon them, with which they rt men, as by an envenomed bite; that is, the |sy, in proportion to the gradual decline of pope-— es Pol ee hoe: | . 4 A. D.95. CHAP. X. aia The-apostle in vision beholds a mighty Angel, with a little book open in’ his hand; and hears the voice of seven thunders, which he -was ordered to seal ap, 1—4, The Angel swears hy, the eternal Creator, that at a distant time, after the sounding of the seventh trumpet, the mystery of od should be finished, 5—7. The: apostle re- geives. and eats the little book, 8—I1. ND 1 saw @ another mighty Angel come down from heaven, » clothed @ ver. 5,6. & 5. 2e) & 14. 14, 15. 2 & 104. 3, Is. 19, 71, 2 & 8.2—|b 1. 7 Ex 16> 20.} 1. Lam 8, 44. Dan. we Tee O13, 14) Lev, 16.2, Ps. 97 7.13, Lake aw oF, Ripte in Se Fe 2 TOs Se ee PO ed Set gees ry and superstition, gives no just room to sup- pose, that matters are very much improved in the western Church. In this’ skeptical, profane, licentious, and superficial age, indeed, sata: hath evidently changed his ground; but the scriptural Christian will readily perceive, that he hath hitherto in great measure maintained it. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. re V. 1—11. The Lord frequently sees good to punish the abuse of spiritual advantages, by spiritual judg ments ; leaving “ the sun and the air to be dark. * ened with the smoke of the infernal pit,” and the word of the gospel tobe withdrawn, or cor- rupted by the artifices of satan: Because men would not walk in the light whilst they enjoyed it. A fallen star, some apostete’endued with abilities and possessed of influence, often proves satan’s instrument in blinding and deceiving mankind. This judgment, however, would for the present be little regarded, if other visitations were not connected with it; but, sooner or later, devouring locusts and tormenting scorpions will come out of this baleful smoke; and the pre valence of false religion against the truth of Christ, will make way for such calamities on ilty nations, as may render life itself a burden, and death the apparent desire and relief. © And in the future world, all the wicked will be tor. mented, but not killed; they will desire in vain to sink into non-existence; in this sense death shall flee from them, and they shall never over- takeit. As we ought to fear him, who is able to destroy both body and soul in hell, more than them that can only kill the body: so those de- “overs are most to be dreaded, who act as ae. the bottomless pit,” and vicegerents ef satan, by diffusing pernicious heresies and im- postures, contrary to the pure doctrine of Christ 3 for that grand deceiver, when “ transformed inte * an angel of light,” and his ministers, when they pretend to be teachers of righteousness, do far more mischief to mankind, than the most barbarous and successful warriors could ever ac- complish : but he who murders at once both the souls and bodies of men, most completely merits the title of Abaddon, Apollyon, the Destroyer. ; V. 12—22. We may rejoice thatthe Lord hath a hook in the nose and a bridle in the mouth of every boasting enemy, by whatever method he threatens to sub- vert his cause. He gives deceivers or destroy- ers power, till his own purposes of judgments or - REVELATION. with a cloud: © anda rainbow @ his head, * and his face wae as it the sun, and his feet as © pillars o 2 And he had in his hand ¢ a book open: and € he set his right fo upen the sea; and fie left foot on th earth, ‘ ; ; past pte oc c 4.3. Gen 9. 11—Je 1. 15. Cant, 5.15.) & 65. 5. Prov, 17.1s. 54.9. Ez. 1.]f ver. 10. & 5. 1—5)| 15,16 Is. 59. 1 28 & 6.1.8. Ez. 2. 9} Mat.28, 18. Ep d 1,16, Dan. 10.6.) 10. a: “1s 20—23, Phil Mat. 17. 2. Acts'e ver. 58. Ps'268.| 10, Le f 26. 13. a eae correction are accomplished; and then he them off, or lays them aside, at- bis pleas Thus one wo comes after another on hype and corrupt churches; but they who hav ‘‘ seal of God. in their foreheads,” cannot b hurt: for the Lord binds and looses, limits a enlarges, increases or diminishes nations ant their rulers according’ to the | will. The attentive reader of s and history, may therefore find his faith and hope increased by those events, which in other res pects fill his heart with horror and suffuse his cheeks with floods of tears, contemplates men’s ingenuity a industry in the work of destruction, and tending misery amongst their fellow-creat and whilst he observes, that the rest of who escape these plagues, repent not of evil works ; but go on with their idolatries, ety, infidelity, iniquity, oppression, cruelty, licentiousness ; till wrath come upon them a to the uttermost. fi cera whils NOTES. Phos is) CHAP. X. V. 1, 2. In the conclusion of the former chapter; the apostle had received some intimations of the corruptions of the western church, during the period of the two preceding trumpets: but before he was made acquainted with the events, which would follow the sound: ing of the seventh trumpet, he was shown so thing more of the state ofit. ‘This inform was introduced by a most august and conso! vision; he appeared to ‘himself to be on and to see a mighty Angel come down fro ven, clothed with a-cloud, to veil’'the sple of his appearance, and as an emblem of darkness of the dispensations which were dicted; a rainbow, signifying the covenant grace, surrounded his head; his face shone li! the sun, and his legs were as pillars of fire, i. 12—20.) . This:mighty angel, must be Christ himself, or an emblematical display of glory. He held in his hand a little ope as containing the Revelation of the purp God, which he was about to communi his servant. This was distinet from the book before mentioned, (v. 1)) being a appendix, or codicil, to it. Indeed some pectable interpreters suppose this little book have contained all the following parts of | Revelation; and thus they make it muc er, than the book of which Christ ope seals! This is an objection to that arrar to which I could never find a satisfac hs aD. 93. 3 And-cried with * a loud voice, as ‘when a lion roareth: and when he had cried, ‘seven thunders uttered their els when the seven. thunders hed? 5] 13. Jers 25.30. Joel! 3-8. 3.16. Am. 1, 2 Beli 8, 5. & 15.1. 7% i the great book would end abrupt- “the middle of the sixth trumpet; and € stibject would be as abruptly taken fup in the little book. I apprehend, therefure, that, this little book contained no more, than the er part of the next chapter; (1—14;) which was av important appendix to the ninth chapter, as it gives an account of the state of the western ‘charch, during the period. of the fifth and sixth trumpets. Then the former subject proceeds, the seventh trumpet is sounded, and a compen- dious view is given of the subsequent events to ‘the end of the world. After this the second part of the book proceeds “6 nd the apostle is shown a great variety of eVénts tending to ex- } plain those, which had before been predicted in '@ more summary manner; but chiefly relative to the state of the church, as the former part had been to those which concerved the empire. This arrangement, which is nearly the same with that adopted by Bishop Newton, makes no mate- ). tial alteration in the plan-of the celebrated Mr. Mede, and those who have followed him ; whilst | it avoids the difficulty of making the littie book by far the largest, and the necessity of dividing -the sixth trumpet between the two books. Still every event is referred to the times, to which, _ according to the synchronisms of that able wri- ter, it belongs, and which are evidently deduced, - not from yague hypothesis, but from the: inter- nal construction of the prophecy. And the ob- e ‘servation of another. learned writer, (Dr. Hurd,) stands equally good: * the knowledge of this * order isa great restraint on the fancy of an © expositor: who is not now at liberty to apply * the prophecies to events of any time, to which * they may afpear to suit: but to events only * falling within that time, to which they be- « long, ia the course of this pre-determined me- 6 thod: and if tothis restriction we adé& another, * which arises from the necessity of applying € not one, but many prophecies, to the same € time; we can hardly conceive how an interpre- * tation should keep clear of all these impedi- “ments, and make its way through so many in- § terfering checks, unless it were the true One.— * Just as when a lock, (to use Mr. Mede’s ailu- c sion,) is composed of many snd intricate wards; « the key, that easily turns within them, and * opens the lock, can only be that which proper- £ ly belongs to it.” Since I first wrote these re- tks, expositors have arisen, (especially the and learned Mr. Faber,) who suppose, e little beok contained the. eleventh, thirteenth, and fourteenth chapters of But, after much consideration; I feel to dissent from this opinion, owevyer tably supported. First, because if makes’ or codicil, bear a too great pro- 10le prophecy. The prophetical: var _ CHAPTER Xs A. D. 9, uttered their voices; * I was about to write : and [ heard a voice from heaveny saying unto me, ! Seal up those things which the seven thunders mAterGHls and rite them not. ~ k 111, & 2. 8 3} Deut. 29. 29. Is.) Dan.8. 26 &' 1% Is. 8.1. Hab. 2.2,3.! 8. 16. *& 30. 1.14.9. chapters, properly speaking, are only twelve: namely, the sixth, eighth, ninth, eleventh, to the fourteenth, inclusive, and the sixteenth to the tweatieth, inclusive : for the seventh, tenth, and fifteenth, contain not much explicit prediction ; and the two last chapters, succeeding the day of judgment, are rather, as it will appear, descrip- tive of the heavenly state, than prophetical, in the ordinary sense ofthe word. Now the four chap- ters, assigned to the little book, not being very short, yet crowded with most important predic« tions, contain at least a third of the whole pros phecy ; which is more than can properly be as« signed to the little book. Secondly, the eleventh chapter evidently carries on the prediction, in a general manner, to the Millennium, and indeed to the end of the world, (xv. 15—18.) Now the succeeding chapters, to the twentieth, plainly treat of times previous to the Millennium. The prophet must therefore somewhere go ack to take a more particular view of his subject, than he at first gave: but no place can be assigned for this, so rationally, as the close of the eleventh ehapter. - Tie course of predicted events connot be successive, in those chapters’ therefore some of them must be coincident— Thirdly, no interpretation of the’ former verses of the twelfth chapter, gives me the least satis= faction, except-that which recalls the reader’s at- tention to the events which took place when pas gan persecution terminated, the Roman empe- tors professed Christianity ; and further corrup- tions, calamities, and persecutions, sprang from that very source, which seemed to promise far happier days. I therefore still think, that the little book 4s only the first fourteen verses of the next chapter, to the close of the sixth trumpet; being coincident, as to the state of things in.the west, with that of the eastern em- pire, as predicted in the ninth.chapter. Tam not, however, unwilling te concede that the fol.« lowing verses, to the close of the eighteenth, may be assigned to it, as a general pre-i S.°, tion of the final success of that cause, pete 9 so long been trampled under foot. “Several ob- jections to this mabarpretalion will be obviated, as proceed. . 8,4. The mighty Angel above described, set he right foot on the sea, and his left op the drv land, to denote his ‘sovereign authority over the whole earth; and perhaps intimating his de. termination of spreading the Gospel through every part of it; and he demanded - attention, with a yoice like. the roaring of a lion, to show the power and terror of his word to his obstinate enemies. After which seven thunders were heard, that in the most majestic manner uttered intelligible voices: these either related to mat- ters proper for the apostle to know, but not to be published; or else they are cine i with 4% A. D. 95. 5 And the Angel, which I saw ™ stand upon the sea and upon the earth, ® lifted up his hand to heaven, 6 And sware © by him that liveth for ever and ever, P who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth, and the things that therein are, and the sea, and the things which are therein, a that there should be time no longer : 7 But « in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when he shall begin to}. sound, 4 the mystery of God should be finished, t as he hath declared to his ser- yants the prophets. n Gen. 14. 22.& 22 |p ‘See on, 4, 11. &} 2l- "15, 16. Den. 32, 40.) 14.7. Gem. 1. & 2.1q 16, 17. Dan, 12: 7. Bz. 20.5, 15. 23.1 Ex. 20. il, Neh, 94r 11. 15—18. 28, 42. & 36. 7, &t 6, Ps. 95.8—6. &|s Rom, 12, 25 & 16. 146. 5, 6. & 148-1—} 25. Eph. 3. 3—9 7 Jer. 10. 11—13.\t See on, Luke 24, Acts 24.15. & 27.) 47. Acts3. 2k. m 8€@ On, Ver- 2s | 10. Jer. 10.10. 98,24. Rom. 3. 20, Heb. 6. 13. 47.14. Dan. 12. ‘| © 1.18. See on, 40 9, some things, which are afterwards more clearly revealed. They were, however, ordered to be sealed up, and it does not become. us to inquire “e frether concerning them. . 5—7. The apostle next saw the angel lift up mie hand:to heaven, as was customary when solemn oaths were taken; and heard him swear by the self-existent, eternal Creator of all things, s§ that there should be time no longer,” or, as it may be rendered, that the zime should not be yet ; that is, the time of those glorious things, with which the mystery of God would be finished ; but that further delays must be expected: till at length in the days of the seventh angel, after he had bégun. to sound his trumpet, that would be accomplished, according to the predictions of former prophets, in the destruction of every an: tichristian power, and the universal prevalence of true religion ; which would continue, with lit- tle interruption, to the consummation of all things, and. so issue inthe eternal state. But before those events began to take place, other preparatory transactions must occur; and this solemn declaration seems to have been intended, toteach Christians in the intervening ages, to wait with patience, and to expect a happy event ofthe calamities of the Church, though the time of it seem long delayed. Ifwe adhere to our translation ; the meaning must be, that. all. the subsequent events to the end of time, would fall under the period of the seventh trumpet. V. 8—1l. (Note, Ez. iti. 1—3.) The apos- tle’s eating the bouk, was an emblem of his duly considering and understanding it ; and his mak- ing it his own, as it were, te the purposes for which he received it. ‘The knowledge of future events was at first very sweet to him, as honey to the tasté; but when he had more fully under. stond them, they oecasioned him, subsequent grief and anguish of heart. By publishing the contents ofthis little book, and the rest of the predictions-which he was "about to receive, he ath indeed ‘* prophesied, before many peoples, oe ey REVELATION. heaven, spake unto me again, and s Go, and take ' the little. book ee unto him, Give me the li he said unto me, * Tak shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. * angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was] my mouth ¥ sweet as honey; 10 as I had eaten it, 2 my be prophesy again before many peoples, an 4 nations, and tongues, and kings. bs 8 And * the voice which T heard fi 9 And li wen iain angel, and s sa 10 And I took the little book out of , and as y was bitte 11 And he said unto me, ® ‘Thou m u See on, vere 4, 5.§ 1—3. Col. 3. 16. iz Bz ne C My0b 23.14. Jem 35) eae he Eon . x Jol je 12+ Oke 17. 15. 16. Ez, 2, 8 & 3. ieee se | ae are inso « and nations, and Gagete isis impr doth so to this day. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. — The Surety: of the new covenant, who pi chased the blessings of it by his’ blood, r all things in heaven and earth with unce ble authority. His power and his word ne terrible to his enemies; but the believer n not fear his unchangeable — for he x communicate those discoveries and to him, which are kept secret ‘tomy all The final salvation of the righteous, and ¢ prevalence of true religion on earth, are e for by the same unfailing word of the Lord : | though “ the time shall not be’ yet,” we! solid ground to conclude, that the the seventh trumpet has either already ts place, or is just at hand; when glorious se will be exhibited: Very soon, however, t “ time shall be no longer :” but if we are lievers, a happy eternity will follow; ih shall look down from heaven to behold nd 1 joice in the triumphs of Christ, and his cause’ earth. Let us then rely on the immutab and oath of the Lord, for strong conso amidst all our trials ; let us attend to, aan the voice from heavens which calls us f attractions of things presetit, that we may sider the things which shall be hereafter ; seek.our instructions from Christ, and ¢ orders; daily meditating on, and dig word, turning it into nourishment to soule, and declaring it to those aroun cording to the Cuties of our several s deed the sweetness of such contem often be mingled, or followed, with whilst we compare the Scriptures with ane of the world and the Church, oreven with th of our own hearts. Vet, if we are inte 7 the salvation of Christ, and sesemployed: menatie for the good of others; we she so muth regard our present feelings, ty of Godin) our eternal happiness, 3! those with whom we are connected: Spon GHIAPTER Xt. “A.D. 95; . CHAP. aE: ‘Th spots directed to measure the temple, &e. temple * leave out, and measure it not ; for © it is given unto the Gentiles; ‘ and the holy city shall they ¢ tread under foot 4 forty end two months. 3 And 7 I will give fower unto my itwo § witnesses, and they shall prophe- sy 'a thousand two hundred end three- score days, ™ clothed in sackcloth. 4 These are the " two olive-trees, and the © two candlesticks P standing before — @ the God of the earth. * Gr. bast out. {' Or, Iwill give un-|m Gen. $7.34. 2 to leave the outer eourt to the Gentiles; with of their prevalence .for forty-two *oo Power is given to two witnesses, Te ") in sackcloth, for twelve hundred feat sixty days, 3—6. The beast makes war up- them, and slays them: but after three days a pits they arise, and ascend into heaven, # Divine judgments overtake their ene- “mies, 13. The seventh trumpet sounds; anda of the glorious events which shall fol- low, 14—18. An introduction to the prophecies _ Of the subsequent chapter, 19. ND there was Vets me *a reed like unto a rod: the Angel stood, saying, Rise, and © Measure the temple of God, and the altar, and them that Ww 2 But the court which is without the @ 21. 15. Is. 10. 1—5. 1 Pet. 2.'5. 9. » tated ie Ez. 40—48. 1 Cor. ee 17-20. & 15—20. Zech. 42, 20. Ys 46. 17. 2 Cor. 6. es Gr ene 136. Eph 2.20 22.| NOTES. CHAP. XL _ V- 1, 2. it has before been sup- , that the former part of this chapter ex- hibits the contents of the little book ; (ote, x. 1—4;) which represents the state of the wes- tern Church, during the two preceding wo trum- ‘pets, and before the sounding of the seventh “trumpet, (15,) and this precisely fixes the chro- nology of it. The discoveries of this little book _ are related under emblematical appearances and actions as before. The scene is the temple ; and a-reed, like’a measuring rod, being given to the ' apostle, he was ordered to measure the temple, the altar, and the worshippers in the inner court. (Notez, Ez. xl—sxivi.) This denoted, that in "the predicted period. there would be = small _mumber, whose doctrine, worship, and behav- : iour, would bear measuring by the word of God; and that these only would be acceptable interior worshippers: whereas the outer court, being left unmeasured, and given to the Gentiles, em- phatically showed, that the greatest number of Christians wonld be idolaters and wicked men. The holy city also, being trodden under foot by them, implied that the Church at large, and its most lucrative and eminent places, ‘would be filled with idolaters, infidels, and hy- pocrites, and that true Christians would be op- pressed ina grievous manner. The duration of times, was fixed to forty-two months, or twelve hundred and sixty days, which by pro- -phetical computation are so many years. (Votes, Dan. vii. 25. viii. 9—14. xii. 7—12.) The whole of Danicl’s prophecies should be compared with | years. The beginning, however, of these years, te subsequent parts of this book ; 2s the same) cannot well be fixed sooner than A. D. 606, or and dates are intended in both, when they j later than A.D. 756.—* Measuring the servants e 3a explained ; and this gives a mea-j*‘ of God is equivalent tc sealing them. The un« of certainty to the interpretation. Daniel |‘ measured tenants of the cuter court, and the these events to the remains of the} unsealed men throughout the Reman empire, th onary after it was broken to pieces,}* are alike the votaries of the apustacy: while ted ten kingdoms ; (Votes; Dan. vii;)|‘ they that were measured, and they tbat were is determines the geography of them to|< sealed, are the saints who refused to be partak- > Western empire, which was properly the seat] ‘ ers of his abdminations” ~\{Faber.) t monarchy. oe oy outlines both : e 138—18. Ps, 79. 1.) to my twowitnesses,) Chr. 21. 16. Esthy o 1, 20. Mat. 5. 14 2 56. Luke 11.33. John 15. 27. Actsip Deut 10. & & h ver. % 11. & 12.6.) 1.8. & 2. 32. & 3.) Kings 17.1. & 13.5. Num. 14.} 15. & 13. 31. q Ex.8, 22. Is. 54. 34: Dan. 7. Sas CATES he ver. 2, &} 5. Mie. 4. 13. Zech. 12-7. 1i, 12. 12. 4. 14, the time and place to which these prophecies be=- longed, are unalterably determined, by the pro- phets themselves: nor can the accomplishment of them be referred to other times or places, without doing the most manifest violence to them in both respects. Indeed the prophecies of Da-_ niel and those of the apostle, when properly ex< plained, and compared with each other and their accomplishment, constitute the fullest imagina- ble demonstration ofthe truth of the Scripture. But demonstration itself cannot convince those who will not bestow pains to examine it. The beginning of these tweive hundred and si years, must be placed subsequent to the four first trumpets, on the subversion of the western empire, which was completed A. D, 566. This made way for the pupe, in process of time, to acquire a vast accession. of ecclesiastical domin- ion. He becameuniversal bishop, A. D. 606 and was fully -established as a temporal prince, A. D. 756. Did we know exactly at what time to begin the twelve hundred and sixty years, we might show with certainty when they would ter- minate: but this would not consist with that wise obscurity, which always in some respects rests on prophecies, before they are fulfilied — Till the event, therefore, shall explain this mat- ter, it must be left undetermined = but, perhaps, the ezinning of the rise, and of the fall of this antichristian tyranny, and the completion ot them, may both be at the distance of twelve hundred and sixty years from each other, as in more than one way "the Babylonish captivity lasted seventy - A. D. 95. 5 And if any mar will’ hurt them, * fire proceédeth ‘out of their mouth, and de- ‘youreth their enemies: and if any man will burt: them, he must in this manner be killed. ; Num! 16. 28—35.; & 5 14. Ez, 43. 3. 8 Kings 1. 10—i2-| Hous. 6- 5, Zech. 1. s. 11,4. Jer. 1.10. 6ek 2.8. Acts 9. 4,5. V. 3—6. It would be tedious even to men: tion the conjectural explications, which have _ been given of this prophecy concerning the wit- nesses ; but they generally violate the apostle’s rule: (2 Pet, i. 20, 21.) not proceeding upon a Yarge and comprehensive view of the subject, but co:.fining-the interpretation to private, and comparatively little, events. A king, in prophe- tical language, commonly means a succession of monarchs : a witness, therefore, must, be explain- ed by the same rule; and not the prophecy of individuals, but of a succession of men, who, during the period teferred to, bore testimony to the truth, must ‘be intenced. ‘Two witnesses were mentioned, because one was insufficient for the legal proof of any fact; and these witnesses were as few as could suffice to attest the true gospel, arid to enter a public protest against the antichiistian perversions of it : though perhaps Moses and Aaron, Elijah and Elisha, andthe apostles and seventy. disciples, sent forth, two and two, might be alluded.to, All real. Chris- tians, who bdldly professed their religion, may be considered, as uniting in this testimony: -yet ministers, and especially bold and zealous men who attempted refermation, were the witnesses primarily intended., The angel before-mention- ed, even the Lord Jesus, declared, that he would give thew power, or authority, to prophesy, dd- ring the assigned time: yet this must be done in sackcloth, as.expressive of their afflicted per-. gecuted state, and of their deep concern and sor- row of heart, on account of the abominations against which they protested. It hath, been shown by many writers, that during the darkest ages of popery, men were raised up, who bore a decided testimony against the prevailmg corrup- tiovs of the Roman church, and for the leading doctrines of the gospel, It was indeed the in- terest, and the constant practice, of their oppo. nents, to silence their testimony, to blacken their eharacters, or to destroy-them as heretics: yet, after all their endeavours to suppress, misrepre- sent, 2nd mutilate their writings; enough re- mains to show, that Christ had a remnant of faith- ful witnesses and) disciples, through all the ages here referred to. From the eighth to the eleventh century, inclusive, we find accounts of individu- als or collective bodies, who, under the brand ef heresy, and.in the face of persecution, evidently held, and openly professed, the great doctrines of salvation by faith in Christ, and through his mediation, merits, and) grace; and protested against the abuses of popery ; and these, who just prevented the total darkness of that gloomy. perivd, could by no means be extirpated. On the contrary, they continued to increase in many places; in. the valleys of Piedmont especially, vast multitudes were collected, and called Wal. ‘REVELATION? -and following centuries: th ~ Le 6 These have» power tos ’ that it rain phecy: and th turn them to | earth with all plag will. s.1 Kines 17. 55 17, 18.5 Luke 4. 25. Samlt Ex. ee tate aivinist (to: ate éak in and ‘their lives. were Bratt some of the Papists themselves have al These subsisted during Geis thirte seeuted with such unrelenting | ibe with such cruel and destructive France alone, a million of them are computed & have been slain, for the sole crime of protestit against the tyranny of j lions: of the chur f continued to prophes driven from Piedmont, ces, propagated their religion, and ond way for the reformation. Co i ee and agreed in their leading Coad position to the church of | Rome, were. lards in England; and. the , hewn aty: 9 among whom arose John Huss and Prague, who were burnt in the fi by the council of Constance, — braced the doctrines of the wisest ces, during those times, and. sed or p ed it at the hazard of their lives :. and g : bers were burnt, or put to death in cruel manner, for so doing. . At detigth arose, and the reformation. took plsers which time, the same testimo: Christ, and against the errors © oF Antelsiy been maintained. Nor is the terin yet the witnesses are not indeed at present expos to such terrible sufferings, 3 er tim but those scenes will probably tong; and they have: abundant cause to ) sy im sackcloth, on account of the state ligion even in the protest churche hes. I ever, though men despised hated th nesses, they were in realit “i “ trees,” endued with spiritual gifts a1 that through their instrumentality, ott might receive the unction from and “ the two candlesticks,” light of divine truth in this they stood to minister with acceptant “the God of the earth,” the Proprietor. vernor of all mankind; and were the pions, as it were, of his cause, and. the he of his glory, in the countries ubersi they (Notes, Zech. iv.) Moreover, enraged by their testimony, a their apparent weakness, sh them; “ fire proceeding from their mouths s© deyour their enemies, would certainly s ‘* them:” that is, the Lord would. i plead and ayenge thejr cause, and re: injuries done to them, as done against Their warnings and. instructions. would the condemnation of those, who hated th i 3] Seg sh 4 . —— bl. th i } they shall have finished} my, * the beast Pascend- bottomless pit shall make} € and shall overcome i them. - 4 eir dead bodies shal! le in is called * Sodom and © Exypt, ‘also ¢ our Lord was crucified. ; 3 shall not suffer their dead bodies to, nf eho cai | , 7 : o they iz vers 13. & 14. : vers 33, S4- Acts 9. 4e } & 16.19, & 17. L a) 5- & 15. 2. 10. 13. Pah $ I. & 17.!a Gen. 13- 13. & 19.) = » 19. 19, 24. Jer. 23. 14 Ez,Je Ste on, ver.2, 3.11. “Dam. 7.21, 22. 25.| 16. 5355. Am. 4if | ¥e 8, 23,24.2 Thes.; 11. Mat. 10. 15. ie 17, 18. Be. 6.3 BR. d WsIL & 107 & 47. 15- - fe Is. 33. 1. Jer. 7. 33. Ete le 15, 14. & 3.) Mat. 7. 2. + 7. Ps. 78. 43—S51- | 12. 13. & 13s & ¢ 18. 24. Luke 13. 14. Mas. 10-22. account; the denunciations of divine ven- _ geance uttered by them, would certainly be ac- | © ;°and even their prayers would be | ‘answered im judgments on those, who persisted. |» in their enmity. For, in this respect, they would “have power like Elijah, to shut heaven, and to | restrain the rain from falling, during the three ) years and a half of their prophesying; (James |v. 17.) or to prevent blessings coming from above on those, who rejected their testimony _ and persec ; | ‘waters into bleed, orto inflict all other plagues | at their pleasure; as Mose® did upon the Egyp- | tians. That is, they would have as great an inter- est in heaven, as the most eminent of the pro- CHAPTER XI. that ¢ wet upon the| -Heb. 6. 6. & 12.) bh Judg-16.23, 24. Ps. Sze on, y- ver. 3. &/ 3 for it : as well as to turn the ; A. dD. 95. earth shall & rejoice over them, and + make merry, and shall send gifts onc to another; because * these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth. 11 And after ! three days and an half, m the Spirit of life from God entered into z the great city, which spirit-| them,,and they stood upon their feet; = and great fear fell upon them which saw them. 12 And they heard a gre ice from heaven, saying unto tiem, Beane up hither. P And ‘they ascended upto hea- ven in a cloud; % and their enémies be- held them. - [Practical OSservations-] 21 20, & 29.8. 18Jo"4, 1. Ps. 15-1. & I 4. Re 35. 19.24) Jer. 38.2. Johw 7.) 24.3. Is. 40. 3t. —26. & 99. 42. Pro} 7%. Acts 5-33. & dpe: e125. 3 24. 17. Jer: 50. 11.) $4+—57. & 17. 5,6. | Kings 2. 11. Ise 14, Ob. 12. Mic. 7. 3.11 ver. 9. John 16,20, 1 Cor.jm Gen. 2.7. Ez. 37. 5—it. Rom. $. 2.7 1o—1s.} f]- Esth. 9, 19-22. ver. 23. Fash. 2.9 k ver. 5, 6. & 16. 20; Jer. 33.9. Has. 3. iWings 18. 17. &| 5. Acts 5 5-11. 13. Acts 1.9. Rom. 3. 34—37. Eph. % 5, 6. q Ex. 04. 25. Ps. a6, ) LZ. & P12. w. Mal, 3.13. Luke 16. 2. 6. ¥Neh. 3. & when Christ was there crucified, im general en- mity, to him and his cause. Yet the arrange- | ment of the prophecy, in other respects, shows, | that the countries, which belonged to the Church of Rome, when at the height of its power, and Most prosperous in its rage, ‘for crucifying ‘© our Lord” afresh in kis people, were’ princi- pally, or wholly intended: amd indeed, our Lord personally was crucified at Jerusalem, it was by the authority of the Roman emperor, when Judea was a province of that empire. ; Present appearances indeed, favour the opinion, that this general and successful war of the beast against the witnesses of Christ will be conduct- ed under another form, and cther pretences, and | phets ; and God would as surely punish those na-| perhaps by other instruments and means, than | tions, princes, or otherpersons, who injured them,| former assaults have been. Papal persecutors -as he did those, that had formerly oppressed his} were often concealed infidels; and infidels con- people, or murdered his messengers. cealed under any other mask, and so V.7—42. When these witnesses “shall have | vital Christianity within the same district, may * finished,” or shall be about to finish, their tes-/ equally answer to the prediction: for the pecu- timony; the beast, that cometh out of. the hot-| liar opinions of this antichristiam power sre not tomiless pit, (that is, the persecuting power, which} bere specified, and the apostle elsewhere speaks will afterwards be more fully described,) shall| of antichrist as one who epposes the doctrine, _ fight against them, and kill them. Many private| the authority, or glory of Christ. (ates, 1 Join interpretations, (for so they appear to me,) have! ii. 18—24. iv. 3.) The prevalence of infidelity in been given of this passage, as if it related to the| different forms, throughout Europe, and the zeal, “martyrdom of individuals, or partial persecutions| with which principles of that are every in past times; and some imagine, that it only de-} where propagated - when the de- Notes the constant ution of true Christians,| clining state of popish __, through the whole period of twelve hundred and} not very improbable, that the beast may change | sixty years : I cannot, however, but think, that) his ground and method of attack, before he thas : to events yet future ; and that it will| prevails against the witnesses; for that time ap- “be about the time of the sounding of the} proacheth. It likewise appears from the pre- trumpet. The great city, in the street} diction, that the temporary victory of this enemy tthe dead bodies of the witnesses shall/ over the truth, will be so entire, throughout the d, seems not to mean‘either Rome, or} extent of the western Church, that there will be | a re | alem, literally; but Jerusalem mystically ;) scarcely any open profession, or preaching of the is, the professing Church of God, 2s possess-| true gospel, or steady opposition to the prevail- y Gentiles, (2;) and so become the rival ¢f} ing antichristianity, in all that part of the world - in ; of Egypt im cruelty to the} so that the different nations of Earope, and oth~ fren of God; and of Jerusalem at the time} ers as conaected with them, will have nothing tn opposuig: *y renders it © ‘ Fi . ‘en ‘A.D. 95. REVELATION. Soh a D5) 13 And the same hour * was there a great earthquake, * and the tenth p D2 art @ r ver. 29, see on, 6. 12, & 8.5. & 16. 18. s 8 9-12. & 13. 1-3. & 16. ‘19. ; a | if the witnesses were slain at the council of Ce stance, or by the total ruin of the league. Smalcalde, or at any of the times, which diff ent expositors fix upon; they prophesied one) two, or three handred days, less than the pr dicted period. Except, any will say, that the prophesied in sackeloth, after their resurrectio; | and ascension into heaven. The different opin#) ions of eminently learned and able men, on the) subject, and the extreme difficulty, which the all seem to find,in making one part of their i pretations consistent with the others, are power ful arguments in my mind, that they have fact and truth to bear them out. The fuifilm of the prophecy seems to me, indispensably y' require the following particulars. Ist. The) general suppression of the public testimony for the truth and against the perversions of Christi+ | anity, throughout alt the kingdoms of the cr ern empire: but no such general. sup 3 has taken place, especially in the later ages ¢ P| the period in question. 2dly. The Open, avow: ed, and general triumph of enemies, however distinguished ; ; as if the hated cause of 1 Christianity, were finally ruined. < very-speedy, and unexpected, revival of the w nesses : and the immediate general and extra nary triumphs of the senetia all ie iP) eon where it was supposed to be extirpated, ther this will be, as some with much pi think, the last persecution before the M Tena the event must determine: but zhe war 9 beast against the witnesses, is a widely di thing, from the war of Christ against the per tors, which, I apprehend, is Meant by ae ing out of the vial the opening of the se. venth trumpet. During the former, the enemy, triumphs, and the witnesses prophesy in sack ‘ cloth, till slain: during the datter, the w and their cause triumph, and their enemies re destroyed by tremendous judgments. Yet these — distinct events have, by some respectable ex] tors, been apparently confounded. ‘If “ the s! “ ing of the witnesses,” be future; it is of ¥ importance that Christians should be aw it, and act accordingly. It does not iy the suppression of the public testimony ; v general silencing of faithful ministers, and inhibits ing the public administration of ordinances, through the ten kingdoms ; that there will be true Christianity in those kingdoms. Nay itis n rt improbable, that the prevalence of true Chri ani ty will provoke this. persecution; that will be thousands, and tens of thousands, secretly, at the hazard of their lives, me {ogether, for the worship of God; that bool previously circulated, containing clear and p tical religious instruction, willin a very great di gree supply the want of public ordinances, « ing this short interruption ; that the-persect itself, and the suppression of the testimony, 50 show the odiousness of the persecutors, ai the excellency of true Christians, as, by the vine blessing, exceedingly to multiply real do but toconatemplate and insult over the dead bo- dits of the witnesses, which they will not suffer to be buried. This may signify, that they will xevile and deride all those, who before had pro fessed'and preached the truth; and tits pre- serve them from oblivion, by exposing them to ignominy. At the same time, they will use the customary methods of mutual congratulation on an event, which they deem so joyful: supposing that they have at last finally extirpated a race of men, whose examples, doctrines, warnings, and reprovfs, alarmed and disquicted their minds, and prevented them from proceeding without disturbance in their ungodliiiess and iniquity. Burt the triumphing of these wicked men shall be short; for after three days and a half, pro- phetically computed, the witnesses shall rise again from the dead, to the great consterna- tion of their insulting murderers: that is, the Lord will raise up a competent number of wit- nesses, to stand up for his pure Gospel: to the terror of its opposers, who hoped it was finaily _ extirpated. Nay, these witnesses will be called by a voice from heaven, to ascend thither, which they will accordingly do, in the sight of their enemies. That is, the apparent extirpation of genuine Christianity in the western Church, (the bounds of which are considered in their largest dimensions ; for all true protestants are only witnesses for the truth, within the dominions ef the beast,) will make way for better times, when the ministers and professors of the gospel shall be far more zealous, honoured, and pros- pered, than \before; even as the ascension of Christ to glory, was subsequent to his death and resurrection. The above is the substance of what the first edition of this work contained : and since that time the author has had abundant opportunity of re-considering his interpretation : and of comparing it with those of many other commentators, and with events which have oc- curred in Providence. He must, however, still avow his full conviction, that the transactions, predicted under the emblems of these verses have | ‘ not hitherto taken place. Itis generally agreed, that this chapter coincides in time with the ninth; and that the state of the Church, and of ' the mations in the western empire, is here pre- dicted ; as that ot the eastern empire had before been. The whdle testimony, therefore, against idolatry and popery, in the ten kingdoms, during the twelve i d sixty years, must be in- tended till tHEt testimony is generally sup- pressed, the’ witnesses are not slain. The tri- umphs of the persecutors, in Germany, Bohemia, Spain, or Italy, do not amount to any thing, which can be calied § the slaying of the wit- ** nesses ;” so long as a public testimony against papal corruptions, and for the true gospel is borne in any other parts of the western empire. However we explain the expression, ** when they « shall have finished their testimony ;” we must make it agree with this part of the prediction; «< they shall prophesy a thousand, two hundred, * god sizty days clothed in sackcleth.” Now, | | i hal | sal - : + _ 4.D.%5. CHAPTER XL. , A. D. 95. 4 he city fell, and in the earthquake were} 17 Saying, 4 We give thee thanks, O oe of * men seven thousand: t and the|¢ Lord God almighty, which art, and remnant were affrightcd, and gave glo- wast, and art to come; because & thou ry to the God of heaven. - {hast taken to thee thy great power, and ey . The * second woe is past; and, be-|hast reigned. hold, the third woe cometh quickly. 18 And.® the nations were angry, ‘and 15 4 And » the seventh angel sound-|thy wrath is come, * and the time of the ‘ed; “and there were great yoices in hea-/dead, that they should be judged, ! and en, Saying, ® The kingdoras of this| that thou shouldest give reward unto thy orld are become che kingdoms of our|servants the prophets, and to the saints, Lord, and of his Christ; > and he shall|™ and them that fear thy a ne, small anc. Feioh for everandever. | great; and ™ shouldest destroy thems - 16 And ¢ the four and twenty elders,| which * destroy the earth. “which sat before God on their seats, fell upon their faces, and worshipped God, re 4 = ‘ ° Gr. 23, Luke 15.) Zech. 2. 11. & 8.20 Ari ae lie & 14. 9. Mal. & J 6, 10, Mat. 11. 25.| 9—11. & 52. 10, d 4.9. Dan. 2, 93. &] 102. 13—18. Is. a Ise 26. 19-21. Dawe Lake 10. 21. John ‘le *ak 12, 10. & 15.4. &) 1.12 € secon, ver. 12. _ | 17-14% 20.4. Ps|b Ex. 15. 18 P&le see on, 1.8. & 4.) —6. Ex. 38. 9—23) & 103. 11.& 115, @ 4.7. & 15. 29. 97,28. & 7.111 110. 4 & 146+ 10.) 8. &15.'3. & 16. 7.| Joel 3. 9—14. Mie.| 13, 14. & 147. 11. £9, Josh. 7 19.) & 86. 9. & 89. 15—| Is. 9 7% Ez. 37.) 14, Gen. 17.1. 7- 15—17. Zech. 14"| Ee. 8 12. & 12 2 | 6. §&. Jer.| 17. Is 2 2, S &| 25. Dan. 2 44 & If see on, 44. 8. &) 2,3. he pone 3. 16, Mal. 2.2. | 49. 6, 7- 22,23. &| 7 18. 27. Mic.4-7-} 16.5. i see on, 6. 15—17.|n 13.10. & 18. 16— S 3013. & 9. 12. &| 55.5. & 60.3—14.| Mat. 6. 13. Luke} g see on, ver. 18. &| & 14. 10, & 15.1.4 24. & 19. 19. 2% “15.1. & 16.1, &e. | Jer. 16. 19. Dan.2.) 1. 33. Heb. 1.8, 19. 6. 11—21. &/ 7.& 16. & 19. 15.) Dane 7. 26, & Ge F 8 2-6, 12.& 91.) 44, 45, & 7. 14.92.¢ 4. 4. 10. & 5. 5—Bs| 20, 13. Ps, 21.13. see on, 6. 10, 11.| 25. & 11. 44, 456 1 27. Hos. 2- 23. Am.) 14.& 7. 11. & 19.) & 57.11. & 64 9.| & 20. %s, 3. 12-15+* Or, 2 ie 10. & 16. 17.| 9. 11, 12- Mic. 4. 1,) 4» 10. & 98. 1-3. & sci & 10. 6. Is. 27. 13.} 2 Zeph. 3. 9, 10. F * thousand names of men,’ induces many te think that this refers to the degradation and de~ struction of the most renowned and powerful supporters of antichrist: but the event alone can determine the precise meaning of this. Thus the second wo, or the sixth trumpet, will termi- nate; and behold the third wo will speedily approach. Whether the revolutions and desola- tions in France and on the continent, during the last twenty years, are specially meant, (as some expositors confidently decide,) our descendants will be more competent to determine, than we are. At least, Idare not venture an opinions but am rather disposed to think, that the whole is yet future. V. 15—18.. The little book hath been shows to contain such important predictions, as abun- dantly to account for the solemnity, with which it was delivered to the apostle.. He therefore next proceeds with the subject of the ninth chap- ter. When the seventh angel had sounded his trumpet, there were great voices in heaven; all the blessed inhabitants rejoicing with admirin gratitude, because * the kingdoms of this world,” which had so long lain under the wicked one, were become willingly subject to Jzenovaz, and to his anointed King, who would reign over them for eyer; as his kingdokwon earth would continue to the .end of time, and in heaven te eternity. Then the emblematical representatives of the whole Church were seen to prostrate them- selves, in adoring worship, praising, and render- ing thanks to him, as the self-existent, omnipe- tended by the resurrection and ascension of the } tent, and eternal Lord God; because he had ta= itnesses, some terrible judgment will befall «ken to him the power over the nations, whick e part of this antichristian city, especially | was his by right at all times, and who had now ‘some one of the ten kingdoms, which will destroy {established iis kingdom throughout the earth. a great number of persons, and so alarm others lf this be not addressed to Christ personally, as as to tend to their conversion, and to the glory {some think ; it must he allowed to include him, din %. The original expression, “ seven} as One with the Father, and the Holy Spitit, ia shall then burst forth, from the ashes under which it had been smothered ; and this, through all the ten kingdoms, appear to me to give an as- tonishing interest to this f the subject; as well as most animating es, now to sow to the utmost that seed, which will then produce the _ glorious harvest. In many other cases we should rejoice with trembling ;” but in this, while we cannot but tremble, at the prospect before us, we should tremble with rejoicing. Lake the believer’s death, it will be a dark and painful en- trance of scenes inexpressibly delightful: and the approach of it, if perceived, will assure the intelligent Christian, that the final triumphs of the Ghurch are at hand, even at the door- In what way, the accomplishment will take place, the event must show; and it is vain to argue against the improbability of it: for the dispensa- tions of Providence commonly subvert all our pre-conceptions of probability. This exceeding- ly low state of real Christianity, seems only to relate to the western church : and probably in America, in Africa, in the East Indies, or other parts of Asia there may be, very flourishing ‘churches at the same time. --¥.13, 14. Immediately after the events, in- his people whoni they had slain; s _. phecies : AD. 95. Naa a ee Vv 19 4 And.® the. sfdgherple: of Gite epened in heaven, ‘and there was'seen in his temples P the ark of his testament : : pte es, ev, 15—17. & 15} D 7 is, 25. 21, “t} ‘ 5-8. sabi i Us.} Num. 4. 5. 15, & Gs LAs (RASS ly the unity of the Godhead, What filowh is ex- plained, by some persons, to relate to the exe- €ution of the wrath of God on the nations before the Millennium, for the ragé ahd enmity against but who were figuratively raised from the dead, in the revival and final prevalence of the Gospel, and reward. ed in the exceeding prosperity of the Church ; whilst they who destroyed the earth were ex~ terminated ; but others suppose it to refer to the temporary opposition raised against the Gospel, after the Millennium, and just before the gene- ral resurrection, and the final judgment. (Vote, xx.7—15,) The account, however, in this place is very brief; for it will be explained, and dilat-| ed on afterwards, in. several chapters : and per-| haps both evehts are compendiously hinted at.— cole. ‘Heb. 9. 4—8. © Thus we are arrived at the consummation of | self ~denial, and patience Schtnbais all things, . through a series of prophecies, ex-| scription are harmless tending, from the apostles’ days to the end of helpless and friendi the world. This series has been the clue to conduct us in our interpretation of these pro- and though some of them may be € « c ‘ ae © dark and obscure, considered in themselves ; » © yet they receive light and illustration from ¢ others preceding and following. Altogether ¢ they are, as it were, a chain of propheciés, * wheréof one link depends on and supports an- ¢ other. If any parts remain yet obscure and € unsatisfactory, they may perhaps be cleared ‘heaviest oe on offending * up, by what the apostle has added by way of ‘¢ explanation” (JVezwton.) ~ VW; 19. This verse introduces a new subject, | cut off the Lord’s id should have been placed at the beginnin¢|ed their testimony, an ‘ip (iv. 1, 2, Is, vi. 1—3.) The | cruelties and outrages of per of the next chapter. ie ofthe vision was laid at the temple, which | ing or on the dead, as if ay dg dene were ght a 10. 23. 2 Cor. 3, “4 oie & and» thunderings,. and great | i q vers 13. 15. 366 8. 5. 18. ae & 16. 21, r 7 sk God ;, and yet the trodden under foot. by ‘in the habit of worshippers ages, a small number of wi in sackcloth, have appeared and the truth ; whilst and power, have been r tichrist, in one form or anot honourable employment to u nesses, how few, despised, or pe they may be; and to enter a Bi nected with a holy and exemplary against the Seip, orruptio place in which we liv h green olive-trees in ge ing lights in the dark p we cannot obtain this honour Roe a roaring lion, or to fa to injure them; for the cause, * and spoil the ‘out “ them,” and’their pious i warnings, and benevolent pray to consume their inveterate en the: wrath: of God: ag gainst os Neither satan, | was so far opened, that the ark of the covenant | revenge into another world, c D r became visible: this denoted that further dis-| immediate felicity of their so ‘coveries were about to be made relating to the |surrection of their bodie for the preceding | sion into heavenly ma chapter ‘chiefly referred to the affairs of the em-| pious barbarities, Chri pire, and the external concerns of the Church.—| Jerusalem is turned interior parts of religion: «© The lightnings, and. voices, and thunderings,” were tokens of the divine presence ; and em-|of this character, (as the ps blems of the terrible judgments, which were |cifix,) seems even to cruci about to be revealed. The next chapter seems |after the example of those to go back to the primitive ages of the church: and we must pass a second time through many |carnate Son of God. De mined rebels a of the same sutceeding periods as before ; the light rejoice, as on some most. hap ye though prificipally with relation to the times of|when they can drive away or ( the three last wo trumpets. ; PRACTIC AL OBSERVATIONS. Tea : Vv. 1-6. — ‘The Lor rd measures his professed sorsuiaaete| them ; then they will behold those ascent e the rule of his word, and weighs them in his balance : the same unerring’ touchstone. For mere no- minal professors are actounted Gentiles before : 5 his ministers must also use the same |geance awaits their enemies, standard ; and they, who svould be, approved as {or death in its most terrific form can 3 $0 inner court- worshippers, must try themselves by [shadow forth. ; and the external homage pulchres of the prophets, and mu servants of Christ, whose di are a torment to them : ‘but thi ed into terror and: anguisi ‘God will rise again to be swift witnes jhe glory of their Lord, NW. 15210; Sdiy’ woes! ‘await the inpeien r¢ neh, ; A. D. 95. ¢ CHAP. XII. A travailing woman, watched by a red dragon, that he might deyour her offspring: she is delivered of a son; his exaltation, and her flight into the __ wilderness, 1—6. Michael overcomes, and casts . CHAPTER xi. A.D. 95. | der in heaven ; and behold, ¢a great red dragon, having ® seven heads and i ten horns, and ® seyen crowns upon his heads. 4 And ! his tail drew the third part of derness, *—° ee the stars of heayen, and did cast them to out sat: jn heaven on that occasion: an ’ wo eo the earth, through satan’s rage | the earth : and ™ the dragon stood before x Se ‘mélice, 7—12. The dragon persecutes the| the woman which was ready to be deli- "woman; her flight into the Pessina begins vered, for to devour her child as soon as pe = from his unwearied and waried efforts, | i+ Was born. 1s—I7. 5 And = she brought forth a man- - appeared a great * won-| | * oS 2 : 7 & ND = there appe s lothed child, who was to ° rule all nations with ~ “F®& der in heaven; ®a woman ‘c : 3 “with the sun, 4 and the moon under her} Td of iron: and her child was P caught “feet, and upon’ her head © a crown of|UP Unto God, and Zo his throne. Soretee stars : 6 And §the woman fled into the wil- 2 An she) being with child, cried, | Gennes where she hath a place prepared t F as cast out of his|the testimony of Jesus mouth water as a flood after the woman, 6. Is 40 31. b 17. t5. Ps. 18. 4. Z sce on, ver. 6. &} & 65.7. & 93. 3, 4 17-3. Is. 8.7. & 28. 2. & al, 2, 3. Dan. 7. ik 19 25. & 12. Te e Ex. 12. 35, 36. 1 Wings 17.6. 2 Kings a ae on, ver. 12+) 9, Gen. 8.15. Dan. ee John 8 44. 1 Pet.' 7.23—26-& 11. 36.) 58 , Fla. 12. & 22. 14, John's. e 11. 7% 18. 7. &) 17. 6. 14. & 18. 20.) R19. 19, 8 20 8 x ver. 4, 5. Ps. 37. 12—14. Gen. 3. 15. Jobn '6, 33. y Es. 19, 4. Deut. 32.11, 126 Ps. 55. dency over their Pagan enemies : and if Chi tians had continued to i with thesoand ‘ duced them to be his subjects and worshippers; but, by the subversion of that authority, ahd the subsequent demolition of idolatry, he was cast more numerous and gloriou: hi them more durable. The ci gla fore, called upon to rejdice, ith all: ants of them, or all who were on ; side in this contest. But,at the same ti was denounced upon the. inhabitants of and the sea, or the, nations. in A aba world, for atime, and ina measure. (Luke x. 18.) When the Pagan emperors were dethron- ed, satan’s angels were cast out with him ; for both the instruments and ministers of idolatry were laid aside; and even their very idols were destroyed with contempt and execration. It is remarkable, that Constantine himself, and others of his time, describe these events under-the same rest in their disgraced condition : though atry was suppressed, it was no’ cetropeds 20m its partizans would surely excite fresh tions. Nay, the devil would be the more ‘Tis in his opposition to. the Gospel, to the rui numbers of souls, and ‘to the great dist eh the empire; as he would si * over, a picture of Constantine was set up over « the palace-gate, with a cross over his head, * and under his feet the great enemy of mankind, * (who persecuted the Church by means of im- © pious tyrants,) i in the form of a dragon, trans. * and falling headlong into the depth of the sea. (Newton.). This shows how Christians then un- derstood the prophecy ; and no doubt they right- ly interpreted it- Upon this great victory, the apostle heard songs of praise in heaven : because salvation and strength were come; the Church was delivered from persecution, and its friends advapced to authority ; the kingdom of God was openly established, and the power of his anoint- ed Son most gloricusly displayed. For the ae cuser of the brethren was cast out of his dom ion, and deprived of his influence; so that he could. no longer lay grievous crimes to the charge of the Christians, for which to put them to death; as satan had accused Job before God himself, and was ready to accuse others continu- “ally, wight and day. (Marg. Ref.) But this victery was not ascribed to the sword of war,. which was only a subordinate means, when mat- ters were brought to a crisis : for it was acquir- ed, through the merit and efficacy of the atoning sacrifice of Christ, by faith in his blood, and a bold and holy profession of his Gospel ; together with “the word of their testimony,” who went forth every where preaching the doctrine of sal- vation ; and “ who loved not their lives unto the « death,” but readily sealed their testimony with blood, when called to it. These were the war- riors and the weapons, by which Christianity un- dermined and subverted the power of the idol- afrous empire, and acquired an entire ascen- } 5 power. 9,458 Vv. i le Whilst thei were the agents of the devi submit to the power he still persisted in their persé Church, and tried various methods of 3 r Christians, that their eo to contempt, and render. eee of fending or propagating: their religion; he em. ployed writers of great learning and ingenuit to ridicule, revile, an¢ reason against, C! ty; be excited Arian princes to pe orthodox subjects; and in many o attempted to undermine the cause of t the same time, the devil and his agents, prevail ed to corrupt the Church with manifold he to deform it with various scandals, and to itm pieces with fierce contentions; and evils grew worse and worse, during: the of the first four trumpets. (Notes, viii.) - the way was preparing for the erection ¢ other idolatrous persecuting power, whic ~ D. 95. . 4 CHAP. XIII. A vision ofa beast rising out of the sea; with an ac- count of its power, rage, and suecess, 1—10; of! considered. In the mean time, two wings asof a great cagle, were given to the woman, that she might be ready to fice to her place in aia when the time came. (Ex. xix. ' These are supposed by some writers to fto the eastern and western empires, whose Standard was an eagle, and whose protection was the means of preservation to the Church, till the |prefixed time of her obscurity arrived. In the midst of the preceding convulsions and heresies, the Church was, as it were, preparing to flee away to her retreat from the fury of her oppos- ers: where she was at length to be nourished, “ for a time, and times, and half a time,” or for three years and a half, forty-two months, or one thousand two hundred and sixty days: but her flight was rot completed, till the establishment of the antichristian power spoken of in the next chapter. (Vote, xi. 1, 2.) To prevent her es- cape, the dragon cast out of his mouth a flood of water, to carry her away. This is expleined, With great propriety, of the inundation of the Huns, Goths, Vandals, and other barbarous na- tiens, by which the western empire was over whelmed : for it is known, that the strenuous ad- herents to paganism encouraged these irrupticns, in hopes of subverting Christianity by their means; and’no doubt satan expected to cver- whelm the Church, when idolaters overturned the empire. But the event proved entirely con- trary to all their expectations. “The earih Re. the woman, and swallowed up the © flood ;” the victorious barbarians united them Selves to the vanquished Romans, and formed one | _ people with them, in the several provinces of the empire; they even embraced, in form at least, the Christian religion. Ungodly men of various destriptions, from regard to their secular inter ests, protected the Church, amidst these convul- sions > and the subversion and dismembering of the western empire did not at all help the cause of idolatry; nay, it rather tended to the pro. pagation of Christianity. But the dragon, being disappointed in this attempt, was the more en- Taged, and teok another method of ma war ‘against true Christians, as the seed of the Church. These were but a remnant ; for superstitions and heresies, of various kinds, had long before this increased exceedingly; which afforded the ene- my bis opportunity for the assault and success predicted in the next chapter. If the plan of in- terpretation, before laid down, be well grounded ; : verses must, as has been stated, predict the events, which made way for the establishment ef the persecuting domination of nominal Chris tians; the flight of the Church into the wilder- ess; andthe prophesying of the witnesses in cloth, during one thousand two hundred and ‘sixty days. The particulars of these latter events are recorded in the two following chapters ; with "several things relating to the approach and ear- nests of the Church’s delivery, and the destruc- tion of her grand eel os i CHAPTER XITI - € A. D. 95, a second beast, rising ott of the earth exercising’ the power of the former beast, making an im< age of it, and compeifing all te worship it, 11—17. The number of the beast, 18. ter there is a solemn pause, as introductory tothe subsequent events; and then the prediction pro< ceeds in regular order, to the Millennium, the day of judgment, and the heavenly worid. Thus, from the beginning of this chapter, where the prophet resumes his subject, a series of events, succeeding to each other, is predicted, and every part casis light on all that precedes or follows. But if the predictions of these verses be referred to any part of the twelve hundred and sixty years, or to the end of them ; this order is, as it appears to me, without necessity, and with< out proof, disturbed ; and indeed an entire new interpretation of the subsequent chapters, as relating to future events, seems indispensably hecessary to preserve the consistency of the in- terpretation As J anj fully persuaded, that the transactions, predicted im the two next chapters; (the concluding part of the fourteenth alone ex- cepted,) are already fulfilled ; I must adbete to the outlines of Bishop Newton’s interpre- tation, and thst of those with whom he coin- cides ; in preference to later systems of inter- pretation. J PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. V.1—6. True Christians, being of heavenly birth, andex- - pecting s heavenly felicity, have put on Christ, are ciothed in his righteousness, irradiated by his light, beautified by his image, and taught to put earthly things beneath their feet ; and they deem it their ; honour to profess, adorn, and recommend, the doc- trine of the holy apostles. All who are thus nind- ed should pray fervently, and labour diligently, in their several places, for the increase. prosperity, and purity of the Church: and ministers should especially abound in these things. For the devil and his instruments, are vigilant, united, bold, and unwearied, in their efforts te destroy the religion of Christ; and too generally the kingdoms of the world have been seduced into their service: surely, then, the servants of God ought not to be timid, beartless, or negligent, in opposing their designs! Itis a striking proof of the wretched state ofthis apostate world ; that se large a proportion ofits inhabitants have generally been subjected to mes, eminent only for tyranny and cruelty : and it is a great mystery im Provi- dence, that these are left to attempt so many things against his church. They cannot, bow- ever, prevent the conversion of sinners, or the final salvation of believers: nor can they with- stand him, whois exalted to the throne of God, to rule over all nations with a rod of iron; or overcome those, who are invested with authority and armed with power by him, for the benefit of his Church, and to crush those who persecute it. The Lord does not indeed generally work by the arm of the magistrate : but when he is pleased to raise up rulers to protect his people, anc by scriptural means to promote his cause ; we should enemy. In the fifteenth chap-|be thankful for them, and avail ourselves of their ™ ‘ 4. D. 98. a ‘REVELATION, iad is 2 a oF, ROA PRED At Sates aie. fa? a ‘ sea, >and saw a beast rise up cut of}authority. © 9 r the sca, * haying seven heads and ten} 3 And! sawlone of his heads horns, and upon his horns 4 ten crowns,| were + wounded to death; ™ and and upon his heads the * name of © blas-|deadly wound was healed : neat phemy. +3 : world woudered after the beast. 2 And the beast which I saw pwas like} 4 Ando they. wor: ipped X . ieee a ‘unto a leopard, § and his feet were.as che | which gave power unto. fect of a bear,> and his mouth as the|chey worshipped the beast, suj mouth of a lion: and! the dragon ‘ gave|is like unto the beast? © Jer. 5. 22. e ver. 5,6.& 17. 3.) Dan. 7. 4, 5. How p P j eS ety ae Bs. 21, Dan. 7. 2;} 5. Dan’ 7. 25. & lle} 15. 8, Am, 5. 19, make war with him ne LAC} % 36.2 Thes, 2..5,4 [h Ps. 22. 21, Is, $,] & 19: 20. & 29. 2.) John 12, 19. Actsip € lle 7. see on, 12-4) dere 5.5. & 13. 29s) 29. Hos. 11, 10, Am. | 1 ver. 1.14. & 17, 9.) 8.10, 2Thes,} > BS. & 17. 3. 7-12.) Dan. 7.6, Hos. 13-; 3. 12. 2 Tim. 4.17,} f Gr. slain &. 9—12) ¥ 96. Dan. 7. 7,8» 19,! 7, Hab. i. 3. j i Pet. 5,8» | vere 12. Ez. 30.'0 ver.2.& 9,90. Ps'q 13, 20. 23, 24+ ig 1 Sam. 17. 34—37-i see on, 12,3, 4.9, } 24- 106. 37,38. 1-Col | asic B 12.3. ‘2 Kings 2. 24. Prove} 13, 15. . a ver. 4. & 17.6, 8 10. 20—22. 2 Corr Deut. "© Or, names. 17. 8 & 38, 15dK 16. 16 & 17. 12.) 13. 37, Like @ al 4.4. Taz, countenance and assistance: though the churcr ; on the shore, saw a savage beast ee hes oft has her place prepared and her sustenance given | s€a ; or a tyrannical, idolatrous, and persecutinie her, far more frequently ing wilderness, than im | power, springing up ot TREE, X Ah. an imperial palace.” — “ake took place in the wor! . 3 Vv. 7—17. All interpreters agree, Whilst Michael, our Prince, his angels, and his | pire, in some form or other, servants, fight against the dragon and his an-(ed: and Papists, continuing s must. vgels; we need not fear the fiual prevalence of | tend, though against the most, conclusive any enemy, either against the Caurch, or any|dence, that Pagan ‘Reme y te true believer; the *‘ great dragon, even the old}in vision saw the rise of the B "4 serpent called the devil, and satan,” while he|as well as that of the others, - deceives, and ruies over ali the rest of the world, | it preceded his. prophecy > (Daa. will as suvely be prevented from hurting the true | that, the circumstance of Joh see Church, as he and his angels were cast out of | of this beast is not alone cor ei heaven at first. For “ salvation and strength,}ment: but the reign of the beas during _/46 the kingdom of our God and the power of his | hundred and sixty years, from «© Christ,” will renewedly come from time to} be dated, must be soe th time till the dominion of every enemy be de-jpire, properly speaking, did not ¢ ue stroyed, and the mouth of every “ accuser of the | hundred years, from the time when this | «: brethren,” be stopped- But victory in this|cy was delivered; and the very Tall koly war can be obtained only ‘ by the blood of |it were subverted in about four andi « the Lamb, and by the word of the testimony,” | Indeed from the building of of his servants. Faith, prayer, a holy life, patient | Constantine, the first Chfisti continuance in well-domng, and a willingness ‘to | siderably less than eleven 1 venture or suffer even unto death, have been the | even to Augustulus, the last weapons, by which the saints have always con~| that is, from its birth to quered ; and we must go forth with the same ar-| the most only twelve hun: mour, and fight in the same manner, if we would | years ; and for the first | share their triumphs. Over such victories all]ofthis term, the Romans had n heaven rejoices, and all that love the kingdom of | concern in any.thing, which resp: Y t Christ.. But satan and his agents, however de-| of God. It is, theréfore, absolutely o¢ raded end baffled, will proceed to bring woes|the Roman power, as. professit C vee on the inhabitants of the earth; they rage the|and not that of Pagan. de ieeas more when their plots are defeated, and multi-| dragon before-mentioned h seven cr. tudes are by them deceived and destroyed. Yet} his héads,” but this be. Ce the church still rgainiains its ground oh earth,}“ on his horns ;” which pla " NOTES.” similar names of blasphemy = “- @HAP. XHL V. 1. The apostle, standing! V. 2-4. This beast was with : Zig eas < t ; * en Pe * sh Ws D. 95. | § And there was given unto him *a mouth speaking great things, and blas- shemies ; *and power was given unto him ‘to continue forty and two months. 6 And * he opened his mouth in blas- hemy against God, to blaspheme his a * Or, to make war.) 34, & 15.19. Rom , a 11425. 12. 6. 143 uw Job.3. 1. Mat. 12. eit. 2 S. “J ver. 7- X11. 7 3.18 ~ 4 “the fourth in Daniel’s prophecy; (/Vetes, jan. vii ;) hut it resembied in divers respects the ther three beasts, which that prophet had seen 3 land thus united the fierceness, cruelty, and ter. ror of all the rest. It was indeed the same with Daniél’s fourth beast ; the same empire, but in lone special form: for the dragon had now given 4b power, throne, and great authority to the ah The dragon may here mean, either the devil, or the devil’s vicegerent, the idolatrous Reman empire: so that when another idolatrous persecuting power had succeeded to that of the Nheathen emperors ; then the dragon ‘had trans~ ferred his dominion to the beast, or the devil had appointed another vicegerent : and all the world ‘knows, that this accords to the history of the Re- man empire, Pagan and Papal. The project of re-establishing the old idolatry failing; anew species was inyented : saints and angels succeed- ed to gods and demi-gods; and persecution was #he means employed for supporting it. The head of the beast, sare” wounded to death, ‘represented the entire s@version of the imperia! authority in the time of Augustulus, or when Rome. became a dukedom to the Exarchate of Ravenna. (Note, viii. 12.) Five of the heads of ‘the beast, or the dragon, (for in this respect they i are the same.) were superseded, before the apos- ‘e’s time, {xvilv 10,) namely, kings, consuls, dictators, decemvirs, and military tribunes, but gt the time abovementioned, the sixth received a deadly wound. It was however, afterwards heal- ed, by the revival of the imperial name and dig- nity, in the person of Charles the Great, who was proclaimed Augustus, A. D. 800: and this head hath subsisted ever since in the em- erors of Germany, or of the holy Roman em- pire. After this, the temporal and ecclesiasti- eal rulers, mutually strengthening each other, the ‘Roman power became again formidable, and ali 1e world was astonished to behold that empire revived, which seemed to be totally extinct: so that a superstitious and idolatrous ‘obedience was rendered to this temporal authority, as en- he Romish Church. Thus they virtually wor: ‘shipped the dragon, who gave his power to the beast; by submitting without reserve to the ' > idolatrous persecuting power as before, n another form: and they worshipped the 3 one, who never had_ his equal on earth, : io would surely crush all that presumed ppose him. So that the old idolatry was fully re-established, with new names; and the ‘worship of idols, or creatures, is in effect wer- ing the devil. Some explain ‘the deadly ** wound,” inflicted on one head of the beast, to “ue las CHAPTER XIIL paged to support the ecclesiastical tyranny of A. D. 952% name, * and his “tabernacle, y and then. that dwell in heaven. Pad 7 And it was given unto him 2 to make war with the saints, and to overcome® -— them: “and power was given him over 17. 15. Ex. 9. 16, Tay 10. 15. & 37. 26 Jer. 25.9. & 27. 6, 7. & 51. 20—24. Dan. 5 18—28. John 19. 11. Gr. Col. 1.19. &} 22, 33. 2. 9. Heb. 9.2. 11,J2 11. 7. & 12. 17. 12. y 4.1.4, & 5.13. &} 8. 24, 25. & 11. 36 7.9 & i112 &) —39.& 12.1. : 12. 12. & 18. 20, &'a 10-11. RSL. 18.8 x 21. 3, John 1s 4 19. 16, Hebs 12. Dan. 7. 21, 25. & mean the revolution, which took place, when Christian emperors succeeded the Pagan perse- cating emperors; and the healing of this deadly wound, of the subsequent establishment of an- other idolatrous persecuting power, bearing the Christian namie. The two interpretations agree in the grand outline: and the nature of this work precludes. the particular censidsration of subor- - dinate questions, ¥ Y. 5—7- To this monstrous beast “ was «given a mouth, speaking great things and blas- phemies.”. It will soon be stated, that the ec- clesiastical power of Home was the agent, and the Pope the speaking image, of the beast: (11—~ 15:) and every one Knows what blasphemous, and enormous claims of His holiness, Iafallibili- ty, Sovereign of kings and kingdoms, “ Christ’s “ vicegerent on earth, yea, God upon earth,” have been spoken by this mouth of the beast—= Power also, or the secular empire, was given him to condinue, or rather, to practise, or to pros= per in his undertakings, for forty-two months, or twelye hundred and sixty years. He would, during this period, ‘‘ open bis mouth in blasphe-= « mies against God,” combining. with the ec= clesiastical power, in its usurpations, and in en- trenching, upon the Lord’s peculiar honours and prerogatives. ‘He wouid blasph the name. «“ of God,” by requiring all men, him instiga- tion of the ecelesiastical power, to render that worship to creatures, which belonged to him on= ly ; “‘ and Kis tabernacle,” or true Christians, by stigmatizing, anathematizing, and murdering them;.as heretics; and. them that dwell in bea= * yen;” by scandalizing angels and departed saints, as if they sacriJegiously sought, and were pleased with, the worsbip paid to, therm; and by ascribing to the latter.a variety of ridiculous ace tions, which they never did, It was also given <¢ to the beast to wage war against, and over« ** come, the saints :” and no computation can reach the numbers who have been put to death ing the profession of the Gospel, and opposing the corruptions of the Church of Rome. A mil- lion of the poor Waldenses perished in France; nine hundred thousand orthodox Christians were slain in less than thirty years after the institution of the Jesuits ; the duke of Alva boasted of hav. ‘ing put thirty six thousand/to death in the Ne- therlands, by the hands of the common execu-. tioner, during the space of a few.years. . The ine quisition destroyed by various tortures one hua~ ‘dred and fifty thousand Christians, within thirty years. These area few specimens, and but a few, of these which history hath recorded : but the total amount will neyer be known, till “ the in different ways, on account of-their maintain- ~<- * o> Ae D. 95, all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. - 8 And» all that dwell upon the earth shall worship him, © whose names are not written in the book of life of 4 the Lamb slain ¢ from the foundation of the world sword. f faith of the saints. id see on, 5. 6—9. 12. John1.29% . e17 & Eph. 1. 4 Tit. 1 2. 2 Pet. 19, 20, j f see on, 2.7. 11. 24, 29. ‘ b see on, ver. 3, 4» 14, 15 © 3. 5. & 20. 12 15. & 21. 27. Ex, 32. $2. Ise 4 Dan. 12. 1. Luke 10. 20. Phil. 4. 3. 14.2, & 33, 1. Mat. Go Qe h 16,6. Gen. 9, 5, 6. Is. 26. 21. Mat. 26, 52. 11.9. %& 2,2. 19.\& f Ex. 21, 23—25, Is- death by the secular arm; by that power, of|was’ a spiritual ¢ which the empire was the head, and which sub-/ from Christ, and exercised sisted in ten kingdoms. Mr. Faber has here} This beast was, therefore, very justly pointed out an,inaccuracy in bishop | Roman hierarchy, and his t Newton, who seems to confound this beast, or} probably, been supposed to the secular empire, in all the ten kingdoms, | and secular clergy of that Chure with the little horn, predicted by Daniet, which} beast was of the temporal au accords to the second beast afterwards mention-| in the ten kingdoms of the empi ed. Yet, as the secular power executed the per-| that spiritual tyranny. The secor secuting decrees of the ecclesiastical, and gave| where called “‘ the false prophet its power to that beast; the things, stated by! 20;) which abundantly conf bishop Newton, as accomplishments of this pro-| tation tds, phecy, were evidently such; though’he has not|¢ kingdoms ; consequently the horns. with his usual accuracy, marked ,the manner in which this took place. ' ¥. 8—10. By the means above mentioned, the beast maintained his dominion over all the ‘inhabitants of the western world; who all wor-|* that of a regularly orga shipped him, by the most abject submission of body, soul, and conscience; except “ the rem- « nant according to the election of grace,” _& whose names were written in the book of life,”” belonging to “ the Lamb that had been slain « from the foundation of the world.” quite clear whether Christ be here said to “have s* been slain from the foundation of the world ;” | inthe purpose of God, and the efficacy of his blood tothe salvation of all believers; or whe- ther the names of the persons spoken of, were written in the book of life from the foundation, of the world, as the elect of God: but both amount to the same thing. This prophecy was of that importante to the encouragement and direction of believers, during the reign of the beast, as well as for the due understanding of the greatest part of this book, that the. attention of every one was especially called to it. For though the persecutors would assuredly be des- troyed, in the same manner as they had destroy- ed others: yet here would be the trial of the faith and patience of the saints; to bear up un- der such complicated dangers and sufferings, and of so long continuance, beyond the example of all former times; and to persevere in faith | and obedience through them. — V. 11, 12. This second beast did not come up out of the sea, or.from wars and tumults, as the first did; but out of the earth,, silently and REVELATION. = It is not| bi ‘gon, or with all the tyranny the magistrate has been engaged to use his § : 11 { And I) beheld coming up out of ther<« had two pone lia: a lar spake as a dragon, i2 And ® he exere 4 1, S 14. ae gu : am. 3. 26 Hab. 2.)/& 11. 7. &] 7.8. 2 7 3. Luke 18. 1—8. ele ? on aie wy | & 21. 19, Col 1.)1 Mat 7. 15, ; ~ : ate 2.4. a ‘In the language of symbols, ¢ clesiastical beast mag be eccl ¢ doms. Now I know not what * nex to an ecclesiastical kingd: © to the head of an ecclesiastical € ¢ astics, subject primar metropolitan, or pati Church and bishop of Rome enjoined celibacy, this subj votedness to the common are most entire and effica: beast had horns as a lamb, yet secuting Roman emperors: and th of authority, and the pe ti nion: their principal ministers of state b nerally been cardinals, or other eccle i 2 Kings 2. 10—14. WA. D. 95. i ee 13 and P He doeth great wonders, so ¢hat a he maketh fire come down from heaven on the earth in the sight of men, 14 And, * deceiveth them that dwell on the earth, by the means of those mira- cles which he had power to do in the sight ef the beast ; saying, to them § that | dwell on the ‘earth, * that they should | make an image to the beast, which had the wound by a sword, anddidlive. | 15 And he had power to give * life “unto the image of the beast, that the im- | p16. 14 & 19. 20. “orgy Me sae 8 AN eas tea alae 18. 23. &| & 20. 4, Ez. 8. 10: Ui. Dent. 13-2, 3.| 19.20 & 20.3: 10| &'16.17. Dan. 6. 7- Mat. 24, 24. Mark! 1Kings 22. 20.| & 11.36. 2 Thes. 2 13. 22. Acts 8 9—| Murg. Job 12. 16. 11.2 Thes, 2 9,10.) Is.44, 20.' Ez. 14. 5 11 5. Num. 16.) 9, 2 Thes. 2. 10— 5. 1 Kings 18, 38.| 12. Jer 10. 14. & 51. S see on, VET. 348. 17. Hab-2. 19, Jam, It ver. 3,4. 11.15. &| 2-26. Gr. , 4. “Gr. breath Gen. 2. %a Ps. 135. 17: | Mat. 16.1. Luke 9. “to enforce their decrees, or execute their senten- “ces against heretics; and bloody wars without | number have been waged in support of their an- tichristian dominion. In return for these servi- ces, they “cause the earth to worship the first beast,” they have always been the enemies * of civil liberty, and the supporters of tyranny, and even of the unlawful commands of those * princes who supported their authority ; which is “Ya kind of idolatry, as it exalts the will of man above that of God. So that tyranny upholds ‘them, and they uphold tyranny; they enslave | men’s consciences, and kelp kings to enslave ‘their persons : and in both respects enforce idol- atry The ecclesiastical power ‘is the common | * centre and cement, which unites all the dis- tinct kingdoms of the Roman empire ; and by oining with them, procures them a blind obe- i “dience from their subjects ; and so it is the oc- ~ © casion of the preservation of the old Roman _* empire, in some kind of unity, and name, and * strength” (Whiston.) Implicit obedience, however, to the authority of the beast, as sup- porting idolatry, and requiring men to worship creatures and images, under heavy penalties, “must be especially meant. ‘Here we have a _* plain prediction of some spiritual power, which ~® should arrogate to itself universal or catholic © authority in religious matters; which should “* co-exist upon the most friendly terms with the ' “© ten-horned temporal empire, instigating it to © persecute’ during the space of forty-two pro- '* phetie months, all such as should dare to _€ dispute its usurped domination; and which in »* short should solve the symbolical problem of * two contemporary beasts, by exhibiting to the * world the singular spectacle of a complete em. _* pive within an‘empire. Where we die to look: |S for this power, since the great Roman beast “* was divided into ten horns, let the impartial ; “© voice of history determine.’ ‘Daniel, who fully t © entirely silent respecting the two horned beast. _ £ John, who as fully delineates. the character of “ the two-horned beast, ig entirely silent respect-|such improbable events, 36 many hundred years , ing the little horn. The little horn and the two. VOL. VI- SAS a § _ CHAPTER XIII: 54—56. 2 Tim. 3.] 14. 9. 11. & 15.2") * delineates the character of the little horn, is. A, D. 95: age of the beast should both "speak, and x cause that 4s many, as would not wor- ship the image of the beast, should be killed. c 16 And he causeth all, y both small and great, % rich and poor, free and bond, to * receive » a mark in their right hand, ¢ or in their foreheads: 17 And that.no man might buy ef sell, save he that,had 4 the mark, or ¢ the name of the beast, or the number of his name. u Ps. 115. 5. & 135. 16, Jer. 10, 5 x See on, ver. 14. & 16. 5,6, & 17.6. 15. 17. & 18. 20.24. & 19, 20. Dan. 7. 20, 21, 25. y 11, 18 & 19 5. 18, & 20, 12.2 Chy. 15.13, Ps, 115.13. Acts 26, 22, Zech. 13665 | Z Job 34-10. Ps.jc 7% 3. Ex, 13. % 49. 2: ; Deut. 6. 8+ & 12. a 6. 15, & 19,15. 1) 18. Kz.9.4, 2 Tim. Cor. 12. 13. Gal. 3.! 3. 8 ' 28. Eph. 6. Col. Cis e ‘ je 3.12, & 14, We Be * Gr give them. 17, 5. & 22. 4. b 14.9—11, & 15.2.1f ver. 18. & 15. 2. & 19. 20. & 20. 4, 'd See on, ver 16e ‘ horned beast, act precisely in the same capaci« ¢ ty : each exercising the power of the first beast * before him ; and each perishing in one common ¢ destruction with him’ (Faber.) (Wotes, Dan.vii.) V. 13—17. The second beast maintains his power by ‘ doing preat wonders,” &c- ‘(Wotes, 2 Thes. ii. 1-9.) These,/whether they be hu- man impostures, or wrought by the agency of satan, he doeth in the sight of men to deceive them, and in the sight of the first beast to serve him ; but they are neither performed by the pow- er, nor for the glory, of God. The fire may al- lude to the miracles wrought by Elijah; (Marg. Ref) and predict the vain pretences of the beast to miracles of the same kind; but some inter- pret it thus: * Heaven is a symbol of the church, ‘ and the earth of the Roman empire. The * darting forth of fire out of the church upon the * secular empire, must mean ‘solemn interdicts * and excommunications, pronounced against * those who dared to oppose the authority of ‘the beast? (Faber.) Thus -the miracles, of © which the marks of f¢ church, are here shown to be the distinguishing stigma of antichrist: that is, such ambiguous and suspicious miracles, or in- deed any miracles, if wrought in support of idola- try, in opposition to the doctrines of scripture, and to justify the persecuting cruelty of those who profess them. (Votes, Deut. xiii.)’ By these means the two-horned beast, or the regular and cle for popery boast, as certain secular clergy, deceived the inhabitants of the - earth, to make an image of the farst beast, or the temporal authority of the empire, as it formerly subsisted in the reigning emperor at Rome. This image has indeed been variously interproted. But is not the pope, as a temporal prince, the very image of the ancient emperors? Is he not, ‘as the pretended infallible head of the church, the great jdol of all zealous papists? and is he ‘not, in both respects the representative of the whole antichristian tyranny? Can we then doubt who this image is? Or can we help being amaz- ed at this exact and cireumstantia) prediction of before they took place? The two-horned beast, 5B aie #. D. 95. 18 ¢ Here is wisdom. Let him that hath understanding, count the number gl. 3. & 17.9. Ps. 107, 43. Dan, 12.10. Hos, 14 9, or the Roman clergy, as represented by the con- sistory of cardinals, which assembles at the death of a pope, makes the image, when they elect a private person to that exalted station; and, by putting him in possession of the supreme autho- tity, they give life to him as'the image of the ten-horned beast, and enable him to speak, by uttering his bulls and mandates, as well as to use the names of blasphemy before mentioned. - But before this, they robe and crown the image which they have made; they place him on an altar, and kiss his feet, and they call this cere- mony adoration’! Like other. idolaters, they make their idol, and then worship him: and an ancient medal, struck on that occasion, has this motto, Quem creant, adorant, * Whom they * create, they adore}? Then they use alljtheir power and influence to support his authority, through all the ‘nations of their communion; and coneur in persecuting even unto death all those, who will not join in the same idola trous observance of it. ‘ The pope is the prin * ciple of unity to the ten kingdoms of the '® beast; and he causeth, as far as he is able, all “who will not acknowledge his supremacy to be * put to death. In short, he is the most perfect resemblance of the ancient Roman emperors; is as great a tyrant in the Christian, as they were in the heathen, world; presides in the same city, usurps the same powers, affects the same titles, and requires the same homage and adoration. So that the prophecy descends more and more into particulars, from the Ro- man state, or the ten kingdoms in general, to the Roman clergy in particular; and then to the pope the head of the state as well as of the * Church, the king. of kings, as well as the * bishop of bishops.’ (JVewton:) The second beast likewise performeth other offices to the first beast ; by on ois us those who Aw Rae a2 aA SH 8! refuse subjection ‘to its usurped dominion, and conformity to the establishet tship; and thus exposing them to various temporal incapaci- ties and punishments, as. outlawed persons: so that, of whatever rank theybe, they must either be marked in their right hands and their fore- heads, with the mark, name, and’ number of the beast, as slaves and cattle are branded and numbered : that is, they must openly profess the religion of the Chruch of Rome, and conform to its idolatries and superstitions, as tle bond |jected to their statement, they would hav slaves of the beast and his image, in body, soul, and conscience; (and so be marked with the name of the beast;) or they must be inhibited, from all commercial dealings, and even excluded from the most needful intercourse with mankind, Many instances of this sort are recorded in his- tory. Thus the second beast, though appearing as.alamb, spake like a dragon. By the mark of the beast some understand the sign of the ~ eross, which is used, not only in a most supersti- \\ tious, but even an idolatrous manner, continu- ‘ally, as discriminating, and as required by au- : REVELATION. Soe Re eae ee eae Ve AL of the beast: f itis h the numbe man; and his number zs’ six hundred threescore and ss > ki acto Mark 13,14. _ . De u. 3.11. Rom. 8. §: thority in, ‘the Church of R the making of the image tor ment of image worship; and tures, by which the deluded votar ere induc ed to suppose, that the images lived, and moved, and spake. But, whoever consults the marginal references, will perceive such a com trast between this image, and all others tioned in scripture, (and doubtless other pri have possessed ingenuity, and bestowed p in deluding the people,) that he will hesitate a a conclusion, which makes this image in no re- spect essentially different from the others. however, fe and speaking might be interpre to mean the priesteraft, which made the people | think the images lived and : surely wha ‘6 follows must be interpre unnatural manner, when the occasion § e priests to persecute, is spoken of in this language: « and * the image of the beast shall both speak, a ** cause that as many as would not worshi “ image of the beast should be killed,” &c is indeed argued, that the original should rendered, ** made an image to the beast, or, ‘ «his use ;” and not of him = “but instances ma brought from the’ Greek writers of exactly : lar expressions, where the mean bly according: to our translation ¢ Indeed, if a literal image, or hiteral meant ; and yet the beasts are not sup ' be literal beasts, or the horns to be J horns; this blending of the Literal with rative, in the same prophecy, is not only trary to the rules of sound interpretation ; bul direct violation of that laid down by the nm able writer, who has ac - this inte: tion. * The whole book, excepting those f ‘ passages, which are avowedly descripti * must be understood either literally throu; p ‘or figuratively throughout: otherwise it wil ‘ be impossible to ascertain the meaning design. ‘ ed to be conveyed,’ (Faber.) But if the be really .this image, the language is both ral, and extremely expressive; and it has literally verified in humerous instances, by pal interdicts, excommunications, and sim measures. Lown, that the objections, brot against this interpretation, only lead me to. ceive, that if preceding expositers: could foreseen, what their successors would hav: pressed themselves more cautiously. and accu ly, It is true, that the pope may be conside 4s in some sense the head also of the two.) horned beast = yet, the beast continues to exist, when there is no pope ; and the cardinals, as re- presenting the whole ecclesiastical power, are, during that vacancy, the head of the beast ; and in that character they create the pope, to be! image, both of the secular and the ecclesi cal idolatrous persecuting power, the repres tive of the whole. He does not derive his minion, from any hereditary right, or from pop SHAP. XIV. be te ae I 4D. ME ib tpt nore A prophetieal aint ca view of the remnant of believers, du- " wing the reign of the beast 1—5. The progress _ ©fthe reformation; the dreadful punishment. of ion, or from regal appointment; but creature of the Romish clergy ; yet, $ereated by them, he is the object of their lip, and exercises, or at least claims a right to ise, absolute authority ever, both them gnd the kings of the earth. Indeed this claim was long generally admitted by the ten horns of the beast, though in some instances it was ms e@xXerc! e | puted. (xvii. 12-18) This seems sufficient for the purpose, and amidst so many emblems, it could hardly be supposed, that no shadow of coincidence _appear.—‘ It may be obsery- * ed, that when the first, or secular beast is repre- © sented as making war with the saints and over- _ © coming them; it is no where said, that the second, or ecclesiastical beast, should do more «© than cause them to be killed. The little horn has always worn out the saints, -by delivering © them over to the secular arm, not by slaying « them itself. The inquisitors, with a disgust- * ing affectation of lamb-like meekness, are wont # to beseech the civil magistrates to show mercy * to those unfortunate victims, whom they them- 4 selves have given up to be consigned to the flames? (Faber.) (Note, 5—7.)—There are various other interpretations, by different writers, of several things in these chapters, chiefly ex- plaining them of recent events in France ; but not _ gadging any of them, either well grounded, or ' even su by probable arguments, I did not think it needfulto introduce them in this' t, nus: be referred to; and, in general, the writers succeed better in attempting to refute each other’s interpretation, than_in estublishing _ their own ; where they materially differ from r expositors who wrote before these late trans- actions. = a V. 18. Mention having been made of the number of the beasi, or that of Ais name, the - apostle next proposed to men’s consideration the _ number itself; introducing it by saying, “ Here © is wisdom,” or intimating that the discovery of the name of the beast from the number, would _ be a proof of a man’s discernment: let such, therefore, as had understanding, count the num ber of the beast: and who then shall censure or ridicule those, who attempt to do it? For it was the number of a man; either such a number as men use, or a number implying in it the name, title, or distinguishing characteristic, of a man. Now the Greek word Lateinos signifies the Latin man; or the man of Latium, from which piace _-the Romans derived their original and their Tanguage ; and this word, according to the ge- “t e} actly the number six hundred and sixty- - six The church of Rome is properly the Latin church, and they use the Latin language in every ing: and so the beast, or the authority exer- ed through fh t church, CHAPTER XIV. work. *The books, written expressly on the sub- |. the ten kingdoms in support of} deed they have much encouragement from the of which the pope js the living| world: for men are far more disposed te won: - A.D. 95, obstinate anti-christians; and the immediate feli- ‘city of those, who die in the Lord, 6—13. A figurative prediction of future terrible judgments, upon the anti-christian kingdom and its subjects, 14—20. - ‘ : image, may well be called Lateinos. Sut though the apostie wrote in Greek, he yet used some Hebrew names in this book ; so we may perhaps think he alluded to a name in that language : and it is most astonishing that the word Komith in Hebrew, which answers to Lateinos, signifies Roman, contains in numeral letters exactly six hundred and sixty-six. Nor can any other two words be produced from two different languages, which so nearly coincide together-in meaning, and exactly stand for the same number in nume- rical letters: the coincidence is really most sur- prisifig. As John could only refer to the Greek or the Hebrew language in this matter; and as the number of the name of the Latin man, or the Roman, in both languages is exactly the number of the beast; so I see no occasion to doubt any « more, either about the beast or his number, es- pecially-as Ireneus in the second century put the same constfuction on it. Romiithis indeed feminine ; but it may signify either the Roman — Church, or kingdom, the Hebrew words for both which are feminine. . The word Latinus, or La-— teinos, is; however, in all respects the most satis- factory, notwithstanding this coincidence —‘ No ¢ name, though it may possibly comprehend the number six hundred and sixty-six, can be the name of the beast, unless it equally answers in all other particulars to the prophetic descrip- tion of that name.—JZateines is at once the name of a man, (the ancient king of Latium, whence Rome had its origin,) the title ofan . empire: and the distinguishing appellation of every individual in that empire: and when the sum of its numerical Jetters, is taken in the Greek language, it amounts to six hundred and sixty-six. On these grounds then, I do not hesitate to assert, that Zatinus, and no- thing but Zatinus, is the name of the beast; for in no other word, descriptive of the revived temporal beast, or the papal Roman empire, can such a fatal concurrence of circumstances © be found. (Fader.) The mark of the beast is the sign of the cross, used in endless su stitions. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. The enemies of the Church carry on their des signs, under a variety of odious and terrifying forms ; and they often unite, or divide among them, the fierceness and cruelty of savage beasts, with the subtlety and poison of serpents ; and if it will answer their purpose better, they appear as gentle lambs, in order thst, when they have opportunity, they may speak as dragons, and *« lord it over God’s heritage” with cruel tyran=_ ‘ 7 ‘ . c . . 7 c if « . s . ‘ ‘ orthography, contains, in numerical let-|/ny. They have commonly possessed great pow- er: andi when any of the heads of this Levia- than have seemed to be broken in pieces; they have been again healed; and in another form they even to this day return tothe combat. In- 92, 13. eT 917. ties ‘A. dD. 98. #s \ ND 3} donkey and, lo, ba Lamb him 4 an hundred forty and four theusand,} © having his Father’ s name ‘witten in their foreheads. 2 And I heard sa voice from heaven gas the yoice of many waters, and as hthe voice of a great thunder: and 1 heard i the voice of harpers nee with their harps : 3 And they sung as it were k a new song ! before the throne, and before the ver. 1 14. BM. Ie Bed See on; 7 AB. i ies? 8.& 15, 6.8.& 15.5. Jerje 3.12. & 7.3. &| 2. & 18 22, 2Sam, i. }1—14. Bz. 1,4.) 13, 16. 1%. Luke} 6. 5. 1 Chr. 25. i— & 2 9.& 8 7. &] 12.8. % Ps. 33. 2. & 43. f 10. 4. & 11.12, 15.1 4. & 57. 9. & 92. & 19.147. 13, & 98. 5. & 147, g 1. 15.8 19, 6. Ps.} 7- & 149. 3. & 150, 03, 4, Is..17. 13-] 36. Ez. 43:2, 9 | |k See on, 5. 9, & 15. o Ps., 2 6..& 132)h 1.00, & 8,7—13,, 3. Ps. 33.3. & 40, 13, 14. Is. 49.14.) 89.1. & 10.3, 4.1 3. & 96.1, & 98, Joe! 2, 32, - Mic. 4. & 11. 15. Ex. 19, 7. Rom. 33. Heb.} 16. 8 20; 18. Zech. 12. 22—24. 9. 14. | 40. 1.9. & 44. 4. an, 12. 5. Am», 8 . Zech, 4. oe) b See on . 6—9. 1. & 144.9. & 149. 1. Is. 42: 10, 1. See on, 4. 2-11. der, and to celebrate the praise} of these mon- ef God from bis faithful witnesses, or even to adore and submit to the Son of God himself !— But the mouths, even of those, who open them in blasphemy, were given by that God whom they thus affront; and that power is derived | t from him, which men use in making war against, his saints: nor can men of any description reign over the nations, or practise against the Church, further than he sees good to permit. All will, in one way or other, be deceived, whose. names are not written in the ** book of Jife of the Lamb, ¢* that was slain,” ‘* according to the eternal | *¢ purpose which ‘he hath purposed in himself” The vengeance thatis written will surely be ex- ecuted on all persecutors and wicked oppres- sors; but the sxints need much faith and pa- tience, when their lot is cast in evil times ; and. they should cry unto God continually, that they may be faithful urito death, and so receive the crown of life. Ungodly priests ‘and tyrannical rulers,support each other’s usurpations, iniqui- tions, and oppressions : : whilst the one by “goes cruel executions, destroy all oppo- er and the other deceive or terrify men by ly- miracles, false doctrines, anathemas, and ec~ pice al censures. But all these evils should be consi d as illustrative of the deceitfulness, and desperate wickedness of the human heart; and as endearing to us the love of Ged in Christ Jesus, The review ought also to take us thank- fal for our civil and religious liberties, We are exposed to no interdicts, no prisons, no cruel tortures or death, for not worshipping afier the manner, or at the dictate, of either prince or priest 5 nor are we tempted, by circumstances of danger, to profess and subscribe what we do not believe, or conform to what we do not approve ; though, alas ! numbers choose to do it, “ for fil. * thy Iucre’s sake!” We shail therefore be doubly incxcusable, if we do not « . _ « « . . . = s © . . . « « . . _ . . * . . . . . © . « unto them, but accousting them as if they had never sinned, through the imputed righteous- ness of Christ, who was ‘* mace sin for them,” in order that they might * be made the right- “ eousness of God in him.” a, * By these hun- » Wars, they still retained their tenets; and being ALD. 93. REVELATION, earth, and the sea and the fountains of great city, * waters. drink of the 8 And & there followed another angel,| nication. saying, » Babylon is fallen, is fallen, that g See on, ver. 6. & 18-2. 10, 11. 18) 51, 8 64. A 16.19. & 17.5,18:1 —21. Is, 21.9. Jer. i 17, 2—4, & 18, =| En & 192. Jer. 51.71 Nahe 3 seed which they sowed, of their blood. So' exa © dred and forty-four thousand, I understand pe- © culiatly the depressed church in the wilderness, * previous to the timeof the Reformation: for ¢ history sufficiently demonstrates, that there|{i * have been in every age some faithful worship- * pers, who consented not to the general apostacy, © but who prophesied, although in, sackcloth, * against its abominations.” (Haber) V. 6,.7- Itis génerally admitted by the best interpreters, that the three angels, in these and the following verses, were emblematical heralds of the progressive reformation from popery. When, therefore, the extent.and prevalence of the power of the beast, at ils full height, had been predicted in the foregoing chapter; the di- minution and weakening of it, as introductory to the destruction, is intimated in this. Some ex: plain the proclamation of the first angel, of the ninth, tenth, or eleventh centuries : and no doubt there were then, both princes, bishops, and councils, who struggled against the worship of images, and other abominations of the Church of Rome. Yet they generally concurred in sup- porting the dominion of the beast; though they wanted to have it exercised in a different man- ner, as to some particulars. Such, however, as were real Christians, and entered a proper pro. test agsinst the prevailing corruptions of the Church, whether in the imperial palace, or in the conclave, (if that was ever done,) may properly be ranked in the number mentioned in the form- er verses: for these evidently relate to a more public and general protestation. But others seem to fix the time of their accomplishment too late; and so leave 4 large gap in the series of predicted events; and then crowd too many into the remaining periods. We may therefore, YT apprehend, interpret this first angel, or herald, -of those who first publicly erected the standard of reformation, and who contended for the ever. lasting gospel of Christ, in opposition to all the innovations. and usurpations of the beast, his im- age, and the false prophet. This honour seems to belong to the Waldenses and Albigenses, who had the true gospel among them; avowed its everlasting obligation and excellency ; opposed it to the authority of popes, councils, and perse- cuting princes; declared the pope to be anti- christs propagated their doctrines with zeal and success, and multiplied into a vast number of Churches: and after immense slaughter had been made of them by persecutions and bloody called on men to pk and i hour of bis judgment was at hand; ship the Creator of all things, as reve gospel, by refusing to join the worship. and that of the ‘beast and his -image. spectable commentators ex Luther, almost exclusivel “suppose, many things, in his situation, character, timony, remariab! swered to it. | however, thiuk, that revious publi nies against the beast, or that an individual” station in this concise prop vinced, that more moder zeal for missions, is me; borne against ‘popery,. not” Everlasting, &c. (6.) ‘It “lasting gospel ;” © bei “ the same yesterday, to-day * opposition to the dodinan ‘ the false prophet, which shall ‘as not of. the Heavenly — foe xv. 13.) (Bp. ‘Newton V.8. If we explain the first rald of the dawning of the reformation, twelfth, thirteenth, and fourteenth centu may properly explain this of the Bohemians an others in the fifteenth, who were theim genuin offspring and successors. Some of these persons with still greater confidence and ‘vehiome ne than the Albigenses, declared R ) tical Babylon, and the pope and be antichrist; and they endured s tions for these protestations, and fi sion of the Gospel. John Hus Prague, especially, were burned by the council of Constance; whi cil Was‘in fact the united power of the wh tichristian beast. ‘These heralds announc fall of mystical Babylon, as the ancient pr had done that of literal Babylon, long befor event: (Marg. Jef.) nor was this doom certain, than it would be just, as she had rupted and intoxicated the nations, not only’ her love-potions, as a seducing harlot, but f wine of the wrath of her fornications, men into idolatry by fierce persecutio Rome was. mentioned under eel -and e1 blem of a Gentile city ; so her idolatry was ed fornication rather than adultery, as it Ben was when committed by the professed wé pers of God. (xvii. 2.) Bishop Newton ex this verse of the Waldenses, and the fo verses of more ancient events: on the Mr. Faber interprets those verses of — and this of Calvin, and his associates.” dispersed into other countries, they rapidly car- ried the everlasting gospel, with them; (as an angel, a messenger of peace to men, flying through the midst of heaven;) so that the Lol- ards in England, and the Bohemians, and many’ others in different places, seem to have priaci- pally learned the gospel from them; and the re. formation itself appears te have sprung from the 9 And! the third angel followed them, saying, with a loud voice, ™ If any man worship ee beast and his image, and re- ceive | in his forehead, or in his i e shall = drink of the wine h of God, which is poured peaxture ° into a cup of his Pp a: 17, 18. & 19. ya & 20. 10. & 21. Gen. 19. 24. Dent. 29. 23. Job 18. 15. Ps. 11. 6. Ys. 30. 33. & 34. 0 Mat. 25. 41, Jude 7 er. =i 22. Jer. 25. 15—17. 27. & 5. 57 11, See on,lo 18.6. Ps. 73. 10. 6. 11—17. | Is. 51. 17. Jesaps $3.1 12. Lam 4." Hab. 2. 16. Mat, & 60. 3. & 75.8. 20. 22, & 26.39 Is. 29,9. & ied a! a ae 6, het however, seems: to me, to render individuals too prominent in this concise prophecy. Nor should I: have ‘mentioned the names of John Hoss and Jerom of Prague, except as they. were the “mouth, or voice, of a very large body of men, delivering its testimony in the most public manner conceivable, and sealing it by their martyrdom. Still I observe, that the grand outlines are clear; and commentators in general are agreed about them: so that the subordinate differences of opinion, do not affect the main ar- gument. Some indeed would explain this verse of future times, because Babylon is not yet to- interpretation, adopted by the ablest expositors, which is the only clue, that can lead us through its mazes ; and so introduces perplexity and un- : certainty. Nothing is more common. in prophe- cy, than for future events, as. absolutely deter- : mined, to be spoken of in the present or past time. (Marg Ref.) ‘The clue that has prin- * cipally conducted me through both parts of 3 2 the Revelation, is following the series of histo- * ry, and the successive order of events. After « the. description of the two beasts, secular and “ecclesiastical, whose power was, established S according to my hypothesis in the eighth cen- * tury, but, according to most commentators, € much sooner; there would be a very large € chasm, without the prediction of any memora ¢ ble event, if these prophecies relate to the ‘ time, immediately preceding the fall of Anti- ¢ christ, and the Millennium. ‘What a long in- € terval would there be without any prophecy: * and how thick would the eyents follow after- * wards! For ail the particulars to the end of * thenineteenth chapter, must be fulfilled before ‘the Millennium’? (Bp. Wewton.)—It is also worthy of notice, that about the era abovemen- tioned, the opinion began to be publicly avowed, by several persons, that the church, court, and ity of Rome, were Babylon ; and so, inevitably doomed to destruction. VY, 9-11, This third angel and his procla- mation may be explained of Luther, and his lee , rough, and vehement protestation against he i ies of the church and bishop of Rome, en a whole antichristian fabric ; yet we must ‘take in all his coadjutors and successors; ai ind all the effects of this combined and perse- rerg protestation, to this day, and even beyond CHAPTER XIV. tally fallen: but this deranges the whole plan of A. D. 95% with fire and brimstone 4 in the presence of the holy angels, and in the presence of the Lamb: 1] And * the smoke of their torment ascendeth up * for ever and ever: and they have * no rest day nor night, * who worship the beast and his image, and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name. q Ps. 37. 34. & 52. 6. & 91. 8, Ez. 20. 48. Mat. 13. 4}, 42. 49, 50. 2 Thes. 1. 8, 9. ri8 18 & 19. 8. Gen. 19. 28. Is..$3. 14. & 34. 10., Joel Heb. 1. 8. t Deut. 23. 65. Ins 57. 20,21. Mat. 11. 28, 29, Mark 9. 48 =i Luke 16. 24, one Ce 18. 2. 30. Luke 16. 28, 24. s 4. 9, 10.& 5. 13, 14: & 7. 12. & 11. 15. & 20. 10. & 22. 5. Exe 15.18, “Ps. 10. 16. & 145. 1. Mat, 25. 41. 46. it. His voice, and that of those who were raised up in divers countries to join him, and to follow up the assault, was indeed very loud. They at- tacked the beast with far more vehemence, than ‘clared him to be antichrist; but they carried their researches into the idolatries, iniquities, and impostures of the whole system, and showed that it was utterly incompatible with the religion of the Scriptures, and founded in ignorance, usurpation, avarice, and hypocrisy : and they in- sisted on the necessity of separating from so cor- rupt a church, boldly retorting the charge of heresy and schism, and fully proving it. Thus they induced whole nations to cast off all regard to the Church of Rome, and engaged vast multi- tudes to protest against popery as 2 damnable te- ligion not only in the persecuting tyrants who imposed, but in all who, even from dread of pers secution, or from still worse motives, conformed to it: and this was exactly the purport of the third angel’s proclamation. . They loudly insist- ed upon it, that all, who adhered, with a blind and devoted attachment, to the beast and his image ; professing their abominable doctrines, conforming to their idolatries, concurring in their cruelties, and reducing their principles to practice ; (being intoxicated with ‘* the wine of “ the wrath of her fornication ;”) would drink of the unmingled wine of God’s wrath, from the cup of his indignation; yea, that they would be to hell, to be tormented in that flame; that this would be in the presence of the holy. angels, who would applaud the justice of their punishment ; and in the presence of the Lamb, who would pro- nounce and execute the sentence upon them, for their opposition to his Gospe}, and for giving his ‘* that the smoke of their torment would ascend © up for ever and ever.” The words translated “ for ever and ever,” are the most energetic that are found in the whole Greek language to signify ezernity, and seem incapable of any other meaning. The passage, therefore, evidently predicts the clear and strong manner, in which the reformers protested and argued against pur- gatory, and insisted upon it, that the wicked would be tormented in bell for ever; and a sub sequent verse evidently opposes the same doc-~ trine, by showing the immediate happiness of be- Y mediatorial glory to saints and angels; and - any that went before had done; they not only de- tormented with fire and brimstone, or be cast in- . A. D. 95, 12 Here * is the patience of the saints: y here ere they that keep the command- ments of God, and 2 the faith of Jesus, 13 And 1 heard 2a voice from heaven, saying unto me, » Write, © Biessed are the dead which « die in the Lurd * from henceforth : yea, saith the Spirit, that they may © rest from their labours; * and their works do follow them. 14 4 And I looked, and & behold, a white cloud, and upon the cloud ove, sat ® like unto the Son of man, having on d Rom. 14,8,1Cor.| 13. Mat. 25. 35 15, 18. 1 Thes, 4.| —40. Luke 16. 9. 14.16. & 5.10. {| 1 Cor. 15. 58. Gal. * Ov,» From hence-; 6. 7,8. Phil. 2, 17. a it. 15.19. & 16. forth saith the Spi-| 2 Tim. 4. 7,8. Heb, 17. Mat. 3. 17. rit; yeas )6 10, It. bl.ik & 21. &le 6. 11, & % 14—I'e yer. 15,16. & 1. 7- 10.4. & 19. 9, &! 17-Job 3. 17—19.] &10. 1. & 20 11 21. 5. Is, 35.10. & 57. 2. © 20.6. Ee. 4. 1, 2., Luke 16, 25. 2Thes. Is, 57.1, 2. 2 Cor oe Heb. 4. 9— 5. 8. Phil. 1.21— 23, CPs 19. 11. & 85. x See on, 13. 10. y Sce on, 12. 17. A 3.8. 10.2 Tim, 4, Mat. 17. 21. 27. Dan. 7. 13. lievers after death. all conversant with the writings of the reformers| * Lord,” orin the true and their successors, knows that they generally declared, without hesitation, that popery was a damnable religion, Mr. Hooker, in Queen EBij- zabeth’s time, brought himself into suspicion, and wasengaged in a dispute, because he asserted, with much caution, and many distinctions, that papists might be saved : and, whatever contempt may be cast on their bigotry, in this.day of false candour, liberality, and disregard to the scrip- tures ; it is worthy of serious consideration, whe- ob this passage does not warrant most of what these reformers advanced on that subject ; though they might not always properly distin- guish between those who hated the light, and those whose eyes were too weak to endure its effulgence, when it broke in upon them all at once. To explain this most energetic passage, which beyond doubt predicts a general and most awful protestation against the leading tenets of popery as damnable ; in all who embrace and ad- here to them, as well as in the inventors and im- posers of them ; to signify any testimony, or pro fest made in a single kingdom, (as for instance in England,) seems to me a departure from the grand scale, on which these prophecies should | ¢ be interpreted ; and as totally inadmissible. V. 12,13. When the doctrines abovemention- ed began to be openly propagated, terrible per- secutions were raised: it was therefore added, ** Here is the patience of the saints.” They wouid have abundant need to exercise patience, in obeying God and holding the true doctrine of Christ, amidst the bloody race of inquisitors and persecutors, who kindled fires on earth to tor- ture and burn them, though they called in vain for fire. from heaven to destroy them ; (xiii. 13.) and who by such cruelties, together with wars and massacres, destroyed incredible multitudes, in opposing the progress of the reformation. To encourage the saints to patience, in suffering for the truth even unto death, the apostle showed, that he heard a voice from heaven, ordering him REVELATION. Ps. 97.2. Is. 19. 1e| k ver,15—17. Joel 3} 13. 5e pate hl. 13. Ez 2. 26.) 2 ver. 17. & 16. 17. (13.). Every one that is at| to write, “ Blessed are the © from henceforth ;”? thatis, om th per his head ? a to him that sat on thy sickle, and 1 come for thee to r of the earth p eae 16 And 4 he that sz thrust in his sickle on the earth was reaped, 17 And another angel the temple which is _ having a sharp sickle, © | 18 And another angel 16. 2. & 11, 17, a i 19 12, Ps, 21.°3.Ja ‘See on, k ver. ; Heh. 22:9): 2479" ‘Jers $1.33. A a 89.1r 12,13. Mat. 13. 30.) rt Matk 4. 29. 16. Ze m 6. 10. Is. 62. 1. 6, 2, ho Gospel; even “from henceforth.” - aes rie hath much perplexed ita rea? in of its prophetical meanin; and nex upon the plan which we can be more obvious, The ry, with indulgences, tel the Church, masses and pr was one pringipal source” 0 and authority to the cl the b Rome. This also first vated ap th i Luther, who began his” attack by pro’ against these abuses: id, scriptures, he and, his a certain trath, in tudes, that there w { ry ; but that the wicked when ly to bel, and aren ven. Now what words this change in men’s sentimer It is most evident, from t | of the book, and from the events, that the reformation ere and the apostle was rte to rej pas (probably he knew wa ha Blessed are the dead licvers would generally understand ant aging truth ; and not have to encounter th of purgatory, or to app ida delay of felicity, when seized with the gonies "oF ¢ or called to suffer martyrdom ‘ists And in fact the expectation of immediate ness, was the joy and support of numb who were burned alive, or otherwit uelly a tyred, during those times. This ¥ hort ven was attested by an internal impulse o Holy Spirit, who assured the apostle, that lievers rested after death from ali their lab and siiffepings, and had no purgatory tof and that their works foliowed them to a sincerity of their faith, and te ensure a reward ‘ A. D.9S: the altar, 4 which had power over fire ; * and cried with a loud cry to him that ad arp sickle, saying, Thrust in ickle, and gather the clusters ‘of the earth; for her grapes ripe. ‘Sea the angel thrust in his sickle e earth, and gathered the vine of y See on, p- yer. 15, ps . 16.8. x See on, ver. 15, 16. eee oa vy. 14—20. Thus far we have generally pro- teeded by the guidance of past events, and have obtained considerable satisfaction in explaining these prophecies; but here, I apprehend, that direction almost wholly fails us. This suppo- sition is confirmed by the evident inability of expositors to make any regular and consistent application of the subsequent chapters, except &@s coincident with those things which have heen already considered. (xiv.) Under this persua _ sion, of which further reasons will be afterwards assigned, I shall not obtrude mere conjectures on _ the reader; nor attempt to pry into things not seen as yet. Hitherto, in general, the ground hath seemed good, and the road plain; and I have felt some confidence, as well as used cau tion, in the progress: but caution must be al- Most my only companion and monitor in what how remains ; for the country is unknown, and no guide is to be found, who understands any thing certainly of the road. The exact and Surprising fulfilment of many, and complicated redictions, through the course of seventeen Reuteaa years, has been shown; which is a real demonstration of the truth of the scriptures: but We must bequeath to posterity the satisfaction of understanding, and being filled with adoring ~ wonder at witnessing, the accomplishment of the rest. The prophecy hath been evidently traced down to the reformation; and this may include all, that has intervenec to this day, or shall intervene, till the slaying of the witnesses, and their resurrection. (Votes, xi. 7—14.) Whe- ther the events here predicted precede, or fol. low, the sounding of the seventh, or third, wo trumpet, I cannot absolutely determine: but _they seem evidently to relate to the fall of pope ry; and perhaps give a succinct intimation of what is more fully predicted in the next and fol- lowing chapters. The preceding events not hav- ing produced a voluntary and effectual reforma- tion in the kingdom of the beast ; the iniquity of those nations will be filled up, and they will be come ripe for judgments; which are emble- matically described as a harvest and a vintage ; and as the latter succeeds to the former in the _ Gourse of nature, so it is subsequent to it in the _ prophecy, and will be far more terrible, Christ _ Bppeared to the apostle in vision, like to the Son bie Man, in human nature ; upon a whitecloud, the _ emblem of his holy, righteous, and mysterious dis- _ Pensations ; his golden crown signified his super- “eminent authority, and his sharp sickle bis terri. - vengeance on his enemies. The angel out ‘the temple may signify the ministers of the Gospel, as employed to announce the approach of these judgments: and the second angel coming VOL. Vi.. s CHAPTER XIV. A. D. 5. the earth, 2 and ca&t it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God. 20 And 8 the wine-press. was trodden b without the city, ¢ and blood came out of the wine-press, even unto the horse- bridles, by th¢ space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs. Zz 19. 15—21. Deut. 1.15. 32, 32, 33. b 11, 8. Heb. 13, 12. a Is. 63, 1—6. Lam.[e 19. 15—21. Is. Sa. ’ 5—7. & 66. 24, Ez. 3S. 17—21. out of the teniple, to reap the vintage, may re- present some executioner, or succession of ex- ecutioners, of the wrath of Christ on the oppo- sers of his authority : whilst the third angel from the altar, who had power over fire, giving orders to the second angel to reap the vintage, implies that these judgments would render a sacrifice to divine justice, and consume as witb fire those who had despised, or abused, the atoning sacri: fice of Christ. The casting of the vintage into the wine-press of God’s wrath, and the treading of it without the city, (as being no part of the true church.) can only be explained by the event, But it is remarkable that sixteen hundred’ fur- longs, or two hundred miles, is exactly the length of the papal dominions in Italy ; and pro= bably these will be deluged with blood, in a most awful manner; which is represented by language mest tremendously hyperbolical. Some expositors, who have written, since this interpre- tation was first made, decide with confidence, that the bloody scenes lately exhibited in France and on the continent, are the fulfilment of the prophecy concerning “the harvest °” though the vintage is yet future: nor do I at all doubt but that posterity will clearly see, that these events. began to accomplish the prediction. -I cannot, however, think either that, at so early a stage, we are capable of determining on the subject; or that a mote general and almost universal dis- play of divine vengeance, on al/ the kingdoms of the beast, (those only excepted, who have fully and decidedly cast off its dominion,) is intended; by the harvest. PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. es - The Lord reserves a remnant to himself in the worst of times, who dissent from the prevailing idolatries and abominations; who profess his truth and bear his image; who sing the praises of redeeming grace, in strains, which none else can learn; who cordially loye and devotedly cleave to him ; who follow the Lamb, whither- soever he goeth, being the first fruits of the earth ; who are Israelites indeed, in whose mouth is found no guile, and who are without fault, being fully accepted, and really sanctified, before the throne of God. May it be our prayer, our endeavour, yea, our ambition, to be found in this honourable company! If we have a good hope, that we are thus distinguished ; we ought to do every thing in our power, as well as to beseech the Lord continually, that faithful ministers, like beneficent angels, “ flying through “ the midst of heaven,” may carry “ the ever. lasting Gospel,” and preach it to all ‘people, ma-. 5C A, D. 95. : CHAP. XV. ‘A vision of seven sutielia prepared to execute judg- ments ; with the triumphant song of the church on that occasion, 1—4. Seven vials given to the angels for that purpose, and the temple i is filled _ with smoke, 5-8. ND # I saw another sign in heaven, great and marvellous, » seven angels having the seven ¢ last plagues; for in them ‘is filled up the wrath of God. 2.And I saw asit were® aseaof glass} fmingled with fire: and them ¢& that had gotten the victory over the beast, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name ® stand on the sea of glass, # ait 3h the harps of God. 2 12.1—3. Dan, 4, 2, 3- & 6. 27, « b ver. 6. & 8.2. 6, & 10.3. & 16. 1— 17. & 21.9. Mat 13, 41, 42. 49, 505 ¢ 8 13. & 11. 14. & 1 Pet. 1.:7-& 4, 12° gli. 11,12. & 12. 11. & 13. 1418. & 16. 17—21. & 17. 1. id ver. 7 & 34. 10. 19. & 16. 19. & 19. 15. Daa. 12. 6,7. 11, 12. ie 4.6, & 21.18. FIs. 4. 4. Mat. 3 11. 14. i—5e h Ex, 14. 30, 31. i See on, 5. 8, & 14. 2 & 19. 1—7. _ tions, and languages : that so sinners may féar » and glorify God ; and turn from all their idols . and iniquities, to worship the great Creator, and to wait for his Son from heaven, who shall speedily come to be our judge. These events faith anticipates, as if they were already accom- plished.’ ~V. 9—20. Cray deceivers, and they who have been be- ‘trayed into their delusions, by pride, unbe- lief, a carnal mind, love of sin, and fear of man, will ere long drink together of the wine of God’s wrath, from the cup of his indignation: and however men may flatter or excuse themselves, in conforming to corrupt and sinful customs or impositions, they will find at last that the Lord abhors such prevarication. Let, therefore, such as fear the reproach or the wrath of men, and are tempted to disobey God, remember that awful torment, the smoKe of which ascendeth up Jor ever and ever. For the modern quietus |, of a purgatory, after the day of judgment, is as destitute of scriptural foundation, as the pur- gatory before that awful season, as maintained by the church of Rome; and they who die in their sins, will too late find, that the punishment of hell will/endure for ever and ever. Here then is the patience of the saints, to venture or’ suffer any thing in obeying God’s command- ments, and professing. the faith of Jesus : God bestow this patience upon us, that we may be ready, should times of persecution overtake us! We have the best reasons in the world for this conduct; as a voice from heaven attested by the Holy Spirit, assures us, that Blesssed are “¢ the dead which die i in the Lord ; that they im- * mediately rest from their’ Jabours, ‘and that s their works follow them,” to ascertain their title to, and the degree of, their unspeakable felicity : whilst their persecutors, and all wicked men, are ripening for the harvest and vintage of divine vengeance ; and will soon be cast mto the wine-press of the wrath of God. Jo See on, 48» & ml may the Lamb, saying lous are thy works P just and bas ac ' of * saints. 4.» Who shall fi . and glorify thy ame? art holy: ¥ for all nations Shai worship before thee ; * for are made manifest. n . k Ex. 15. 1—18. Deut. 32. 4, Ps, 85. ‘| See on, Deut. 34.] 10,11. & 99. 4. 5. 1Cht. 6. 49. 2} 100. 5. & 145. Chr. 24, 6. Neh. 9.] 45.21. Hos, vo Ex. 15,11. Job 5.]* 9. Ps. 78. 12. &) ages. 105- 5. & 111. 2. & 118. 22, 23, & 139. 14. & 145. 6, Dan. 4.2, 3. * Ge" nal ante Sens +} By hy 29, 28. 9% Is. 24. 15» & 25. LF j Fess HEH 17. Gen. 17.1. Pp 16. 5—7. & 19. 2. seventh trumpet, as the seven ‘trum cluded under the seventh seal cee : the seven last plagues, in which the wr, God is filled up, or accom - secuting idolatrous power, assuming an gracing beyond expression, the ave CurisTran. These plagues must ther coincident with the last wo trumpet measure at least. The second phecy has been traced from the sixth trumpet, to the” ‘present one of the four beasts gave/c 5.3, & 16.2, &c.| 6.1 Thes. 1.9. (f2 Thes. 1.9. 2. & 17. 1. & 21, 9Je Ex. 40. 34. 1 Kim-jg Jer. 15. 1. Lam.- ae. 19. Ex.|z See en, ver. 1. 17, 18. Luke 24. 4. Fe 75.8. Jer. 25.| 8.10.2 Chr. 5. 14.) 3. 44. Rom. 11. 33. 25. 21. Num, 1. oy etl 13, 5-5 pgheaieataita Ps. 18. 8—14. Is-th See on, ye: i. “Mat. 27. 51. - 5-8. Ez. 4 a Selon, 4:9, & 10. 6. 4. . that trumpet. Nothing seems more important, | come and worship before the Lord ; as his judge in explaining prophecies, than to determine, as/ ments were then about to be made manifest ? far as we can, which events are past, and which | (Marg. Ref.) are to come: under this conviction, must pro-{ V.5—8. (xi. 19.) The appearance of glo- ceed to consider what follows, in general, as yet|ry above the mercy-seat in the most holy place, in futurity ; and shall, therefore, not detail any} the tabernacle of God in the temple, was an em- of the interpretations, or conjectures, that have| blem of his appearance in heaven as reconciled been made of them, with relation to past events ;| to sinners, through Jesus Christ: the seyen an- ‘because I cannot myself find any satisfaction! gels, coming forth from thence, showed, that from them. The great and marvellous sign,} these judgments would be executed on the ene- which the apostle saw in heaven, the scene of} mies of the Church, in mercy to God’s people :* his visions, implied, that very interesting and ex-| while their white clothing and golden girdles, ‘traordinary events were about to be revealed :/ represented their holiness, and the righteousness for seven angels appeared, who had it in charge|and excellency of these awful dispensations.— to inflict the seven Jast plagues. But before hej The living creature, an emblem of the Gospel- saw the effects of their ministry, he records an| ministry, giving the vials to the angels, implied, introductory vision, representing the joy and tri-| that the preaching of the truth would be instru- umph, which the church would express on that} mental in bringing the judgments, which were occasion. The sea of glass, mingled with fire,| written, upon antichristian opposers; and the (iv. 6.) is very differently explained: but as the|temple being filled with smoke, showed the persons referred to stood upon it, we cannot well| darkness of these dispensations ; and the hor- understand it of the Fountain, in which they had} ror, which would envelope the enemies of God, Washed away their sins: perhaps it was emble-| whilst these plagues were executing. (Mare. matical of the tempestuous times, during which} Ref.) believers then lived; the slippery and fragile mature of their standing considered in itself, and PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. the fiery trials which they endured. They, how-} The many plagues which the wrath of God ever, who were conquerors over the beast; who} inflicts on the wicked, contain things great and had cleaved to the truth and will of God, and} marvellous: but none can fully understand had refused subjection to the spiritual tyranny} them, till they have passed through the waves of antichrist, or to: be branded as his slaves ;} and fiery trials of this evil world, and are made stood on this brittle, slippery, sea of glass min-j victors over all their adversaries. Yet, whilst giled with fire, unhurt and undismayed ; as the} we stand upon “ the sea of glass mingled with children of Israel, passed through the Red sea,} “ fire,” we should anticipate the triumphs, which or standing on its shore, saw their enemies dead] await our final deliverance; and attempt the before them. Feeling, therefore, a holy assur- song of Moses, and of the Lamb: and-new mer- ance of their own safety, and a triumphant joy,| cies continually demand new hymns of praise. — _ in the prospect of the destruction of their perse-} The fuller knowledge we acquire, concerning eutors ; they sang the song of Moses, the servan:f the wonderful works of God; the more zealous- of God: they praised the Lord for their deliver-| ly we shall celebrate his infinite greatness and ance, as‘israel by orders from Moses. had done ;} excellency, as the Lord God almighty, the Crea- and they sang the song of the Lamb, the.new] tor and Ruler of all worlds: but his title of Em- song before mentioned. (Marg. Ref.) Thus} manuel, the King of saints, will peculiariy en- they celebrated the great and marvellous works| dear him te us. _ Who, that considers the power of God, the almighty Lord ofall; and his justice | of bis wrath, the ‘value of his favour, or the glory and faithfulness, as in Christ Jesus, the King of] of his holiness, would refuse to fear and hdnour saints, thé Protector, Comforter, Ruler, and Por-| him alone ? For his praise is above heaven and ‘tion, of all his redeemed people. In this view,| earth. May ajl nations, therefore, come and they inquired, who would not, or ought not, to} worship before his, and accept of bis salvation ! fear, adore, and giorify the name of Jzenovan .| This prayer will be answered, when his tdberna- secing he only was holy; and neither ‘ae wor-|cle shall be opened, the instruments of his ven- ship of i idols, nor the names of blasphemy used|geance on obstinate rebels commissioned, and beast and his image, were to be enduyed:|the seven vials poured out. Ts the mean time r the time was arrived, in which all should} let us adore bis justice and a and not dare ; ‘ALD. 95. - REVELATION. » : CHAPSKVEI? | and ufion ‘them ‘whic 4 The first angel pours/out his vial on the earth; and image. ° eee the worshippers of the beast are plagued with: a 3.9 And the _ moisome sore, A, 2: the second, on the sea, which histivinW ies vie becomes blood, 8: the third, on the rivers and ee BpeM fountains, which also become blood ; and the an-| 48 the blood: of a dea ‘gel of the waters celebrates the justice of God, in a5 ‘soul died in t ‘thus visiting bloody perseentors, whichis confrm-| 49: And, the third | ed by,one from the altar, 4—7. The fourth an-} his vial * upon: the riv gel pours his vial on the sun ; and men scorched of as a: h with fire blaspheme God, 8,9: the fifth on the] 9 waters; ans ey seat of the beast, with the miseries caused, and| 5 And I heard ™ the the blasphemies excited, 10, 11. The sixth an- ‘siade say; n Whee sho righeou D ‘ te hi} inde thus. — — war: oo God, 13, 14. A sia ap Chee 6 For .: they have! eae ws ished o1 on Babylon, eed 16—21, A thy. OT Ar aeN ND *T heard a great voice out of the 7 And I bess te ey of meat 4 b * temple, Reng the seven angels, } tar say, t Even so, Lord God almighty, | Go your ways, ¢ and pour out the vials! true and ici are of the wrath of God upon the earth. ‘2 And the first went, and poured out} ¢s, e&.in € & his vial 4 upon the earths and there fell| "3: BPR &anoisome and grievous sore upon the aie Ps. 78. 44. & Dan, vi) - men © which had the mark of the beast, Pte Gen aa 5 a k 8.10, 11. o See Ez. 9. 5—B8s & 10-} 21.15.18. Job2.7,)1 ver. 6, & 14. 7. | 2, Mat. 13.41, 42. | 8. Ps. 78. 66. Is-1.| EX 7. 20, bahay bs d 8.7, & 14.166 24 5, 6s & 3, 17% 24,| 1S: 50.2. Ex. 35, 8, © ver. 212, 17. le Ex, 9.9—2i. Deu. Luke 16, 20-22} Hos. 13. 15, BP 14, O11. & 15, 7! 7.15. & 28.27. 1] Acts 12 23. ™m ver. 4e ; 24. 4. 1Sam. 15. 3. 18.) Same 6: 9.2 Chr. Shei ee 15—18, | D ver. 7. See on, 15. “9. ‘26 eo. 5.81 a a 118 & 15, 5— we b e on, ws. 1. 6. to 0 object to his deep designs : for sinh we shall tion, interprets thia plague of t witness the completion of the whole, we shall} rit, which has long secretly permuted: see him perfectly glorious, both in mercy and in} adhering to the Roman church; and whic! judgment. broken out so extensively and fatally in late years. I am by no means disposed: ~A NOTES: : 4.4 ject to this interpretation : yet: CHAP. XV V. 1,2. The angels were or-| adopt it without great hesitation, dered, by a voice from the temple, to pour out | dadle opinion 5 if indeed the { the contents of the vials, censers, or cups, that} vials may, in the order of the predicted. they had received, which were emblems of the | be allowed to begin at meme wrath of God to be poured out on the antichris-| V. 3—7. (viii. 8—10.) Seas tian empire, and all who adhered to it. As the!ed into congealed blood, are proper. four first trumpets were so many ee. in the} vast slaughter and devastatione Yet: the destruction of the western empire, and the fifth | of the waters; who was. appointed t presic and sixth showed the extinction of the eastern}them, or to be a ministering spiritin empiré: se these vials marked the gradual. de-| pensations, celebrated~the Pit : solation of the Roman church; the one being the | Lord, who, had determined to punish with sue | pagan idolatrous persecuting power, the other, | calamities, the blood-thirsty., mundane df the papal idolatrous persecuting: power ; the and prophets ; and in: appointing them as it beast to whom the dragon had given bis seat and | blood to drink, And another angel, from I empire. Thiscircumstance occasions a simijari-| the altar, (vi. 9,) as.speaking in the name o ty of some of the vials to the trumpets. A re-|holy martyrs, concurred in these proises semblance aleo is found between these vials and | also declared the truth of ‘the Lord G Lm several of the plagues of Egypt, to which Rome | ty, in thus fulfilling his ancient predi yay be compared for tyranny, cruelty. and enmi- | his. promises to his church. “Tf the. -events, her ty to the people of God. (xi. 8.) Whether the] predicted, be still future, the falGiment of th sores, produced by the pouring out of the first | a alone can. fully explain it. Mr. Fabe vial, are to be understood literally, with respect | owever, interprets | ‘the whole passage, of to terrible pestilences, or in a figurative meaning, bloody transactions, in France and on the Co! the event must determine. But they will be pe- pent, which have occurred during these culiar to the avowed and- devoted adherents of| eighteen or twenty years, I confess. myse the beast and hisimage ; which seemsto beintend. | competent to. Senile whether his opinion be ed of the others, though not so expressly men{| grounded or not: yet I hesitate for thi tioned. (Marg. Ref.) Mr. Faber, without hesita-| sons, Ist. The stage, on which these 1 » : — tae Ld y blasphemed the name of God,, math power over these plagues :} ey repented not * to give him 10 4 And the fifth angel poured out al» upon the seat of the beast ; and his kingdom was © full of darkness ; and 4 they gnawed their tongues for pain, _ 11 And €¢blasphemed the God of hea- ven & because of their pains and their sores, 4 and repented hot of their deeds.| 12 { And the sixth angel poured out his vial‘ upon the great river Euphrates: k and the water thereof was dried. up, 4 that the way of the kings of the east might be prepared. U6, 12.& 8.12, &9ja il. 13. & 14. 7.j/F 2 Chr.—36. 23. 2, Is, 24. 23. Luke; Josh. 7. 19, Jer- 13.1 Ezra }. 2. & 5.11, QI. 25. Acts 2. 20.) 16. Am, 4.6—12, | 12. & 6.10. & 7. & 7.16. & 9. 17, 18.|b 11.2. 8. & 18. 2.] 12, 21. 23. Neh. L & 14. 18. Jon, 4. 8.1 & 17. 9.17. 18. &) 4. & 2. 4, Ps, 136. Mat. 13. 6. - | & 18, 2, 3, 21—23.| 26. Dan, 2. 18, 19. © Or, burned. ¢ 9, 2, & 18. 11—19.; 44. Jon, 1. 9 y ver. 10, 11. 21. 2} Ex. 10.21—23. Ps.jg ver. 2.9. Kings 6. $3.2 Chr.| 78. 49. Is. 8.21, 22.|h See on, ver, 9. 2 28. 22. Is. 1. §. &| Mat. 8. 12. & 22.{ Tim. 3 13. 8. 21. Jer. 5.3, &6.| 13, 2Pet.217. 1 9.14 Is, 8.7, 8. 29, 30. Iz. 24. 13.d 21. 10. Mat. 134k 17.15. Is. 11. 15. Z ver. Li. %& 2 21.) 42. 50. & 24. 51,| & 42, 15. & 44. 27. & 9. 20. Dan. 5. 22,! Luke 13. 28. Jer. 50. 38—40, & 23, Luke 13. 3, 5. ae See on, ver. 9. 51. 366 Cor. 12. 21, ~ ALI, 41. 25. Ez. 38, have been acted, seems not. large enough for the completion of the prophecy.’ France, and the ‘countries connected with it, form only part of the _ Kingdom of the beast; and several countries be- _ Jonging to it, have hitherto been little affected by these sanguinary measures ; though perhaps they” may ere long be involved in them. 2dly. The term, since the commencement of the French revolution, seems too short, ‘to answer to the idea, excited by this prophecy, of the judgments to be inflicted: when it is considered, in how few verses2he most interesting events of two “movethis objection. or three hundred years are comprehended ; yet, very probably, succeeding transactions may re- 3dly. Ihave some doubt, whether the time for the pouring out of the vials. is arrived ; and whether it will arrive till towards _ the close of: thisicentury. Iam, however, by no a means confident'in my opinion. ~V.'8, 9. (viii. 12.) Whether burning sea- sons producing drought and famine, or some other judgment thus figuratively described, be intended, tlie event must show. But the ex- treme distress’ of the sufferers, instead of induc- ing them to glorify God, by confessing, repent ing of, and forsaking their sins, wiil irritate them to blaspleme the name of God, and so tend te .. the other kingdoms of the beast on the Continent. Tam not dispusedto contrevert this, interpreta: \ \ CHAPTER XVI. j A. D. 98. i3 And I saw ™ three unclean spirits’ " like frogs, come © vut of the mouth of the dragon, aud out of the mouth of the beast, and out of the mouth of P the false prophet. 14 For they are 4 the spirits of devils, * working miracles, * which go forth unto the kings of the earth and of t the whole world, to gather them to the battle of that great day of » Ged almighty. 15 Behold, ¥ 1 come asa thief. z Bless- ed ie he that watcheth, and keepeth his garments, @ lest he walk naked, and they see his shame. 16 And. > he gathered them together into a place, called in * the Hebrew tongue, ¢ Armageddon. - & 39. Dan. 11. 43; —45. m.ver. 14. 2 Thes. 2. 9—11. 1 Tina. 1—3, 3 Tims 3. 1- 6..2Pet. 2. 1-3. 1 John 4. 1—3. n Ex. 8. 2—7. Ps.) Rom, 1. 8. 78. 45, & 105. 30. ju ver. 16. & 17. 14. 012 3,4.9—13. &! & 19. 19.& 20. 8. 13, 1—7. 11—18. -} Is. $4. 1—8. & 63. Pp 19; 20, & 20. 10. | 1—6. Ez, 38. 8—12. q 12. 9. 1 Kings 22.| Joel 3. L1—14. 19—23, 2Cbr. 18.jx See on, ver. 7. 48-22. Ez, 14. 9.19 3.8. Mat. 24. 43. John 8. 44. 2Cor) 1 Thes: 5. 2, S$. 2) 26. 14. 11213—15. Jam, 3.j Pet. 3.10.. > «jd Judg. 5. 19. 2 Kime 15. z Mat. 24. 42% & 25.) 23.29, 30. Zech. 12> r 13,18; 14, & 19] 13. & 26, 41. Mark) 11. 20. Deut. 13.1,2.| 13. 33-37. & 14. Mat. 24,24. Mark 13.22. 2 Thes.2 9, s 1 Kings 22. 6. 10, 11, 19—22, Acts 13.] 1 Pet 4. 7. 8—10. a See on, 3. 4. t 3, 10. & 12,9, &] Ex. 32; 25. 13. 3. Luke 2. 1. 38. Luke 12. 37— a3. & 21. 26. Acts 20. 31, 1 Thes, 5.60 18. Is. 47. 3. Ez, 16. 37-. Hose 2 3. Hab. 2.15 2 Cor. 5. 3» b 17. 14. & 19. 17 —21. Judg: 4. 7 Joel $.9—14. Zer.- 14,23, 3, _ ¢ 9.11 John $. 2. & 19, 18. 17. Acts tion, nor yet to subscribe to it##I again observe, that in my view, our posterity, at the end of this century, will be more competent judges of this subject, than we can be. V. 10, 11. This predicts. some great calami- ty to Rome itself, yet of such a nature as will darken the whole antichrisfian empire. But it will only excite the sufferers to horrid blasphe= mies, and more desperate defiance of God. Com- mentators in general allow, that this vial. is net yet poured out: and this is.a sufficient reason, why a commentator should decline giving any conjecture, in what manver so compendious and so obscure a prediction will be fulfilled : but, when, fulfilled it will olllve to be obscure, Vv. 12—16, If the river Euphrates is here to be understood literally ; some eastern nation or _ nations may be expected to invade Europe, as the executioner of the Lord’s vengeance on the kingdom of the beast. But as Rome is mystical Babylon, which stood on the river Euphrates, and was both enriched and protected by it ; perhaps we may understand,'by the drying up of the Eu- phrates, such deductions from the power and re~ sources of Rome, as shall embolden and excite other nations to attack her. These events, how= ever, will threaten the destruction of that whole interest: so that three unclean spirits, like frogs, will come out of the mouth of the dragon, as re- presenting satan, who gave his power to the beast; out of the mouth of the beast or anti- christian empire; and out ofthat of the false prophet, or the antichristian Church and clergy. “show, that He, even the . -© power of the air,” and this last vial will be ff. D. 95. \ REVELATION. 17 7 And ‘the seventh angel poured .6ut his vial © into the air: and f there e€ame a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, & It is done. 18 And there * were voices, and thun- ders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since ‘men were upoi the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great. _ 19 And * the great city was diviter into three parts, and the cities of the na- €20.1—3, Eph, 2{ Dan. 12. 7-13./i 11.13. Dan. 12. 1. 2. & 6.12. John 19. 30. “ik 4) 8. & 17. 18.) # ver. 1. & 11.19. &h 435. & 8. hit & if Qe 10.16—19, 14.17, & 15. 5.6.) 1% 21 & 10.6,7, & 21. 6. bly tions fell 4 ut sn mountains siwerettiieand. 21 And © there fell upon: n hail out of heaven, every 8 weight of a talent: and h ed God because of the plagu hail; for the plague tt ts ing creat. eae (119. 5. Dan. 4.30. Mm se€on, 14 8. 10. & 18,5. Is, 49, 26. & 51! 17-28, Jen. 25. 15, 16. 26. n 6. 14. & 20 Is. 2, 14—17. 4, 2 0 8.76 That is, emissaries, commissioned by them, and instigated by unclean spirits, being loathsome, and croaking, and intruding themselves into eve- ry place, to the mischief of afl, (Ex. viii. 1—3,) will go forth to promote idolatry, pretending to work miracles in support of their doctrine; and to collect the kings of the earth, and of the whole world, even all in every plate who favour that design; thatthey may make one united ef fort against the cause of God: and thus they will be gathered for battle, against the great day, in which the almighty Gad intends to destroy them. Some have imagined these three mysti- cal frogs, to be the Dominicans, Franciscans, and Jesuits; and the description given of them, would agree well enough with that of those Jani- zaries of the Church of Rome: but the predict- ed events must fall much later than the founding of those orders; and satan will no doubt be able _ to excite men of the same stamp, te similar ser- ” vices with those performed by them in former ages. These will be times of great temptation ; and, therefore, Christ by his apostle, called on his professed servants, to expect his sudden com- ing, and to watch, that they might retain, and be found in, the garments of salvation, and not appear naked, and so be put to shame, as apos- tates or hypocrites: for the blessing would be- long only to the watchful. This p hesis in- terrupts the prediction : sy that proceeds to soever, on which “NB f he understood, the event must be very easy, to eivean. opina: those who have done oat ‘bu about the future ful ‘part of the plan of this must decline the’ attempt an to those, who have purposely wi ject ; among whom he allo has supported his opinions wi arguments from other prop whom he has consulted. B on his mind, in several pa think himself authorized to adop ber’s conclusions. Posterity Nl be petent than we are, to deter tions. It is, however, c convulsions, revolutions, — nations, to a degree ati sect witnessed, or reeorde before the mystery opinion also, that the lan stage, on which the last gr decided, is highly probable : b country, or the papal dominions. the six hundfed Peale ee blood, he will not presu i xiv. 18—20.) The dimen bee or the cther; and itis fo ‘certain whe ticular dreadful _judgme: ts) “Un | seat of the beast; or tremendous all his remaining adherents, ° ; It may be observed, that I have n ticed the interpretations of th several of these vials as lon This has resulted from a fa these interpretations are absolutely in with the chronology of the’ prophecy, whole clue which must direct us in & it; and that they are altogether even as insulated accommodatio gathered togre- “ther the kings of the earth, in his righteous pro- vidence, toa place ealled ‘Armageddon, or the mountain of destruction, with reference to Me- giddo. (Judg. v. 19.2 Kings xxiii. 29, 30.) V.17—21. Satan is called “the prince of the poured into the seat of his empire; for after it, his cause in every place, without as well as with- in, the dominions of the beast, will be ruined.— A ‘proclamation was therefore made, that it was done, or fished; as under the seventh trumpet the mystery of God was to be finished. (x. 7.) Terrible calamities, awful displays of the divine} presence; intestine distractions, and the revolt} or destruction of cities and nations, ke. will} make way for great Babylon to drink of the wine of the fierceness of God’s wrath : and the concurrent judgments are described in the strongest language: — by spor stones will be known ere pe apparently inconsistent with the chiond the’book. The grand question to be decid ae respect, relates to the sounding of > + CHDAP.. XVII. gel shows John the persecuting idolatrous pow- lich was to be destroyed; under the em- an infamous, but splendid, harlot, riding toured beast, with a golden cup in ame inscribed on her ferehead, and he blood of the saints, 1—6. He ex- Vision to him, 7—18. there came 2 one of the seven mgels which had the seven vials, b talked with me, saying unto me, 6. & 16. 1~17. & 21.9. b4e 1. & 21. 15. venth trumpet. If that event be past, the vials have begun to be poured out; if it be future, none of them have been poured out. For it seems to meclear, that a8 the seventh seal in- cludes all the seven trumpets, so the seventh trumpet includes all the seven vials. Nor doI think it possible for human sagacity to deter- mine, till some considerable time has elapsed ; at what precise period, events of that immense magnitude, as those here predicted, began to he accomplished. __._ PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. _ How infatuated must men be, to set at de- fiance the power of God, who can fight against them in such varied means, and with such irre- | sistible weapons! especially as he continues to beseech his enemies to be reconciled to him, and share his omnipotent and everlasting fa- vour ! No wonder that angels, who witness or execute his vengeance on such implacable haters _ of God, of Christ, and of holiness, loudly cele- _brate the praises of his justice and truth ; and -adore his awful dispensations, when he brings upon bloody persecutors the tortures which they had inffieted on his saints and prophets. But _ the heart of man is so desperately wicked, that the most complicated miseries will never induce them to repentance, without special grace ; nay, if men are left to themselves, they will blas- pheme the name of God, even in the intervals of gnawing their tongues with pain! It is vain, therefore, to expect that purgatory, or hell-fire, will ever bring men to glorify God in true re- pentance, or in any sense purge away their sins. Byen hell is filled with blasphemies, determined -and horrid, in proportion to the degree of its torments: and they are as ignorant of the his- CHAPTER XVI. = tti«‘ the apostle would net have been so greatly in CHAPTER xv a A. Dy 25, sald unto me, Where-|not yet come ;_ and when he cometh, he imarvel? ® j will tell thee must continue a short space. the woman, and of the} 11 And the ‘beast * that was, and ig eth her, ane hae the not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. 12 And ' the ten horns which thou ‘sawest, are ten kings, which have receiy- ed no kingdom as yet; but receive pow- er as kings one hour with the beast. i3 These haye ™ one mind, and shall r and shalk ascend out of the pit, and. * + BOA into sperdition, ; 2 (e whose names were not. writ- 1 in the book of life *from the foun- tion of the world,). when they behold | the beast that Was gid 38 is not, and yet Saw iid aes at ne Lae 9 And » here. is. ind. which hath wisdom, 11 1 ‘seven heads are seven rs mountains, n which the woman sitteth, eine tu And; ‘there are, seven kings: five ; are: falien,. and one is, avd the other is Oy Wer. 1-6. nae 45.°2 Thes.| 1 Pet. 1,20, fe 23=8. 94 fe AS. 1-4, 11,12. 3 & 13. 1—ld 13. 3, 4. Jb 13.18) Dan.12. 4,. He otal | OTT Te See omy 10:8: 8) 8—10 Hos. i4. 9. “veever Lh Wer 8—! 20.12.25. «| Mat. 13. 11. & 24, 20. & 16. & 1 f Mat. 25. 34. John} 15. aot Saleh eae 17, 24. Acts 15. 18,|h ver. 3.7. 18. & pitts ‘Dan. 7, sd baa Eph 1.4. Tit. 125) 13. 1. beast, ; 14 These © shall make war. with the ‘Lamb, and P. the Lamb shall overcome them: for he is 4 Kord of lords, and. King of kings: » and they that are with him @re called, and chosen, and faithful. Ig. see-on, ver. 8. & 16. 14. & 19.) Deut. 10. 17. Ps; 1 12, Se: & 13. 15—21. Dan. 7.21.) 136. 2, 3. Prov. 84 - Dan. 2. 40—43. & 25. & 8. 9-12. 24.) 15, 16. Dan. 2: 47%. 7. 2,8. 20, 24.) 25. Zechs2, & Mat. 1 Tim, 6.15. "Zech. 1. 18—21. 25.40. Acts 9.4/5 |r 14, 1—4. & 19 146 m Phil. 1. 27. & 2. |p 6+ 12—17. Ps. 2\| Ps, 149, 5—9. Jers 2. 8,9. & 21,8—12, &) 50. 44, 45. Mic 5. n vers 17. Is. 10. 5— 140. 5, 6. Dan 2.) 7—9. John 15. 166 7. Bz. 38. 10. Acts} 44. & 7 26, 27. 1| Rom. 8. 80. 2’ Tinie 011.7. & 13, 6, 7%)q 1. 5. & 19. 16] 1 Pet.2.9. « cease for a time, and revive again, but shall be destroyed for ever.’ (Bp. Wewton.) In the mean while, however, it would deceive, into a stupid admiration and. blind submission, ail the inbabi- tants of the earth, within the sphere of its i a flue, ence, except the remnant of the elect (Wore, xii. 8.) Here then was a proper trial and exere cise of a man’s wisdom, to discover what was meant by the beast, that had been, Was not, and yet was; being the same ina di fferent form. V. 9—14. To assist the reader in this ingui. ry, the angel observed, that the seven heads of* this symbolical beast represented seven moune tains, on which the woman was enthronedif bes ing especially the seat of that spiritual authority, oy which the power of the beast’ is supported., ‘omnisheds 10 see. ‘3 bastion city persecuting Cbru ts. efit. ; (having witnessed (and, experienced such Renee, previously to this vision ;) but thai a city, professedly Christian, and the metropolis of the Christian church, should thus wanton and riot in the blood of the saints, might, well excite obi highest amazement. ¢ All.this is very plain: © but papists wonder by what figure. of speech | ars heretics are called saints, and rebels against | uf the Popes martyrs of Jesus’ (Bp. Hurd.) vi Ais 67, 8» The reader might have been well satisfied about the meaning of those emblems, af be bad received no further ihformation: but, lest he should mistake or hesitate, the angel be came the interpreter of the vision. ..As the apos. » tle had seen and heard very much, on the same _ subject before, the angel inquired into the rea-| Thisis the known situation of Rome 5 and though son of Its excessive amazement: and he then |Constantincple is also built on seven hills, they “showed to him the. Mystery of the woman, riding | are Comparatively obscure, and no other mark of on the beast. © “A. beast i is, the emblem of an ido-| the beast answers toit. For the seven heads of . datrous and oppressive, empire: the Romanem-|the beast had another enigmatical meaning, pire was the beast ander the Pagan emperors :|and signified seven forms of government, or suc- ceased to be so, when it. became Christian, | cessions of rulers, according to ‘the usual pro- “with reference to which fhe angel says by way|phetical meaning of the word kings. They alk _ of anticipation, “It isnot”? Yet it would after- appeared in vision at once upon the beast; but wards “ ascend out of the abyss. ;” that is, when | in fact five of them were fallen, at the time when the antichristian empire became idolatrous and |the apostle had the vision; namely, kings, cone " persecuting, and the dragon gave his power to} suls, dictators, decemvirs, and military tribunes the beast; it seemed to arise out of the sea, the} one of them then subsisted, even that of em- _ tempestuous:state of the nations ;, put jt was in| perors; and another was not yet come, which fact, from. hell, being satan’s grand scheme for| when be came would endure’ only for a short _ 9pposing the gospel, (Wote, xiii. 1, 2; ;) and there-| time. Some. explain this of the Christian em- after a tim: it would go into perdition,,and|perors; but their power must either be inclid- be a ie finally and for ever. ‘ The empire BLED UR under. the heathen FUSES | € ee Ri ae then became idolatrous again | some years ruled over Rome; sid gineie of | ‘he he Roman. pontifts; ang hath so eank usurpations — of the Pope, before he Became a Bo i 3 perdition : ? it shail not, as it did nefare, rOL, VL be & aa give their Howrere and -atmemgth unto the 4.28. "58 : Cor. 15.24, 25, 2, 4, Hebs 34 1, 2a + dred and sixty years of the reign of the beast : 5D ve 7. ae ¥ 7 ed in the sixth head; orit could not be ahead of the beast at all, not being i aaa Others , — A. D. 95. 4 é f Ye a " he at ON 15 And he saith unte me, ters which thou sawest, where the whore sitteth, tare peoples, and multitudes, and nations, and tongues. 16 And ® the ten horns which thou sawest upon the beast, * these,shall hate the whore, and shall make her desolate, y and naked; and shall 7 eat her flesh, and burn her with fire. ' # see On, Vere 1. Ps.|u see On, ver. 2. 10. 48.4, & 65. 7. &} VP. | 93,5, 4. Is. 8. 7, 8K ver.1, 2. 13, Is. Jer. $1. 13. 42. 55.) 13.17, 18. Jer. 50, #1011. & 11.9. & 13. 7, 8. 37—42. & 23..45— z 49. z Job 31, 31. Ps: 27. 2.. Dan. 7. 5. 41, 42. a 18.8. Ley. 21.9 y 18. 16, 17, Ez. 16, had entered. Many. other interpretations have been given, and especially the dominion of Charlemagne. ahd’ his successors, during some generations, has been fixed upon; but, at last, no great certainty seems to attach to this interpreta- tion; and the very words of the prophecy inti- mate that it would>be differently explained. Tn eneral, however, it related tothe intervening space between the subyersion of the empire, and the establishment of papaltyranny: during which time Rome was under the temporal jurisdiction of the Exarch of Ravenna, and the spiritual rule ofthe Pope; who had already introduced the worship of saints and images, and many other gross abuses. If this be reckoned a distinct form of government; then the beast, as it subsisted when the woman sat on it, was the eighth, but if it is deemed too inconsiderable to be reckoned a distinct head, ‘* He was one of the seven ;’* but whether the seventh or the eighth; he would be the last form of government’ in that idolatrous empire; and would go into perdition. . ‘ The ¢ beast, therefore, on. which the woman rideth, € is the Roman government in its last form ; and * this, all must acknowledge, is papal, not im- « perial? (Bp.° Newton) For the last head was the only one, -yhich was referred to, when the woman sat on the beast; and was therefore spoken of as the beast itself. The ten horns (which seem to have all grown on the last head,) were ten kings, or successions of kings; who had received no kingdom when John. had this vision: but they would receive power as kings, one hour with the beast, or at the same time, and Sor the same period. ~This points out the division of the Roman empire into ten distinct kingdoms, yet al! united in one design to,support the idola- try of thé Church of Kome: . They. might be kings ; but they were not horns of the beast, till they embraced that religion, and both strength- ened the hands of the pope and Church of Rome, aud were strengthened by them. (Vote, Dan. vii. 7, 8.) “These. were contemporary, not suc- cessive princes; and therefore, they were.of one mind to give their pewer to the beast: implicit- ly submitting to that idolatrous religion; de- fending its tyranpy and usurpations ; enduring its exorbitant exactions; and obeying its man. dates to make war, in opposing the cause of Christ; and in order to extirpate his disciples.— But it was predicted, that they would ali be finally defeated in that war, by the Lamb of * - % 5 a s The wa- words of God shall 18 And § the woma est is that great city, the kings of the ear b see On, ver. 13.» Jd Luke 22. 3. ce Ezra 7. 27. Pad Jdhn 13. 2.18. 105. 25. Prov. 21.]e 10. 7. Prov, 19, 21.}¢ Is-14627. & 46, 10,)2Dan. 1. Jer.32. 40. 2 Thes. 2. 10—12,) 21. Jets 27. 6, 7.) 7. 23. _ Jam, 1. 13—17. Ez. 38,16,17-Jomnl ee : abe ie ca ae God; a-he'# is Meee bE lenda, their own engagements. “V, 15—18. The angel ne apostle, “the many waters, ‘© man sat”? in regal dignity. ni allin the plural vumlier, tly describe the tensive dominion of the Church of Rome, not. ly over those within the territorie: belonging the papacy, but over all the kingdoms of communion: nay, the pope hath claimed right over all nations, to dispose of crawns depose princes at his pleasure, as if he lord of lords, and king of kings! and tl titles of universal bishop, and the Roman lic Church, fally accord to this dese: however, will not always be the case; ten horns, or kingdoms, that once exalte supported the ecclesiastical tyranny, will at length hate, desolate, strip, devour, and destroy it. Most of them wilt be the principal instr ments in the destruction o of Rome itself; though sor these events. How far some may lead to this erisis, we ca’ sent appearances render i they will.at length better understand their o} interest, and their duty to God and thei jects, than thus any longer’ to prostit power. To terminate the description of t man tliat sat.on this symbolical beast, sh declared to be that city, which reigned o kings of the earth, when John had this > and ‘every body must know Rome to be th Indeed this was the avowed object, aim,” ambition of Rome, ftom its -foundation; @ in different ways, it has accomplished its » XVIII. x nounees the fall of Babylon, and , because of its abominations, ; The kings nts Aagebe.: with her lament her € apostles and prophets are called to first signified by a millstone east into the i; and then emphatically described, 21—24. A ND aiter these things * 1 saw an- otherangel come down from heaven, having great power ; » and the earth was | dightened with his glory 2 And he ¢ cried mi mighly witha strong pose, with little interruption, even to this pre- Bent time, $ ae * _ PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. * The Lord takes pleasure in satisfying his peo- ple concerning the reasons and equity of his jud ts on his enemies; that they may not be intimidated by the severity of them, or fail to adore and praise him on that account. Great prosperity, pomp, and splendour, commonly feed the pride and lusts of the human heart; and they can never form any security against divine Vengeance. They, who allure, or tempt others to sin, must expect more aggravated punish ment, in proportion to the degree-of the mis- chief done by them. The worst abominations, idolatries, filthiness, cruelties, and blasphemies, have been perpetrated within the professing ehurch : and a magnificent religion, adorned _ with purple, and decked with gold and jewels, _ is generally antichristian. Indeed, every attempt to accommodate the truth or-worship of God to the taste of carnal minds, must mar its simpli- city, and corrupt its purity. But the zolden cup _ in the hand of Babylon and her daughters, will » reconcile most men to the mysteries of iniquity connected with it; and make them willingly swallow down the wine of their fornications ; and even induce them to join in making them- , Selves drunken with the blood of the sainis and Martyrs of Jesus. Let all then beware of a jlendid, a lucrative, or a fashionable religion ; tus avoid the mysteries of iniquity, and study ‘diligently the great mystery of godliness ;\ that we may learn humility, simplicity, self- denial, and gratitude, in the stable at Bethlehem, in the _carpenter’s shop at Nazareth, by the ele: of the well at Sychar, in the garden, and on Mount Golgotha: for the more we resemble Christ, the less Shall we be liable to be deceived by anti- hrist. We cannot but wonder at the oceans, as e “it were, of Christian blood, which have been sh by. men called Christians: but our wonder _ will -abate, when we consider these prophecies ; . nd the awful fact will tarn to us for a testimo- the truth of the Gospel. Whatever ene- CHAPTER ae I hs @ seéon, 17.1. pat 24, 2 Thes. =: fu, 15, Jer: | b 21. 23. Is. 60. 1 oel 3, ‘S Lay cee 7.15 Ss. 2. & 10. “tthe Lorp’s Portion is his A, D. 95, voice, ‘de, 4 Babylon the great is fal- len, i is fallen, and is * become the habita- tion of devils, and the hold of every foul Spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird. ~— 3 For f all nations have drunk of the wine of the wrath of her fornication, and the kings of the earth have committed fornication with her, and & the merchants of the earth are waxed rich through the * abundance of » her delicacies, Ws \s& a@ ver, 10.21. & 14.) 14.23. & $4. 11— 8 & 16. 19. & 17 2 5. 18. Is. 13.19. & 21.9. Jer. 51. 8. 60 —64. 11—17. 23. Is. 15. Jer. 50. 39, 40. 5. 2 Pet. 2 & 51. 37. Mark 5. is Luke 8, 27, Fe. 9.& 14,8 & 17-2 Jere51. 7% Vth Baer. Prov. h Jer. 51. 34, Lan, 4 5. Luke 7, Te 25a e Ley. 11. 13—19. Is. 13. 50 & hand Fas in ards such wicked men shall not be unpunished, even if all the kings and nations of the earth should agree in opposing him: for he is “ Lord of lords, and King of kings;” and his called, chosen, and faithful followers, are on the strongest side. May we approve otrseives to be of that number! And then we shall be received to his glory, when wicked men will be destroyed in a most tremendous s manner; and when their concurrence: together in sin, willbe turned into the bitterest hatred and ry and they wilkassist in tormenting each other. ~ But ‘people ; ys his * counsel shall stand, and he wil do all his ‘ pleasure,” ‘y NOTES. CHAP. XVOI. V. 1-3. (Vote, xvi. 19) After the apostle had been certified who Baby- jon the Great was, and what she had done; he had the vision of her destruction continued. Another angel, distinct from -those who poured out the vials, came down from heaven, possesse ing great power, and illuminating the earth with his glory: this was either Christ himself, or an emblematical representation of his coming to destroy his enemies, and to diffuse the light of his Gospel through all nations ; to which events the language naturally directs our thoughts. He, therefore, repeatedly proclaimed in a loud voice, which all might hear, and which implied great power and authority, that ‘¢ Babylon the “ Great was fallen,” totally and finally; and that it was become not only desolate, but a kind of heli upon earth. Some think thatthe words may refer to the discoveries which will then be made of the diabolical ambition, impostures, lies, murder, and horrible uncleanness with which the city is filled, under the mask of reli- gion; but the expressions are figurative, and. borrowed from the Oid Testament. (Votes, &c. Zs. xiii. 19—22. xxxiv. Jer. |. 39.) No destruc. tion of Rome has hitherto left it in this condi- tion; unless any choose to say, that it “ hath “ been the habitation of devils, and the hold of * every foul spirit, aud a cage of every unclean of. ‘e at any time make war against the Lamb of} “ and hateful bird,” ever since popes and’ car- _ God, must ‘surely be overcome by bim; though | dinals have made it their residence, ai the tiem. 5 aor. ‘At. Re | ee eR ae - as i wh! A. D, 95. “ nae & And I heard another voice from hea- ven, saying, ' Come out of her, my peo- ple, that ye*be not * partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues: 5 For her sins have ! reached unto heaven, ™ and God hath remembered her iniquities, ._ o 3 Reward you, and® double unto her double, accord- ing ‘to her works: in P the cup which she hath filled, fill to her double i 7 How 4 much she hath glorified her- self, and lived deliciously, so much. tor- ment and sorrow give ther; for she saith in her heart, * I sit a queen, and am a 3 Gen. 19, 12, 13.) 6. Je. $1.9. Num. 26. 26, 27) 1 2; ...0) . 4) Ap seeion. Ts. 48.20. & 52. 11-]m see on, 16219, | 16.19. & 17.2.4. Jer 50.8. & 51.6.|n 13, 10: & 16-8, 6.Jq Is. 22: 12-14. & 45 50. Mat 24.15,'/Ex, 21,23—25. Ps,| 47.1,2.7—9 Ez. UA. 2 Core 6, 17. 137.3 Jer. 50. 15.) 28.2—10 Zeph. +. ® Ps 50. 18. Mat.) 29, & 91. 24049, 2) 15.2 Whes 2.48, 23. 30. 1 Fim. 5.) Tim 4 le. _ |e Ps. 45. 9. Jer. 13. 22, 2John 11. | 40 Is 40.2 & 61. 7) 18, 7 Gen. 18. 20,21. 2) Jer. 16. 18. & 17¢ Chr, 28.9: Ezrag.| ~ Jone} 8. Zech. 9.12. “Ip veasons before assigned for the ruin of this city, it is here added, that “ the merchants of the “earth are waxed rich, through the abundance of her delicacies:” ber outward magnificence, \uxury, and excess, have proved a source of im- wnense wealth to vast multitudes; and the va~- rious arts, trades, manufactures, and’spdcies of eommerce, which flourish by means of her pompous religion, have always helped to sup- port it: “for by that craft many have their ** wealth” But the spiritual, merchandize, by which unnumbered multitudes have wickedly lived in affluence, and enjoyed abundant delica- cies, by the sins and follies of mankind, seem principally intended, Vv. 4—8. As Lot was called forth out of Sodom, before it was destroyed by fire and brim stone so the people of God are directed by a voice from heaven to come out of Babylon’ be- fore her fall. - (Wore, Js. lit, 11.) This sum mons concerns all persons in ‘every age : they who believe in Christ, and worship God in the Spirit, should separate from so corrupt a Church, and from all others, that copy her example of idolatry, persecution, cruelty, and tyranny ; and avoid * being partakers of her sins,” even if they have renounced her communion: ‘or else they may expect to be involyed in her plagues. As her crimes, her daring, presumptuous, and, atrocious wickedness, resemble mountains reach- ing to heayen ;. so God had remembered her ini- guities, though his forbearance had been mis- taken for. disregard. And therefore, the per gons, or nations, who, had been persecuted by ber, were called on to retaliate upon her as.» condemned criminal; ahd to give her-a double measure of the wine of his wrath, from the cu}: of his indignation according to the atrocious- ness of her sins, and the cruel treatment which they had received at her hands : that torture and goguish might be rendered to her proportionable td her former ostentation, splendor, and luxury ; - her even as she rewarded 14. 10, .& * no widow, ; -. -8. Thereto in one day, de mine ; Yand she with : have committ liciously with h ‘lament for her, y 10. Standing .» 2 ] her torment, saying, © great. city Babylons th: ‘for in one hour i s Is. 47. 78: F : te, +f t ver. 10, 17. 19 47.9—11. Jer. wu ver: % & 17,1 19. 3. Jer. 51.58 x Job9 19. Ts 1. Jer, 50, 31. 1Cor 10. 22, y see on, ver. and to the pride ‘ she had set these pr claring that * she reaved destitute “ sorrow,” “whate threatened, (Net the plagues that hae ber, would surely come « denly and: unexpectedly fal form would fill the eit famine would attend ‘he ; ‘she should wterly be burn she would know. tha’ and condemned he to exccute.the tre bas never hitherto. fire,” it is undeni are predicted. V. 9, 10. Some of. viously supported the © here to. her, even whe’ unite in destroying h will lament her fall, hz idolatries, and lived in and magnificence, throug her. They will, therefore the smoke of her burning ar being able to quench the « other; so that they must last, or share her doom. “ will say, alas! alas! Or will be the third wo before 14:5 not) that the fall of Rom ‘hat wo.;/(though it will end vial;) fo# the events predicted in chapter, will form a. considerabl Nor is there: avy proof, though it hath genera been supposed, that the second wo tru villend in the destruction of the Othman pire. (ix, 13-21.) .On the contrary, it perhaps subsist in an enfeebled state, till the fall of the western gniichrisi; this may ‘ - y ; " < “merchants of the earth mourn over hey, for no eir merchandise any @ linen, and purple, and silk, and ‘ahd ail * thyine wood, and ali r vessels of ivory, and all mariner Scls of most precious wood, and of fuss, and iron, atid marble, a [3 And ‘ cinnamon, and odours, and intments, and frankincense, and wine, ~ and oil, and fine flour, and wheat, and beastsand sheep, and horses, and chariots, KE and } slaves. ' and souls of men. 14 And the fruits that ™ thy soul lust- f 4 VE _ ed after are "departed from thee, and all things which were dainty and goodly. are ‘departed from thee, and.thou shalt find - themno more atall. | ' 15 The merchants of these things, © which were made rich by her, P shall £ ver: 3.9 15. 20.) 1 Kings 10. 10.15.[m Num. 11. 4. 34. 23 & 13) 16, 17.) 25. 2 Chr. 9. 9.| Ps. 78. 18 & 106 Ys 23. 1-15. & 47\ Prov 7. 17. Cant.) 14 1 Cor. 10.6. 15. Ez. 26. 17-21.) 1 3. & + 13, 14 & Jam. 4.2. 1 John & 27. 27—36. Zep.! 5.5 Am 6.6. John, 2.16, 17. ae Me beat rerun 12+ 38. ny Luke 12.20. & 16. "| & Prow 3, 14. Matt.) Ex. 21. 16, Deut.) 25. 22. 5. John 2 16 24. 7, & 28. 68:|0 ver. 3 11. Hos. 12. 2Pet 2.3. — j"Neh. 5..4,5.8 Is.| 7,8. Zeeh. 11. 5. h i7. 4, 1 Kings 10.; 50,2: Ez. 27 13) Mark 11. 17. Acts 1}, 1%. Prov.8. 10) Am 2,6. & 8. 6,] 16.19°& 19. 24-27, VW. Ez 27.-5—25. | 1 Tim 1. 10, p see on, ver 11. |. © Or, sweet. 1 Kings|+ Or, bodies. Judg. 18. 23, 24. ae a 12Pet.23. | ~ grand means of the conversion of the Jews ; and’ ~ their restoration to their own land may produce __ the subversion of the O:hman empire, the de- - straction of the Mahometan delusion, and the __ ealling of the other Gentiles. (Votes? Ez. xxxviii xuxxix. Dan. xi. 40—45.) We should not indeed be confident in such matters; yet the arrange- ment of this and the two following chapters, seems to favour the supposition : as the destruc- tion of all Christ’s implacable enemies, the conversion of tte nations, and 3 binding of satan, are predicted in order after the fall of Rome. : 2 ERS, , ~V. 11—20. (Wote, Ez. xxvi. xxvii.) This lamentation of these merchants, coincides with “that of the merchants over Tyre. The various ~ articles of commerce here enumerated, do not require a particular consideration: the whole tends to give us a deep impression of the splen- dour, luxury, excess, and self'indulgence of al! kinds, which fill that antichristian licentious city ; and which baye always enriched immense multitudes, in different ways, by impoverishing the nations belonging to her communion. Neither ee we accommodate the various particulars to the several kinds of spiritual merchandise, by a _ Which the popes, cardinals, bishops, abbots, priests, and other retainers, have been enriched, at the expense of the people. These are indeed ‘eVidently alluded to; when not only siaves, but _ # the’ seule of men” are mentioned 938 articles of nr ‘ ~ aa TP ad A et Pr ‘ CHAPTER XVIII. ci 5 A. D. 95. stand afar off for the fear of her torment, weeping aud wailing, i es 1o And saying, 4 Alas, alas! that great city, that was clothed in fine linen, and purple, and scarlet, and decked with gold, and precious stones, and pearls ! 17-For® in one hour so great riches is come to nought. * And every shipmas- ter, and all the company in ships, and sai- lors and as many as trade by sea, stood afar off, = She: ~ 18 And cried; t when they saw the smoke of her burning, saying, ® What city is like unto this great city !* 19 And * they cast dust on their heads, and cried, ¥ weeping and wailing, saying; Alas, alas! that gréat city, wherein were made rich all that had ships in thesea, by reason of her costliness! for in one hour is she made désolate. e _ (Practical Observations.) 20 2 Rejoice over her, chow heaven, aand ye holy apostles and prophets; for b God hath avenged you on her. Ez, 27. 3le Am. 5 o, Bx: 16, 7. q see on, ver. 10,11.}x Josh. 7.6 1 Sam. & 17. 4. Luke 16.) 4. 12. 2Sam 13.) 51 47,48, 19. 19 Neh 9.3 Jobla Eph, 2. 20. & 3. r ver 10. Is, 47. 9.| 2 12. Ez. 27. 30 5 4. lie 2 Pet. Jer 51.8. Lam.4.6-|y see on, ver. 10. 15,] 3. 2) Jude 17. s ver. Li. Is. 23. 14.) 16. b 6. 10° & 19. 2, Ez, 27. 27—86.z 19. 1-3. Judg: 54 Deut. 32° 42. Pa, Jon. 1. 6 pSle Pse a8.0it. &l 18) 47. & 94, 1 Iss t see on, vere 9, £53 10. & 96, L1—| 26.21) Luke 11, 49 u'ver. 10. & 13. 4.| 13. & 107, 42 & 50 a Gg fags a ; Ss ee , 7 x irae is =‘ commerce; which is the mo-t infamous of all traf- ficks, that the demon of avarice ever devised ; but by no means the most uncommon: The sale of indulsences, dispensations, absolutions, mas 9 and bulls, hath greatly tnriched the clergy and their dependents ; to the deceiving and destroy- ing of the’souls of millions ; and thus ‘by feign- « ed words, they made merchandize of them :” nor has the management of church-prefer- ments, and many other things, been any better than trafficking in souls; andit would be gratify. ing, if we could say, that this merchandise has been peculiar to the Ryman antichrist. Tn rene- ral, however, all this will at length come to no- thing, and no’ man will buy of the merchandise of Rome any more: but all who have shared the gains of her commerce, temporal or spiritual, will stand afar off, for fear of her torment, and betiold the smoke of her burning, as that of So- dom was seen at a distance. (Gen. xix. 28 )— Probably the destruction uf Rome will be finish- ed by some immediate judgment of God ; and the nature of the soil in the vicinity, the frequent _ eruptions of subterraneous fires, and the terrible’ earthquakes which have occurred, seem to puint out the method ; the combustibles are provided, and the train is already laid; there only wants - the ‘*breath of the Almighty to Kindle it~ But whilst others, whose hopes of fui ‘gains will be gone, shall lament the fuli of Rome ; Is, 23, 8, 9, Ez. 27.) 109. 28. Prov. 11. $2. 10 Is. 44 23. & 49 43. Jer. # the inhabitants of heaven, apd especially tke 1 fA, D. 95. 21 Anda mighty angel took ‘up a stone|_ like a great millstone, and cast it into the sea, saying, © Thus with violence shall that great city Babylon be thrown down, and @ shall be found no more at all. 22 And © the voice of harpers, and musicians, and of pipers, and trumpeters, shall be heard no more at all in thee ; and no craftsman, of whatsoever. cra{t he Je, shall be found any more in thee; and the sound of a millstone shall be hear é' _no more at all in thee; e Ex. 15.5. Neh.9.) 8 Pso87, 36. Ez.) 34. & 16, 9. Be 25° 11. Jer. 51. 63, 64.| 26.21. Dan. 11.19. 10. & 93 11, Ez @ ver. 22. & 6. 20.le Is. 24. 8,9. Jeb. 7.) 26. 13. & 20. 11, Job 20. holy apostles and prophets, are called on to re- joice over it: as God had revenged them on that idolatrous persecuting city, as well as made way for the preaching: of his Gospel: to all na- tions. It is peculiarly worthy of observation, that the apostles, who are idolatrously honoured at Rome, and daily worshipped, should be specially mentioned as rejoicing in her fall ; as if it aveng- ed them on her for the dishonour cast on their eharacters, while*it vindicated the glory of God. ‘There could be no reason why the Christian should rejoice in the judgments inflicted on an- eient Rome by the Huns, Goths, Vandals,.and other idolatrous nations: for they, (the Chris- tians, ) were peculiarly sufferers in those calami- ties :*the judgments, therefore, on papal Rome, | must be exclusively intended. V. 21—24. (Wote. Jer. li. 63, 64.) Asastone was tied to a book, and cast into the Euphrates by Seraiah, in token of literal Babylon’s fall ; so a mighty angel here cast a millstone into the sea, to represent the violence of mystical Baby- lon’s fall, and to show, that she would never rise again, This event is further: illustrated by expressions taken from the prophets. (Mare. Ref.) ‘But Rome is still standing, and flourish, * ing, and is honoured by many nations as the metropolis of the Christian world ; she still re- sounds with singers and musicians ; she still ex- cels in arts, which serve to pomp and luxury: she still abounds with eandles, and lamps, and iorches, burning even by day as well as by. night; and consequently this prophecy hath not been, but remains yet to be fulfilled” (Bp. Newton.) Her merchants being said to be * the s* ereat men of the earth,’ in connexion with *s all nations being deceived by her sorceries,” plainly refers to the infamous traffic beforemen- tioned. naa nwanaa -PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—8. .- “ When collective bodies are Tipe for vengeance, their sins. will be punished in this world; but individuals are reserved unto the wrath to come. Impunity and prosperity in wickedness, consti- ~ fute the most. fatal incentive to further crimes : and as: ay of punishment will come, they may be orinted the most dire calamities.— When rd shall come in his grest power, 7 \ REVELATION. whom the Lord God, as a strong Ju christian practice, fit only for. Babylon the: 23 Andfthe no more.at.all i the bridegroom heard no more merchants were * earth ; } for by thy tions deteimeds of prophets, and of saints were slain upon the earth. £.22.5. Job 21.17.Ji ver 3.9. & Prov. 4. 18, 19. &| & 13. 18-16 20.+ 2—5-Re 21. ellos 22, 15. 2 Kings -21.Ma 22. Is. 47, De aN aetaket $4 4. Acts 8 11. \ la Ws h ver. 3. 11—19, Is 23, 8, 9.\Ez. 27, 24, 25. 33, 34, & see on, ver. 22. i down the proudest. iniquity and oppo: of wicked. EIN, or ment, and site more’ intole geance tobe inflicted : and surely and torment of hell will be more those who have glorified Se Vv. 9-19. No allies or helpers can deliver, th ger, is pleased to contend: they cal the victims of his indignation, ai id themselves. ‘The prosperous i ders, in. great commercial cities, yl from. these. prophecies, “ to 5 *© to get wisdom, and with all “* to get” spiritual “ understanding,” and purchase the ‘Pearl of great prit sure “¢ the unsearchable riches of Chris to be. “ faithful. stewards in the | “© mammon ;” otherwise, even il may lament, that “ poy man | : “ chandise any more;” and # «¢ ¢hat their souls lusted after, « them.” Death, however, ‘their commerce, ands in that riches of the ungodly all “ their purple and changed, not only for the ¢ but for the fire. that neyer's C Notes, Luke xvi.) And, ashe | too. justice, oppression, fraud, Soe indulgence, are connected with merce : and to numiber the persage with beasts, sheep, and horses, 1 ee b farm: or with balds of goo a ship, is no doubt a most preenig Yet even this, cruel, unrighteous, and hateful it is, must not be considered as the er even of this our land: for the so! men traded for by those who take the cure of the for the sake. of the emolument, and the abu dance of the delicacies obtained by it; and t th either leave them to perish in ignorance, or p son them by heresy, or lead them on the heli by a profligate example. Kein - in the emblem of the marriage 8. An angel declares the bless- =, who were called to the marriage- ‘John, about to worship him, is re- Christ and his followers, on white obtain great victories, and utterly destroy ose 1i—21. D = after these things I heard a . great voice of much ‘people i in hea- saying’, € Alleluia; ¢ Salvation, and ry, and honour, and bewer, unto the Lord ourGod: = | 2 For © true and ri righteous are his judgments :. for he hath * judged the , which did corrupt the earth ication, § and hath avenged of his servants at her hand.. 4, 10, 11. & 5. 9=Je see on, 1563. & 16. 13. & 7. 10, 11. &} 5—7. Deut. 32, 4. 11. 15. & 12. 10s 1] Ps, 19.9, Is. 25, 2. Chr. 29 11. 34f17. 1,2. 15, 16. & 3. Jon. 2. 9. "Miss: 18. 3. 9, 10. 49. 1, Bes0. 6. 13. 1 Tim. 1. 16, gz sce on, 6. 107 & 18, 1, Marg. — an T7.. 2 26, Deut. 32. 35. 43, should we then pray, that God would raise up «ecformers, who may contend as firmly, persever- ingly, and successfully, against this vile merchan. gize; as some honourable and philanthropical “persons against the accursed slave-trade! For when Christ shall again come to drive the buy- ersand sellers out of the temple, he will have much to. doinother places besides Rome: many of these | itual wickednesses, atid this merchan- dize of souls, by feigned words, equivocating subscriptions. and declarations, nay, worshipping God in expressions, which are avowedly deemed false by those who use them; and all this for filthy Jucre’s sake, will be found, under different forms, even in the protestant churches : and per- haps no denomination is quite free from the guilt of rendering réligious profession, and sacred functions, subservient to worldly interest, credit, ease, andindulgence. These are the remains of the antichristianity derived from Rome, which most need protesting against and removing ; i these things we ought to come out and separate from Babylon, if we would not partake of her plagues. Compared with such evils, a posture, a , or a-ceremony, though perhaps inconven- | ient in itself, and derived from Rome, are scarce- | ly worth noticing: yet bigotry exerts itself, principally much the other way; and externals -are decried against with great warmth, whilst | _ the spiritual pride, avarice, wordly indulgence, -and intolerance of Rome, are not so much dis- - liked ! But the vengeance of heaven is coming - gipen Rome, not for gestures, garbs, and cere- | ape. though multipliéd, ridiculous, and of consequence in themselves; but for idola- mbition, oppression, cruelty to the people _imposture, avarice, licentiousness, and : tyranny. These are the sins, which shed to the heavens ; the iniquities that od remembers; and the evils, for which we ust stand aloof from her communion, and that A. D. 95, h Alleluia. 2 & they ‘said, afi image nee ‘smoke rose up for ever and ever. 4 And * the four and twenty elders, and the four beasts fell down and worship- ped God that sat on the throne, saying, 1} Amen; ™ Alleluia. 5 And ® a voice came out of the throne, saying, ® Praise our God, all ye his ser- vants, and ye that-fear him, P both small and great. 6 And I heard, as it were, the voice of a great multitude, 4 and as the voice of Many waters,* and as the voice of mighty thunderings, saying, Alleluia: * for the Lord God omnipotent reigneth. & 106. 48. Jer.) 20.12. 28.6. Mat. 6.13. &!q 1. 15. & 14. 2 18. 9.18. Gen. 19.) 28.520. 1 Cor. 14.16. tee. 1. 24, & 43. 2e 28. Is, 34.10. Jude7,jm seeon,c ver.1. |r 4.5. & 6.1. & Be k 4. 4—10. & 5. 8—'n 7.15. & 11.19. &) § _& 11.19. Job23. 11. & 11. 15, 16. &] 16. 17. 9 Ps, 29, S—9. & 15.7. 0 Ps. 103, 20-22. &) 77. 18. 15. 14. 1 Chr. 16.| 134.1. & 135. 19-13 11, 15—18. Ps. 47, 86. Neh. 5. 13. & = & 148, 11—13.} 2,7, & 93. 1. & 995 Mate 8.6. Ps, 41.13, & 150. 6. 1, Is. 52. 7. 72. 19. & 89, Raat on 11. 18. &| 6,13, pL Ae ES Ta Sa ee eas of all others, who resemble het: or we shall be involved in thejr destruction. But we must needs go out of the world, and the Church too, if we renounce every religious sect, because h see on, ¢. ver. 1. isce on, 14. 116 & some of the members or leaders of it are ee nal in such matters. a V. 20—24. sy When the world rejoices, Christ’s disciples often mourn; but they are called to rejoice, when the world i is filled with lamentation. riches, magnificence, and costliness of the earth, if Christ’s kingdom be but promoted, and his enemies either converted or deprived of the pow=_ er to do mischief. Apostles and prophets re- joice_ in heaven on such occasions, and we ought to rejoice on earth; even though they be con- nected with the fall of mighty cities and empires, to rise no more forever. But let-sinners take warning by the judgments executed on others, to tremble and flee from the wrath to come: and let us all take occasion from the view given us of the changeable nature of earthly things, to “ set our affections on things above, where “* Christ sitteth at the right hand of God.” NOTES. a CHAP. XIX. V. 1—6. When the-szostle had witnessed the destruction of mystical Baby- lon, he heard the voice. of much people in hea- ven, singing the praises of God, and ascribing to him their own salvation and that of his’ church ; and adoring his glorious perfections, as display- ed in*these, and all his wonderful works; and his sovereign and everlasting dominion. For his truth and justice had been alike conspicuous, in the judgments which had been executed on that corrupt and persecutiag church and. city : : and again they cried Alleluia, or praise the Lord ; whilst the smoke of the city arose up perpetually, and was an emblem of the final and eternal * « 2 Itis of little consequence, what becomes of all the — ¥ 4 * him; @. Dd. 95. S 7 Let ust.be sladiand pete and give honour to him: ™ for the marriage of the Lamb is come and his wife hath made herself’ ready. v 8 And * to her was granted, that shc é should be arrayed in fine Jinen, clean and * white: for y the fine linen ‘is the right- eousness of saints. 9 And he saith urto me, 2 Write; @ Blessed are they which are called unto # Deut. 32. 43. Is: 62. 5. Hos. 2. 19,]* Or, bright. Matt: Bret gst soli 20. Matt. 22. 1. &l 172. Mark 9: 3. & 48. 11. & 95. 1—| 35, —10 2 Cor.1é.| Luke 24, 4 Acts 1. 3.& 97.1. & 100.}- 2, Eph, 5.32. 10 3, 2. & 107. 42's 3,4,5. 18. Ps, 45. HT 13, 14s Pow 132, “Prov. 29% 2. Is, 66.| 13, 14. Is. 61. 10.) 9. 40. 14. Zech. 9..9.] Bz. 16. 10, Matt. John 3. 29, Phil. 3.) 22,12. Rome 3. 2 3. 7 & 13. 14, rice is 26, 2% Zi, 19, & 2, 1. 38, Qe} 12618. & 3. 1,7. 14, | & 10. 4. & 14, 13, Is. 8. 1. Hab. 2) 2, a See on, ver, 7, 8 2h, 2. 9. Ps, 45. - naa -ci6, Cant. 3. 11. , misery of the wicked inhabitants, who had been “cut off in their sins. (JVote, xiv. 10, 11 — In these praises, the emblematical repyesentatives of the church and her ministers most cordially united; and a voice from the throne of God, or from some One who was,very near it, called on all the servants of the Lord, in heaven and,earth, -great and small, even all his worshippers, all who feared God, without distinction, to praise hich was followed by ,the acclamations of a multitude, like the rushing of a cataract; or the roaring of the sea; who joined in’ praising the Lord, because by his omnipotence he had taken the throne, and would reign in and by his Son all over the earth. The repeated use of the word Alleluia, or, Hallelujah, which is Hebrew, is supposed by some persons to be an intimation that the Jews will be convérted about the time of the destruction of Rome: and, whatever may be thought of this, it is exceedingly probable that the accomplishment of the New Testaments} i prophecies, in this respect, will be one principal means of effecting that happy change. V. 7%, 8 The whole company, beforemen- tioned, next'call on°each other, to rejoice, and give glory to the Lord; because “ the marriage « of the Lamb is come, and his bride hath made herself ready.” Christ is the Bride-groom of his ransomed church: this sacred union will be fully completed in heaven ; but the beginning of the glorious Millennium, may be considered asa most remarkable celebration of his espou- sals on earth: allithat has hitherto been done seems to be merely an introduction to that hap- py ra; when innumerable multitudes will ‘be converted, and the state of the church on earth will greatly resemble heaven itself. Then the marriage of the Lamb. will come, and his es- poused church, being purified from heresies, divisions, and antichristian abuses, will be made ready, and meet to he publicly owned by him, ‘as his delight and his beloved. Then’ to ‘her it will be granted to be arrayed in fine linen, © clean and whi‘ which is the righteousness of “the saints”? ‘rue word is plural, and some wonld-render it, * the righteous acts of the saints 2”? but the word raiment, iv this meaning, seems generally to signify, either the righteousness “of +] : Pa, ae EO ee Oe et ee ee OO eee eee me I REVELATION: | sayings ‘of God. PRs A RE esa eA Vee the marriage be saith unto ™ “10 And © 1 fell ; him. And he said it not: lam? thy brethren tetas th Jesus : = Worship God mony of Jesus is the ‘Sp [Practical Observath Matt. 22. 2-4 5 15. 33 1 Thes.) 4! aM Luke 14. 15 16. 5. 15, pebaey 25« if b ver-11, & 21.5. &le Ps. 203, 20, 21.) hil. a 22.6. 1 Tim. 1 154 Dan. 7. 10. Luke 1, Luke 24; 25 k& 4. 9 2 Tim. 2.! 19) Heb. 1 14. 44. Jobr il. Tit, 3.8, f see on, 1.9. & 12.1 35 ¢ 22. 3,9, Mark 5.} 11. 17. & 22.9. . 22, & 7 25. Acts) John 5, 10. ; 10. 25,26 & 14. Iie 410) & 14. 7. & —i5. 1 John’S. 21.) 15. 4. Ex. 34. 14. 2) d 2 Cor. 8 7 Eph. 36. Ps. Kings 17, Christ imputed to 1 fenewed in them ‘by’ : Spirit, of which their righ and evidences: atid both these senses be intended.—* That is, those good w sare the certain evidences: of a (Beza.) th whist 1,2 12. 21. V.9, 10. An angel, (either voice is supposed to have come, sf the angel who interpreted the fore (xvii..7,) informed the apostle on this « that those persons would be happy, in manner and degree, who were riage-supper of the Lamb. > cially to refer to the more ab consolation, which Christians will happy days that are coming. ‘T their lives on earth far more e: are at present, and make them exalted felicity in ‘heaven. ~ Ma individually spoken of-as marriage- feast ; which may re present joy in the Lord, and ye piness of heaven: and the ang John, that these were the thus attesting the whole promises. Upon which | the angel, and the fapturou an agitation, that he fell him. But the angel charged h i do it: as he was not his Creator, or any respect an object’ of” adoration low-servant to him, and to his brethren been employed io bear testimony » to Jesus ; and he ought to worship G creature and a servant? for hi only a prophet of superior airp by the Spirit to bear testimony | common Lord of men*and an testimony of Jesus, was from og great subject of the Spirit of prophecy to soever he was given; ag all the revelations predictions of scripture were intended to 1 the Saviour known in his personal and meé rial glory, to make. way for, and annbunce, | coming, to lead the attention of men toh a a ral r CHAPTER XIKy A. D. % saw theaven opened, and) dipped i blood ; and his name is called, horse ; and he that -sat}* The Word of God. Mg ? eyes were asa flame of fire, his head were many crowns; had P a name written, that no man ‘but he himself. ve And he was 1 clothed with a vesture yn, 4.1. +) Ise 11. 3—5. & 32-{ Heb. 2. 9. Sea 1. Re 45. 21. & 63.{p ver. 16.. & 2 17. 5, 6.| Gen. 32. 29. Ex, 23. 'e 9,10. Heb. 7. 1,°2- See eo ocee ony 1. 14. & 2) Luke 10. 22. hee q 14-20. "6.2. & 12 3. & Is. 9. 5. 13.1. Ps. 8.5. Mat} 5. : 96. 13- 98. % pe Sea 5. & 2. 18-5 aed ao) ‘or to prove the doctrines revealed concerning fim, « Thither, as to that one and certain-scope, © or object, all the prophecies tend: whence it ‘© is effected, that, at last, the true Spirit of pro- € phecy, to which we must hearken, is that which € Jeads us unto Jesus” (Beza.) Christ never declined such honour as John was forbidden to _ render to the angel, nay, he always showed his approbation of it: but the angel was a servant, and no more; Jesus is “ the King of Glory, and *« the Lord of all,” ‘* God blessed for evermore.” (Marg, Ref.) \t should also be remembered, that the worship of creatures, or demons, under the names of saints and angels, forms the pro- minent part of that corruption of Christianity by idolatry, which has extended its baleful in- fluence through so many populous nations, and continued during so many revolving ages; and against which the apostle was, in this book, to bear a most decided prophetical testimony. Now, nothing could give more energy to this protest, than the repeated injunction laid on him, not to pay any homage, at all resembling adoration, to a most glorious, benevolent angel, when visibly present, and acting the part of an instructor to him. Surely then, no invisible, and, (most probably,) no absent creatures, can be worshipped, without giving to them the glory, which belongs.exclusively to JEnHovax. V¥. 11-16. (Note, vi..1, 2). Having noted the rejoicings of the universal church, and of all the servants of God, over the destruction of 14 Pas sthe armies which were in hea= ven followed him upon t white horses, u clothed in fine linen, white and clean. 15 And * out of his mouth gocth a sharp sword, that with it he should smite the na- tions: ¥and he shall rule them with a rod of iron: Zand he treadeth the wine-press of the fierceness and wrath of almighty God. 16 And he hath # on Ais yesture and on his thigh, a name written, "KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF EORDS. r See on, John 1.1/)u See on.ver. 2. Z 14. 17—20. Is. O& 14. 1John 1. 1.85,7,|x ver. 21. & 1. 16.) 2—6. 's 14.1 20. & 17. 14.) .& 2.12. 16. Is: 11. Ps. 68. 17. & 149.} 4, & 30.33.2 Thes.(b See on, 17. 14. Pse 6—9. Zech. 14. 5.1 2. 8. . Mat. 2653.2 Thes.ly 7. & 12. 5. Ps. 1.7. Jude 15. 2 t seeon, ver. TL. 2. + 1Tim.'6.15. |" - -———_—_—_—_—_—_—— eet “as a flame of fire.” (i. 14.) The many crowns worn by liim, denoted the extent of his ‘authori- ty, as Creator of the world, and “ Head over all thiags to bis church,” and the multitude of “his victories. ‘ He had a name written that no “ man Knew but he himself ;” for, as the eternal Son of God, his perfections and nature are in- comprehensible. (.Ware. Ref.) His yesture, dipped in blood, implied either the atonement of his own blood, as the ground of his mediato- rial authority ; or rather, that he was come from the slaughter of his enemies, and had stained his garments with their blood. (Votes, Js. \xiii. B —6.) But, though none could fully compre- hend his perfections and counséls; yet he was known in his Church 5y the name of * the Word ‘* of God,” as declaring the mysterious perfec- tions, and holy truth and will of God, to fallen men, (Vole, John i. 1—3.) He was also followed by the armies of heaven,even his re- deemed and converted people, who rode on white horses, to denote their conformity to him, and their concurrence and agency in his victo- ries; and they were clothed in fine linen, (8 ;} as accepted in him, and renewed by him. ° To illustrate the nature of his conquests still more fully, * out of his mouth went a sharp sword,” (i. 16,) implying that he powerfully executed the denunciations of his word, and smote the op- posing mations. (Votes, Ps. ii.) Thus he trode the wine:press of the wrath of God; (Wore, xiv. 14—20.) crushing ail other obstinate enemies, as he had done the mystical Babylon. He had also inscribed “on his vesture, and on his thigh,” (the part of his garments where the sword is - worn,) anothelfmame or title, implying his uni- versal and absolute dominion, as “ King of « kings, and Lord of lords ;” (xvii. 14.) which carried in it a warning to the most powerful princes to submit to him, or they must fall be- fore him. These verses aud the context seem to predict the progress of the Gospel, subse- quent tothe fail of Rome, in the destruction of the remains of the antichristian empire, the pu- rifying of the visible Church, the conversion of the Jews, the termination of Mahomedism, and. the bringing in of the fulness ef the Gentiles: 5% s ‘ ‘A, DS. 17 § And Isaw © an angel standing. in the sun: and he cried with a loud yoice, # saying to all the fowls that fly in ‘the midst of heaven, Come, and gather your- selves together unto the supper of the great God; * 18 That © ye may eat the flesh of kings, and the flesh of captains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of horses, and of them that sit en them, and the flesh £ of all men, both free and bond, both small and great. 19 And. & I saw the beast, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war against 7. 33. & 16. 4. &le 13-1—10, & 14.9, © 8.13. & 14. 6. Is. 3 19. 7. & 34. 20. Bz.) & 16. 14. 16. & 17, 4.1—8. ‘d ver. 21. Es, 56. 9.{ 29. 5. & 39. 18—20,] 12—14. & 18. 9. Jer. 12.9. Ez, 39.; Mat 24.28. Luke} Ez, 38. 8—18. Dan. 17—20. 7. 21—26. & 8. 25. e Deut. 28. 26. 3 Sam. ‘17. 44. 46. 174376 f See on, 6. 15, & 13.| & 11. 40-45. Joel Gye 3. 9—14. $n Ps. 110. 5,6. Jer. 1 and they more fully declare most important transactions, before briefly intimated, and also foretold by the ancient prophets) (Marg. Ref) V. 17—21. °'The angel, standing in the sun, emblematically denoted, that the predicted judgments would be conspictous to all the world ; and his proclamation showed the im- mense slaughter which would be’ made of the enemiés of God. To this place may be referred Ezekiel’s prophecy of Gog and Magog, as the subsequent visions seem to relate to the Millen- nium: (Notes, Ez. xxxviii—xtviii:) for the to- tal ruin of the eastern antichrist, and of all the opposers of the Gospel in Asia, seems to de inti- mately connected with the fall of the western antichrist. Though Rome was destroyed, yet the beast is supposed still to subsist: for the spirit of antichrist will survive that antichris- tian city ; and probably the adherents of the party will unite with other enemies of the gospel, in different parts of the world. (Marg. Ref) The beast, however, or the idolatrous , persécuting power, whose chief seat had been at Rome, will form a confederacy with the kings of the earth, that with combined forces, they may fight against Christ and his servants: but in the event, the antichristian tyranny, and the corrupt clergy, who deceived men by lying miracles to support it, will be seized onand dreadfully destroyed ; by being cast into the lake of fire, &c. : and then all the remnant of their adherents will be cut off, according to the words of Carist ; so that all opposition te his pure religion gyill then cease till after the Millennium. ** Thefalse prophet,” evidently denotes the same power, before desig- nated as ‘¢*the two-horned ‘beast :” and this ef- fectually confirms the interpretation before given of that great enemy of God and bis church.— ( Notes, xiii. 11—18, Marg. Ref. ) PRACTICAL OBSERVATIONS. Vv. 1—10. All heaven resounds with the high praises of God, whenever he executes his true and right- ¥ Ae 7. ) REVELATION. -dy for those sacred joys; and that all the fe 4 him that sat on his army. Jie 20 And *the t him * the false racles before him, the beast, and them image. ! These both w a lake of fire ™ burnin 21 And " the remnant w the sword of him that sat u which sword proceeded out of and all the fowls were filled w flesh. - Re at ry AN 2 x r 6 it PY Rec 2 ee Ue Peer 18, tar & 16 Gem 9. 24, ; ‘ 13. & 20, 10. & 22,] 29,9 3 i yer. 19. See on, 13.| 15. Dan. 7. 8—11.| Ps. io h See on, ver. 11— 14, 1-8. 18 & 17, | 25. 8. 12, 13. Dan. 2.) 1 Ng Ah eee, 40—45. & 7.7. 12]1 an. 7115. 14. 1921. 23,] 11% 1b 4g 24. Me rie judgments on those who corrupt with pernicious principles and ungodly pi ces, and when he pele ae be of his vants upon their persecut _ Though smoke of their torment shall arise up fore and ever ; the whole company of redeemed ners, and all the servants and worshippers of in heaven and earth, will pectin clamations, and ssy, Amen, Hallelujah. — then are they that will throw out insiouation or openly speak of cruelly and ty , on hea’ ing of these righteous judgments; but r who blasphemously take part with the en of God, and plead against his dealings to them? Let all beware of every approach to impiety and presumption ; for “ the Lord “« omnipotentreigneth.? As justice and judg are the basis of his throne, the “‘ power, be unto the Lord our God: then be glad in him, and give honour to. and, whilst we view ‘the Lamb that was s espousing redeemed sinners unto himself: us remember that we are invited to share blessedriess of the marriage supper; that wedding-garment is given to all who prope seek for it; that now is the time to be made 1 ty, which the world can boast is not worthy. compared with this unfading crown of glory happiness. These are the true sayings « let none then say, “ I pray thee have meexcuse If even created angels are so glorious, as to s prise the apostle info a purposed adoration ; h glorious must the Lord of angels be! And the highest of holy creatures’ so greatly fear, decidedly refuse undue honour, how humbl should we sinful worms of the earth behave | selves! And yet, we may and ought to « being made equal to angels, and the child God, by faith jn Christ Jesus. We shov CHAPTER XX. * A. D. 95. pagina ae he Skaae el on him, that he ® should deceive the na- ailants are destroyed by fire, and satan}tions no more, till * the thousand years > hell, 10. Christ appears, to raise the}should be fulfilied > © and after that he } and to judge the world; with the condem-| must be loosed a little season. a and punishment in the lake of fire, of all,! 4 and I saw | thrones, and they sat Ded Sra peat ries ad upon them, and judgment was given - harap unto them: and J saw ™ the souls of 16. &.17. 2. Mat.7 27: Mat. 19. 28. 24. 24, 2Cor. 11.{ Luke 22. 30. 1 Cor, 3. 13-15. 2Thes.| 6.2,3. 2.9—11. m 6. 9, Mal. 4. 5. i Ps. 90, 4, 2 Pet.l Mate 17. 10—13. 3. 8. Mark 9. 11—13. k ver. 8—10. Luke 1. 17. & 9. * I Dan. 7.9. 18. 22] 7—9. LU hand: x => 1, 2 1 Pet. 2 And 4 he laid hold on ¢ the dragon, F see om ver. 1. & “20. 1. &jd Gen. 3.15. Is. 27.) 31. Be 16. 11. Rom.| ¢ Dan. 6. 17; Mat. ‘eat 41. & 49. 24. 25.) 16. 20, Heb. 2. 14. as 66. bl. 18. & 9.1, 2, e see on, 9% 1le &|h ver. 8. & 12.9.& ‘Luke 8.31e | 12, 9. 13.15, 17.&] 13. 14. & 16. 14— e 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 13. 2.4. Job 1. 7. — - __ xr beware of a voluntary humility; and not de- NOTES. grade ourselves or dishonour our Head, by wor-} CHAP. XX. V.1—3. The foregoing chap- shipping angels, or any mere creature ; by call-| ter predicted the termination of all open opposi- ing men masters upon earth, or by the grovelling}tion to the Gospel; and the dreadful punish- Mat. 8. 29. & 12. 29. Mark 5.7. Luke’ 11. 20—22. John 12. ¥ eda of worldly things. ) ment of all those, who had introduced, support- : ed, or concurred in, the idolatrous corruptions V.11—21.. ofthe Gospel before predicted. But, while the ~jinstruments of mischief had been cut off, the The blessed Jesus is the Lord of all; but an-} great agent was still at liberty; and he would gels, apostles, and other Christians are fellow-| surely excit@fresh disturbances, or produce new servants : he is “ God over all,” and therefore }delusions, if not prevented. The apostle had to be worshipped, as one with the Father and | therefore a vision, emblematical of the restraints, the Holy Spirit ; and all Revelation is the testi-| which would be laid on satan himself. An ans mony of the Father, by the Spirit, to the Re-| gel from heaven, with the key of the abyss,-(ix. deemer’s personal and mediatorial glory ; the/1—3,) and a great chain, seized on him, bound | whole centres in him, and his salvation and king-' him, and cast him into the abyss, and there shut dom. May hethen go forth in faithfulness and ;bim up, to prevent his deceiving the nations, as righteousness to extend bis spiritual conquests ; | he had before done: and this imprisonment con- till < all kings fall down before him, and all na-/tinued during one thousand years. (xii. 7—9.) _ *© {ions do him service!” May his armies be in- | In some places, “ the dragon,” signifies the per- greased in number, and made more like unto |secuting power of idolatrous emperors, who were him; being “ clothed in fine linen, clean and | vicegerents of the devil, and bore his name and | white, which is the righteousness of saints.” | style : but here satan himself is evidently meant ; (Ps. exlix.)—We cannot indeed know his whole | and it is implied that Christ, with omnipotence glory, or his immeasurable love : but let us en-}and absolute authority, will restrain the devil, deayour to be more acquainted with him, as|and all his legions of evil spirits, from deceiving \ Tur Worp oF Gop; and accepting of his sal-| mankind in geueral, or any part of them, into vation, may we be giad in him, who is * the idolatry, impiety, heresy, and wickedness, as he « King of kings, and Lord of lords !” for he wili | hath hitherto done: for though human nature is surely smite his proudest and stoutest enemies | prone to all evil, and averse to all good; yet the with the rod of his mouth, and “* with the breath |agency and influence of fallen angels has im- ** of his lips will he slay the wicked ;” till he} mense effect.in counteracting the Gospel, in ex- hath crushed them all in the wine-press of the | citing men to atrocious crimes and cruel perse~ fierceness and wrath of almighty God. Ii be-|cutions, and in devising and propagating ingen- hooves us then to rejoice, and praise the Lord, | ious, but fatal delusions. When, therefore, this when opposing tyrants are crushed, and falsejroaring lion, or subtle poisonous old serpent, lory will become universal; and r prayers, example, and improve- {the true Israel shall blossom and bud, and fill ries; and, by ou meng of talents space be loosgg. ( Marz. Ref.) 3 ARERR ati seae “4. D. $5. ; eer ee “REVELATION. them that were ® beheaded for © the wit-| again, until th ness of Jesus, and for the word of God, ished. .* This Pp and which had not worshipped the beast,| 6 Blessed and he neither his image, neither had received | in the first resurr ‘is mark upon their foreheads, or in their} cond death hath n hands; aand they lived and reigned with) be * priests of God Christ a thousand years. shall reign with hi 5 But * the rest of the dead lived not é ® Mat. 14.10, Mark 6. 16, 27. Luke 9. 9. ~ see on, 1.9. & 11. 3.7 & 12 11. P 43,12—17) & 14. u ver.1 ‘21-8. x1. 6. & 61. 6 11s & 1S, 2. & 1708, q 5 9, 10. & 11-11. 15, Dan. 2. 44, 45, & 7. 18. 27. Rom. 8. 17. & 11,15. 2) 5 14, 14.18. Ez. 37, Tim, 2. 12. 2—U4, Rom, 11.15. t ver. 8, 9. Sve on,} t ver. 5. & 14. 13. & 19. 20, 21. “| 22. 7. ¥s. 4,3. Dan. 12, 12,.Luke 14. 15. V. 4—6, The apostle next’ saw thrones, and | resurrection of all the righteous. persons sitting on them. These represented the|the Millennium; because the honourable and prosperous state of believers |<« will rise first ; :” but what do - in those happy days, for they appeared to reign|the state of the earth will be ‘thea ' * as kings on the earth. ‘+ And judgment was|riod? Will none live o “ given to them? they Were Christ’s asses- Or will all the res ‘sors, as it were, in the judgment executed on|eous, will they not | ie the beast, the false prophet, and the devil; even} there be three resurre one as all believers will be, when he shali judge the | cous before the Millennium, an world. And he saw the soule” of the mar-jrighteous after it, and tyrs, confessors, and other eminent Christians | These questions are not eas} of the preceding periods, living and reigning! hypothesis. ‘Phe resurrecti with Christ a thousand years. It hath long|of, as one grand event, occu been disputed, and: by disputants of various de-|same time; except: that cy Seriptions, whether this should be understood | first raised) and so be. pi Uiterally, or figuratively : and when propbecies | Christ in judgment. on are evidently unfulfilled, modesty ang caution are implied in every one of hose very requisite. Yet it, is necessary here to give ;}that al/ the dead in— ‘ an opinion, with the reasons of it. 1 am, therefore, | ther, before the living shall jndaced to understand it figuratively, by the fol-| We cannot conceive, that it lowing considerations: Ist. The whole book is|licity of those, who, being enigmatical, and full of emblems: so that aj“ body,” are “ present with t literal exposition would often imply absurdity ; ;{again to dwell on earth; whi and the interpreters business and skill consist| degree a scene of pain, suffi principally in decyphering hicroglyphicks. A and death, till the present s succession of kings is ‘constantly spoken of, as if| ended ; and this will no they were individually the same persons: the) surrection; as it auiticient two witnesses that were slaip, were “ raised | loosing of Satan: and the again, and ascended into heaven,” when others| Millennium. Sthily, | Th: were sent forth of the same spirit, and to bear} which any thing like suc the same testimony with greater encourage-| previous to the end of the tment and succéss. Rome is called Egypt, So- whereas there are nume dom, Jerusalem, Babyton; and, in short, this| universal prevalence an is the style and manner of the whole prophecy, ligion throughout the earth. which no mah could possibly explain upoa any |is it most reasonable, to i other principle. As therefore the Jews expected | predictions by one expres Blijah to.come personally, and knew him. not ‘book ; or to explain that one expr -whenhe came mystically, in Soin Baptist: so, 1) many ‘clear predictions, w ve another v apprehend, many Christians, and men of the ut-|of it ?. Or why should the literal sense b most respectability for piety:and learning, have |insisted on, when in sq many Lega pp must £ fallen into the same mistake, in expecting a liter- | departed from ? Indeed, I e, that | al and personal resurrection of the martyrs, at} resurrection of seuls can ie th ; the opening of the Millenaium; and they would |rection of bedies.—But, if th r ee not know them at rst, when they arose, (as’ the | spoken of be not aliteral, but “witnesses did,) jn.2 numerous race of Christians, | rection; the same reasons: resembling them: as to all their cre graces. | that Christ will not pel Qdly. tis i that the souls ¢ ‘ to live again, in» "Christians of a same spirit, expressions. conce She Senlige (vi. 9.) Sdly. Some Kaye imagined, that the abescaar ee é ie Mar Ay D. 95. GHAPTER XX.) A.D. 95. shall be loosed out of his Was z when)the thousand years are | expiredy Sa tan sha’ ee 4 er, ces prison; ii Practical Observations.) © ce on, a A eee f relate to his presence with,| ring which pure Christianity, in doctrine, wor- people, are stronger than any} ship, and universal holiness will be diffused all £ no good expositor interprets over the earth ; and that all idolatry, infidelity, “hersonal pee as man, in the| impiety, superstition, heresy, false religion, in- Justice, fraud, oppression, cruelty, war, murder, intemperance, licentiousness, with all other evils, which now harass, and desolate the earth, will be restrained by the omnipotent operation of the Holy Spirit; and that godliness, righteousness, peace, truth, purity, and love, will render the earth in some measure like heaven itself. Hither- to the depravity of human nature, and the malig- nant agency of apostate angels, have been illus- trated und displayed, in the state of the world : and the inefficacy of all human inventions; and - eyen of the word of truth, without the new-creat~ . ing Spirit of truth, to remedy these evils, hath been demonstrated, i in opposition to man’s proud reasonings. ‘The event of the trial hath shown, that nothing, but the power of God himself, can prevent men from listening to the temptations of fallen angels ; or from despising, opposing, neglecting, corrupting, or perverting, the Gos- pel of salvation itself But at length the Lord will arise: by the almighty power of-his provi« dence, he will confine fallen angels ; and by ee operation of his Spirit he will new-create fallen men, generally all over the earth: and then re- pentance, faith, and holiness, willas certainly pre- vail, as impenitence, unbelief, and unholiness now do. Still, however, Christianity will be the reli. gion of sinners, and there will be defects and sins in believers ; and doubtless some unconvert- ed persons, for a short part of their lives at least ; for men will be made holy by regeneration, not born holy : and therefore they will still continue liable to many natural evils, and to death. Yet that measure of righteousness, which such a pre- valence of true Christianity must produce, will immensely lessen the quantity of naturalevil. We may easily perceive, what a variety of dreadful pains, diseases, and other grievous calamities, must cease, were all men true Christians: all the evils of public and private contention would be terminated : domestic, relative, and social, fe= licity, must be exceedingly enhanced. Industry in useful things, with frugality and temperance, would prevent that pinching poverty and dise tress, which now. render multitudes wretched: and a greater fertility of the earth may reason- ably be expected, according to the former fruit- fulness of Canaan, contrasted with its present ste- rility. Byery man will then try to, alleviate, in~ stead of adding to, the unavoidable sorrows of all around him ; nor Acar they hurt or destr eon, n aaa fe Christ, or. had protested antichrist ; even as the witnesses were again after three days and a haif. These lent persons will live and reign on earth, in victory, honour, holiness, and joy; being happy in the gracious présence of Christ with their souls, and in their assemblies ; ; and without any | enemies, or false teachers to harass, corrupt, or divide them; but the rest of the dead will not | five till the thotisand years be ended. * There is * mention made in this prophecy of two sorts of dead persons ; those who were slain for the wit- | “ness of Jesus, and those who were slain by the] t * sword of him that sat on the horse. . The for- ¢ mer were raised to life, and lived and reigned ¢ with Christ a thousand years: but the others ‘lived not again, till the thousand years were 6 finished; they had no successors of the same | * wicked and persecuting spirit, till the devil was * let loose after the Millennium.’ (Guise.) This | interpretation suits the style of the book, and is ‘to me perfectly satisfactory. The expression ‘itself intimated a fizurative resurrection, and | therefore it was carefully distinguished from the literal resurrection of the dead. (John v- 25—29.) It is moreover an instance of that wise and, pro- per obscurity, which we always find in prophe- | cies, previous to their accomplishment. This is | the first resurrection, a spiritual and mystical - resurrection; and they who shall partake of it, living in those happy times, will be holy and blessed, (xix. 9,) even more than Christians in ' other ages. When it is added, that. the second death shall have no power over them, it seems | implied, that they must enter heaven by passing ~~ through the Jrst death : nor. is there any thing _ different in what follows from the language used _ eoncerning believers of other times, (Marg. Ref.) except that they shall “ reign with Christ @ thou- .. & sand years ;” which naturally signifies, that a ‘succession of such triumphant Christians, made honourable and happy by the Lord’s special “presence with them, shall continue through the Millennium ; even as the two witnesses prophe- sied in sackcloth, through the whole term of the reign of Antichrist. Some would compute the thousand years, after the same manner as the three years and a half, or twelve hundred and six- ty days, have been reckoned,*each day to signi- ‘a year; which would extend. this bappy period, 60,000 years at least: this, however, seems puch beyond all proportion, and so differ- mall the views elsewhere given of the pproach of the day of judgment, that. re erally regarded. So that, upon the ; expect, that a thousand’ years truction of all the Bane will render sick =i onath; and the loss of | be- loved friends, far more easy than at present : ‘while communion with God, and the communion, of the s saints, all being of one heart in the wor- ship and service of God, will render religion a constant feast to their souls ; and inferior to hea- venly felicity, only because it will not be absolate- 1 a pret “Stee es 4. DTSs.°” ““REVELATION. ©. £ I 11 4 And ™I saw. great white throne,| which were written in the book and him that sat an it, » from whose face} cording to thei es, Mae the earth and the heaven fled away; °and} 13 And * the re at there was found no place for them. ‘which were in it 12 And P I.saw the dead, 4 small and|delivered up the great, * stand before God: andthe books} them : 2 and they wer ej were opened; * and another book was according to thei? works opened, which is ¢he book of life: and} 14 And * death and hel the dead were judged out of those things | the lake of fire. >T : | 15 And ¢ whosoeve * Rom. 14. 10—12.| written in the boo ao, 7"! to the lake of fire. ee ERT 47.8. & 89.14.%& p ver. 11. Dan. 12./s Dan. 7, 10. ; : 07.2, Mat. 95, 31.1 2 John 5+ 28, 29.\t 3. 5. & 13, 8.8 17.| “yvon 1S ey ee. Homes Acts 17. 30, 31.) & 12, 25, 26. zy 8. & 21. 27. PS+6%| x 65 49. Prov, Pe m ver. 126 & 19, 11.] 24.35. 2 Pet. 3.7. Gens 18. 25. Ps. 9.} 10, 14. 7, 8. &< 45, 6, 7. Kjo 12, 8. Job 9. 6. Rom. 2. 5. 24. 15, 1Cor. 15.] 28. Dan, 12. 1. F ; wi 6. 14, & 26,20. &| 21—93. 1 Thes.'4| Luke 10,20. Phil.) 72? Bee 2 11" Or, the gn 21.1. Jer. 4. 23—| 15-17. 4s 3. Mat. 16.27. BR i ; . 2% Rom,|z Seon, u. ver. 12. 26. Dan. 2.35. Mate q See on, 19 5- im 2.6. 2 Cored. 10. 1a see oe 19 20. -1}d : x Jobn, 5. 28, 29, Leann ee ne cannmnperenennannnnnacsmnemensnncunn cen snenenmmenrecnsmmemmemeatecnanaceneccrsneacne amare - depravity alone be sufficient to account for this;| idea, that ever wa how can it be supposed, that the same depravity | guage; unless some ve should fail to stir up the Tdolaters to war against | sis may be thought to the Church? Will then a perfect neutrality pre-| ceptions and expressions vail? Will the zealous Christians of the Millen-| heathen poets, are mean a nium, during ten whole centuries, make no ef-/it. The apostle then beheld forts to convert the’ idolatrous nations? Or will| again, “stand before God.” these nations adhere to their idolatry; and yet|Christ shall sit’ on the thron show no enmity against those who zealously and| judge the world; and he m perseveringly ‘attempt their conversion? All|here meant. (Mart. xxv, 31 this is so contrary to Scriptural statements, and | Before’ him all nations, and all persons, of ev to the known and experienced propensities of hu-| rank, character, and description, were athe man natare ; that itis wonderful these objections! « And the books were opened cheer should have been overlooked, in this argument:! represents the discoveries, W Allover the earth, lapprehend)men will generally | of all the thoughts, words, ac bechanged by divine grace: but they will be holy, | tentionsy, dispositions, obligations, not by birth, but by regeneration. Their chil-| and talests ofall men, by the divineo: dren will have the same fallen’ nature, as ours|the comparison of the whole with the holy have: and, if left unregenerate, and exposed.to}of God; andthe recollection and conscioust satan’s temptations and delusions, a few years| which every. man will ha will suffice to raise up Gog and Magog from the] tions; though he had long dead. The same causes -will’produce the same |them, till thus brought ta light; effects : enmity against God will express itself} brance: that-so an exact estimate by enmity against his. people; the old scenes| of every persoh’s character; of will be acted over again, and religious wars,|degree of his grace, and of his fra persecutions, and. massacres, with attempts to| good works; orof thejag ations, exterminate the hated company, must follow ;|of his sins. Thus the final fo did not God at once interpose to protect his|in, perfect justice and impa friends, to destroy his enemies, and to bring for-| with trath and mercy. For * anot ward the solemn and long-expected day of judg- | opened, even the book of life?” otherwise ment. must be condemned. This is the emblem V. 11—15. After the events above predicted, | the Lord’s knowledge of his people; and his ¢ the end will speedily come: and there are no pro-|claration of their repentance, faith, love, 4p phetical intimations. of any thing. which. shall|good works, as evidential of their electi intervene, before the appearing of Christ to raise |demption, regeneration, and interest in his the dead, and to judge the world, For the apos-|eousness, and’ the blessings of the new tle next ‘ saw a great white throne,” as#nant. So that the dead shall be judged, a emblematical of the majesty, dominion, power, jing to the contents ofthese registers conce! and righteousaess, with which Christ will then|them; and according to their works, whe be manifested. Ona this sat One, from whose pre-~| they evidence them to be true beliévers, or sence the earth and heavens fled away; which|contrary. Nor will any be exempted from t most sublimely denoted the effulgency of his| impartial scrutiny: for the sea shall give up glory; and the entire dissolution of the visible | dead bodies, which have been cast into it ; ant creation, and the present state of the world; by | the grave and separate state will give up th his power, and athis coming. ‘It is so plain,| dies and-souls contained in them: so thaty * that it does not need, so majestic and grand} whole multitude, that shall have lived’ 1 « that it exceeds, commentary, or paraphrase,’| earth, through all generations, from the C Blackwall.) Beyond doubt, it is the grandest | to the consummation of all things, will & 7 pit ¢ ey Hi Py Pad ‘ ‘ CHAPTER XXL | Ae D.95. "|. cwafnings, 1—8. A more particular description _ Of it, under the emblem of a most glorious city ; in which the redeemed dwell in the presence, light, and glory of od andthe Lamb, 9—27. among them ; whilst, being absent from the body, we shall be present with the Lord, in a still more blessed way than they can be, who “ walk by “ faith, not by sight”” But may not these re- flections on the blessed change which the suc- cess of the Gospel will make in the state of the world, supply us with an unanswerable argument of its divine original and authority, even previ- ous to the fulfilment of those prophecies which relate to it? Can that doctrine come from any other than God, which wants but to be univer- sally received with obedient faith, to remedy all the evils that fill the earth; and to render men as much like holy and happy angels, as most of them at present are like deceitful, ma- lignant, ambitious, and apostate spirits? The need that the world stands in of such a remedy ; the suitableness of it > its evident tendency ; and its efficacy, as far as men actually make use of it, proclaim its divinity in the mosi dec:sive man- ner ; even apart from miracles, fulfilments of pro-= -|phecy, and all other externel arguments whatso- ever ; yea, in language distinct from, though con- nected with; that “ witness in himself,” which is the principal source of assurance to the experi-+ enced believer’s heart. 3 V. 8—1i5. Whenever the Lord takes off the restraint from satan; he is both active and able to de- ceive the nations, and to propagate lies and mis- chief among men: afid then persecution lifis up its horrid front, and stalks abroad to revel upon the blood of the saints. We may y |even learn profitable lessons from the devil and his angels : for.if the servants and ministers of Christ were as united, active, vigilant, and per~ severing in doing good, as these enemies are in doing mischief; we might hope for better times. Nor shall we do amiss in taking the hint from them, not to think the least opportunity of good beneath our notice: whilst we aspire and aim at the most extensive and important useful- ness: for our enemies, when forming horrid plans to destroy, if it were possible, the whole Church at once, do not neglect to deceive one soul; or even to defile, mislead, or harass the meanest of those, whom they cannot destroy.— But no weapons formed against the Church can prosper; and all that fight against her shall perish, with the devil, the beast, and the false and blessed beyond all former generations; yet|propbet, and be tormented day and night for ions,jever and ever. May we then firmly believe, that ¢ Christ shall come to be our Judge,’ and daily prepare to stand before his awful tribunal, when “heaven and earth shall flee from his « face, and no place shall be found for them.” Let us frequently refiect on the opening of the books, the bringing to light of the hidden lings of darkness, and the discovery of all cha- racters and actions in their proper colours, which will take place, when the Judge shall render to and enjoy the felicity and triumph | every one according to his works. Then all the on earth, 2s much as if we lived | dead shall be raised ; all distinctions swallowed Ts Sea Ke | the throne ; all that ever have died, sience a re-union of their souls wit!: es; and they, who shall then live on fil be changed. (Notes, 1 Cor. xv. 1 iw. 13-18.) Then death and hell, the ‘and the separate state, (represented as sons,) will be cast into the lake of fire : they shall subsist no longer, to receive _ into the place of torment, in which death and the separate state will be swallowed up: for “ this “tis the second death,” the final separation of sinners from God, without hopes of being restor- ed to his favour, or delivered from bis wrath. "Into this place of banishment and torment ail will be cast, who shall not be found written in the ‘book of life, as true believers; according to the general doctrine of the holy scriptures. ‘The '* meaning is, that temporal death, which hith- * erto had exercised dominion over the race o been 2 counterpart of hell. Ere long, however, the Lord will make bare his holy arm, to bind up the deceiver of the nations, and to give ef- fectual success to his Gospel, and the earth shall are engaged, will at length be decidedly trium- phant, But though great grace will be on but we shall have got over the pain of the first death : our spiritual and royal priesthood will be 3 i | i : uy ; a B & X -and we shall look down, as it were, - 4. D: 93. ‘REVELATION. NDI saw 2a new hea¥en-and'a hew)of God is with 1 ‘ earth: > for the first heaven and the with them, \ and th first.eatth wer elpassed away ; © and there }and Ged himself sha Was no more sea. be their God. “2 And 4 J, John, saw @ the holy city,}. 4 And 1 God shal new Jerusalem, £ coming down from God ‘from their ‘eyes; and out ‘of heaven; prepared ¢ as a bride} more death, neither © adorned for her husband : neither shall there be ¢ any 3 And I Heard a great voice out off the former things are p Keayen, saying, ‘ Behold the tabernacle} j2, 1 mings 9. 27) 6 18 Heb. 8. 104 19 2 Chr 6, 18. Is. 12.) & 11, 16 ep Se 6. Ez. 37, 27. & 43.|} 7. 17. Is. 7. John 1. 14. & 14.)m 20." 14. | 23, 2 Cor. 6: 165 o @ ver. 5, “Is. 65. 17-Je 3.12. Ps.48.1—3: 7g 66. 22. 2 Pet. 3. 13, lg See on, 19. 7,8. Is: & 87, 3. Is. 1.21.) 54.5. & 61-10, & & 52.1. Jer. 31.23. 62: 4, John 3. 29.’ Heb, 11. 10. & 12, as 12. Eph. e 13-3, Is. 2% 1. & 57. 20. Dat. 7.3. QD 1. 1c 409. 22. & 13..h4, 5. 15-27, 30-—32. f ver. 10, Gal. 4.25,Jh 10. 4. 8. 8 12. 10, bi See om, 20. 11. a 15. Lev. 26. 11 31. 33, & $2, 38 Zech. 13.9. 2 Cor. up, except that between the righteous and the wicked; and all will be cast into the lake of fire, prepared for the devil and his angels, except the believing and obedient followers of Christ, whose names are written in the book of life— s* Let no man, therefore, deceive himself with st vain words; for the wrath of God will come ‘* on all the children of disobedience,” how ma- ny soever they be. “ Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their “| Father :” and «« death shall he swallowed. up *¢ in victory.” ‘ He that hath anear, let him « hear what the Spirit saith to the Churches.” . NOTES. CHAP. XXI. V. 14, ‘Some idterpreters, €egpecially among those, who hold a litera! re- _ surrection it the beginning of the Millennium, and the personal reign of Christ on earth during it,) tinderstand these chapters principally of the state of the church on earth at that time, “But they come in order subsequent to the account of the general judgment ; and we can néver attain foa satisfactory understanding of prophecy, if imagination, or conjecture, be allowed to carry us backward or forward, without any fixed prin- ciples. The method, tha: we should take of clear- ing up the éeidbriée of the divine authority of Scripture, from the accomplishment of prophecy; (arid this is no doubt one principal weapon, with which to defend Christianity against all kinds of infidels :) must be by showing, that there is or- der and arrangement in the predictions, and a cdincidence between them and known facts; ; and that a regular series of events is foretold, some of which aré already fulfilled ; and the rest|s cannot be so, because the order of the prophecy shows them to be yet future. But, in order to this, we must carefully adhere to the proposed arrangement in our interpretations, not deviat- ing even from the appearance of it without evident reason. For example, there was a necessity of returning, at the beginning of the twelfth chapter, to the primitive times of Chris- tianity ; because another regular series of predic- tions is there evidently begun, after the other had been completed. ‘This creates a proper de- gree of ptophetical obscurity ; ; and when the key is found, it adds to the consistency, energy, ahd beauty of the whole, But, having now traced Both parts of the book to the end ‘of the world; it must introduce perplexity, and ooea ion an ‘pearance of uncertainty and ambi back, without any ne lennium. As many ages of per lation had been predicted ; al int good measure written for the support an couragement of believers, daring those scenes ; So we might naturally expect wards the conclusion of 7 it, some accou happy state in heaven, as well as of | the’ times of the church onearth: buvif these chap do not relate to that subject; we hear indeed 0 the punishment of the wi eked, but n cerning the felicity of | t nM of the expressions also are suc ply to any state, where the Tea or sorrow are tu be found, or a to be expected: and those another nature are emblem to the style of the whole boo from all others in the Nev Tt it resembies many o' e t Ezekiel, Daniel, and Zechar induce me to xn what fi ly state exciusive Ri thoughts are naturally call to other subjects. The em ven, bath several times occu: ses. (Votes, &e. de. a ve think that Peter wrote a tion was published, and de Pet. iii. 10—14 ;) but tue Ho both the sacred writers to ¢ images. It is obvious, h ake of the heavenly _ state ; ¥ ditional argument to prove th same; and indeed this must be ‘so; fo “ first heaven and earth were yea ” (xx. 11.) In this new world, * there « sea ;” which aptly Tepresents | ah entire dom from polluting and conflicting Mot tressing temptations, tempes troubles, changes, and alarms; and from ¥ a divide, or interrupt the commuti | of saints wi each other: seme pty be also, - there’ is abundane e of room in that bl world ; as a large : pro ortion of the earth is covered with the sea. ‘The apostle li the holy city, coming down from whole church triumphant was shown at sat upon the throne make all things new. ome, * Write; for s these we and faithful. said unto me, t It is done. ha and Omega, the Beginning |£End: = I will give unto him that. first, of y the Fountain of the water fe 2 free = ' rie that * overcometh shall > inherit Q Lay j 3-5: 22.21. LJohn lb rn Sam. 2.8 Prov. 3. 35. Is. G5. 9. “Mat. 19. 29. & 25. . r 3. 21—33. 1 1.3.9.% 39, _ der this emblem ; that he might perceive, and report something of its glory and felicity, accor- ; ding to man’s capacity of apprehending heavenly things: and he thus learned, that its blessedness ‘came wholly from God, and depended on him. Tt seems to have appeared in the air just before him, that he might contemplate and examine it : and he perceived that it was prepared as a bride adorned for her nuptials; (xix. 7, 8;) which - was another emblem, denoting the mutual love be Christ and his triumphant Church ; their union and communion, and delight in each other; and the glory and felicity thus bestowed upon belieyersin heaven. Thus two emblems, which apparently are not ver'y compatible, con- ‘cur in giving some instructive ideas of this in- teresting, but inconceivable, subject. He then hheard a voice from heaven, proclairting, with astonishment at the divine condescension, that the tabernacle of God was placed with men, and that he would dwell among them as their reconciled father, notwithstanding ali their rebellions * (Pe. lxviii 18. Johni.14.) They would, therefore, be his people devoted to his service and glory, and he would be with them, as their all-sufficientand eter- nal portion. (Marg. Ref.) This has a partial ac- complishment, in the present consolations of true elievers: but here it must refer to the perfect enjoyment of God in the beatific vision : for “ He * will then wipe away all tears from their eyes,” _ jike a tender father, who comforteth his mourn- ing childyen, (vii. 17-) and they will never weep again, either for sin or trouble; as death, and every cause of grief, shall be no more, and the former things will be passed away. Can these ~ os sca ee enn nme tment Ct NC tt tt CLL LOL OC —_——. venly state? There was no sea. (1.)°* It is evi- « dent from hence, that this new heaven and new ¢ earth are not designed. to take place, till after « the general judgment : for at the general judg ‘7 the dead which were ; and Magog, the na- in the fout corners of the earth, are de- ‘by satan, after the expiration of the . but Gog and Magog'are not in. the new heaven acd the new earth. CHAPTER a: o s mae” <= See = ae A, D. 95. * all things ; and I will be his God, and he shall be my son. ee 8 But 4 the fearful, and unbelieving, e and the’ abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcerers, and idoJaters, f and all liars, shall have their part in & the lake which burneth with fire and brimstone : » which is the second death. ; [Practical Observations.] F 2, 2, Is. 9.15. Jolin 8. 44.2 es. 2. Os 1 Tim. 4 2-1 John * Or, these things. ce Ste on, ver.3 Zee: 8.8. Rom. 8. 15— 27. 1 hn 3.1—3. d Deut. 20. 8, Judg. 7-3. Is. 51.12. 57.13. Mat. 8. 26. & 10. 28, Luke 12, 4,5- John 12. 42, 43. 1 Pet. 3. 14, 15. i John 5. 4, 5. e 22.15. 1 Cor. 6.9,] 2. 22. 40. Gal. 5. 19—21.!g 19. 20. & 20. 14, Eph. 5.5,6.1 Tim] 15. 1. 9,10. Heb. 13.4:}h See on, 20.34. 4 27. VY, 5—8. “He that sat on the throne,” ge. neraily in this book, denotes the Father person- ally, 3s distinguished from “ the Lamb that was “slain ;” but as Christ will appear on the throne of judgment, (xx. 11.) so we may understand it of him in this place; and the language employ- ed best accords to him, in his mediatorial cha. racter. The Lord Jesus, therefore, declared in the apostle’s hearing, that ‘* He made all things “ new:” (Marg. Ref-) he brings sinners into a new state, and creates them anew (o holiness; and he will make all things new, respecting their situation and manner of living, when he hath brought them, perfected both in body and soul, to his glorious felicity. This John was com- manded to write, for the encouragement of the church in all its afflictions, conflicts, and tempt- ations ; for these were true and faithful sayings, on which the most entire dependence might be placed. He also added, “It is done :” the whole counsel of the love of God will be then com- pleted, and the redemption, which the incarnate Son finished on the cross, will be perfectly ap- plied. For, being “ Alpha and Omega, the Be- ginning and the End,” he will surely bring the work he had begun to a glorious conclusion. (Notes, &c. i. 8.11. 18. ii. 8.) Ifany man, in any age or place, were athirst for the blessings of - salvation; if any one were so sensible of his perishing need of them, and had such a view of their preciousness, as to be earnest in using means for obtaining them, and would not be sa- tisfied with any thing else, Christ would surely give him “ of the Fountain of the water of life “ freely.” (Marg. Ref. and notes on the texts re« expressions relate to any thing less than the hea | ferred te.) The sin and foily,of men consist in * forsaking ‘the Fountain of living waters, to hew “ out broken cisterns, that can hold no water ;? his happiness must begin with returning to this Fountain, as opened through the mediation of Christ. Sensual and sinful pleasures are muddy and poisoned waters; the best earthly comforts are like the scanty 3tagnating supplies of a cistern; when idolized, they become bro cisterns, and yield only vanity, disappoinin and yexation: and all our labour about them, resembles “ hewing out broken cisterns, that ‘can hold no water” But the joys of truere- ligion are like the springing waters from a foun- A.D. 98. the seven angels, ! which had the seven vials full of the seyen last plagues, and talked with me, saying, Come hither, I will shew thee * the bride, the Lamb’s wife. 10 And # he carried me.away in the Spirit to a gneat and high mountain, and shewed me ™ that great city, the holy Jerusalem, descending out of heaven from: God, 11 Having ® the glory of God: and ®*her light was'like unto a stone most precious, even likea Mall dace P clear as crystal; 12 And had'@ a wall great and high, and had * twelve gates, and at the gates * twelve angels, tand names written there- on,»which are the mames of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel. 13 Qn the east,-three gates; on the north three gates; on the south, three gates; and on the west, three gates. 14 And the wall of the city had twelve « foundations, *and in them the names of the tweive apostles of the Lamb. 15 And he that talked with me had ya 4 15. 1-7.& 16. 1-17.] 19,20. Ez. 48.35. | Heb. 1.14. i See gn, ver. 2. &lo ver. 19. Bz. 1. 26.jt 7.4—8. Num. 2, 19 R28. 13.1416, 2—32, Acts 26. 7. Pi. 0. & 4.2. & 174p ver.18, & 4.6. &lu ver. 19—21 Is. §4, 3. 1 Kings 18. 121 22. 1, Job 28. 37! 11. Heb. 11. 10. 2 Kings 2. '6. Ez.) Ez. 1. 22. x 18. 20. Mat. 10. 3. 14, & 8.3, & 11.jq ver. 17-20. Ezray 2-4. & 16, 18 1 1. 24. & 40. 1-3] 9.9. Neh. 12, 27.) Cor. 3 10, 11 Gal. ta 39. 2Cor.} Ps. 51. 18. & 122. 7.) 269. Eph. 2. 20. & r vers 21. 25. Is, Say: 3. 5+ & 4.11. Jude 12. & 60_18, Ez,’ 17- 48. 81—34 y see on, 11. 1, 2. s Mat. 18. 10. Luke} Ez. 40.3.5. & 41, 15. 10. & 16. 22.! 3, &e, Zech 2.2. be on wt) ver. 2. Ez. 48. 15—22. M ver.'22, 25. & 22. 5. Is. 4. 5, & 60, tain, pure, refreshing, overflowing, always satis- fying, never satiating, abundant, and eternal. The sanctifying cousolations of the Holy Spirit, being the preparation for. heavenly felicity, and the an- tepast of it, are the streams from this Fountain, which flow for us inthe wilderness. To those, who thirst for them, Christ will give of these waters free- zy, without any price paid for them, even supplies adequate to their largest desires; these shall be furnished from time to time, when they come and ask forthem, to be their solace in life, and at the approach of death; and then he will bring them to the Fountain-head, that they may drink for ever full draughts of these holy and glorious joys. All this he gives freely ; though he purchas. _ed them by the shedding of his blood upon the eross for their sins. (xxii. 1.17.) Indeed, they who draw waters from these welis of ‘salvation, have many enemies to encounter: but the Lord 3s- sures them, that every conqueror shall “ inherit « all things,” for He will be his God, and he shall be his son, and thus be the heir of all things in him, (1 Cer. tii. 21—23.) On the other hand, “ the fearful,” who dared not profess, or who renounced the Gospel, from the dread of re. proach and suffering; the cowardly soldiers, who feared the enemy more than their Captain, ‘and so “ turned back in the day of battle; and REVELATION. 9° 4 "And there re unto me one of| golden reed to ™ By es gates thereof, and 16 And the’ city” and the length is as And he measured the @ twelve thousand furl and the breadth, and’ equal. oe 17 And he ete Se > an hundred and forty and for according to the measure of an is, of the angel. 18 And the building e wall © was of jasper: and the ity was pur gold, 4 like unto clear glass, . eg ON 19 And © the foundations of the wall’ of the city were garnished with all man- © ner of precious : ‘stones. _ The first foun- . dation was jasper ; the second; fsapphire ; ~ the third, a chalcedony 5 t eae rth, emerald ; WI PELE" 20 The fifth,. sardonyx 5. sardius; the PATS + eighth, beryl; the nint tenth, a chrysoprasus ; jacinth ; the twelfth, an 21 And & the tweive gate pearls; every several gate pearl: and the streex of th h pure gold, ‘as it ‘were a oe 48. 819, b 7. 4 & 14-3, e See on, ver. Vi. 19. ds ver. 15. 210 na the weak in faith, but such fi “ the abominable,” or those who were | unnatural practices ; murderers of th others, in duels, wars, persecution of justice, and oppression 5 atc terers, and lewd persons of ev “ cerers ;” the devil’s prophi tended, to which company #7 revelations belong; “ idolaters hypocrites, deceivers, false tea lie for gain or from mali we slander others ; yea, all ‘though » divert themselves or others by ereaking © commandments ; all these ‘shall have thei tion in thé lake of fire, with the devil gels. (Wore, xx. 10—15.) aoa : V.9—21. An angel having ealled John ( accompany him, Kae he might show him the bride, (Voie, xix. 7, 3) eS og Ch trium- ry of heaven: he was, to his apprehe (being under the influenceof the propheti¢S carried to an exceedingly high mountain, shown 4 city ee eat, descendin heaven from God. (2,3.) ‘This interch emblems from “ the Bride, the Lamb’s 4. D, 95. » 22 And * I saw no temple therein: for ‘the Lord God almighty and ™ the vam ye temple of it. the city had no need of the t of the moon, to shine in it ; Kings) & 11. 1% & 153.) & 2. 19. Heb. 9% 2 6; & 16 7 14.& 19.] 1—12. S 66.1] 15. ~. tp 22. 5. Iss 24. 23. & m John 2. 19-21. &} 60. 19, 20. 10 30. Col 1. 19. 1.8. & 4. 8. “@ the toly Jerusalem,” shows, that we are only _ to take general ideas from them, but not to en- | ter minutely into particulars, in which there is seldom much agreement : and that our complex view of such subjects must be deduced from the whole of them compared together. This city was illuminated, beautified, and rendered illustrious beyond expression, by the glory of God ing full upon it; which shows that the happiness of heaven consists in immediate com- munications from God, and in conformity to him. ‘Thus the light that-shone on the city was like the refulgency of the most ad:ired jewels : the whole as it appeared pendent in the air, shone with surprising lustre and beauty, and was transparent as crystal: which may intimate, that our knowle¢ge in heaven will be intuitive, cer- tain, and productive of the most satisfying de light. The great wall of jasper of one hundred and forty four cubits in height, or thickness, (ac- cording to the measure of a man, from his elbow to the endof his middle finger, 17,) being the num- Der of the tweive tribes multiplied by that of the twelve apostles, may denote the entire security of that residence, which the almighty God hath pre- pared for the whole increase of both the Old and the New Testament churches, when collected to- gether in heaven ; where no enemy cen_approach to annoy or alarm them forever. ‘Twelve gates, “guarded by twelve angels, and inscribed with the names of the twelve tribes of Israel, implied, that this holy city was open on every side for the admission of the true Israel of God, even al! his believing servants, and for none else : and that angels rejoiced ip their security and feli- city in heaven, as well as readily ministered to them during their progress thither. The twelve foundations, inscribed ‘with the names of the ‘twelve apostles, and formed of twelve precious stones, (which John in vision saw, in the same manner as he did the rest,) might show that all, who belonged to that holy city, obtained their ci- tizenship, by receiving and obeying the doctrine of the apostles, respecting Christ and his sal- vation, as “the Lamb of God that taketh away *¢ the sin of the world ;” the whole city rests on that foundation primarily, and in a subordinate sense on those that published and attested that doctrine, who will be honoured there in a pecu liar manner : nor will any person enter thither, who does not hold the doctrine of the apostles, in its grand outlines ; for thus it hath been believ- Wm D n. The precious stones, may denote, thly splendour is mean and paltry, com- | with that of heaven; and that all possible liency and glory will there combine, abound, \ e centre for ever: (Votes, Fs. liy. il, 12. Eph. CHAPTER XXI. the church, ever since the first promise to A. D. 95, 2 for the glory of God did lighten it, and P she Lamb is the Light thereof. . 24 And 4 the nauons of them which are saved, shall © walk in the light ef it: o See on, ver. 11. & 18. 1, Is. 2. 10. 19. P Luke 2. 2. Sohn] §5. 5. & 5, 18 - G 1d. 18. & 8y Jer. 4. 2 72 21 Hab. 3. 3. Mat} 23. ; ni. & 8 22, 2. 16. 27. Mark 8. 38.|q 22.2. Dent. 32.j|.Rom. 15. 10—12 John 17.24. Acts; 43. Ps. 22.27. Is.) & 16. 265 22. 11. 2.2 & 5215. &lr Is, 2.5, ii. 19-22.) Tbe vast dimensions of the city, * beiig an exact square, fifteen hundred miles on each side, might be emblematical of magnifi- cence, and of room for any number of inhabitants, which should ever enter it. As it is inconceiv- able how a city could be fifteen hundred miles high ; so, when it issaid, that the length, breadth, and height were «qual; some conclude that no more is Meant, than that the height was propor- tionable to the other dimensions. As, h er, the whole is enigmatical, and as a cube seems 2 kind of perfect form; perhaps the language is to be understood according to its obvious mean- ing : and then we may consider it as an intima- tion, that the reader is not to form any gross conceptions of the city, in his imagination, but to deduce instruction from it, as an emblem: and it may imply the stability, proportion, and uni« formity of heavenly things, and the inconceiva- ble nature and glory of them. (Eph. iii. 18.) The city, and the street of it, being “of pure ‘¢ gold, like unto clear glass,” may be an em- blem of the union in heaven of those excellen- cies. which seem here to be incompatible. ‘ They ‘ will be splendid, and durable as the purest * gold ; clear and transparent as the finest glass. © In that happy world, the beauties and advan- tages, which here are divided and intompati- ble, will unite and agree. Our glass is clear, but brittle; our gold is shining and solid, but it is opaque, and discovers only a surface. And thus it is with our minds. The powers of the imagination are lively and extensive, but trahsient and uncertain. The powers of the understanding are more solid and regular, but at the same time more slow and limited, and cenfined to the outside properties of the few objects around us. But when we arrive within the veil, the perfections of the glass and gold will be combined, and the imperfeéc- tions of each will entirely cease. Then we shall » know more than we can now imagine. The elass will be allgold. .And then we si:ali apprehend truth in its relations and consequences, not, (as at present.) by that tedious and fallible process which we call reasoning, but by @ ‘ single glance of thought, as the sight pierces € in an instant through the largest transparent ‘body The gold will be all glass.” (Newton's Cardiphomia_J—The twelve’ gates made of so many vast pearls, denoted, thate thing will be superlatively glorious, béyond all comparison with any thing seen on earth. The marginal references will show the reader, in a manner suited to excite a peculiar interest; that even in those things, which are stated as the glory of the antichristian harlot ; the true spouse of Christ, immensely exceeds her. ¢ ‘ c : € ¢ c € © € ‘ ¢ ‘ ¢ © € ‘ € A. DL 95. # and the kings of the earth do bring | their glory and honour into it. ~ 25 And tthe gates of it shall not be shut at all by day; » for there shall be no night there, 26 And they shall bring * the glory and honour of the nations into it. s Ps. 72.10, 11. Tar 4, 12. Zech. 14. 7. 60. 3—10. ia. & 66h it Is. 60. 11. x See on, ver. 24. ; a 22.5. Is, 60.20. V. 22—27. The temple was essential to the literal Jerusalem, as its great ornament and ho- +; and it made-a prominent part in Ezekiel’s vision of the church, during the Millennitim, po- der the emblem of the holy city: (Votes, Ez. xl—xlviii:) but there was. no temple in the miys- tical city which John saw; which is 2 demon- stration, that the heavenly state was exclusively meaut. In heaven there will be no need of ex~ ternal symbols of the Lord’s presence ; when he _ shall be fully manifested in: his' essential glory, as fat’:as creatures can perceive and know him. He willbe evidently among them to communi- eate unalloyed felicity, and to receive their ado rations; and the eternal son in human nature, as the Lamb that was slain, will be a Temple, in which ‘ all the faluess of the Gedhead dwelling * bodily,” will be made manifest to the glorified bodies of the saints, whilst the perfections of the divine nature will be contemplated with open Aace, by the exercise.of their intellectual powers. Nor will this holy city need ‘the sun. or moon to lighten it: or any of the things, which outward” ly contribute to our comfort, and are suited to our state on earth; for the glory of God will light- en it, yea, the Lamb will be the Light and Felicity - of it (Wores, Is. bx. 19, 20.) . What words can more fully express the mysterious union and coequality of the Son with the Father, in the The inhabitants of this city will not only be numerous. above those of other cities ; but even nations, many nations of those whom Jesus hath saved,-will dwell in it, and walk in the light of God and the Lamb, perpetually and Godhead ? eternally. If all the kings of the earth had con: curred to bring the whole of their wealth, mag- nificence, and glory, into one place ; it could not have borne any comparison with this holy city: thus those kings who belonged to the Church on earth, though they have left all their outward grandeur behind them, will yet bring all their real honour into it, and all other glory will be The gates not shut by day, and there being’ no night there, -emblematically show the liberty, peace, security,and uninterrupt- ed enjoyment of that blessed state: and) as be- lievers are the excellent of the earth, and enter thither from every nation; so it may literally be said, that “ they bring the’glory and’ honour of s* the nations into it ;” as well as figuratively, in respect .of its incomparable splendour and ex- cellency. Moreover; nothing sinful or unclean: can at all find. admission into it. All the inhabit- ants are absolutely perfected in holiness; and’ all increase, rejoice in, and participate each other’s felicity; being all excellent, toving, and swallowed up in it. lovely, beyond expression, or imhagination. REVELATION. - whatsoever % Sees maketh a lie: but » ten In the Lamb’s b y Lev..13. 46. Num. 2 Sce.on, I. 5.3. & 12°15, Psija See 101. 8. Is. $5. . &] 226 14,15. 52. 1. Joel S$. 1 ay PRACT ICAL OBS! A NS» v. oh oe “ There remaineth a rest for the” veiple ‘ “God :” aid when the idolized objects of ex men’s affections and pursuits shail ‘pass | and be no more for ever; believers shall e * the new heaven and the new earth,” in whi dwelleth righty » and nes no. tumul What then should fe a ily me from seeking so vast a blessing ? Or what can suffice to express our admi t May we seek the adorning and be ness, and still desire to be ound accepted righteousness of the Redeemer, | with the beauties of holiness; ‘and the veoly Bridegroom will find us prepa rejoice over us todo us good for ever. (3 iii. 17.) Tears may indeed now furrow cheeks, and anguish may sometimes dist our hearts; because of sin within us-and a us, and because of its distressing: effec speedily our God will wipe away all our tears ;_ and we shall feel, and see, no more of th,’ of | sorrow, of crying, or of,pain, forever. Let us” then pray for patience, that, “ having done: 2 * will of God, we may inherit the reales we are willing and desirous, | Redeemer should make all hearts and nature, by whatever good; we need not fear, but th : all things new, in respect of our situation, ‘tilt nt hath brought us to the enjoyment of complet felicity: for he is At is perfect, and when he begins to ; never leave or forsake those who. partake grace, and who are the objects of his everlastin love. If, in bringing us to thirst ‘for the wa er of life, he causes us to pass through hum tin dispensations and experiences, we ought ‘net complain: as this thirst is the ion for the blessings of time and eternity, and he “give to every one. that is athirst of the F “tain of the water of ti yor come to him for this blessing tore fre and pray for it more earnestly, abled in’ the sharpest trials to realize the Chris. tian paradox, as sorrowful, yet “ing :” but we are too apt t terns; and no Wonder in this” mourning all the day long. Let then are enga in the combat, have , this never-failing cordial ; that, by: its € ing and i icbaeins eficacy, their stveug Lana the ioe Cc fit XXII deseription of the heavenly state, 1—5- | ests these things, and again forbids ip him, 6—9. Christ himself) e, that thestate, of men would | by his coming to judgment, 10—| fares who would/enter heaven, and id be excluded, 183-15; invites all that dling, to accept of his salvation ; and de-| ces plagues on all who add to, or take away this prophecy, 16—19. The apostle desires Speedy advent of Christ ; and concludes with enediction on his readers, 20, 21. J ——_———————— rn oer _ ‘he renewed, till they have won the victory, and | gre owned as children and heirs of God in Christ - Jesus, and possess all things in him, But sure- ly, the curse is also set before us, in this scrip- ture, as well as the blesssing : and most loudly oth Christ say to all that hear his word, ‘ not to fear them, who can kill the body, but after 4s that have no more that they can do,” when such cowards, as dare not own Ciirist on earth, are ranked with the most abominabie sinners, ‘as heirs of the lake of fire and brimstone. If the . Lord should speak in thunder from heaven, and protest to sinners 4y name, that they were in the way to hell; it could not be more manifest than | it is at present, if men would but notice it: for whilst they live in infidelity, impiety, or any of the sins here or elsewhere enumerated ; does not God say expressly to them, “ Except ye repent, ‘ ye shall all likewise perish ”” But, blessed be his name, he says also to the worst, “ Repent and % be convertéd, that your sins may be blotted ‘ out.” “ Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and *¢ thou shalt be saved.” ait Vv. 9—27. The angels who pour out vials of wrath, and inflict plagues en ungodly men, take pleasure in helping the joy.of believers: and the mystical espousals of Christ and his Church excites their attention, admiration, and rejoicing praises. But the way, in which the Lord teaches us the nature of heavenly glories, implies that we are poor ignorant children, too apt to be pleased with trifles and externals, who must be spoken to in our own language; not being capable of knowing things as they are, or of-fully relishing the pure and spiritual felicity of the celestial world. Yet, if any thing draw off our affections from earthly objects, to seek a treasure in hea- ven, and a permanent mansion in that blessed world, it will be well. Glorious things are in- deed here spoken of the city of God; and the whole is well suifgd to raise our expectations, and enlarge our conceptions, of its security, ’ peace, splendour, purity and felicity: but in pro- portion to our spirituality, we shall be more and more led to contemplate heaven, as filled with the /of God, and enlightened by the presence Jesus, the Sun of righteousness, and lost sinners :-knowing that ness of joy, and pleasures / _ CHAPTER XXII. or evermore.” As nothing |* ever shall ither, let us be stirred up, } ; - one _ ALD. & ND he shewed me ®a pure River of S@? water of life, ¢ clear as crystal, 4 proceeding out of the throne of God and ofthe Lamb. = =. : 2 In ¢ the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there f the ‘Lree of life, which bare twelve Ps, 36.8. & 46.4.) 17.13. John 4 15. Me avis. teases Pte aa pkg bee er & 66. 12. Ez, 47.Je see on, 21.11. 1—9. Zech 14. 8.48 5.21.8 4,50 & John 7. 38, 39. : 6. 13. & 7.10, 1146 b 7. 17. & 21. 6. Ps. 17. John 14. 16—| | 36. 9. Jer. 2. 18. & t 18. & 15. 26. & 16. 24 Pro a by these glimpses *of heavenly things, in givin diligence to “ cleanse ourselves from all filthi- ** ness of flesh and spirit, and to perfect ‘holi- ‘t ness, in the fear of God :” that we may be ap- proved as * Israelites indeed, in whom there is * no guile,” and have a sure evidence thet we are written in the ‘* back of life of the Lamb * that was slain, from the foundation of the s¢ world.” 5 Rs e _ NOTES. : CHAP. XXH. V. 1. The angel next made known to the apostle the source and current of heavenly blessings, for ** he showed him a pure ‘ River of water of life 2” this implied the holy nature and tendency of those unalloyed plea- sures, which flow without interruption or end, for the full satisfaction of all the saints in glory. (Ps. xivi. 4.) lt was “also clear,” or transpa- rent, * as crystal,” which may intimate that the happiness of heaven greatly consists in @ full, exact, and certain knowledge of God, and his glorious petfections and works, exciting all holy and delightful affections in the heart. This river ‘* proceeded out of the throne of God and “ of the Lamb,” as from its fountain; which showed, that all felicity comes from God, as the all-stifficient Source of life, light, holiness, end joy; and that it is communicated according to his wise and holy sovereignty. But the throne of God was the throne of the Lamb also; (iii. 21;) for the river flows to sinful men, through the Person of Emmanuel, and his atonement and mediation. This especially points to the quiek- ening and sanctifying influences and consolations of the Holy Spirit, as given to sinners through Jesus Christ, to be the Author of spiritual and eternal life to their souls. (Marg. Ref. and notes.on the texts referred to.) This interpreta- tion, which coincides ‘with so many other Scrip- turesy gives a peculiarly interesting view of the sacred Trinity; the Father, who sent his only begotten Son to be our Saviour; the Son, whe having finished his werk on earth, rose and as- cended, and sat down with the Father on his throne, and ever liveth, as Emmanuel, our di- vine, our incarnate Mediator; and the Holy Spi- i D ing from the Father and the Son, to apply by his creating love and power, this sal- tion to,our souls: that “ Glory may be to the « Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy © Ghost; as it was in the beginning, is now, ane be, world. witgout end,’ ¢¥ t } és A. D. 95. > : . REVELATION. -6 And he saidamto ® Th ings are cath cruel and t God of 4 the holy ‘ zel to shew unto * which must shortly 7 Behold, tl] com ts he that keepeth t prophecy of this book. - 8 And 1, John, saw the heard them. . And when 1 | seen, * I fell down to worship . feet of the angel be a sg tbe me th things. 9 Then saith he Sa ‘me, y See tho do it not: for I am thy fellow- servants Mat. 25. 34, 46.1 Pet, at 4S ; Rom. 5.17. ‘elem at 3. aac ffs: manner of fruits, and yielded her fruit every month: and the leaves of the Tre: were for & the heali ng of the nations. * 3 And ® théré)shall be no more curse : ' ibut the thron God. and of the Lamb shall be in it; ® and his servants shall serye him: / 4 And? they shall see his face; ™ and his name shell be in their forcheads, ; 5 And there shall be "no night there ; _ and they need no candle, neither light of thé sur; for the Lord God siveth them : °and they rie reign for ever and “ever.: 22,23. Ps. 16.11.| Heb. 12,14. 1 John & 17.15. Is. 1216.1 5. 2st Ez. 48, 35. Mat. 25, m See on, 3.12.& 47, 8—11. Hos. 14.) 21. John 14- 3&4. 1. 4. Mal. 4) 2. Luke! 17. 24. Yn 18. 23. See on, 21. 4.18, 1 Pet. 2.24, |k 7.15. John 12/26. 22—25. Ps. 36. 9, bh 2ke4. Deut. 27.}) Ex. %3, 18—20.23.4 & 84.21. Prov. 4. 26, Zeeh. 14, 11.) Job 33. 26. Ps. 4-| 18, 19. Is) 60. 19, Mat. 25. 41. Gal. 3.} 6. Is. 33.17. & 35. 20. 10—13. 2. & 40, 5. Mat. 5.0 3. 21, & 11. 15. 37 15—17. & 21] 8. 1Cor. 13. 12 Dan. | 7. 18. 27« g 21. 24. Ps, 147, 3. Is. 6. 10. & 7. 18, 19. Jer. 17.14, Ez. it ver. 2. 1201 Pets 1.8; att p, See on, i9. 9. Kl sg. ee “tls on OB Be MiP ae ka LS LL all wanted; and even the outward comforts, which God bath provided, Sher to our state in this world, will no longer ‘be re eh 24.) How very different from 3 heaven, which could only please gross, and carnal men, if it were real! but inde thi and various notions of heavenly D Springing up, as new revelations \ime ; without excepting even the’ ey of sophers, of enjoying the pleasure of ciety, an increasing knowledge of ae discoveries in science, beyond and great; are mere delusions of the ¢ to soothe men into the opinion, that they may | happy, without. submission to the gospel, without Aoliness : till the event awfully convi them of the fatal delusion. i V.6. 7. (xxi. 5.) ‘The angel’s declaration thus passage, that the Lord Gad had sent 7 compared with what follows, (16,) has been “uced as a conclusive proof of Christ’s Dei but indeed -we meet with this doctrine, in one furm or other, continually ; and there is no wi of avoiding it; but by rejecting, wholly, | part, the divine inspiration of th : which it is so undeniably contained. 1 Jesus next spake by the crak ee leclarex He was coming quickly,” to fulfil: ‘ie phecies, to punish his enemies, to delis servants, and to take their souls ee especia'ly to raise thedead and ak and he added a bléssing. on all, tnderstcod, remembered, ‘b the sayings contained in this pre as they could not fail to id@rease “ope, patience, steadfastness Fan deer behaviour, in the church, and in the w ‘ Good Vitringa devoutly wisheth; May the ‘ Lord bestow this grace and favour on us, who ‘ have employed some time: and pains, in, q 18, 20. Luke 1. 70. & 16. 46. Acts 3. 18. Rony’ 1. 2. 2 VY. 2—5. iu the midst of the street, or prinei- pal place of concourse of the city, and on each side of the river, was ‘ the Tree of life :” which seems not to mean, a single tree, but a species of trees, that grew in the places of public resor:, for the common benefit of all the inhabitants. On earth some fruits ripen at one season, and some at another: but this Tree bore twelve kinds of fruit; that every month in the yea: might be supplied, and abundance be united with perpetuity and variety. This was an em. blem of Christ, and all the blessings of his salva- tion, as communicated constantly and perfectly to all his redeemed people in heayen, by his own presence with them, and love-to them, The leaves of the Tree, being appointed for the heal- ing of the nations, iniplied, that the favour and presence of Christ would remove and prevent all evil; as well as communicate all good, t. the inhabitants of that blessed world, So: that no * more curse would be there,” no sickness, pain, sorrow, wrath, or death; for Adam sinned in the garden of Eden, and so fell with his pos terity under the curse ; but this will never befall the redeemed ; 2s the same sovereignty and om- nipotence, which have saved them, will confirm them for ever. (Vote, Ez. xivii. 12.) For the throne of God, and of ihe Lamb, being establish- ed there ; Ais servants shall serve and worship him for ever, which is their great desire and de- light; “ and'they shall see his face,”behold his glory, be assured of his love, and enjoy the fal- ness of felicity in his presence. ‘¢ And his name shall be in their foreheads ;” that is, all shall ' Know that they belong to sim, and perceive that they bear his holy image. “It is remarkable, that * God and the Lamb,” Bite here. spoken of as One, in such a manner, that. we 'c not deter- mine “to which of them,the ‘sing 'personai pronoun belongs. In. that world of light and glory there will be no night, ne affliction, de- jection, no intermission of © sauce and enjoy- ment’: they will need no candle; no diversions er pleasures of man ’sdevising; will there be at : « 1 } ‘part of this blessing als (Bp. Newton W. . the sayings of this ‘God. e * that is unjust, let him be un- 1: and he which is filthy, Jet him hy still: eand he that is righteous, | nm be righteous still : and he that is let him be mole. still, Aus behold, £ i eome quickly ; 4 » 7% & 15. 4. Ex.) 6. 2.2.12. 23. Rom,! 4.18. Eph. 5. 27+ -14. 2 Kings 17.]/ 13. 12. 2 Vhes. 2.3.) Co}. 1.22. Jude 24. 56, Ps. 45.11, Mats] 1 Pet. 4. 7. f see on, ver. 7- de Luke rei 15. 8—11. 21. Ps-)g 11,18, Is) 3, 10. Pa “} 81. 12, Prov.14.32.{ 11. & 40. 10. & 62. , 13-16. 20. Ez,3. 27. Dun. 12%; 11. 1Cor. 3, 8. 14 "10. 4. ¥s.] 10. Mat.15.14-8 31.) & 9 17, 18. an. 8, 26.) 19, John 8. 23. h See on, 20. . 128 ate 13. o. Mat. ifie veri &. & 7% 13—-| Mat. 16,27, Rom. 27- | 24. 10. & 9,20. ae J. 3» Is. 8. ‘15. Job 17. 9- Prov V. 8, 9. (See on, six. 10, 11.) Whilst we are surprised, that the apostle should again fall into, | his former mistake, ‘and need repeatedly the same admonition; we may observe the great wisdom of God ii leaving him to do go. Ithas been re~ marked, that the idolatrous worship of saints and angels Was one great abomination of that anticbristian system, against which this prophe- ' ey is principally levelied : and here all palfiations _ of thatenormity are answered at once; for the most exalted and beneficent creature, when | visibly present, would not allow the least ap- ) pearance of adoration to be’ rendered to him; whereas the papists worship creatures, when not | visibly present, ‘and thus ascribe omnipresence ‘and omniscience to them, as well as other divine * honours! It also shows the weakness of the So- cinian way of accounting for Stephen’ s adoration | of Christ ; because; say they, he was visibly pre- sent: but if he had not been also truly God, the martyr would nevertheless have been an idola- ter: yet Christ neither reproved him, nor any ‘other person, for showing him this kind of ho- ew or any other ; but the contrary. _ - -¥. 10—12: The Lord’ Jesus is undoubtedly the ‘Speaker in these verses; but some think that he spake by the angel as his ambassador: | or commanded him to proclaim these words, in | bis name, and immediately from him. © It was | ©not thought sufficient to represent'the angel, speaking in the person of Christ ; but Christ r ‘s himself also is introduced ; s t ‘ ( ¢ own person, and confirming th . © ty of this book, is his revelation? ivine authe attesting i ¥ to Ay? 0 ar more probable, that oC) appear- Vision to his apostle, to ‘close the. prophecy, had ‘done at the opening of it. (JVotes, a e directed the apostle pot to seal this prophecy, but to publish them ithe church: (x. 4. Dun. xii. 4:) ; "Was at hand, when they would be- pcarauined, nays they would indeed 2p. vo [rane that they bee 1 lexs, and idolaters, * and whos 2.6—11. & 14, 12.1 aking in his texts. Aas D, ad: De. . "a3, I am i Aipha and Om pnning and the on: the’ f : 14 k Blessed are day, that d 1 murderé ever loy= a cerers, Tee x i ebomourerss eth and maketh a lie: | John 1% 1Cor.|q 9. 21. ‘es 223. 13 8.9. & 9.5. Gre 147.9. 12. 57. 35 is we on, ver. 2, &} Mal. 3. 5. ‘Acts. 8. , 11. & 18 6—1. “es Ko on,’ 21. 27. See ah, 17, 1—6. John 10. 7.9. & 14. i 21,8, 27. 1 Kim’ i seé on, 1.8.11. & 21, 6.. Is 41. 4. & 44.6. & 48. 12, k ver. 7. Ps, 106. 3— '5.& 112. 1. & 119. - 1—6. Is. 56- 1,2 Mat, 7. 21—27. John 14, 15. 21-23. peas 10—14. 1 Cor. 19. Gal, 5. 6. = Siti 3118 Bank 5.3. xf 6 22, 8. 21—23. Is, 95 Oo 21, 8 .1 Cor, 6.9, 15,16. Jer. 5. Sis 10. Gal. 5, 19—21. Eph. 5.S—6. Col. 3. 6s Pp Sed on, Phil. 3. 2.: John ni RaW? 8. 466 2 Thess 2: 1 ~12. soon be Spisitened: As therefore, all these reves Fy lations of the will of God, and the way of salvas tion; obstinate sinners would be left to their pers’ verse choice, without further means being use for their conviction; and believers should be ex borted and encouraged to perseverance in wells doing ; so the time would speedily arrive, when the unjust and filthy; the unpardened and unre= generate; would be irreversibly fixed in such a state, that they would be unjust and filthy still; | and for ever without hope or remedy; and the justified and sanctified believer would be tone firmed for ever in righteousness, holiness, and fe licity. And, behold, Christ was coming quicklys bringiag his recompense with him, both for his enemies and his people. (Note, xx. 11—15.) _ V. 18. (Notes, i. 911. 17, 18. Aare. Refh -W. 14, 15. (Note, xxi. 5—8.) They, who do the cominandments, as delivered to siriners, in the Gospel by repentance, faith in Christ; attendance on the means of grace, and renéwed. unreserved obédience from evangelical motives; are blessed ; and they have aright, or privileré. derived from grace, to all*the blessings of sal= vation by Christ, and to admission into heaven § that they may thére have fellowship with God and his holy angels, for ever and ever: ( Mati: xii. 50.) The word, translated right, is the same which is rendered _ ower, in or Se de wend (Note, John i, 1115 3 ws he. entire’ coincidence of these Mare. Ref) But without the city; even in ia valle lake of fire, (for there is no middle place, or condition) “ are dogs,” or selfishs greedy, fierce, and sensital persons, or apostates ; with others of a. hate ful character; especially, those who foved a carnal flattering lie, better than the holy wrildiseabling truth of God, and who invented and propagated lies for their own selfish purposes’, all other liars may also be in- cluded. (Marg. Ref) As idolaters are men- tioned separately, that abomination cannot, with propriety, be considered, as specially intended, But the whole prephecy being, in a peculiar mane ’ 5G ‘ ¢ pe 4 aie. * y Ss ee a. | pirit and * the bride Come Piet him that heareth say,} holy city, n. and / nd’¢ let> him that i urst}are written in th : and w will, lef him take the wi ser/of life ¢ free weet saith, pSurely B Pe ‘co } ~ WU ver..20, see en, 1. ./ %. see on, §. 5. Is, ‘1. * ly meant, fae « who loved and mude a lie.” 1 ATION. these things, i God d shall ir the plagues that are: estify ou these things in 4 “ Ghurehes. * Iam the Root and the Off sprin f Dav. ud and the. bright 18 For fh testify unto every man that} Even so, come, . Ciearcth the words of the prophecy of * 21 The grace ¢ this’ book, » {f any. man shall add uatofC€ t secon, ver. 6. 2 See on, U. ver. 16-Je See on, 2 6. Is" Is. 65.1—3, John! 55, 1. John 7. 37, 16. 9—15. id see/on, ver. 1, Is. a Ste on, 21-2. 9, John 4, 10, b Ps. 34. 8 Is, 3.5. & 48. 1618,Je Rom. 3, 24. 1 Cor. Jer: 1. 5, Migs 4.2.) 2. 12. 32, Pro. 30. 6. Mat 15. 6—0. 13. of life. oe ee i 14.10, 11,& 15. 1.4m. see on, 21, 1 & 16, & 19. 20. 10.) 27; bd oe, 26. 18+ 24-!n 4 “¢ Or, from fhe: 11. & 2.7%. 11. 17. 29. & & 6,13. 22. 3, Zech. 6.12. Mat. 22. 42. 45. Rom. 1: 3,4. & 9. 5. Zech, 8, 21—23.|f see on, ver. 16. %& y. 2.28 Num 17. John.1. 39—46. & 3. 14., Eph. 4. 17. Mat 2. 2, 710.) 4. 29. 1 Thes. 1.) 1 Thes, 4) 6 Ene 1. 3. Deut. 4.2. & 12. Luke 1, 78. 2 Feb 5—8. 7.00. vou address, and indeed the testifying, (as “the Am & Witness,”) . to every 4) prophecy ; ‘ that. Bar A . what was contained ip ‘God should add to, that were written in hand, if any: one should | presut thing away from it; God woul bim his part of the blessings, Ww ed, or thought himself to bs which he otherwise might a her, directed against the delusions, or lies, with which the devil, by means of the beast and the false prophet, and others, deceived all the na- tions; and the idolatry ofthe church of Rome, being only a part of her “ deceivableness of un- * righteousness ;” it may fairly be supposed, that they, who thus ‘¢ spake'lies in hypocrisy, * having their conscience seared with a hot *€ iron,” were particularly, though not excclusive- Ye V. 16, The Saviour in his divine nature, was the Root from whom David sprang, and his promised Seed. as Man. He was: also * the “ bright and morning Star.” ¢ His rising up in ¢ his incarnation, introduced the gospel-day < his ¢ rising in power introduced the millennial day ; « his rising in the.saving influences of his’Spirit, | © introduceth the spiritual day of grace and * comfort ; and his ng Babies to. judge’ the, « world, will introduce the eterhal day of light, € purity, and joy? (Brown) Some understand the former part of the next verse, of the church’s desire for Christ’s second coming ; but the con- text plainly directs'us to another interpretation. « The Spirit,” by the sacred word and by his convictions and influence’in the sinner’s con- sgience, says, “Come to Christ for salvation ; | skeptics, on the other, wh the Bride,” or the whole Church militant und | part of scripture, or aver that it is triumphant, says, “ -| quence what men believe, (whic It therefore behooves eve doctrinal trath at onee,) t Vitation, to call on others to. ore e377 a tremble at this warning. finey “let every man,” throughout t jjainually proposing conjectural j who “ thirsts” for salvation, ** Come” to ‘Chri in ing from, and adding: to, th Nay, lest any should hesitate as not able to de-| ture, 5 termine, whether their thirst be spiritual or not ; s* Let whosoever is willing, come, and take of « the waters of life freely,” ashe would take water from a well, which belonged. in common to him and to all his neighbours : nor ought he to think of paying for these blessings ; ; exceptas be throws away his Poison to receive food, or his dross to receive ‘gold. (Marg. Ref. and, notes on the texts referred to.) ~ Y. 18—21. The Lord Jesus concluded this seems. primarily meant of tion; with which as muc taken as with any part of Lord doubtless sotended t whole of the written, work it warns every m \, in the to add nothing to, God hath: revealed of doctr commandment: the standa of acceptance, the evidence of ( rule of duty. Enthusiast revelations, bigottéd ‘sectariés, churchmen, on the one han this testimony of Ch which I haye been’ d gaged. But the mercifa condemn unintentional writer, who desires to help: his word, and proceeds i: simple h dence on his teaching, than he will) preacher :' ahi I trust this effort to ‘A. D. 95. “ | AD. 95. hol Scriptures, though feeble and defective, has ior the leaves of the tree are for 4 e healing of onducted | rom proper motives, and inde. the nations: no curse will there I e found; bub ~ eal al to blessing only and eternally, from the throne of . {God and the Lamb, in the service and presence - ; ¢ his image, alte ee being filled with ‘all his ‘fal iess. No more sping bake the sense of any passage, complaints will then be heard « darkness, de- to sefve any personal end, or p rly- sertion, or temptation; and there will” be no and. that whatever mistakes have gen | need of worldly pleasures, » Were involuntary, the effects of ignorance,|‘ the Lord God giveth Got design. After this most solemn warn=|* shall reign for ever and g, our Lord declared, that he was coming agand faithful sayings; b it tl ckly, and. ‘the apostle in his‘own name, and | tha we es to pra _ Sontia it of the Church, added, “Amen. Even so, crease » t « come, Lord Jesus 3” and ‘then eoncluded witlr| receive them, ‘however attested to us the usual benediction on his readers in general,|should give due honour to the insti r on the seven churches of Asia in particular.| good to our souls; ‘but ‘we must wor: C (Mie, Mal. iv. 6. Marg Ref-) ‘ Men are some-| only: for angels, apostles, prophets, and. all: be- © times pt to think, that if th®y could but see’ a! lie evers, are fellow-servants, or brethren 5 and ‘mirae ‘wrought in favour’ of religion ; they; Ghristis the Lord’of all, would readily resign all their scruples, be- Ve 1021. 6 ahh See “lieve without doubt, and obey without’ re- e serve. The very thing that you desire, you) termine our eternal state: but how dreadful will _* have. You have the greatest and most strik-! ; it be to the impenitent and polluted sinner, to i ing et miracles in the series’ of Re. be consigned to eternal unrighteousness and fil- >, * prophecies = ial sa ee laa ’ ay thiness 5 ; and to be left without, among dogs and 8 sfc! “tate are persone - age Re prerers, whoremongers, murderers, idolaters, tl ; » the Ara-| and all liars ! Oh, b bians, the Turks, the Jews, the Papists, the sides coo hig ay We pagnune HeMeeue and holy, and be confirmed in his holy favour Protestants ; Nineveh, Babylon, Tyre; the se- 4 and service, as our eternal and unchangeable fe- » ven churches of Asia, Jerusalem, and Rome! — licity, when he shall come to render to every And this is not a transient miracle, ceasing) man as his work shall be! Never let us think, almost as soon as Sa ascaih a is ‘ehieae that a dead, or disobedient, faith will save us ; ° nent, and protracted through the course of| Phen the « Alpha and Omega, the First and the Many generations. It is not a miracle deliver-|«¢ pact* hath declared them alone blessed, who ed upon the report of others, but is subject to] do his comm andments,% and thus prove their Your ‘Own inspection and examination. » It is (cg right to the Tree of Life, and to enter in by not a miracle, exhibited only before a certain! , the gates into: the holy city.” These things its number of witnesses ; but is open to the obser- he hath abundantly testified by his messengers — " 2 vation and contemplation of ali mankind : ands lito the churches; and in this manner, we may afier so many ages, is still growing, still im=/),) ope to have him dwell, in our hearts, as the J “€ proving to future ages. What stronger mira- bright and morning Star, ‘ushering in the eter-— Soon will our Saviour and Judge come to de- >» aoe. mite ‘ amare annnannrk area « cle therefore can you require for your convic- ¢ tion? Or, what vail avail if this bz found ‘inef-| e ee Pic i ee ee set ts ‘€ fectuai? Alas! if you reject the evidence of | ,. +154 the Spirit and the bide say, Come ;” aha * prophecy, “neither would you be persuaded, all. that hear should say to every one of their re-" though one arose from the dead” ¢ What lations, friends, and neighbours, ‘Come ;” yea, ¢ canbe plainer? You see, or may see, with| whoever « will, let him come and take of the ‘€ your own eyes, the seri ture-prophecies AC~| 6 ‘fo freelye?sO : - ¢ complished; and if che Rete ncoeinscics | geRe OF le HES pe tag e ' ¢ are accomplished, the scripture must be. the “© word of God: and if the scripture i is the word ¢ God, the Christian religion ‘mast be sree — (Bp. Newton.) © » PRACTICAL OusERYATION®. Ss. of a Itering i in an the inner’ acceptance and salvation ? the dge of men’s motives and in- — s ance from the brink of that tremendous pree a ice, which is here pointed any to every man, “ae aa heareth the words of this‘ prophecy; and -ziving| down which multitudes, in every age, without nect fur the inheritance| doubt, rush headlong into destruction. The Sela streams are| Lord deliver us from this condemnation? and may the writer, and all the readers, of these obs servations, have a well-grounded confidence in = ey who. drink of this water,|Christ, and be of that number, who love and 1 uit of the Tree of Life, Shall hun- long for bis appearing, saying, “« Amen, even ‘so hirst no more: they will soon’ arrive | “ come, Lord Jesus.”—The God of all mercy n and sickness shail be known no more; and | ages be pleased to pardon all that is erro- « pure River of the wa * out of the ‘throné of. neous and 1 this, Boiiicttion’ oe to his | thle, advani iape he hath holy name be ome praise of whatever is true | s0, Glory’ may be and profitable Thanks be to God for having i, and to the Holy pens the altit,, strength, and ability to © beginning, is now, a ring it at length to & conclusion. May num-|* without end’?—And- «mh bers have ag muc eatise to be thankful for bene- |. Lord Jesus Christ be with fit derived from the’ perusal of it, as he has for! ever. Amen,” / : ee ne ; i ell se a TIve: he OF. TH ) PREDICTIONS cae , TION OF ST. JOUN: 3 %, eaat, or suing the period ven ] aixty-years. This prediction sho ud intanilape ae ‘his hebieruolad is mercly,t6 ‘ghleot, and to place before the reader in one“view, PE mi “the outline of the interpretation of the book, which has, not without many interruptions of the subject, been adopted i in this publication. /The introductory ghapters do not seem to require such a retrospect : the prophetical part, properly so called, begins with the opening of the seals, in the sixth chapter ; which, eontaining six of the seyer"peals, has been interpret- ed to predict, first the progress*of the gospel dur- ing the period intended ; and then the gradual un- dermining of the’ Pagan persecuting Roman em- » pire, by several successive Judgments, ‘till that was terminated by the conversion of the’ emperors te Christianity. The seventh chapter has been ex plained, as predicting. in the former part of it, the gnlargement of the church, in consequence of the ) revolution above-mentioned : and in the latter part af it, as describing the blessedness enjoyed with |, Christ by the martyrs, and suffering Christians, who had fiyed daring the pagan persecutions. In the eighth chapter, under the seventh seal, the sounding of seven trumpets is announced, all of which fall under this last seal: but the sounding of four only is here mentioned; with an awful denun- giation of wo on the inhabitants of the earth, when the other three tYumpets should be sounded ; wwhich, from this Firoumstances are generally ealled, ‘ The ~£ three wo-trampets” The four trompets, the Sounding of which is mentioned in this chapter, are interpreted to predict the gradual subversion of the Roman empire, by the Goths, Huns, Moors, and Wandals ; tillthe whole fabric seemed completely demolished, by the death of the last feeble and eeeere emperor, oe Moamyltus, or sentry under the Saracens, hen his suceessors; and then, unt : fe Oe Turks, the effects of which remain to this present By» ‘The tenth chapter is considered as the introduc: tion, by a solemn vision of a Uitile book, a kind of appendix, or codicil, to the book with the seven seats ; attended by ‘some other intimations, whieh ie afterwards more particularly elucidated. The eleventh chapter, which, (exclusive of the goneluding verses, relating to the sounding of the seventh trumpet,) is here supposed to be this little fook, or appendix, is interpreted to predict the state of the church in the western regions, during the term of the fifth and sixth trumpets, while Ma. hommedisin made guch tremendous ravages in the | church, however, and her seed, in’ the vinth chapter, er each, i is ‘interpreted ; | and, sixty years corrupt state of the nominal Christian yet-is. supplied, dupi € whole petengpumber of s they are slain, their testi at: enemies triumph : but only I after which the witnesses arise, and tremendous jua way for the me the final and universal though: many “eruinen®) pie opinion, respecting the slaying the ~witnesses, and ve ie si trumpet. ; The concluding yerse of the leven here considered 4s introducing the p twelfth chapter, in which the ap. resume his subject from the elose | seventh chapter, ov the revolution, Roman empire became professedly Constantine the Great; in order to tailed prediction of those even = to the western warld, whict compendiously intimated. § Pergene te the Pagan § rsecu beinig, with all their ‘eoadjutors from authority, and deprived of chief, in the same way ds ee E with great zeal, to. othergmeasu yily having failed of success as a pears as. a dragon, @ deceiver, Hea ie jects are ripe, has a place’ prov Hess, to which she Hees at the. ac is’ secured, d hoth by the ap The thirteenth eusiee j BS sti and 7) of the J mark tions and enone this antichristian The four teen dicting the opposi believers, to this anti ’ test against its Posie ce ne bylon the Great’; and the several stages formation, which at length was elfeeted testant and reformed churches: with gu ” Sad : Mies thousand years. Then the Millennium, or tri- - umphint reign of Christ, for a thousand years takes Vin-} place :- at the close of which, satan? being again li- of berated, successfally renews his efforts; and im- laying seven vials, containing : pels those whom he bas deceived, ard drawn into les, which were ab@iit to be po! apostacy from God, to levy war with tremendous mh the wrath of God would be fulfill foree and violence, against the remnant of believers. ; ~all these vials is here supposed | But at that crisis, fire from heaven | consumes the as- ‘the seventh trampet: 4s sailants, the devil is finally consigned to the place pets fall uoder the seventh seal, _| of torment; the general jud) ment immediately suc- th chapter records the pouring out/ ceeds; and all the wicked being vials, which is interpreted to prediet of fire, the state of the righte of judgments by which the papal} se : - empire and church, and Rome. itself, ineident instructions snd and centréof both, will ‘be utterly This is. ed =The whole of 1 this “propheey,. pwever, blie 1; andi considered as. yet unfulfilled ; though some | Study and refleetio ” ot Misfit ( pret th eae ae of the three first “walk, to | further rehasbie be noticed : Sad mod the events on the continent. The se- | sitors, especially Mr. Faber, suppose an s er gives a figdrative, but most in-|seeuting power to arise towards the end of the iption, of the beasts, both#fhe ten ; twelve hundred and sixty years, distinct from the and the two horned beast, with the} ten-horned, and the two-horned beasts 5 which is Seat of their empire, The eighteenth is) properly to be considered as ANTICHRIST, as ‘an ; T ed, by all protestant expositors, as @ pro- | infidel king, an atheistical. and not popish, domina- ‘pheey of the utter desolation of Rome, for all her|tion. The author’s econiment on Daniel had been abominations; with the terror, distress, and ruin of| reprinted, before he saw this interpretation’; and all her adherents, and the exulting joy of the true should his life be spared it may hereafter come in ehureb of Christ. In the nincteent!: chapter, after | his way, to consider how far Daniel's: prophecies a still more. animated description of the joy and confirm this sentiment- He indeed purposed to ‘praise of all the servants of God on account of} give an opinion on the subject, i in his exposition of events, and tbe glorious and blessed effects Revelation ; but he really found no. convenient place, which will follow ; is a prophecy of the subsequent | in the body of the work, for introducing it. ‘For, against true Christianity, made by the re- | thouzh by no means demaad against the sentiment, mains of the antichristian party, under the conduct | or averse to it;' nay, allowing that modern events 4 of the beast; and the false prophet, or the two} countenance the supposition; “he could find no such horned beast ; and of the final victory obtained over | third power distinetly mentioned by St’ John. So them, ending in their entire destruction, and the } that proceeding to the elose of the book, without casting of the beast and the false prophet into the | finding a proper opening for the subject ; ‘he saw.ne lake of fire burning with brimstone. | better way, than to mention this circumstance at the sun, however, satan himself, the grand deceiver | close of it- In respect tothe word ANTICHRIST, of all nations, remains at liberty; and ready to | and the charaeter of Antichrist, he must refer the | make further efforts against the cause of Christ: | reader to the notes on the first epistle of St. John. ret ions judgments, by w if persecuting empire 2 image of a harvest an chapter contains a vi » but, the twentieth chapter opens with a prediction (1 Join ii. 18-—23. ix. a ; ‘ ‘of his being bound, and east into the bottomless pit, i ‘ 2 : “st er . : . 7s < $ 5S f ’ j a 7 anger fa ’ x TABLES OF JLEASURES, Se. MENTIONED IN SCRIPTURE. mr ae | Measures 0 Length. on : Yards. Feet: Inches ' f ‘Yards. Feet Inches. Ezekiel’s Reed, by some computed : #& finger-breadth, about « cee O60 54 A hand-breadth, rather more than € 0 § 1-2 A span, or half cubit,aboot - - © 0 10 A eubit, the length of a full-sized 7 ese ackttc ee «5. 1° 8 extremity of the middle finger . te be A stadium, or farlo A mile, 10 furlongs or J ‘Bee Fest. Inches: | Wine Gal. Qet’s. Pints. bd “ ' | The Log 1-72 oe an Eph | = +0 0° F Oe | The Cab 1.18 of an Ep ST RY et Pe q The Omer 1-10 of an Ephah, (about,)0 3 0 1-4 — if The Hin 1-6 of an Ephah, (about,) 1 1 0 4 | , ‘The Ephah, or Bath, (about,) - - 7 2 O18 The Chomer, or Homer, 10 Ephabs 75 2 2 * This should carefully be distinguished from the Omer, whieh i is only a him- :jiewh tore ~ dvedth part of it. — cutee S: The firkin,as mentioned John ii.6. is) — re differently computed. ae thinkSO S 4 1-4- 3 9 8 it contained . ‘ < TABLES oO HASUR fENTIONED IN SC ’ Wine Gal. ch a The measure, lta pation: ie ed Rev. vi. 6. séems to have been the daily allowance made of com 70 1 0 to a slave, Pembape 2 rather more than That mentioned 2 King pvii. 1. is ns 200 posed to mate contained about e not found in seriptt Bal, tt os vi, — our . Mare Schad os The T alent, S98 Spekels - N. B “Some ike te Shekel, ae- cording _ to which ail the other “weights are, computed,” rather less 3 “than in this tables and others ra- ; ther more. Money, in Value. This is ‘a subject of a very difficult nature : for mony. is mere velative property ; and its value con- sists in the quantity of things useful to’ life, which -t.will purehase. Now it is certain, that the same weight, either of brass, silver, or gold, will at one time, and in one place, purchase far more of these things, than in another time and place: and, pro- bably, an ounce of silver, in any of, the times of which the scripture treats, would parelase as much as three, or four, or fiye ounces now would, All, therefore, that can be attempted on this head, is to show the relative value of the money mentioned in scripture’ as computed in the money of this age and nation. An: ouneé of silver is generally. I believe, edined into something more than five shillings : but as minute exaetness is not the’ object in this place, the computation will be made at that price. time to time ; “when the tw ing considerably. ‘short of such an irregularity in’ s tent with the observance of the proper time. This month sions, added, between the end of A month, and the beginning of Nisan, brought back the ¢omputation of thi degree of regularity. It answered the some measure, which the 29th of | fourth year, does in our ‘days : FE coincidence between the twelve ma stitute the year, and the actual year the earth round the sun. But the int by no means settled the eale cul ites, in that degree of exaetné mers have at present reduced, Ba | -} Israel, as here stated, are Suppo: The Disehme ae rs es a s 12 to the closing half of ; ‘The Beka or Dategehiaa 2) 2h eh ars of the; latter of our moutl ah e Phe Shekel rea ee Cp aw tinh ae these intercalatory mont s, and es The Manch, or poun shal GUAT ay emg lute necessity, which’ there was for The Tal Aine. ave 0:0 siderably deduct from aecuraecy in all’ tions They are, Rival ion sul A Talent of gold,, ail i6 ef SHEP a 6000.0 0 useful purposes. ale: _, The-days of the week were raelites in their order, the first, ° the seventh, or last day of the bath but it does not app: names affixed to them.» Their days were sentratie settin of the sun, | to the nex ¢ pone of gold.) - W. Bl eS: » Heataall 1 men compute A Farthing, ( A Penns, or Denarius -- ‘A pound, Ming = + - + - promise, being situate the ieee * in the len; and winter; and of the ( Learned men state the names of the months, and portion to the days, w. ™ bh their relation to, the mantbs into which we divide }conntry. Some, however, think, the year, as follows : but al ie names mentioned, 4, | bability, that the atin of time into | A TABLE OF TIME. ed | among the Yeraclites, divided into. on Watches. — 0" Supposing the sun to set at six o clock according'te our computation; the first watch reached from 6 Pe q 40 9; the second, from: 9 to 12; the third, from £2 Se, from sun-set t ) sun- rise was, ; to 5; and the fourth, from $ to 6, or sun-rising. byt anol The word four, as ‘tes of a hisiesi's seems re: Rh enty-four orders, into which the sons of Aaron ‘David, that they might; serve in r0- ats s of if Geanitieay! became Pay celebrated in of. s and Dayid the ie } eof the word, ma- a deliver’ his sheesh batties he | hereditary succession over them ; the death of Joshua, to the nomina- se king, or rather of ne as sub- ted in Saul’s place. § This word is used with ; eat latitude { scripture ; but it more especially < detiotes the se~ 7 persons constituting the couicil, or sanhedrim, of Israel ; and after the establishment of Christiaiui- ty, the stated he yg antl teachers of the Christian ~The descendants of Levi, by Gers ee Kobath, ai Merari, who were not of Aaron’s race 5) buts i in m “feepects, servants to the priests > yet, oftei teachers and magistrates in Israel. NEtTHINias. Servants to the priests and Le- Vites, for the meaner aud more laborious offices > being: the desce 2 3 of the Gibeonites, and of hers, who wer itarily devoted to these ser- Vices. : PROPHETS, or ‘SE ters of religion, whom. ‘will to mankind, to reform : ‘future events, especially the dom his sufferings, and the glory that 5 Sons or rua PRoPuers. | in the schools’ of the prophets, from ‘th : Samuel, who instituted them; from whom | a oat, De tved to that office, in heveditary succes- | quently called meh to the prophetical office ; aud sion, by God himself: but for Solomon’s sin, ten who, on many occasions, were extraordinary teachers si tribes were taken from his family, and given to Je-| of true religion, when the priesyy and Levites meg- - é roboam .—Thus, the kings of Judah, of David? sirace ; | lecied their duty. 3 Pes i — and the kings of Israel, or the ten tribes or several Scrispes, , Learned men, Phas, professed “ok families, reigned separately, till the days of Heze-| ject. -was to expound, and enforee, | the taw of God, ~ _kiah ; when Israel-or the finedoth of the ten tribes, | from the days of Ezra, to those of ‘our Lord. ‘The _ was finally carried captive word scribe in thé history of Is:ael, under regal. “i _ Isragnires. This is the proper th € obithe | sovernment, generally. meas secretary ys that iss : » whole nation, as descended fi 5 Or Israel }| to the king. nei and became appropriate tot m tribes only, after RacBIES, Deesons, Vwrene! Seritien whe ” : > their revolt from David’s fami ly. : had attained to certain dey srees of emineuey, or re= Ny JEws, or JuDEANS. Tike descendants of Judah, putation; in their profession ; ; and who were distin- with the Levites, pula eS, pod Giaerss who join-| guished in a manner, not wholly unlike the aeadem- ed themselves to Judah, 2 jit honours conferred by modern universities. kingdom, are meant by this VaksHarua. The governor of the Jews, ap-_ manifestly improper,” thotig poiuted by the Persian kings, afier the captivity: the nation in general JE Bes. 2 VErraRcus. Persons, each of whom were ; history, till about the time appok ainted by the Romans, to goyern a fourth part” tivity ; ; when the ten tribes, of that district, which had formed the kingdom of _» vemains of the nation grad p ‘Herod the great; aad which, % at his’ death, was | and are | known by it to this da | vided into four governments. (Mote, Luke ili 1.3 EE Gh OF THE HEBREWS. A lineal ides ‘ CENTuRIONS Officers, in the Romun army, scendant from Heber aud’ Abraham, | aud, agt one | commanding a haudred men. et i er 2 been preaedss or whose ancestors hac PUBLICANS. ‘Tax-gatherers. oi be the Ro- oe been prosel oselyted. BR ans: eE he principal” pubiicans farme ied large dis- “A Prose LYTE. “A person, from pti nation, | tx ivts, at an annual rent} ; and were aided by the ‘who.was incorporated into the Chure | of Israel, by | soman armies in exacting their demauds from indi- _reativing cireumeision, and becomin ° obedient - to | viduals; and the: inferior. publicans rented oe tes he law ‘of Moses. oe Aes ates gee be-| tracts of them, or were their :sefvants, i be ae but the scp | PHaRtsees. A sect sitong the Jews, i i thie days © ‘Christ; (having. sprang up some (ime before,) 2, | which , auder the profession of extraordinary strict- _ ce | ness and’ ‘sauctity, was remar kable for. hyt pocrisy, pride, ceusoriousness, and covetousness. “heyy however, maihtatued thé true doetrise concerning ‘the resurrection, “and. receiyed all the books of the ‘i ce ‘Testamen ; as diviutly phpined, as £ ovacies =e | "SEtbucees Extraordinary minis- © raised). ind ‘to Eevee! his The kings of David’s rac8, were espe; Ss name. It is thesgfare very common, to oat ing imersed all a ly received this namics prose lytes ; sh “A pect of is infidels ameng the Jews, -, ae GENESIS hath bitte 4950 II. Chronicles hath Chapters Exodus. > w AQ} Ezra — Leviticus 27 | Nehemiah Numbers |~ oe 36} Esther — Deuteronomy (54 Job “Joshua , 24} Psalms Judges : 21 | Proverbs _ «Rath + 4{ Ectlesiastes muel ge 31; The Song of Solomon . Samuel , ,24| Isaiah Yr. ‘Kings ; 22 | Jeremiah TL Kings 25 | Lamentations fee I. Chronicles 29 Ezekiel ae Matthew hath Chapters 24] Eohosan hath Chapters Mark 4 Re 6; Philippians « Luke bi 3 Colossians John ne ty aij Thessalonians "he Acts of the Apostles _-—-28.) II- Thessalonians’ + The Epistle to the Romans a L Timothy Haas I. Corinthians ees GH LE Bimothy eee fle ae ata Corinthians 145}Titus Oe dike: Galatians 6 Philemon * ay ea 2s who, profess Wicci somig bea to certain parts | ly fe of the scriptures, denied the resurrection disbeliev- doctri ed a future: ne and the existence of angels and truth an Spicy ‘y Evan ligion to onthe eireu court to Herod. Som lieve} that king Herod, SAMARITANS. whom, the kings from which they epost i the ie hie < united with some Isra priests ; who stablished a sahiswnatical religion. Samaria, w ich bei peta the-most determined | say, they eee to be- | concerning as the Messiah. sh authority and cipal misstona the Jews. : NAZARENE. A name by ae he Chiristia were at first distinguished ; Pere yond Ap] te a heretical sect. 4 Srorcks. A sect of heath prided themselves in apathy, org ence to pleasure or pain; who its own reward ;. and who mi pastor's, in nearly” the sa i { sionaries are from ent Bissors. ih sidered virtue as | overseers, not ss of Y ed that all events! tors also, each ina limited dis were determined by fate, a8supcsior to the will of| Deacons, Persons: ‘abpoin the gods, even of the supreme God. and direction of the apostles, to EpicerHans. A sect of heathen philosophers, ; poor, and the secular concerns of he who ascribed 2 chance; and considered | whom, ater it seems evident, 1 : , fhe : evangelists were frequently chosen ar sons; selected by Jesus Christ, to ' Nico LAITANS. A his life, death, and resurrection | ticks, answering in many re: herepositories of his holy doctrine, | ans of modern times, ‘There is Hit should be communicated to the na-| that they were the disciples of d to all future ages; and who, by their first deacons; indeed the su ing and writings, should make known his ho- highest degree impr sae : 46 “a The Names and Order of all the Books of the Old and Now ” . «Number of their pa g tees BOOKS OF THE OLD TE ; LAT